《SPELLBOUND》


 Chapter 1: In the middle of the night

    <h4>Chapter 1:In the middle of the night</h4>


    "Mdy, they''re here¡­ the prince is here."


    Evie''s shoulders immediately tensed up when she heard the shaken voice of her maid. Cold sweat dripped on her back as she shot a nervous look at her mother who had just arrived to check in on her.


    "Mother, I¡­" Evie subconsciously grabbed her mother''s skirt. She couldn''t help it. She thought she had prepared herself enough in thest few days but it seemed the fear and uncertainty still threatened to crash her resolve now that the moment had arrived.


    "Hush, dear," her mother said as she gave her daughter a reassuring hug, but the concern in her eyes gave her away. "Don''t worry, you can do this my dear," she whispered as she gently rubbed Evie''s back. "Don''t forget the reason you have to do this, Evie¡­"


    Her mother kissed her head and though she didn''t look shaken, Evie could sense the anxiousness and distress within her mother.


    Evie took a deep breath. "Yes, mother," she replied, as she shed a forced smile toward her mother. "I can do this."


    "Good girl..." Her mother''s arms wrapped around her again for onest hug and after a second, her mother nodded at her maid.


    "I am going to meet the guests now while you get ready," she told Evie and after giving her daughter onest encouraging smile, Evie''s mother finally left the room.


    Evie closed her eyes and her maid immediately hovered around her. She tried her best to calm her pounding heart, talking to herself inwardly and telling herself it would be alright, that everything would be alright. She was so focused in hardening her resolve that she was a little startled when the maid finally spoke.


    "You look stunning, mdy." Evie''s eyes flew towards the mirror and she studied her reflection. Her hair was so beautifully arranged; her face painted just enough to emphasize her natural, innocent, maiden features.


    Evie stared at herself quietly. It had finally arrived, the day of her wedding. She used to fantasize about this day when she was younger, daydreaming about how magical and wonderful it would be to marry the man of her dreams. She had seen herself smiling with so much happiness and excitement and delight as she marched down the aisle towards her dream groom.


    But none of these fantasies of hers were going to happen. Instead of excitement and delight, her heart was filled with dread and unease. Well, nobody could me her because like most of thedies in the highest echelon of power, Evie couldn''t choose whom to marry. She had mistakenly, stupidly thought she was safe from all these things because she wasn''t a princess. However, she was the daughter of the most powerful noble family in the entire Empire. In the end, she couldn''t escape this fate. In fact, she couldn''t believe she actually had it worse than anyone else she knew, probably even more than the princesses of any Empire in existence. At least those princesses were married off to emperors and high ranking military generals from their neighboring human empires.


    Yes, she too, was about to marry a prince but¡­ unlike those princesses, her husband-to-be wasn''t human¡­ he was a vampire. And vampires were their enemy, the human''s mortal enemies.


    The door at the entrance was opened for her and she stepped gracefully over the sill before proceeding calmly along the corridor. She couldn''t count how many times she had taken a deep breath as she walked towards those doors, doors which looked more daunting with each step she took. With onest step, she finally stood just before therge double doors leading towards the wedding hall.


    ''Be strong, Evie. For the sake of your family and the entire empire,'' she whispered to herself again and again. She squared her shoulders and looked up once again as she waited for the doors to open. The moon and the stars were brightly shining down on her.


    In her daydreams, her wedding day always took ce on a fine sunny day where she would be surrounded by falling petals dancing in the wind. Who would''ve thought she was going to get married in the middle of the night and to a creature of the night?


    The sky was clear and calm and peaceful. The stars blinked at her but even the calmness of the sky couldn''t ease the turmoil that was bubbling inside her. Her pulse was racing and all she could do was take deep breaths, again and again. Her hands were shaking and it took all her strength to keep them still again.


    Her presence was then announced and at longst, the procession began.


    The hall she walked into screamed of luxury and was a feast to the eyes, but contrary to all the beautiful grandeur that filled the room, the atmosphere was, as expected, tense and heavy. It was extremely rare for vampires and humans to be present under one roof. There were asions, of course, where the two races stood under the same roof but the difference this time was that they weren''t intent on killing each other. Because of this wedding, the vampires and humans agreed to a ceasefire, the first one in history.


    As she walked closer to the altar, her long, tapered fingers clutched her dress hard - an action that went unnoticed by the guests because her hands were swallowed by the voluminous folds of her gown - but Evie''s eyes remained fixated on the floor. Her face was still facing forward but her eyes were trained on that single spot, always 5 feet away in front of her on the floor. She couldn''t rx. She felt like she was walking on a small, thin stretch of road between vampire and human armies on the battlefield right before they collided and killed each other. Above all, she felt like a small, innocent littlemb voluntarily walking to the butcher''s house to be sacrificed, despite being promised that her soon-to-be husband and the vampires would never hurt her.


    The tension was so thick in the air that all she wanted to do was turn around and run away, but she didn''t. She couldn''t.


    Evie couldn''t hear anything but the loud pounding of her own heartbeat. She couldn''t even raise her eyes to take a peek at her husband-to-be because she was terrified! All her encounters with vampires terrified her to the core. Granted, she hadn''t seen that many of them, but five years ago, she hade across a captured vampire. The vampire had had his sharp teeth bared, snarling with disgust and rage at his captors, and his eyes had glowed blood red which was a stark contrast to his overly pale skin. This vampire''s appearance had horrified Evie. The same was true of the vampires who attacked her carriage a year ago.


    She was scared of all vampires. All humans feared vampires. Vampires were the viinous monsters that mothers always used to scare their children. And yet, here she was, about to marry one of them.


    Lost in her own fears, Evie didn''t realize that she had reached the altar and she was instantly pulled back to the present when a hand appeared in her view. She almost stumbled in shock. Staring at the hand, Evie swallowed. She just knew this was the hand of the vampire prince she was going to marry.


    Slowly, she lifted her eyes, her gaze moving from his hand, up to his elbow, across to his abdomen before stopping on his chest. She breathed in silently before she continued upwards, finally stopping on his face.


    And the moment their eyes met¡­ Evie''s heart momentarily stopped.

 Chapter 2: The vampire prince

    <h4>Chapter 2:The vampire prince</h4>


    The man before her looked nothing like she had been expecting. His eyes weren''t red like blood. His fangs weren''t showing. In fact, he seemed to have no fangs at all. And¡­ he wasn''t as pale as the vampires she had encountered before. He was palepared to humans, but he wasn''t that sickly shade of white like all the other vampires she had previously seen. And the most striking thing of all was that¡­ he was just¡­ breathtaking.


    Evie was lost in a trance but was immediately jolted back to the present when she heard someone clear their throat.


    She couldn''t tear her eyes off his as she slowly lifted her hand to ce it in his outstretched one. His eyes were silvery gray, akin to the bright moon, and they were full of life, as if there were many stars swirling within them. Then there were hisshes¡­ they were so indecently long and thick for a man. His lips, his jaw, his nose¡­ every single part of him rendered her speechless. She had never seen another human who had been fashioned with such beauty and perfection. But then again, she remembered that he wasn''t human to begin with.


    She told herself to look away but for some reason, she couldn''t. She felt like he somehow did something to her as soon as their eyes met.


    When her hand touched his, she almost flinched as her heartbeat thudded even louder. He led her to stand right next to him before he let go of her hand. When he released her hand, she felt the cool air rece where his hand had been and it was then that she realized his skin wasn''t cold. She had heard from human soldiers that vampires were cold blooded creatures and that they were as cold as corpses to the touch.


    But his hands weren''t cold at all. Why was that? Howe his hand was warm? It couldn''t just be her imagination!


    Evie didn''t have the chance to even begin to ponder this puzzle any further because the ceremony started without dy. Anyone from the outside looking in would easily be able to tell that everyone couldn''t wait for this wedding to end. The humans present were eager for the vampires to finally leave this ce and their empire while the visiting vampires were certainly also looking forward to granting the humans'' wishes to leave this ce and go back to their own empire. For once, humans and vampires agreed on the same thing.


    And thus, just as everyone hoped, the wedding hastily ended.


    Evie had attended other princesses'' and nobles'' weddings before and she almost wanted to smirk at the speed at which they carried out and ended what was meant to be a most special asion; her wedding. But then again, she couldn''t me anyone. No one wanted this wedding in the first ce. Every one of them, even the bride and the groom, was forced into this union.


    A deep, quiet sigh escaped Evie''s lips when everyone started to quickly move and disperse. She couldn''t believe how quickly the hall became empty.


    Her husband offered his hand to her again. Of course, Evie already prepared herself for this. She was going to the Northern Empire, the vampire''snd, right after the wedding so she already said her goodbyes to her family before the vampires even arrived.


    A little shaky, Evie ced her hand in his. Her eyes were hot but she swore not to tear up. She looked at her mother as the vampire prince led her towards the door.

 Chapter 3: Truce

    <h4>Chapter 3:Truce</h4>


    "Scared?" His deep and masculine voice echoed inside the carriage causing the already tensed Evie to flinch. She realized that she was clutching her dress so hard that her knuckles had turned white. She kept her face looking outside the window, nkly staring at the pce that they were just married in, as it slowly disappeared from her view.


    With a deliberate slowness, Evie turned to face him. When she lifted her face, his perfect face graced her eyes. Only one thought ran through her mind as she looked at him. If only¡­ If only, he was human.


    She answered him with a shake of her head. Of course, that was a lie. She was scared to death. It didn''t help that her husband¡­ yes, her husband was such a gorgeous creature, because she knew what was really hidden behind all that beauty and perfection.


    "I¡­ I thought v-vampires didn''t ride in carriages," she stammered, saying the first thing her mind could think of that had nothing to do with how perfect he looked, in her desperation to break the awkward and deafening silence. And perhaps, also to try and subdue her rising fear. She needed to rx. There was nothing else she could do anymore. There was no turning back so it was no use being scared now. If she wanted to survive this, she needed to conquer her fear and face her new life head on. That was the only choice left to her, to willinglyy in the bed that others made for her or suffer the consequences.


    When she saw a small smile curve on her husband''s face, Evie almost forgot to breathe. "That''s right. We usually don''t need to," he replied.


    "T-then why¡­" she trailed off realizing that it was definitely because of her. Her fear somewhat lessened, knowing that this vampire prince, her husband, was at least being considerate. But then she remembered this was part of the deal. The vampires, especially her husband, were now responsible for her. They were to watch over her and keep her safe whether they liked it or not. Still, Evie was d that at least her husband, the prince, decided to be the one to apany her on this journey. "T-thank you, y-your highness."


    His immediate response was a soft sigh.


    "Evielyn," he called out and Evie didn''t know why but she caught her breath. The sound of her name spoken by him suddenly sent a strange and weird feeling through her. "Do you know my name?" he asked.


    "O-of course I do."


    "Then use it when we''re alone."


    "Yes, your¡­uh, I mean, Prince Gavriel."


    His brows creased, causing Evie to subconsciously flinch. "Remove the title, Evielyn."


    "G-gavriel," she uttered obediently as her eyes wandered around. Surprisingly, this somehow wasn''t as hard as she imagined. Evie never once thought she would one day find herself married to a vampire, a creature she, and every human, grew up believing to be a savage monster. She had expected she might not be able to speak at all to her husband without trembling but somehow, conversing with him wasn''t as dreadful as she thought. She was tense and stammering but she was d, she wasn''t muted because of fear and she wasn''t trembling before him as she had thought she would be.


    Gavriel leaned his head back against the wall and closed his eyes. "The vampires promised that no one, I, your husband, included, couldy a finger on you without your consent. Your father and those human emperors made us take that vow. I''m certain you know that vows are sacred to us. We rarely make vows because we don''t break vows. We can''t," he said suddenly without looking at her. His eyes remained closed. "That should be enough to ease your fears."


    Evie bit her lip but before she could say anything, he continued.


    "I''m your husband now, Evielyn." His voice became a little firm. But then, he opened his eyes and leaned closer to her. He stared so deeply into her eyes that Evie couldn''t turn her gaze away even if she wanted to. Why? Why did he have to look this gorgeous?


    "Let me remind you again that as your husband, I personally vowed to protect you. So stop flinching every time I speak to you¡­" he trailed off and he lifted his hand as if to pinch her chin but stopped midway. "I don''t like it when my wife keeps flinching as if I''m going to attack her every time I speak."


    Since Evie was a young girl, she was taught that vampires were monsters who viewed humans as nothing but food or ves. She grew up believing they were humanity''s notorious enemy.


    Vampires and humans had been mortal enemies since Evie could remember. She heard that Vampires saw themselves as the superior creature and wanted to rule over the humans, treating them like they were their ves and food.


    The world they lived in was divided. The northern part of the Land of Lirea was upied by vampires while the south, east, and western parts were upied by humans.


    There were endless wars between vampires and humans and despite the fact that humans dominated most of the Land, they couldn''t defeat the vampires solely because vampires were powerful creatures. For countless years, the battle never ceased to end and vampires never once lost a war. But even so, these vampires never tried to annihte any of the human empires because to them, humans were livestock that should exist forever for their enjoyment. Evie even heard a story from one soldier that the vampires never took the wars seriously, treating them like mere child''s y.


    Evie heard that humans have been under the vampires'' mercy for countless years until one day, humans learned to use the dragons to fight for them.


    Since then, humans were no longer inferior and vampires began to lose some battles. The tides were slowly turning and even to the present day, the wars continued. Humans wanted to eradicate the vampires with the help of the dragons but the vampires were still powerful enough to withstand a fight even against the dragons. They were powerful, tricky monsters as the humans called them.


    So when Evie first heard about her being married off to a vampire, she broke down. She was so angry and terrified that she had nned to run away. But on the night that she nned to escape, her father foiled her ns and stopped her before she could even leave her room. Evie adored her father and looked up to him not only because he was the current Guardian of the dragons and humanity''s hero, but because he was her beloved father. Lord Lucius Ylvia, Evie''s father was also the head of the house of Ylvia, the most powerful human noble family in the entire Land of Lirea.


    The so-called guardians were the only ones who could tame and control the dragons and all of the guardians came from the house of Ylvia. Once the former guardian died, the guardian''s son stepped up to take his ce. It had been like that since the beginning of the house of Ylvia and this was why Evie''s family was considered humanity''s most protected treasure - for without the guardians, the humans'' only hope to stand against the vampires would crumble to ashes.


    That night, Lucius spoke to Evie and told her everything. He told Evie that he and the three human emperors had proposed a truce with the vampires. They made it appear that Lucius refused to fight for the humans because he didn''t want to die young like all the other guardians before him, saying that it was finally time for both vampires and humans to cease fire. But of course, that was a lie to cover the real problem. Lucius exined to Evie that humans were on the brink of doom because Lucius still couldn''t produce a son, an heir, the next guardian. If Lucius died in battle, there wouldn''t be anyone to seed his power - since it was only the direct male son of the current guardian who could inherit the power to tame and control the dragons.


    And then, Lucius hesitantly revealed to Evie that the vampires asked for something to solidify the truce between the two races and the human emperors suggested a marriage between human and vampire. The emperors suggested the most beautiful princess in all the three human empires but the vampires wanted her, the sole and beloved daughter of the current guardian, to marry their prince and then be taken to the North. Of course, even if her father didn''t borate this, Evie knew why the vampires wanted her. She''d be a more powerful hostagepared to any other princess. As long as she was in the hands of the vampires, the humans would not attack the Northern empire, especially because everyone knew how Lucius adored his daughter.


    Evie refused to ept it but eventually, the emperors soon convinced her that she had no choice. They told her that if she didn''t agree and the vampires attacked them, her father might die and she and her family and all the other empires would be destroyed. She would end up as food or a sex ve for the vampires, too. And thus, Evie was forced to ept her fate and be the sacrificialmb to save everyone.


    That night, her father had hugged her, apologized to her, and promised her that once an heir was born, he would definitelye to rescue her. This was why Evie made herself believe that she was just a hostage under the guise of the prince''s wife. She never even thought about anything else but to survive in the vampire''snd until her father came to rescue her.

 Chapter 4: Come here

    <h4>Chapter 4:Come here</h4>


    The inside of the carriage was enveloped with silence. The prince simply remained still, closing his eyes as if he had shut himself down.


    This was the first time she had travelled by night, but Evie knew she had to endure this. Her wedding was a secret and only the royals and her family knew about it. Common people didn''t even know that vampires silently set foot in their midst. That was why their wedding happened at midnight. Now they needed to cross the border before daylight to avoid rming the citizens who might spot the vampires who were with her.


    So, she couldn''tin. This, too, was part of her duty, a duty she needed to endure.


    The carriage rolled on and on, until suddenly, the carriage bounced and Evie nearly fell on the floor. She was instantly startled and she lifted her face, just to find out that strongrge hands held her shoulders, steadying her. Gavriel had kept her from tumbling to the floor.


    Still, she flinched and stiffened the moment their eyes met. His face darkened and he immediately let go of her. "You''re not going to tell me I broke the deal because I touched you without permission, are you?" he asked in a cold but deep and mesmerizing voice. She couldn''t believe that even his voice was too perfect. Why did nature bestow all these perfections to a creature like him? It wasn''t fair!


    Evie shook her head like a rattle. "No, of course not. You saved me. T-there''s no need to ask for permission in such circumstances."


    His expression somewhat mellowed as he surveyed her.


    "I think we should look for an inn ¨C"


    "No!" Evie cut him off and when she realized how she answered him, she lowered her gaze. "I-t''s okay. I¡­ I''m fine. I am used to this. Besides, we need to cross the border before daylight."


    The man fell silent but Evie felt he was staring hard at her.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. I would prefer a sleepless night rather than be the cause of a fight breaking out."


    She heard his quiet sigh. They again both sat in silence. Evie couldn''t help but peek at him and she noticed the deep lines on his forehead getting deeper the more the carriage bounced. It urred to her that he must hate riding a carriage. Vampires, she heard, were faster than any creatures, even faster than birds. They were able to reach their destination many times quicker than humans. She hadn''t witnessed any vampires in action so curiosity suddenly hit her.


    "Is¡­ is this your first time? Riding a carriage?" she asked.


    His gaze fell on her and stared at her. "No, but this is the longest I have stayed inside one."


    "Oh." She noticed that there seemed to be no one left of the numbers of vampires who were with them in the pce. They must have left them long ago. "How many hours would it take you to reach the imperial pce if I wasn''t with you?"


    "Just a couple of hours."


    Evie''s eyes widened. She heard that it would take two days to reach the vampire empire. For a moment, her eyes flickered with amazement. She thought that to be able to travel like that would be amazing! She would not need to endure the ufortable and tedious carriage rides. Looking at him, she wondered if he was dying with impatience because he was forced to endure travelling at such a slow pace because of her. He would have been in the imperial pce right now, resting.


    "You really don''t need to apany me ¨C"


    "Do I disgust you so much that you don''t even want me inside the same carriage as you?" His eyes narrowed. Though his expression remained calm, Evie felt chills as soon as she looked into his eyes.


    Shaking her head, Evie spoke. "No. That''s not what I meant. I just thought it must be very ufortable for you to¡­ stay in a carriage because you''re not used to it."


    The displeasure in his eyes was quick to disappear causing Evie to sigh in relief. Gavriel looked so calm and still, literally like a harmless, perfect statue. His appearance, Evie thought, must be the sole reason why she can speak to him like this without trembling in fear.


    But she had also heard that vampires could be savage when angered so she was being very careful not to anger him. She didn''t want to see this man with his eyes red and his fangs bared. Evie didn''t know if she would still be able to speak calmly to him like this once she saw him in that state.


    "Are you saying you''re used to this?" he asked. "You don''t look any lessfortable, Evielyn. I would rather carry you and get this trip over and done with, but I doubt you could withstand the cold outside this vehicle."


    "C-carry me?"


    "Yes. The others must have reached the capital by now if they travelled at full speed. I''d have to go slower if I was carrying you but even so, we would probably get there before daylight, but¡­" he surveyed her. "It''s way too risky for you," he concluded.


    Silence reigned between them once more because Evie''s eyes began to be heavy again. The rain that Evie was dreading had alsoe. It was already cold as it was and now it was raining too! She drew her cloak closer against her chest as she began to feel the dropping temperature when...


    "Come here," the vampire prince said suddenly, causing Evie''s head to whip towards him. "Lean on me and sleep."


    Evie blinked. She didn''t expect his offer at all. And her shocked expression sold her out.


    Gavriel''s face became a few shades darker again at the sight of her reaction and she saw his jaw clench slightly. "What''s with that look?" He narrowed his eyes but in the next moment, he leaned in so close to her that Evie almost gasped. "Even if you think vampires are cold-blooded monsters, I am not just some vampire to you now. Let me remind you once again," his voice hardened, "that I am also your husband. So stop expecting me to treat you like you''re my enemy. Are we clear? Evielyn?"


    His words made her swallow and her heart pounded, but she eventually nodded, and he moved away and ran his fingers through his hair.


    He looked at her again and spoke. This time, his voice was gentler and there was a weing expression in his eyes. "Come, wife. Don''t worry, I don''t have any ns to eat you."

 Chapter 5: Journey

    <h4>Chapter 5:Journey</h4>


    "No one''s allowed to hurt you, not even me. You have nothing to be scared about," he added gently and before Evie realized it, as though he had cast a bewitching spell on her, she obeyed.


    He shifted and made room for her and then she found herself half lying on him with her back to his chest and his arm wrapped around her, holding her, keeping her tucked against him as the carriage lurched forward. It seemed her fatigue and dizziness had given her away because of how little resistance she had against his irresistible offer offort. The back of her head settled on his solid and hard chest, which suddenly felt like a cushion, as she rxedfortably.


    This was the first time she had experienced anything like this. She had never let any man hold her this way before. She found it overwhelming because, even in her lightheaded state, her body reacted in a strange way as he held her. And the most surprising thing was she didn''t hate it. She had thought she would despise any physical closeness with a vampire so this was surprising.


    However, she brushed it off. She thought that she was feeling this way because of the strange situation she was in. She was perhaps just really exhausted.


    "You are¡­ warm¡­" she muttered in a sleepy voice, her eyes already closed. "I thought¡­ vampires are cold."


    "I am the only exception," he answered and she forced her heavy eyelids to open.


    An amused smile curved on his lips as he watched her forcing herself to open her eyes, struggling to fight her dizziness. "What do you ¨C"


    "Hush¡­" His finger almostnded on her lips. "Sleep. One day, I might tell you," he whispered and Evie could no longer fight the call of the god of sleep and finally sumbed to its irresistible invitation.


    ¡­


    Twisting, she nced up and a gorgeous face greeted her good morning. Her eyes circled at the sight of the man and almost immediately, she pushed herself away from him so hard that her back hit the wall on the other side of the carriage.


    Deep lines formed on the man''s smooth forehead, but, "Good morning, Evielyn," he greeted still. He seemed displeased by her reaction. Despite his expression, Evie couldn''t help but just stare at him. His legs were still parted, one resting on top of the seat and the other hanging down to the floor. Evie knew that he was in that position because he had cradled her in her sleep. And more importantly, he was¡­ oh god¡­ Gavriel, her vampire husband, in daylight was a sight to behold - not that he wasn''t already - but unlike his angel of the darkness appearancest night, he now looked approachable and almost harmless. It was as if the daylight had turned him into the angel of light or something. Evie could even stare at him longer now without flinching.


    She shut her eyes and then blinked quickly, as if she was trying to wake herself up from having a hallucination, but when she looked at him again, her shoulders dropped, disappointed that she wasn''t hallucinating at all. Evie couldn''t help but feel this uneasy feeling in the pit of her stomach. This was not supposed to happen. She was not supposed to be admiring any vampire''s beauty. She was supposed to despise them all.


    "Good morning, Your¡­ I mean¡­ G-gavriel," Evie struggled to respond calmly.


    "We''ll stay in this inn until you''re ready to continue the journey," he said as he opened the carriage door and then he jumped down and stretched out his hand towards her.


    Hesitantly, Evie put her hand on his and he gently helped her down. Since the moment he had held her hand at the altar, this man, she noticed, always held onto her with an almost exaggerated gentleness - something she never, ever expected from her vampire husband.


    "Make sure to take your time and rest properly," he said, causing Evie to look up at the inn in front of them before she looked around.


    "Have we already crossed the border?" she asked. She was d that the rain had stopped and the weather was looking fine again.


    "Yes. This inn is thest ce where you can take afortable rest. It''ll be a long stretch of traveling after this. It will take longer for us to cross the Dark Valley and reach the next vige than the journey so far, so make sure to have a proper rest. We should be able to stay here for at least three hours, longer if needed," he said as he led her inside the inn.


    The innkeepers weed them. They were both gray-haired and wrinkly with old age but what Evie noticed, with mild surprise, was that they were humans. They smiled at her but then, they also smiled at her husband! They were polite towards Gavriel and it seemed to her that they knew he was a vampire prince. It waspletely unexpected. Evie had never seen any human not cower in fear in the presence of a vampire, let alone greet them politely. Shaking her head at the unbelievable scene that just yed out before her, she walked in almost a tranced state towards her room.


    Evie had eaten her meal inside her private room alone. Her husband didn''te back to check on her - or maybe he did but she just missed it because she might have already been fast asleep on the bed.


    Before the wedding day, Evie had actually travelled for many days to reach Rennox Castle where their wedding had taken ce.


    The house of Ylvia was in the Southern Empire and the human emperors couldn''t allow the vampires to set foot down South so they brought Evie to the Eastern empire, to a citadel closest to the northern border. It had been a long journey. Although she rested for a couple of days before the vampires arrived, Evie''s fatigue from thest ufortable journeys had still not fully recovered. And now, she was going on a new journey again. A journey that she would never, ever forget.


    ...


    After napping for about two hours, Evie woke up and readied herself for the long journey ahead. She had a small chat with the old innkeeper when the olddy had brought her meal in and she had told her that they needed to cross the Dark Valley before the day ended because that ce was very dangerous. She said that the Dark Valley was a peculiar dark forest through and through. Evie had also heard before from one of their soldiers that the Dark Valley was the ce where the vampires loved to ambush the human soldiers in every war. It was said to be the first and hardest hurdle for humans to cross every time they invaded the vampire''snd. The innkeeper also told her that at night, the ce would be filled with the notorious beastsing from the Middle Land.


    Evie didn''t want to encounter any beasts. Vampires were already killing her with fear so she didn''t want to see one of those creatures too! She already had enough ''excitement'' in thest twenty-four hours tost her a lifetime without adding that to the list! If that did happen, she didn''t know if she would reach the vampire''s imperial pce without fainting from fright! Worse yet, she might not even reach the vampire''snd alive if those beasts attacked them! The vampires that were present at their wedding were all gone. The only ones left in their party was herself, the vampire prince and the vampire coachman. Why on Earth did everyone else leave them? Wasn''t her husband a prince?


    Human princesses and princes, even she, a noble''s daughter, had knights or guards that were appointed to stay by their side whenever they travelled anywhere. Even though she didn''t like it sometimes, she knew it was a safety precaution. But with this vampire prince - they all just abandoned him! Was it because they thought he didn''t need protection?


    Evie couldn''te up with a reasonable conclusion. But then, she thought that the vampires might have a different system or maybe the prince she had married was probably so powerless that his emperor didn''t even bother to give him any guards. Evie had heard about powerless princes like that, especially ones who were born from concubines and maids. This thought worried Evie even more. They really needed to cross the border before daylight faded to avoid those dangerous beasts!


    "Are you sure you don''t want to stay longer? We can continue the journey this afternoon or even at night," a deep, pleasing voice echoed inside the room and when Evie looked over her shoulder, she saw the alluringly gorgeous creature, her vampire husband, looking at her as he leaned against the door frame. She didn''t notice his arrival or his presence at all.


    "I-it''s fine. I prefer travelling during the day," she said, averting her gaze from him. "I''m ready."


    Her firm answer made his right eyebrow twitch slightly as he watched her but eventually, he let out a quiet sigh before he finally relented.


    As they both left the inn, Evie looked back and saw the old human couple step out as well to send them off. Evie waved at the human couple before she entered the carriage, wondering if they would be thest humans she would see on this journey. But then she remembered that the vampires agreed to give her human servants because the vampires had many human ves in theirnd. That thought somehow made her feel less apprehensive.


    But her ease and the little energy she gathered from her rest abruptly evaporated. The road through the Dark valley was brutal. It was obvious that this road wasn''t used often. In fact, it must''ve been a long while since thest carriage passed through it. The vehicle jolted and swayed until Evie began to feel nauseous. All the ufortable traveling she had endured in thest few days until that dawn was nothingpared to this.


    Although the vampire prince wasn''t as miserable as Evie, he, too, had acquired a little rumpled appearance. The deep lines on his forehead seemed to have been permanently carved on his gorgeous forehead since the carriage started to bounce on and on. It was obvious he badly wanted to leave the carriage and walk or leap or run instead.


    But he couldn''t, knowing that his wife would surely fall on the floor and bump her head on every wall of the carriage like a pinball, without him there. Since the carriage had entered the Dark Valley, Gavriel had caught her from nearly falling on the carriage''s floor twice before he decided to sit next to her and hold her waist.


    "Shall we take a break?" he asked her after an hour, but Evie shook her head.


    "No, let''s keep going." She remained willful despite the look on her face.


    But after another hour, the vampire prince asked again.


    When Evie still shook her head and told him to keep going, a slight smirk curved on Gavriel''s face.


    "I didn''t know human females could be this stubborn. You''re clearly having a hard time yet you''re not evenining," he said with a hint of amusement and wonder in his tone.


    But Evie couldn''t even form a response. The two hours of the nonstop brutal ride had already exhausted her and her nausea had not subsided since it started. She had never experienced anything like this. Back in the South, as well as when she travelled to Rennox Castle, there were times when the road was bad because of bad weather but they always took a break or made camp and postponed the journey to the next day. But Evie knew she couldn''t do that this time. They needed to make haste or the beasts might catch them.


    However, after half an hour, Gavriel spoke again. And this time, he didn''t ask anymore.


    "Let''s stop for a while," he dered and surprisingly, Evie was very quick to nod. It seemed she had finally reached her limit. The carriage stopped and he quickly helped her out. But as soon as she stepped on the ground and looked around, goosebumps crawled under her skin and she instinctively stepped back.

 Chapter 6: Unbelievably

    <h4>Chapter 6:Unbelievably</h4>


    The sight of her surroundings made her swallow and goosebumps crawled on her skin. It wasn''t just because of the biting cold, it was mostly because the valley felt absolutely eerie. In fact, eerie might still be an understatement to describe the ce. All the countless trees were coal ck and leafless as if they were all scorched to death. ck ravens were settled on the tree branches and they all looked like they were staring straight at them. Evie couldn''t see any nt that seemed to still be alive.


    A thickyer of snow had iced the ground. The fog was also thick that even though it was still morning, it already felt like twilight. It felt like the darkness would soon settle in and she imagined those notorious beasts suddenly appearing from the thick mist surrounding them.


    "I- I think we should go on," she stammered.


    Gavriel''s head whipped around to face her.


    "But you''re clearly ¨C"


    "I''m fine."


    "You''re not."


    Evie met his gaze and was surprised at what she saw in his moon-like eyes. She saw worry in them, a very intense one that Evie froze for a moment. But then she quickly reasoned to herself that this prince must have been worried that she might die or something. She was such a fragile thing in his eyes after all, judging from the overly careful and gentle way he had touched her.


    "It''s¡­ cold here¡­ outside," she murmured and without waiting for her husband''s approval, she turned around and climbed back inside the carriage by herself. She would rather endure being ufortable inside a moving carriage than stay in a ce like this. All she wanted that moment was to finally cross this valley and reach the vige, where it was safe. And besides, she had told him the truth; it was freezing. She already felt the biting cold that made her shiver from just stepping out for a moment.


    As she sat in the carriage, she looked at Gavriel and she saw him run his fingers through his hair before he told the coachman to keep going.


    And thus, the journey continued as they rode together in stoic silence. The brutal journey stopped her from thinking and the temperature kept on getting colder and colder as they wound their way deeper and deeper into the Dark Valley.


    Gavriel had wordlessly wrapped her up in a quilted nket somewhere along the way upon realizing she was starting to shiver. But it wasn''t enough. Evie was from the Southern Empire, where it was normally warm and sunny. She was not used to being in extreme cold temperatures. She had actually never experienced this level of coldness. The nket definitely wasn''t enough to warm her up.


    The extreme cold swallowed Evie''s fears and reservations and she burrowed even further into the depths of her husband''s coat.


    "I''m relieved," he said.


    "Hm?"


    "It seems you''re not that scared of me anymore."


    Evie froze in his arms. He was right¡­ along the way, her heart had stopped hammering with nervousness and fear and she was actually snuggling herself closer to him without reservation now. She was shocked.


    "It seems you have also shocked yourself."


    She felt his chest move beneath her ear in what seemed to be a huff of amusement which made her nce up at his face.


    "Let me warm your hand," he offered as soon as their eyes met. Evie felt her cold ears heat up and averted her gaze but she eventually lifted her hand slowly.


    Without a word, Gavriel took her hand in his and began to rub her palm and cold fingers. His hand was strong, velvety and¡­ warm.


    "You are¡­ really warm. A-are you really a vampire?" She snapped her lips shut upon realizing what she just said.


    Gavriel''s hand also stilled and Evie bit her lip, nervously. "I''m sorry. I¡­ it''s just¡­ I''m just ¨C"


    "I am, Evielyn. There''s a reason why my body is warm. But I am undoubtedly a vampire."


    Evie didn''t know what to say. She wanted to speak more but she was afraid to offend him or upset him. She didn''t want to anger him. She didn''t want to see his eyes turn red or for him to bare his fangs. She thought she might not be able to survive this journey if that happened. She might die from both fear and the freezing cold.


    The feeling was so good that Evie managed to doze off just before he ceased his ying. Still, he kept her fingers folded in his.


    However, after enjoying the blissful nap, she was jolted awake because of the sudden and violent pause of the carriage. Even though Gavriel had held her firmly to stop her from getting hurt by the violent movement, Evie still yelped in shock.


    And then, there was an eerie silence. She looked at her husband with wide eyes but the man remained calm. He held her shoulders and whispered, "don''t be afraid. Just stay inside. I''ll get rid of them. Don''t even try to peek because you might not like what you will see."


    Before she could even make a sound, Gavriel had already opened the door and swiftly jumped down, closing the door firmly behind his back.

 Chapter 7: Over

    <h4>Chapter 7:Over</h4>


    Bone-chilling growls filled Evie''s ears as soon as the carriage door was closed. Her eyes were still wide and her hand was left hanging in midair in a failed attempt to stop her husband from leaving. She knew by the monstrous sounds alone that the beasts hade. Why? It was not even nighttime yet!


    Evie''s throat ran dry. Her face became even paler as she noticed the sounds bing louder and louder. The beasts were approaching closer and it seemed that there weren''t just two or three of them. It sounded like a whole tribe hade for them. Her hands flew to her heart as the fear spread throughout her entire body. What was going to happen? Was she going to die here?


    Dull sounds of what seemed like a sword shing into flesh filled the air and the growls became more violent. She felt the earth-shaking thuds which caused the carriage to shake. She wanted to hear Gavriel''s voice but all she could hear was the overwhelming sounds of battle that she never wanted to hear. "Please, don''t get hurt! You can''t leave me here alone! Let me know you''re still there!" Evie murmured as she trembled on the carriage floor.


    Crouching on the floor, Evie crawled towards the door with what little strength she could muster. Her mind and body were bing numb from both fear and the cold. All she wanted in that moment was to know that her husband was still alive. The loud, barbaric noises faded into the background in her hazy mind as she concentrated on getting to the door to look for her husband.


    With trembling hands, Evie reached for the door but before she could touch it, the carriage shook again from arge something - hopefully a dead beast - crashing against it, causing her to be thrown back to the opposite wall.


    Evie yelped as her body crashed against the wall. It seemed that her nightmare hade to life again - the most terrifying nightmare she had ever had. Years ago, Evie was attacked by vampires while she was traveling and after that experience, she had re-lived that moment many times in her nightmares. But at that time, her mother was with her and many guards traveled with them for protection. The fight back then was fierce and Evie was terrified but her mother had held her in her embrace the entire time, reassuring her that their guards were amazing soldiers and that they would be okay, until the fight was over.


    This time waspletely different. She had no one to hold onto. No one was with her in this horrifying situation telling her that she was going to be okay, that they would defeat their enemies and even more terrifying was that she knew they had no guards. Even if her husband was a vampire prince, could he really go against that many beasts and survive? What if¡­ what if her husband was already¡­


    The fear in her heart was too much and it was getting harder for her to breathe. Still, she crawled towards the door again but the moment she touched the door, she noticed that her world became eerily quiet. Tremors shook Evie''s body and she swallowed. What happened? Was it over? Was he all right?


    Evie bit her trembling lips and she pushed the door open. The freezing wind weed her but she didn''t freeze because of the cold, she froze upon seeing whaty before her.


    Huge, furry, bloody, ash-colored beasts were scattered on the ground. They looked like gigantic wolves. Body parts of the beasts were scattered all along the white snow painting the ground red where theyy. Evie also spotted a leg of a man which she assumed, even prayed to be the coachman''s and not her husband''s, next to one of the beast''s heads. The sight made the already pale Evie turn almost as white as a sheet of paper. The gore that was spread before her eyes made her body feelpletely numb that she didn''t know if she was still breathing.


    And then, there he was, the vampire prince she had wanted to see. He was standing in the middle of three huge beasts that had fallen around him. He stood as still as a painting, chest heaving from the exertion as he scanned his surroundings, holding his sword upright before him. His sword was painted scarlet and his ck coat was dancing in the wind behind him.


    When he turned and looked at her, the world screeched into a halt. His eyes that used to look like a calming pair of silver moons were gone. They were reced by an intense and bloody-red pair of eyes. Those were the eyes of the monsters in both her reality and nightmares. She felt like the god of death was staring at her and her body fell backwards onto the carriage floor.


    The man halted for a few seconds at the sight of her reaction but then he continued approaching the carriage, stopping by the door. Evie had her face buried against her knees, as if not seeing him would lessen her fear. She hugged herself in a fetal position, trembling uncontrobly.


    Gavriel stared at her and the sight of her made him think that she was like a little white bunny cowering in fear because a hungry wolf had cornered her to her demise. His jaws clenched but he remained calm as he quietly cleaned and sheathed his sword.


    He remained standing by the door. "Evielyn," he called out. His voice was gentle. "It''s over. There''s no need to be scared now. I''m here, don''t be scared."

 Chapter 8: Youre late

    <h4>Chapter 8:You''rete</h4>


    The poor little bunny moved and peeked at him through her silver-blond locks but the moment their eyes met, she flinched and buried her face again.


    Gavriel''s eyebrows twitched from the realization that the bunny was scared of him, not at the dead beasts that were scattered around him. He shut his eyes and when he opened them again, his eyes were no longer red. He ran his fingers through his hair and patiently, he tried to coax the bunny once more.


    Slowly, he climbed inside the carriage, moving very carefully as he approached and squatted before her.


    "The beasts are dead. You''re safe now. No one can hurt you," he said, but the girl still didn''t move. Gavriel knew that there was no way it would be easy for this little terrified bunny to crawl back to him again after what she saw. However, he could see that she was on the verge of freezing herself to death. ncing at the crumpled nket on the carriage floor, Gavriel picked it up. "At least take this nket, Evielyn."


    "Y-y-your eyes," she finally uttered between her trembling teeth without looking at him, her voice barely a whisper.


    Gavriel brows momentarily creased but he immediately realized what she was trying to say. "They are not red anymore. Why don''t you have a look and see?"


    Unexpectedly, she lifted her face and looked at him much quicker than he would have thought.


    She stared at him and then suddenly, her body swayed as if she was about to faint. Gavriel caught her shoulder as she began to sway and he held her steady. He settled himself next to where she was sitting and then picked her up and ced her on hisp. He removed his cloak and the nket before he pressed her against his chest. He realized just how cold her body had be as he wrapped his arms around her and gave her back a quick rub to get some heat into her. She was warm and fine when he had left her. His forehead creased with worry as he quickly wrapped her up with the nket and then his cloak. He grabbed her hands, which had turned ice cold, and began to rub them in an effort to warm them up.


    He never thought she would easily be this icy in such a short period of time. He knew humans, especially women, were frail creatures but it seemed this bunny was way weaker than he expected; so weak that it seemed even such a short exposure to the cold temperature was enough to beat her up.


    After some time, the girl in his arms finally started to warm up again. She had lost consciousness shortly after he ced her on hisp and he didn''t know if it was because of the cold or the shock or both. He felt her steady breathing and he let out a sigh of relief but then, his eyes became as sharp as his de the moment the carriage door was opened.


    A huge, long haired man, wearing a ck cloak identical to his, stood by the door. He looked like he was about to speak but was immediately silenced by Gavriel''s deadly gaze.


    "You''rete, Samuel," Gavriel said in a low and calm voice that made not just the huge man called Samuel, but the other four men outside the carriage, flinch from obvious fear.


    "Apologies, Your Highness." The huge man bowed in apology when someone butted in from behind Samuel.


    "Please don''t me Samuel, Your Highness. I was the one who insisted that the humandy would still be resting in that inn. But it turned out my prediction was wrong," said the lean and brown-haired, intelligent looking man, named Zn.


    Gavriel sighed. He understood why his men would think that way because even he was surprised when Evielyn insisted on continuing the journey after only a couple of hours'' rest. He thought his wife would dy the journey as much as she could since it was obvious enough that she was scared. But, she did the opposite of what he had expected.


    "Enough." Gavriel lifted his free hand, ignoring the curious and surprised look in his men''s eyes as they looked at the way he was holding his wife. "Do you think this carriage can still cross the valley?"


    Samuel shook his head. "I''m afraid our only option now is to carry her."


    "She won''t withstand the cold," Gavriel said.


    Seeing their prince''s expression as he said those words, the men set a quick nce at each other.


    "Then, shall I and Levy go to the vige to fetch a new carriage?" suggested Zn.


    "No." Gavriel rejected his suggestion and then fell silent as he stared at the woman wrapped in his arms. After a while, he lifted his face back to his men andmanded. "Remove all your cloaks."

 Chapter 9: Slow

    <h4>Chapter 9:Slow</h4>


    The men creased their brows, with heads cocked to one side. However, despite the confusion which were visibly portrayed on their faces, everyone immediately obeyed and took off their cloaks.


    "Give them to me," Gavriel ordered and once again, the men nced at each other, except Samuel who had kept his eyes set on the vampire prince.


    One by one, the men approached the carriage, single file and handed their cloaks which they had flicked off earlier to remove any dust and dirt and all neatly folded, to their prince. The vampire prince''s face was so serious that no one dared question what he was about to do. The men could only wait to see what he intended to do with all those cloaks. And then, they watched him carefully and slowly wrapped the human girl with their cloaks.


    Their eyes widened in shocked surprise, mouths hanging open speechlessly. Their prince was moving so damned slowly that to them, a turtle might be moving faster than him. Vampires move quick and it was no difference for this prince. In fact, Prince Gavriel''s speed was actually unmatched so just watching him now moving so excruciatingly slow had them almost gasping as though they would get heart attacks. Why? Why did he need to move so exaggeratedly slow like that?


    No matter how these men try to reason out their prince''s action, they couldn''t understand. They knew about female humans being frail but wasn''t he being a little too much? Or was he afraid to wake her up? But why would he be afraid to wake her up? They couldn''t think of any answer that was logical enough for them.


    The five able bodied vampires were all scowling as they remained still, watching the oh-so-slow-moving show before them. They never knew something like this would frustrate them to no end. Even though they were only watching.


    After what felt like an eternity, the prince finally managed to put on thest cloak around the human girl. The vampires silently and collectively breathed out their held breaths, it was as if there was an inaudible ''at longst'' that was released simultaneously, in their minds.


    Nowpletely wrapped up in thick and all-ck garments, Gavriel double checked to make sure that the girl was covered properly from head to toe before he finally lifted his face. He moved out of the carriage with the girl in his arms and spoke.


    "We will travel slowly," he ordered and with that, he leapt. His men trailed closely after him, happy to be finally moving again.


    But then, after a few minutes, his men found themselves scowling at their situation once again. They couldn''t help it. It was because the ''slow'' their prince had mentioned wasn''t even the kind of slow that they or all vampires knew. This was¡­ bloody, bloomin'' slow¡­


    Levy''srades simply shrugged but their expressions all indicated that the same thoughts were running through their minds as well. They were among the best of all the vampire warriors ¨C the elites. They never, ever travelled or moved this slowly in their entire lives! They didn''t even know that something like this would actually frustrate them so badly until now that they were seeing and experiencing it first-hand.


    ''Bloody hell! Zn, tell his highness that the girl will definitely not die if we sped up a little! For goodness'' sake. This is too much!'' Levyined again.


    ''Why don''t you tell him yourself?'' Zn responded with a devil-may-care look on his face.


    Frustrated, Levy turned his gaze to his stoic lookingrade named Luc, who gave the same reaction.


    ''Ugh, you do it Reed!'' Levy said to the youngest looking one but the man named Reed, just blinked innocently and averted his gaze away, ignoring Levy.


    ''His Highness is acting strange! What the hell happened to him? Did the humans do something to him? One of us should''ve at least escorted him when he set foot in the human''snd!'' Levy continuedining, leaping or bouncing backwards while facing hisrades.


    ''It''s not like this is the first time His Highness set foot in the human''snd. He''d even reached the Southern empire a few times,'' Zn replied.


    ''But this is the first time he lingered inside a human''s castle. What if ¨C"


    ''Stop it Levy, His Highness is not a fool to let anyone do such a thing to him. And do you really think any human can do anything to His Highness?''


    ''But¡­'' Levy pressed his lips together and shook his head in frustration as they continued the most frustrating travel they ever encountered in their lives.


    ¡­


    When Evie opened her eyes, she was in blissful ignorance for a few sweet moments. It felt like she had awakened from a very deep sleep. She blinked owlishly without moving for a while and when she turned around, she immediately stiffened.


    A man was lying next to her, and he was¡­ naked. Evie''s eyes widened as she rose. She was about to yelp in rm but as her eyes jumped to the man''s face, she froze.


    The memories came flooding in. Everything, since the night of her wedding, the blood and gore, up till she passed out inside the carriage. Her chest tightened so hard that she had to desperately drag air into her lungs.


    When breathing slowly became easier, Evie swallowed hard as she gazed at the man, her vampire husband''s face. His appearance when he had those terrifying bloody-red eyes suddenly shed in her mind, and a shiver travelled up her spine. The thought of wanting to run away and escape came to her, but her mind quickly dismissed it, reminding her that she had nowhere else to run and there was nothing she could do.


    She took a deep breath, trying to find her control as her eyes remained fixated on her husband''s face. The longer she stared at his breathtaking face, Evie somehow felt it helped her calm down. She didn''t know how but it seemed his beauty had miraculously settled the fear in her heart. Was it because he looked so peaceful, innocent and harmless while asleep?


    Evie bit her lips as she forced herself to stop being mesmerized by the vampire prince''s beauty. But before she could force her eyes off him, she was reminded of his nakedness and her eyes circled once again. Her face burned while her eyes literally inched from his face downwards, to his neck then his muscr and lean chest, and then his perfect abs that were half covered by the nket. Evie''s lips subconsciously parted, utterly distracted and mesmerized until something registered in her that drove the blood out of her face.


    Her eyes whipped towards herself and when she saw that she was fully dressed, she finally let out the breath she didn''t know she was holding in.

 Chapter 10: Are we clear?

    <h4>Chapter 10:Are we clear?</h4>


    Evie frantically surveyed herself. There seemed to be nothing unusual with her body. The vampire prince didn''t seem to have done anything to her while she was asleep, she just somehow knew it.


    She looked at his sleeping face again and her shoulders rxed. A long sigh escaped her lips before she looked around the room. It was vast and the windows were covered with thick maroon curtains. The ceiling was also very high. It was a little dark but Evie could tell it was daylight. How long did she sleep? Was she in the vige across the Dark Valley?


    But judging from the size of this room, it somehow seemed to be a master room of a huge castle. Was there a huge castle in the very first vige across the border? Or could it be that this wasn''t the vige anymore?


    The thought that she was finally in the foreignnd, thend she and all her friends used to imagine as a ce as good as hell, made her subconsciously hug herself. She didn''t tremble in fear but there was a peculiar churning in the pit of her stomach ¨C the fear of the known and unknown making her heart convulse with unease again. What was going to happen to her in thisnd of bloodsuckers? She even chuckled wryly in her mind ¨C they were true and living bloodsuckers, in the literal sense sand not just a figure of speech.


    "You''re finally awake," a pleasant and husky voice made her shoulders jolt and her spine straighten. Her head whipped towards the glorious man, but his back was already facing her as he rose from the bed.


    Evie couldn''t help but feel her ears burn hot at the sight of his broad and perfectly chiselled back. She was d his lower half was fully clothed. She watched him as he gracefully walked towards therge windows and pulled the curtain slightly open, just enough for the light to brighten up the room.


    The light came streaming in and it slightly blinded Evie. But good lord¡­ Evie couldn''t help but gape because the man was more blinding than the light. And she couldn''t even scold herself and tell herself that she was being ridiculous. Because she knew she wasn''t, and it wasn''t fair! Thank god she managed to maintain a shred of dignity by keeping her mouth from shamelessly hanging open.


    It was all she could do to drag her eyes away from him. She was mortified because she thought she had expected to be unable to look into any vampire''s face. Who would''ve thought she would actually find herself struggling to look away instead? This was¡­ ridiculously unbelievable!


    "Are you alright?" the face she was trying so hard to look away from suddenly appeared right before her and she almost gasp. "You''ve been sleeping since yesterday, Evielyn." He added and Evie almost believed the worried look on his face. But she wouldn''t dare. She wouldn''t dare believe that he was really concerned about her, even his gentleness and care for her since their wedding until that brutal journey.


    She wouldn''t dare believe all of those gentlemanly actions were sincere. Because Evie had been warned beforehand by her parents and the emperors to remain vignt and careful because the vampires would surely try everything to win her trust and then extract information from her. After all, the humans knew that the vampires would remain suspicious about the real reason behind the truce the humans had offered. They weren''t idiots after all. They were intelligent and sly creatures as the emperors called them. They would go as far as to use their beauty and charm to bewitch the poor humans to their submission. And Evie had vowed not just to her parents and the emperors but also to herself that she would never, ever, let any vampire fool or bewitch her, not even this prince, her very own husband.


    "I am fine." Evie replied and she couldn''t believe she was staring back at him and with a hard re too. "Y-you¡­ why¡­you," she breathed, "are¡­ sleeping next to me?" Evie stuttered out the thought that was guing her but was so disconcerted that her sentence came out weird.


    The pair of moon-like eyes slightly widened and then narrowed at her. The next moment, he was right before Evie''s face. His hands already on the bed as he leaned over her. Evie held her breath. The sight of him that day in the Dark Valley shed in her mind and her body tensed up.


    Evie gulped, her mouth opened and then shut. She suddenly didn''t know what to say. It was as if her mind failed her as soon as she looked in his eyes. And all she did was watch him as those silver discs shuttered and let out a quiet breath right before her face. She subconsciously jerked backwards when her mind registered his cool breath fanning across her cheeks.


    His eyes shed open at her sudden movement and stared at her again, silently but intensely before he bit his lower lip in exasperation. "Are you still not fully awake? Fine." He nodded as if trying to reason with himself. "I am sleeping next to you because I am your husband and you are my wife." He told her in a serious but almost mocking voice.


    Evie was forced to look away because staring back at those pair of silvery moon eyes were too distracting for her. She can''t let herself be rendered mute by his gaze. She must respond. But before she could open her mouth, the vampire prince''s spoke again.


    "Say, Evielyn," his eyes brooded. "The deal was that I am not allowed to touch you without your consent, and I promised to respect that and will never force myself on you or harm you. But it seems as if the meaning of those words to you isn''t the same as what I understood? The way you are reacting is as though I am not allowed to stay in the same room andy in the same bed as you, am I right? Evielyn?"


    He bit his lips again, this time harder. Evie stiffened because she felt the atmosphere turned heavy. Worry began to consume her, scared that his eyes would turn red. But it didn''t.


    "Listen," his voice became calm, utterly calm. "If that''s your understanding, then I apologize, my wife. But I''ll have you understand that it is totally off the mark and I''m not going to buy such nonsense. You and I are married, therefore, we shall stay in the same room andy in the same bed. Are we clear?"

 Chapter 11: RIP

    <h4>Chapter 11:RIP</h4>


    Evie felt her throat dry up. But before she could even form any verbal or physical response, her stomach suddenly growled. Her face turned red, and she immediately looked down in embarrassment while Gavriel blinked and pressed his lips together as his eyes travelled down her stomach.


    After a moment of silence, Evie''s stomach growled again. Evie couldn''t see his expression, but she finally felt him pull away and heard him calling for the maids.


    Gavriel grabbed a robe and was putting it on when the door opened. When Evie raised her head towards the door, surprise colored her face at the sight of two women dressed in ck and white maid outfits.


    "H-humans?" she muttered as she looked at Gavriel with wide eyes.


    "Don''t tell me you can''t recognize your fellow human?" Gavriel looked at her with a quizzical look. The displeasure on his face was gone.


    "O-of course I can. It''s just that¡­ I just¡­" Evie was so shocked. She didn''t know what to say. Everything¡­ the opposites of her expectations kept on happening. She could tell that the twodies were humans in one nce but Evie couldn''t help but doubt because the girls were¡­ they were fine, very healthy and even looking bright and cheerful. This was an absolute shock. She was expecting to be served by humans alone because that was included on the deal but she thought her servants would probably look awful because they were supposed to be treated as ves who were forced to provide blood and sexual pleasures for the vampires. So why? Howe? How could they look so fine and healthy as if they were living their lives happily in thisnd?


    "Good day mydy," said one of the girls. They were both red-haired, but one had long braided hair while the other one had a shorter hair neatly tied-up into a ponytail. "My name is Fray." Introduced the long haired one and "My name is Gina," introduced the short-haired one. "We are so pleased to finally meet you and serve you mydy." They bowed at her.


    Evie momentarily struggled to find her voice. "Nice to meet you too, Gina, Fray." She managed to say. Her mind was still whirling with questions, but even though this was totally unexpected, she was still feeling very d and relieved. She didn''t know how would react if these two girls would appear in front of her in the conditions she had been imagining and expecting.


    "Help my wife get ready and immediately bring her to the dining hall." Gavriel''s pleasant voice echoed and the maids immediately bowed at him. Evie noticed the maids never looked directly into the vampire prince''s face.


    "Yes, Your Highness." They said, simultaneously before they approached Evie and led her towards a door that appeared to be the bathroom.


    Evie nced back and when her eyes met Gavriel''s, she abruptly looked away. She didn''t like her body''s reactions towards him. She was confused on how his gaze seemed to be affecting her in some strange but surprisingly not unweed way.


    And she was still stunned at his words right before her stomach growled. The look in his eyes as he said those words stirred something inside her and an emotion close to rm had hit her.


    Since even her husband couldn''t touch her without her permission, Evie had never bothered thinking about herself as a wife or her life as a married woman. She never thought about any of that. Because she knew this wasn''t a normal marriage. In fact, this was the first time in history where a vampire and a human were ever joined in marriage. Everyone, even her parents and herself included, had also expected that her soon to be husband wouldn''t even want to be with her anyway since he already knew about the deal that he could not touch her as he wished. She had also expected that he would ignore her, send her to a separate or a secluded pce while he continued enjoying his life as usual, as if he wasn''t married at all. So why? Why did he say those words? Why did he want to stay with her and even sleep in the same bed with her?


    "Mydy, are you okay?" Fray asked and when Evie saw the worried look on the maid''s face, she immediatelyposed herself.


    "I¡­ I''m fine. I think I am just hungry," she smiled, and the maids rxed. "Where did you bothe from? Were you from the Eastern empire?" Evie then asked as the maids hovered around her.


    "No, mydy. Me and Fray were both born here."


    "R-really?" Evie was surprised. She was shocked but just barely managed to keep herposure and tried not to be so obvious.


    "Yes. My grandmother was from the Western Empire," said Fray. "And my father is from the Eastern," continued Gina. "So, we have never ever set foot in any humannds yet, mydy. That''s why we were so excited to meet you when His Highness told us about you."


    Evie wanted to ask more about Fray''s grandmother and Gina''s father, but she refrained. Because she remembered her father and the emperors'' stern words that she must not fully trust the human servants that would be assigned to her. Evie thought that made sense, considering that these maids were born in thisnd. Their loyalty might bepletely for the vampires or worse, they might be under the vampires'' spell. "He told you about me? When?"


    "Just a couple of days ago, Mydy."


    "Were you both servants of the prince for a long time?"


    "Yes. My parents were gardeners here."


    "I see." Evie nodded and she focused her gaze on the water. She wanted to probe further but she stopped herself. She still had many opportunities to question them. For now, she would try observing them and behave as normal as she could around them.


    As Evie was led by the maids out of the master''s room, her eyes didn''t stop looking around. The corridor outside the room was spacious and there were chandeliers hanging above the high ceiling.


    A door at the end of the corridor seemed to be leading to an open veranda that would surely be the perfect ce to enjoy a view. In Evie''s mind, she imagined it to be a ce where one could sit back, rx and enjoy the view of the beautiful garden while having a nice cup of tea. Her family''s castle back in the Southern Empire had a remarkable garden she always adored and spent whatever free time she could in there.


    "Where is this ce?" Evie asked her maids as they descended a spiraled stairway. "We''re not in the imperial capital yet, right?"


    Fray and Gina looked at her with confusion and then in surprise. But they eventually smiled. "You''re already in the imperial capital mydy. This is the prince''s pce."


    Evie halted for a moment before she continued walking. So that''s why this ce was quite extravagant and huge. Even more beautiful than Castle Ylvia, her home. But how did she arrive in this ce so soon? It should not be possible with the speed they were going using the carriage, could it? Did Gavriel ended up carrying her all the way from the Dark Valley to the imperial capital? But he did say it was too dangerous for her. So how did he transport her here so quickly?


    Once they arrived in the dining hall, Evie was awed at the sight that greeted her. Her eyes sparkled by observing how intricately well-designed and magnificent the hall was. She had always imagined vampire castles and pces were ces which are somewhat dark, creepy and unpleasant for human habitation but then again, she was proven again and again to be totally wrong in her assumptions so far. The ce was very neat and well maintained. In fact, everything was perfect. She even saw a lot of seemingly luxurious materials that she had never seen inside the grand pce in Southern empire. It seemed vampires loved beautiful residences that screamed with elegance and luxury.


    Gavriel was sitting at the head of a table that was long enough to seat twenty adults. His moon-like eyes locked onto her the moment she entered the hall''s double doors.


    Quietly and a little nervously, Evie sat next to him. Her movements were stiff and awkward. Never in her wildest dreams ¨C or perhaps nightmare, did she think they would actually sit down and dine together. When she had a meal before crossing the Dark Valley, he didn''t join her.


    The prince didn''t speak but Evie could feel his piercing gaze on her face. She could not bring herself to raise her face to look at him.


    "Evielyn¡­"


    "Yes?!" Evie instantly eximed, flinching at the same time as she was jolted by his deep voice calling her name and ended up looking at him.


    A heavy silence permeated the hall as their eyes locked before the glorious prince caught his lips between his teeth. His pleasant and calm expression had darkened a little.


    Realizing that her reaction displeased him, Evie swallowed and nervously retracted her gaze to the juicy and delicious looking steak in front of her. Her mouth watered and her empty stomach screamed at her, momentarily distracting her from her predicament.


    She was so hungry that the sight of the juicy steak seemed to momentarily overshadow the effects that Gavriel''s presence wrecked on her. Her hands moved on their own and thennded on the table, her gaze not leaving the inviting steak. When she was about to reach out for the utensils prepared for her, someone took the steak away. Her eyes widened as she followed it until Gavriel ced it before him.


    Evie''s lips parted as she blinked at him. She was speechless and was in a daze when the prince began to slice the steak silently. He looked serious and graceful. How could he make cutting steak look like it was some kind of honorable task?! Wait! That''s not the issue here. Why did he take the steak away from her?!


    When he stabbed a piece of the steak with his fork, Evie couldn''t help but follow it as he moved it. The steak stopped right before his lips and the sight of his thin lips jolted Evie awake. She couldn''t believe what she was doing! But before she could look away, he had stretched out his hand and the piece of steak was suddenly near her mouth.


    The delicious smell made her mouth water even more.


    Her eyes were wide as she looked at him. What was he doing?


    "Open your mouth, wife." He said, his expression soft and his eyes seemed to be smiling at her. Evie''s jaw dropped the moment she realized he was trying to feed her.


    The prince momentarily stilled at the sight of Evie''s reaction. And when she closed her eyes as if she was savoring something divine, the corner of his lips curved up into a slight smile. This was the first time she showed him these expressions. He thought she was incredibly¡­ cute¡­


    "You love it?"


    "Yes." Even her voice was now sounding like melting honey. This was unexpected. Gavriel thought she would tense up again or flinch whenever he spoke. But she didn''t and he smiled again as he speared another slice of steak with his fork and put it at her lips.


    Evie ate the steak without hesitation. "God, this is so delicious!!" She sighed in obvious pleasure, making Gavriel''s slight smile widen even further. He stared at her lips as she slowly chewed the meat and worshiping its taste at the same time, when out of the blue¡­ his thought strayed. He began to imagine how delicious would she be once he finally got a taste of those lips his eyes was trained on. Would she be so delectable he would forget every thought at the very taste of her lips? Would she be that divine ambrosia he would find himself worshipping her?


    A slight tension began to build in his muscles and as he became aware of his body''s reaction, he froze. He even felt the tiny hairs rising on the back of his neck. ''Heavens,'' Gavriel muttered under his breath. He couldn''t believe he was having these kind of thoughts and reactions in a ce and situation like this. This was the first time something like this happened to him. He even had to force his gaze away from her face to clear his thoughts. But as he fed her another piece of steak, her words truly threw him off.


    "This is so delicious, definitely the best I ever tasted!"


    Suddenly, Gavriel found himself ring daggers at the steak in front of him. As they say, if looks could kill¡­RIP steak.

 Chapter 12: Temptation

    <h4>Chapter 12:Temptation</h4>


    Finally, Evie snapped out from the strange but pleasure-filled induced haze the delicious steak had trapped her in for that duration of time she was savouring it. Every. Single. Bite. She couldn''t believe she allowed something so basic like food, to take her on a flight into the clouds and made her forget about everything else. However, sheforted herself in the knowledge that though food was basic, but in no means was that piece of steak in. It was far from in!


    Also she couldn''t believe she had allowed herself to be fed like she was a child. And even allowed a prince to¡­ heavens, Evie!


    Stunned, Evie sat there, unmoving, while Gavriel''s hand was stranded mid-air in his attempt to feed Evie another piece of steak.


    He moved the steak closer to her lips, causing Evie to flinch ¨C again. After which, she winced and quickly shut her eyes and took a deep breath, remembering how her newly minted husband had made that statement about not wanting his wife flinching away from him. With that deep steadying breath, she opened her eyes and bravely lifted her hand and held Gavriel''s wrist so she could gently move the steak away without it seeming rude or discourteous.


    "I¡­ I can eat on my own, Your Highness." She blushed hard as she stammered those few words out and when she finally realized she was still holding onto his wrist ¨C a very strong yet tantalising wrist she might add ¨C Evie yanked her hand back as if scalded before awkwardly averting her gaze away from him. She was a hundred and one percent convinced that smoke was wafting off her red-hot ears as she felt his gaze on her face. What was she doing? Letting her guard down like that just because of a delicious steak! Was she so easily duped like a child? She never thought there would evere a day that the temptation of a te of food could easily win her over ¨C hook, line and sinker!


    ''But that was no ordinary te of food! That steak was so heavenly it was almost sinful!'' she fell into her old habit of arguing with herself whenever something truly threw her off andpletely flustered her thoroughly. However, she failed to realise that this only happens when she is totallyfortable with her surroundings. Back then, in her own home, it was understandable. But now she was in so called ''enemy territories''.


    While Evie was busy berating herself inwardly, Gavriel leaned back. His smile had long faded because the effect of the food was gone, and the little bunny was wary and on guard again. ''Too bad,'' he thought. He was enjoying feeding her and she was so cute when she was rxed. He wanted to feed her like that every time they eat together. He wished he could continue feeding her more but looking at her tensed shoulders made him silently back off.


    Without a word, he put the steak in his mouth, using the same fork he used to feed her. He didn''t see her how she secretly threw a nce at him and was observing how he devoured the piece of steak that had just touched her lips. He also missed seeing how her face med red before she practically tore her eyes away from his face and refocused her gaze back on her own te of food.


    After dinner, the couple had just left the dining hall when Gavriel spoke.


    "I would like to escort you around the castle, but the emperor had requested for your presence in the imperial pce as soon as you woke up." He said and as expected, Evie tensed up.


    She halted and looked at him with eyes wide opened. "You mean¡­ now?!"


    "Yes. Once you''re ready, I''m taking you there."


    "But it''s already dark¡­" she bit the inside of her lower lip the moment she realized what she just said. How could she forget that to the vampires, the night was their daylight?


    "I will show you around the capital on our way there." He added. "You''re asleep when we arrived so you didn''t see anything. I think you might like it."


    But before she could open her lips again, Gavriel was already talking to her maids to prepare her for her first appearance to the emperor.


    "Yes, Your Highness." The duo bowed and they excitedly approached Evie, eyes all sparkly.


    "W-wait¡­ Gavriel, I¡­"


    "Yes?" he suddenly leaned closer on her. So close that Evie''s mind was momentarily dumbfounded once again, with her husband''s beauty and she forgot what she was about to say. "Don''t be scared, I am here to protect you. Now go and get ready, I''ll wait downstairs."


    With that, the man left, leaving Evie silently berating herself again for being so weak ¨C so defenceless against his beauty. Oh please, Evie. You can''t be so easily swayed like that! You can''t! You can''t! She was mentally shaking herself up, hoping to get a firmer grip on her on mind.


    As the maids brought her to her dressing room, Evie''s mind was busy thinking on how to deal with the temptations. She finally realized her greatest weakness ¨C food and her husband''s beauty. What should she do to raise her immunity against those two things? Food is an essential! How can she even say "no"?


    Evie had cloaked herself in her own world, thinking and thinking on how to solve this matter of hers that she didn''t realized a long time already went by until Fray''s voice reached her ears. "Mydy? Are you okay?"


    She was yanked from her thoughts. "Yes?"


    The maid smiled at her. "We''re done, My Lady. You are looking so amazing!" the maids were gushing with praises as she turned around to look at herself in the mirror. Her lips parted in surprise and awe. "I can''t wait to see His Highness'' reaction when he sees you!"


    "Right," Gina piped in. "Now let''s go, My Lady. We can''t let His Highness wait any longer." She urged gleefully and Evie could only let them lead her out of the room.


    As she descended the grand staircase, Evie didn''t know why her heart suddenly picked up the pace and started thudding loudly in her ears. Oh my, was she nervous? Why? Because of Gavriel? Certainly not, right? This must be because she was going to meet the vampire emperor ¨C humanity''s ultimate enemy. She was not ready for this! Can she still back out of this? Certainly! She could back out when she wanted to. No one in this ce could force her, not even Gavriel.


    Evie''s hands were clutching her gown so hard, her knuckles had turned white. She was too engrossed in her own predicament that she was jolted to awareness when a hand appeared in front of her. She realized she had reached thest steps and when she took the hand and looked up dazedly, warning bells echoed inside her brain, being able to make sense of one word being screamed out ¨C TEMPTATION!!

 Chapter 13: Ready?

    <h4>Chapter 13:Ready?</h4>


    When Evie stepped out of the castle, she was already wearing the same ck cloak that Gavriel and his men were wearing. Her fiery dress and silver hair were now hidden under that thick and luxurious ck cloak.


    While Gavriel was speaking with a man who was also wearing the same ck cloak, Evie was busy looking around. She turned and looked up. She knew it was dark, but she still couldn''t help but admire how intricately beautiful the castle grounds were. Even in the dark, it was nheless obvious to see how massive the castle was and the garden on the front yard was also vast. Her vivid thoughts could already picture the view of this ce in broad daylight and she must admit, this ce was more beautiful and bigger than the infamous Lily pce in Southern Empire. As she looked around, she thought that there must have been an error in thinking that the emperor doesn''t favour Gavriel. He must be the emperor''s most beloved and that''s why he was given the most beautiful castle in the empire.


    "Wife," Gavriel pulled her attention back to him as he walked closer to her. "Before we go, I''d like you to meet my men," he said, and five men stood in a line a few steps away before her. The hoods of their cloaks were down. Evie swallowed inaudibly at their overwhelming presence. Three of them were just as tall as Gavriel but the other two were huge. Evie immediately remembered the huge and terrifying generals that used to apany her father and the human emperors back in the Southern Empire. In fact, despite looking very rxed, these five men were emitting a powerful aura that surpassed any human generals she had ever met.


    "Good evening Your Highness, I am Samuel," said the biggest one with long brown hair. The first thing Evie noticed was the two big scars running from the middle of his forehead down to his left cheek. Trying her best not to stare at his scars due to her surprise, Evie''s curiosity was sparked because it wasmon knowledge that vampires heal themselves and if they do get healed, they would never be left with scars. So how was it that this man had a scar?


    "My name is Levy. Nice to meet you My Lady." The man with a jolly and friendly smile introduced himself next. His hair was brown as well, but he had a neat haircut thatplimented his good looks. The first thing Evie noticed about him was his wide, friendly smile.


    "I''m Luc, My Lady." The third man was almost as tall as the huge Samuel. He looked aloof and expressionless. His tussled golden hair stood out and Evie thought that his bright hair ¨C though gorgeous ¨C gave quite the exact opposite feel of notplimenting his rather grey personality.


    "I''m Zn, My Lady." The fourth man had a lively voice and an energetic smile. He had long blond hair tied loosely behind him and Evie''s eyes immediately caught the lone golden earing in his ear.


    Thest one had an innocent look. He was as tall as the others, but he looked young. His blue eyes and curly ash grey hair were standing out. "Reed, My Lady," he said simply.


    "N-nice to meet you all." Evie was a little confused what was the point of the introductions. Back in the human empires, this wasn''t a norm. There was no need for a soldier to do any introduction like this unless the person they were serving asked for their names. Moreover, they definitely were not Evie''s men. They were her husband''s. Why were they introducing themselves to her?


    As though Gavriel had read her thoughts, the prince spoke. "These five are my most trusted men and they will be the ones guarding you whenever you venture outside our castle. So, it would be good if you memorized their names and faces."


    Evie creased her brows. They were guarding her? Why did she need to be guarded? Vampires cannot touch her and harm her, right?


    Before Evie could ask a question, another man approached them. The man doesn''t feel intimidating and he wasn''t a towering tree like Gavriel and the other five. He was wearing a kind smile and his demeanour was almost human-like. He even had the same red hair as her two human maids. Yet clearly, he wasn''t human. He was a vampire. A weak vampire, maybe?


    "I am pleased to meet you, Your Highness. I am Elias."


    Evie slightly nodded in acknowledgement of his greeting and then Gavriel leaned in on her. "Are you ready?" he asked. "We''re not going to use a carriage as we are alreadyte. I will be carrying you in my arms, wife."


    "O-okay," Evie could only nod and her approval made Gavriel''s lips curved in a slight smile. Evie avoided looking at his face, so she didn''t see how his gaze mischievously flickered.


    Without wasting a moment, he bent and lifted her so easily it was as if she was made of paper. "Wrap your hands around my neck, wife." He said gently and Evie obeyed. Her eyes carefully avoided looking at his glorious face. This was the solution she had thought of to avoid temptation. She shouldn''t look at him longer than necessary.


    Her hands around his neck were so loose that she didn''t even allow her hands to brush against his naked skin. However, the moment he leapt high above the ground; Evie''s hands instinctively tightened around his neck.


    She was holding her breath and her eyes were squeezed shut. This was the first time she experienced this. Were they flying?! She had always wondered how flying would be like before but now that she was experiencing it in the flesh, it actually felt scary.


    When she felt himnd, Evie let out the breath she wasn''t even aware she was holding in and prepared herself for another leap. But the man holding her didn''t move again.


    "Open your eyes, Evielyn." His deep voice echoed, and she slowly opened her eyes. "I told you I will show you the city while we are on the way there."


    "But¡­ you said we''re alreadyte."


    He smiled at her. The moonlight was so bright that night that she could see his other-worldly face clearly. "Yes, but it''s fine. No one can scold us for beingte." She saw a naughty yet seemingly dangerous glint in his eyes. Why was he so carefree? Weren''t they going to meet the emperor? He is known to be the most powerful and dangerous being in this empire and perhaps even in the entire continent.


    "Now look, Evielyn. This is the view of the city at night."


    Evie could no longer resist. She slowly turned her head away from him and her lips parted at the sight that weed her. The vampires'' imperial city was totally different from what she had imagined. It wasn''t that creepy and lifeless ce that she expected it to be. Lights were everywhere, the shadows of countless castles looming over certain sections of the city and the streetlights made it look so magical ¨C as though she was looking at the imperial fairy city. How could a ce that supposed to be hell-like end up looking so enchantingly picturesque!?


    "Do you like it?" He asked and Evie couldn''t even stop herself from nodding. "That''s great. But we better move on. We can roam around on our way back."


    The next second, they were flying through the air again. Evie fought her instincts to shut her eyes and when she looked down while they were in mid-air, she was surprised at the thrill and excitement she felt. She wasn''t scared anymore, and she actually found herself enjoying it. Oh my, she was flying!


    She was so busy enjoying the incredible experience that she almost asked Gavriel why had he stopped. Thankfully, she heard him speak before she could ask and embarrass herself. "We''re here." He said as he put Evie down.


    Evie turned and was speechless when she saw that they were already standing in front of a huge double door. This was obviously the pce''s door. When she looked behind her, an evenrger garden came into view. Oh my, just how big is this garden?


    "Let me help you with your cloak, wife." Gavriel, pulled her attention back to him and Evie could only stood still as Gavriel carefully pulled down the hood of her cloak. While he removed the cloak from her, he whispered in her ear. "Are you ready?"

 Chapter 14: Odd one

    <h4>Chapter 14:Odd one</h4>


    Exhrating yet melodious Baroque-style music could be hearding from the huge doors. It was apparent that there seemed to be a ball going on inside and that the event had long started. Did the vampire emperor throw a party to wee her? Evie quickly shook her head and berated herself for the thought. There''s no way they would do that. She was their enemy and Evie thought that everyone in this empire knew that. Even if this party was held because of her, she could only think of one reason. The emperor was probably nning to make her feel like she was wanted and weed in his empire and then make her drop her guard down.


    "Scared?" that glorious voice yanked her from her deep thoughts and the moment Evie lifted her face, she stumbled back in surprise because he had bent so close Evie thought their faces would collide. He caught her waist with his strong arm.


    Once Evie regained her bnce, she took a step away from him. "Please stop surprising me like that." She muttered under her breath. Gavriel tilted his head, acting as though he had not heard her.


    "My wife, we can go back if you''re not ready yet," he said gently and Evie''s eyes widened. W-what?! Was he really telling her this now? Why didn''t he tell her this before he took her to this ce?


    Evie found herself tongue-tied. But she was more surprised at herself for actually not blurting out a big YES immediately so they could finally go back. She was very nervous and she knew she was never going to be prepared for this, so why was she hesitating?


    After a long, motionless minute of indecision, Evie looked at the opened door. Her hands clenched under her cloak and reluctantly pointed out, "But we''re already here," she uttered without looking at him. She didn''t see how the corner of his lips curved up slightly in pure amusement.


    "Right, the emperor must be getting so impatient now." He agreed and he moved in front of her. "Let me help you take your cloak off, wife."


    Evie dropped her gaze after she nodded, determined not to break the rule she had just set for herself. However, she was curious as to why the prince was the one doing all these menial tasks for her. He had obviously introduced and brought the butler along with them on this trip, so why wasn''t he letting the butler do this job instead?


    She valiantly fought against herself on the temptation of wanting to peek at him and to her delight, she managed not to look until he finally took the cloak off her. Though was it just her imagination that she felt like the process of just removing the cloak seemed way too slow? It must be, she thought. The thought of it being something else just frightened her that she shied away from it.


    After giving Evie''s cloak to Elias, Gavriel offered his hand to Evie. His gaze not leaving her face. The fiery dress she was wearing created a beautiful contrast with her long silver hair. He thought she was like an exotic red rose under the moonlight.


    When they finally entered and walked through the huge door, Evie could do nothing but look around and appreciate thevish luxury inside the imperial pce. The ce was nothing like she had ever seen. She thought all pces were almost exactly the same but this one had surpassed every pce she had ever seen. Just how rich were these vampires?!


    Finally, they stopped a few steps before another huge door that appeared to be the entrance towards a massive ballroom. Evie looked at Gavriel, curious as to why they halted.


    "If anything troubles you or causes you to feel ufortable, don''t hesitate to tell me." He whispered, causing Evie to blink.


    She could only nod, biting the inside of her lower lip. When they stepped forward, the music became louder in her ears. The lights of the massive chandeliers were a feast to the eyes. Just as she imagined, the ballroom screamed of nothing but magnificence and elegance. It was a dream ce. Ladies in beautiful gowns and sparkling jewels were moving so gracefully while the men moved so gantly in tandem with their partners. Everything and everyone truly were a breathtaking sight to behold.


    The party was lively, and the atmosphere wasn''t heavy at all. She could see the vampires enjoying themselves ¨C smiling, talking and dancing. At that moment, one thought came to Evie''s mind. These vampires'' behaviours and actions truly were like humans. She surprised herself even as that thought arose in her mind. Had she ever thought what kind of life the vampires had aside from killing humans and drinking their blood? Never. Until now. Now that she thought about it and even witnessed it with her own eyes, she never would have thought they could even smile andugh like her too.


    As a strange emotion began to bloom inside her, she felt Gavriel''s slight tug. "Let''s go." He said and Evie nodded. She took a deep breath as she subconsciously tightened her grip on his strong arm.


    The vampires began to notice them and Evie felt as if more and more eyes were being trained on them as they proceeded further into the ballroom. The uplifting and gentle music continued ying and the couples on the dance floor didn''t stop, so why did it feel like the atmosphere suddenly became heavy? Evie''s expression slowly changed. She could only think about one thing that moment and the fact that she must be the reason why the atmosphere changed. She was the only outlier there ¨C the only odd one out. The vampires didn''t wee her presence. But they knew she wasing, didn''t they? The vampire emperor himself was the one who invited her.


    An announcement acknowledging the presence of the second prince and his wife reached Evie''s ears and she further tightened her grip on Gavriel''s hand.


    The slow march towards the emperor''s throne was one of the most unnerving march Evie went through ever ¨C perhaps only second to her own wedding march down the aisle! She wondered if Gavriel could hear the loud thumping of her heart against her chest. It seemed as if he did because he was already leaning closer to whisper to her.


    "Rx, wife. I am here." He said and Evie wondered how just his words could so easily made her heartbeat mellow out a little.


    "I am pleased that you came tonight, Lady Evielyn." His voice sounded like deep flowing waters over the riverbed ¨C quite unexpected looking at his big build.


    Flustered, Evie bowed and greeted him. "The pleasure is all mine, Your Majesty." She managed to say it all out without stammering. And after a few exchanged of words of pleasantries, Gavriel led her to their designated seats.


    Evie felt relieved but as soon as they were seated, she could still feel that the atmosphere remained somewhat slightly tense. She finally looked around and when her eyes caught Gavriel''s men, her brows creased. Something was off. This was a ballroom, why were they all armed and even looking alert?


    She looked at Gavriel, and she finally realized that the man never spoke to the emperor. Why can''t she remember the emperor throwing even a single nce towards her husband ever since they approached him? Did Gavriel even greet His Royal Father? He didn''t!!


    That realization shocked Evie. She looked around again and she couldn''t help but think that perhaps her presence was not the main reason contributing to the change in that weird atmosphere in the ballroom. She didn''t know why, but she had a gut feeling that the culprit wasn''t actually her but her vampire prince husband ¨C Gavriel. But why?

 Chapter 15: Fiancée

    <h4>Chapter 15:Fianc¨¦e</h4>


    As the music continued ying in the background, Evie distracted herself by looking around. A princess named Vera had approached her a while ago and just like the emperor, the woman was unexpectedly friendly to her. Though she hurriedly left right after greeting Gavriel in an obviously hasty manner.


    Elias, who was standing behind Evie, told her that Vera was the only vampire princess of the empire. Evie found it surprising because back home, there were at least ten princesses in their empire. The difference was too huge! But maybe, there were more princes?


    "How about the princes? How many are there?" Evie asked Elias. Even though Gavriel was sitting next to her, she preferred asking Elias. Apart from the fact that Elias was so easy to speak with, almost giving off the same vibe she got from both Fray and Gina, Evie also thought that this way, she could avoid getting close to Gavriel ¨C especially avoiding those bewitching eyes of his.


    "There''s only two, mydy." The butler said. "The Crown Prince and His Highness Gavriel."


    Evie''s eyes widened. Really? Only two?! It seemed it was true that the vampires'' ability to reproduce offspring was indeed very lowpared to humans. Now she somewhat has an understanding on why the vampires ended up agreeing with the truce.


    Having her mind preupied with her own thoughts, she didn''t see how Gavriel threw a threatening gaze towards the poor butler. Evie was blissfully unaware that the butler behind her had took a few steps away from her upon receiving the cold re until she turned back to ask more questions.


    "Wife, how about we go and dance?" Gavriel''s voice was sopelling that before she knew it, she found herself turning to stare at him.


    Evie''s brain screamed at her to avert her gaze and thankfully she managed to look away before she lost herself in that seemingly hypnotic eyes. Dance? With him? No! She was trying so hard to keep her distance from him so why would she agree to dance with him? She only agreed toe to this ball because he didn''t give her the chance to refuse. And she thought that this would be a great opportunity to understand this ce and even meet the emperor so that when the timees, she might be able to use the information she gathered over this trip to help the humans ¨C once her fatheres to rescue her and bring her back to where she belong.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry but I¡­" she bit her lips as her shoulders tensed up. "I''m still ¨C"


    "It''s fine if you''re not ready yet." His pleasing voice yanked her eyes back to him and then, he smiled at her. It was a slow and gorgeous smile, Evie had to remind herself to breathe. My god! Was this man doing this on purpose? He''s definitely seducing her, right?!


    Quickly dropping her gaze before she loses control and end up gaping at him, Evie pressed her lips tight as she focused her attention to the couples on the dance floor. She did the right thing. She must do her best to refuse and maintain a distance from him. She must not dig her own grave by agreeing with everything he asks.


    Gavriel fell silent after that and they both just sat there silently when a beautiful and voluptuous woman in a low-cut ck gown approached them. The woman had long, and luxurious looking dark brown hair and her eyes were the colour of the forest. Evie could say, she was probably the most beautiful woman at the ball, even prettier than the blond-haired princess.


    "Good evening, Your Highness." She greeted and for the first time that night, someone greeted Gavriel with a genuine smile and not one that was forced and tensed up. Unlike the others, even the emperor and the princess, this woman stared directly into Gavriel''s eyes. She behaved as if she knew him and were more than close acquaintances. Moreover, unlike the others who had greeted her warmly first before her husband, the woman had yet to spare her a nce. "I was surprised that you actually attended a ball, Your Highness. And since it''s very rare for you to attend this kind of asion, will you dance with me?" she offered her hand in front of Gavriel, causing Evie''s eyes to momentarily widen.


    Evie suddenly felt something inexplicable inside her and she failed to stop herself from staring at Gavriel with questions in her eyes. She regretted her impulse because as soon as she looked, Gavriel was also looking at her and just like her, he seemed to be asking as well. Though their questions werepletely different, him probably asking for her permission and her asking him who the woman was.


    She bit the inside of her lip. For some reason, her brain wasgging and while she was momentarily dumbfounded, Gavriel looked at the woman and spoke. "This is my wife," Gavriel introduced and finally, the woman turned to face her.


    "Evielyn," Evie managed to say.


    The woman blinked and then smiled at her. "Nice to meet you, Lady Evielyn. I''m Thea. I am His Highness'' fianc¨¦e."


    Evie struggled to keep her serene expression. Fianc¨¦e? So that''s why they were so casual with each other. Before Evie could even respond, Thea spoke again. "I believe it won''t be a problem with you if I dance with His Highness, right?" she asked, and Evie didn''t know why she had the sudden urge to clench her fists tight.


    "Of course not, Lady Thea." She said without throwing a nce at Gavriel. She didn''t see how the man''s face went a few shades darker at her approval.


    Thea smiled and the next moment, Evie watched Gavriel''s back as he followed Thea out to the dance floor. The couples that were dancing even cleared a wide space for them in the middle of the vast ballroom.


    Evie felt a sharp pinch in her hands and realised she was clenching her fists tight. She not only averted her gaze from them but also turned around from looking at the sight. Something was wrong with her. Why did she suddenly feel so awful? She did the right thing. She rejected his offer to dance with her, so naturally she didn''t have the right to keep him next to her when a fair woman wanted to dance with him. She was very well educated when dealing with these kinds of situations. Even in the human empire, anydy can ask a prince or an emperor to dance if they''re brave and noble enough. It was something that was normal, and she assumed it would be the same in thisnd¡­was it not? If that woman was the prince''s fianc¨¦e, she must be a nobledy. She had the right to ask Gavriel for a dance so why was she feeling this way? This wasn''t right.


    Evie gave her head a little shake and then took a silent deep breath. She scolded herself inside her head and somehow, she managed to feel a little better. But the moment her eyes caught them on the dance floor, swaying so gracefully, staring into each other''s eyes, and looking so perfect as if they were a couple made in heaven, something strange and awful bloomed inside Evie''s heart.


    Despite her struggles, she couldn''t seem to contain this undesirable feeling eating her. She tried to push it away, knowing that it was ridiculous for her to suddenly feel something like this but why is it so hard for her to control these overwhelming responses? Why?


    "Good evening, My Lady." A suave voice yanked her attention from the turmoil inside her. When she lifted her face, a tall and lean man was standing before her. He had intense sapphire blue eyes that seem to be able to pierce one''s soul. His hair as blond and beautiful as the princess and the emperor. "I think I must introduce myself first." His smile was pleasing and lovely. "I''m Caius, Gavriel''s brother."


    Evie almost choked in surprise but somehow, she managed to keep her reactions to herself and outwardly remain graceful. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Crown Prince Caius. My name is ¨C"


    "Evielyn." He took the word out of her mouth with a smile before offering her his hand. "May I have this dance, My Lady?"


    Evie didn''t know what possessed her but before she could stop herself, she found herself epting the crown prince''s hand. She did that right after throwing a nce at Gavriel who couldn''t seem to tear his eyes off the woman''s face.


    "Are you nervous?" The prince''s deep voice nearly made her flinch. She finally realized his hand was already on her waist and that they were already dancing.


    "Uhm¡­ a little, Your Highness." She said as she looked up at him, momentarily putting her predicament in the background.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve got you," he assured her. As Evie looked at him, she couldn''t help but admire his good looks. He wasn''t as otherworldly as Gavriel but he still had the appearance that could break many female hearts. But wait¡­ wasn''t he Gavriel''s brother? Now that she looked closely at him, Evie realized that Gavriel had nothing inmon with this man. Evie then realised that the emperor and the princess had the same sapphire blue eyes and same blond hair as this crown prince. Why is it that only Gavriel lookedpletely different from the three of them ¨C these three whom he calls family?

 Chapter 16: Human

    <h4>Chapter 16:Human</h4>


    "I hope Gavriel is treating you well, Lady Evielyn. I''m afraid he wouldn''t know how to be gentle to such ady as yourself." The crown prince said in a low voice. Evie almost frowned but thankfully she managed to keep her face cool and collected. She was thinking perhaps the man wasn''t saying these words to mock Gavriel as he seemed genuinely concerned about her. But why would he be worried in the first ce?


    "His Highness Gavriel is treating me well. He''s in fact¡­" Evie remembered how gentle Gavriel had been to her ever since she met him at the altar on that night of their wedding. "He''s very gentle to me, Your Highness."


    "I see¡­ that''s a relief then. Nheless, I believe I must warn you, mydy. My brother might look harmless but he''s a dangerous man. I want you to keep that in mind and never try to provoke him."


    Evie could no longer keep her face straight. She didn''t understand why this Prince was telling her something like this. Isn''t this the first time they are meeting each other, much less speak to either party? She would''ve slightly understood if he was trying to destroy Gavriel''s image in her eyes but that did not seem to be his aim. What exactly was he aiming for by bringing these matters up? Was he trying to scare her?


    "I¡­ I appreciate your concern, Your Highness but please don''t worry¡­ I am very aware that vampires are dangerous for a mere human like myself. I wouldn''t dare provoke him or anyone in thisnd." Evie tried to respond as calm as she could.


    The Prince''s sapphire eyes seemed to have deepened in colour as he moved slightly closer. "It seemed you still know nothing about your husband Lady Evielyn. I know he vowed never to harm you but there are times when my brother loses control of himself. If in any case, you feel something off about him¡­" he paused and he looked as though he was scanning his surroundings before he continued. "Stay away from him and don''t ever dream of provoking him."


    "W-why are you telling me these?"


    "Because I don''t want a war suddenly breaking out if something happens to you." He calmly responded. Evie tried to look for any sign of lies in his striking blue eyes, but all his face was only showing that he truly was concerned for her well-being. "My brother had been away for many years. He had just returned from a long¡­ journey." Evie sensed as though he had just omitted something from his earlier sentence. "We thought he''s long dead, but he came back alive. Many things¡­ changed in him since then. So, I am trying to warn you beforehand because I know my brother will not tell you about this."


    "You mean¡­ about his journey and the changes in him?"


    "Yes. He never talks about anything rted to his journey. So as the crown prince and his older brother, I believe it''s better for me to let you know about this. I believe this is important. For your sake, My Lady."


    Evie blinked and all she could do was nod. "I understand. I will keep that in mind, Your Highness."


    He gave her a kind smile and Evie could only smile back to him. Curiosity had flooded her mind. She wanted to know more about Gavriel.


    She turned her head to look for her husband and to her shocked surprise, those beautiful but piercing eye were trained on her. Evie subconsciously swallowed because for a moment, she thought he was angry. However, when the woman touched Gavriel''s face to look at her, the awful feeling in her stomach that had momentarily disappeared returned ¨C and this time, with a vengeance.


    "I never thought you''re a possessive woman, Lady Evielyn." Prince Caius yanked her attention away from Gavriel. W-what? Her? Possessive?


    Evie was speechless. She felt like her brain was having a hard time functioning. "I¡­ I¡­"


    "I hope Gavriel had exined to you on the matter about Lady Thea." The crown prince ventured a guess and when Evie''s expression sold her out that Gavriel had never mentioned anything, Caius sighed. "You already know that vampires are no longer monogamous, right?" he asked, and Evie nodded. She had heard about this before. At one point, a long time ago, vampires were one-woman creatures. However, since the war against the dragons started, the emperor at that time had changed thew, allowing the vampires to take more than one wife, for the sake of increasing their poption. "Of course, it is not a forced thing. Most vampires still have one wife even to these days but Gavriel''s case is different so he must not sever his engagement to Lady Thea."


    "G-Gavriel''s case?"


    Evie was about to ask again when the music ended ¨C having them bow and curtsy to each other as was the custom. As they faced each other again, the crown prince smiled at her as Evie immediately whipped her head towards where Gavriel was standing.


    When she saw his back as he held Thea''s arm heading towards the balcony, Evie found herself being overwhelmed with intense new emotions. She didn''t even realize that she was back in her seat until the crown prince spoke to her again.


    "It was nice talking to you, Lady Evielyn. If you have more questions, we can have a further discussion at the balcony, since it looks as if my brother is still upied." The prince shed her a friendly smile, but Evie could no longer fake her expression as her face fell.


    She bowed in apology. "Pardon me, Your Highness but I would like to retire for the night now. As you said, I''m only a human so I need my rest. It was a pleasure talking to you." Evie did not know what wasing over her. Her chest felt tight and seemed to be hurting without actually feeling the pain. Weirdly enough, her eyes felt hot and were stinging something fierce. She moved unconsciously, not noticing how her feet hurried her along in her quest in needing to find a ce where she could be alone and try to figure out this mess that is in her head.


    Without giving the crown prince a chance to reply, she curtsied low and walked away in haste. The crown prince watched the beautiful human girl in red as three of Gavriel''s men immediately followed after her. As soon as thedy in red was gone, the prince''s sapphire blue eyes sharpened intensely before his gaze fell to the balcony where Gavriel had gone out from just a moment ago.

 Chapter 17: Whats wrong?

    <h4>Chapter 17:What''s wrong?</h4>


    "Let''s end our engagement, Thea." Gavriel''s tone was hard and firm. The atmosphere in the balcony abruptly turned incredibly chilly. Gavriel was berating himself for actually forgetting about this. He should''ve dealt with Thea first before bringing his wife in the pce. But the matter of his prior engagement to Thea absolutely slipped his mind. It would be fair to even say it probably didn''t weigh much in his mind in the first ce. He should''ve spoken to Thea as soon as he arrived in the capital while his wife was still asleep!


    "No." Thea didn''t even hesitate. Her gaze on Gavriel was serious and unrelenting. Looking as though she would never give in no matter what Gavriel say or do to her.


    Gavriel looked surprised at Thea''s answer. It never crossed his mind that she would refuse. To the vampires, engagements were as serious as vows. Even if it was an engagement made by politics, it was something that wasn''t easily severed. The engagement could only be legally severed if both parties are in mutual agreement to break it. If one of them refuse, no one could break the engagement. This was why Gavriel had hated his forced engagement to Thea. He knew that the emperor had arranged this engagement so he would be tied to something, since Thea''s father was the emperor''s loyal general.


    Gavriel didn''t hate Thea because it wasn''t her fault and since they were young, Thea had never clung onto him like some desperate female. Before he left the empire, the two of them rarely see or even talk to each other. They had never even tried to form any romantic connections with each other before and that was why Gavriel even forget that he had a fianc¨¦e sometimes. He knew that the same was true with Thea. Even when they first met, they never enjoyed each other''spany. And Thea had never tried approaching him before. She only started approaching him and talking to him when he returned just more than a month ago. So why was she refusing the annulment of their engagement now?


    "I don''t mind, Gavriel."


    Her answer made Gavriel''s eyes narrow. "I mind. You know I will never have more than one wife."


    "I know."


    "Then why are you refusing? Did your father threaten you?"


    Thea yed with her dark brown locks as she answered. "No. My decision has nothing to do with father or anyone else. This is my own decision."


    Gavriel''s jaws tightened. "Then what exactly do you want to happen for still refusing like this?"


    There have been many cases of vampire engagements where one party refuses to end the engagement. But because of the vampire''sw allowing polygamy, the man can always marry someone else even if he was still engaged to another girl. Thus, most of the females who refused to sever the engagement gave up in the end while some just let it until they got married to someone else.


    "She''s a human, Your Highness. If she''s a vampire, I''d give you up right here, right now. But she''s a human."


    "What exactly are you trying to say? So what if she''s human?" Gavriel didn''t know why but he was ticked off. He wasn''t usually like this. He had dealt with so many sensitive and political issues before and nothing could make him lose his cool. So why was he suddenly pissed that Thea was pointing out that his wife was just a human?


    "Your Highness, I''m certain you know what I''m trying to ¨C"


    "Just say it, Thea."


    Thea was surprised. Was he testing her? She knew just how intelligent this man was. This prince wasn''t someone who needs exnations about obvious things such as this. And why does he sound irked and angry? Was he so pissed and angry his emotions were getting the better of him? Thea silently gnashed her teeth. She knew what kind of man this prince was. In fact, she had never seen him so emotional and worked up like this before. He was always calm and collected even in battles and even in front of the emperor so why was he acting like some short-tempered and dumb now? There was just no way he didn''t understand what she had meant! But fine, if he wanted her to spell it out for him, then she''d be happy to say it.


    "She''s a human so she can only be your wife for the next few decades, Gavriel. When she ¨C"


    "Enough." He cut her off and Thea was once again surprised at the intensity of his voice.


    "I can wait for you so there''s no need to end our engagement. A few decades isn''t that long ¨C"


    "I said, enough." His voice wasn''t loud but the harshness and coldness in them skyrocketed. Even his calm demeanor was gone Thea''s lips parted in shock because of the darkness he had emitted just to make her shut her mouth. Why? Why was this man acting like this now? Her rtionship with Gavriel was no different with that human girl. That human was married off to him because of mere politics too. So why was he reacting like he hated the fact that she pointed out blunt facts?


    Thea felt her blood boiling, unaware that her eyes were turning red. "No matter what you say, I will never let our engagement end. I told you, I don''t mind waiting for you. And besides, it didn''t seem like your wife mind it at all, Your Highness."


    As though something had snapped inside him, Gavriel froze for a moment. His reaction didn''t escape Thea''s eyes and she smirked inwardly. "I could tell she''s fine with it. From what I observed she might not even care if you take another wife. Now I can''t help but wonder¡­ does she even like you at all, Your Highness? She must be seeing you as nothing but a monster like all humans th ¨C"


    "Thea."


    With just that one word, Thea mped her mouth tight. The chill that enveloped her body forced her to subconsciously flinch back. No one ever uttered her name that way before. That voice was filled with dangerous warnings that sounded so much like death that came knocking early on her door, terrified her more than the emperor''s or her father''s raging voice. W-when did this man change so much? When did he be this scary?


    He stepped closer to her and leaned over. His killing aura was barely kept veiled and eyes dangerously cold, as if something sucked up all the light in his pair of beautiful moon-kissed eyes. "Listen, and listen very carefully," he whispered. "Evie''s going to be my one and on-"


    Before Gavriel could even finish his sentence, Samuel emerged from the door. As soon as Gavriel met Samuel''s eyes and received the report that his wife had left the ballroom, he leaped from the veranda and his three men followed behind him, not even throwing a nce at the woman he had left behind.


    While he was in the air, he spotted his beautiful rose under the moonlight rushing down the staircase as if she was trying to run all the way across the vast garden, right up to the pce''s gate.


    Hended right in front of her, causing Evie to gasp. "Wife," he said as he approached her. "You want to go home now? Come, I''ll carry you ¨C"


    "No!" Evie''s exmation was sharp against the silence of the night and Gavriel''s low baritone. Her voice even cracked as she stretched out her hands to stop him from touching her.


    "What''s wrong? Are you alright? Did something happen?" he asked worriedly, but Evie gritted her teeth and pushed his outreached hands away.


    "Nothing''s wrong! Nothing happened! You just go back to your fianc¨¦e now. Elias can bring me home!" she yelled at him as she kept pushing his reaching hands and was actively avoiding his touch like the gue.


    Gavriel caught her wrists and made her look at him. He was no fool as he heard and observed how her voice trembled and sounded strained as she said the word ''your fianc¨¦e'' and considering how frantic and distressed her movements were. His eyes smoldering and filled with wonder as he looked at her. "Wife, are you jealous?" he tilted his head slightly as he asked and Evie turned to a frozen statue. Oh my! W-what was she doing?! What was she doing?!! This can''t be¡­ she can''t be acting like this! No! No! This can''t be happening!

 Chapter 18: Grave mistake

    <h4>Chapter 18:Grave mistake</h4>


    The silence that followed Gavriel''s question was deafening as Evie was utterly tongue-tied. Her lips trembling a little as she could only look at him with wide eyes. No matter how much she tried, she could not deny the shocking and foreign emotions that had flooded her insides since she saw him dancing with Thea. The question had struck her damned hard.


    "No! J-jealous?! W-why would I be jealous?!" She stammered as she took a step back, shaking her head forcefully as if to also convince herself of that statement, as she dropped her eyes to the ground, avoiding Gavriel''s eyes.


    Gavriel watched her carefully and something gleamed in his eyes. His thin lips slightly twitching as if he was suppressing a smile. In the end, he caught his lower lip between his perfect white teeth and silently looked elsewhere to get his bearing.


    When he returned his gaze to her, his expression was serious but gentle. He took a step closer, but Evie stepped back, causing him to sigh.


    "Look at me, wife." His voice waspelling and warm. Yet Evie turned away, showing him her tant defiance. "If you''re not jealous, then why are you reacting like this?"


    Evie''s grip on her skirt tightened and she felt her body about to tremble. "I said, I''m not! I just want to leave this ce, now!" she yelled at him, unaware that she was looking as though she was about to cry.


    Gavriel stilled and became silent. His gaze never leaving her face. After another moment of observing her distraught face, his low and husky voice filled the silence. "Okay, I understood. I''ll take you home, now."


    He offered her his hand and Evie''s gaze settled on it. Why does he always do this? Why did he always offer her his hand like this? She had just yelled at him and yet he''s still¡­


    Evie knew that every time she epts thisrge, warm and strong hand, she was letting hime a step closer to her. And if she was honest to herself ¨C a step closer towards her heart too. Since their eyes first met that night of their wedding, Evie had been running on adrenaline and emotions that had been centred on this man before her. She couldn''t believe that it''s only been a few days and she was already this overwhelmed. Evie was starting to feel scared and worried because she was not a fool not to understand the reasons behind her very own actions and emotions. At this rate, if she let hime any closer than this, she was terrified of the consequences. It would be unimaginable!


    Tightening her grip on her skirt even harder, Evie steeled herself. Her gaze still notnding on his person even once.


    Evie waited for him to retract his hand and when he didn''t, she began to feel a little anxious. Was her refusal still not enough? As she was struggling to think about her next move, Gavriel spoke.


    "I''m afraid your request came a little toote now, wife. Everyone already left just a while ago."


    His words made Evie whipped around just to see that the men behind her were gone. Her lips parted in disbelief and then, she found herself turning to stare at him. He was rubbing the back of his neck as he looked at her with an apologetic gaze, causing Evie to fall even more speechless.


    Evie didn''t know that while she was refusing to look into Gavriel''s eyes, the man had been ordering his men to disappear and leave before him despite their strong refusal. Gavriel had somehow foreseen that his wife would try to distance herself from him again and he was d he had seen thating.


    "Now let''s go. Before the emperor sends someone to call us back inside." He reached for her hand and without giving her a moment to protest, he lifted Evie, princess-like, and leapt from the ground.


    All Evie could do was wrap her arms around his neck and as her forehead brushed against his jaw, she felt like he had smiled. He pulled her head back to look at his face. "Did you¡­ just smile?" she asked, her expression still serious.


    Gavriel craned his head a little. "Am I not allowed to smile too? Wife?"


    Evie blinked. "T-that''s not what I meant¡­" she stammered in surprise. "And what do you mean by ''too''?"


    "Well, I figured I am not allowed to ept anyone''s offer to dance with me because it will make my wife angry."


    His words made Evie looked like a blow had struck her, hard. While she was tongue-tied, Gavriel continued.


    "If smiling will make you angry as well, then I shall not ¨C"


    "D-don''t be ridiculous. Why would you smiling make me angry?" she blurted and then the sly prince turned his smile on. That smile that was enough to turn any woman''s brain to mush and make her voluntarily crawl into his bed.


    When Evie saw that smile, she didn''t know why but she felt like she had just made one of the greatest mistakes in her life.


    "If my smile won''t make you angry, then I think I should smile more ¨C"


    "No!"


    "No?"


    "I¡­ I mean¡­ don''t smile when there''s no reason. Else¡­ you''ll look like a fool."


    He chuckled and Evie felt like she just brainlesslymitted another grave mistake. She must get away from this dangerous man. She couldn''t believe that even hisughter could gravely affect her.

 Chapter 19: Non-related

    <h4>Chapter 19:Non-rted</h4>


    "Of course." His eyes gleamed with pure amusement as hended on the roof top of a certain castle. Evie waited for him to leap again and when he didn''t move, she lifted her face to look at him. She regretted immediately because his eyes held hers in an intense but still somehow sad gaze now. "You''re not angry with me, anymore?" he asked.


    When Evie couldn''t find her voice, he looked at her while patiently awaiting her response. And then he sat on top of the watchtower''s edge, with her in hisp.


    "Still angry?" he whispered again after a long while of silence, causing Evie to swallow. She managed to pull her eyes off him and when she looked down, wonder filled her eyes. She felt like she had been transported to a different world. She had never once thought or imagined that a night could be this alive and vivacious.


    ''So, this is how the world looks like when everyone doesn''t sleep and rest at night.'' She thought to herself. Because this vampire''s capital had so many bigger castlespared to any human cities she had ever seen, the lights from the castles and the big houses and the streets spread throughout thend as far as she could see.


    The view was so different and breath-taking, but it still wasn''t enough to distract her from the man holding her.


    "W-why did we stop?" she asked instead.


    "Because it''s not good if we reached home while you''re still angry with me."


    Evie blinked at him again as she creased her brows. "Was that¡­ vampires'' belief?"


    "Well¡­" Gavriel tilted his head slightly. "Yes. It''s our castle''s long tradition that a husband shouldn''t bring an angry wife home, and vice versa. They said that''s a bad luck that could ruin the household."


    "What? Vampires believe in bad luck?!!" Evie''s eyes were wide in disbelief.


    "No. I am trying to soothe your anger."


    Evie could no longer keep her expression in check, and she buried her face in her palms to hide her expression. What should she do? Was she really doomed now? Oh please, Evie¡­ hold your ground!


    "I¡­ I am not angry with you anymore." She uttered in a small voice.


    "Really?" his voice sounded worried, but she nodded frantically. All she wanted now was for them to go back so she could escape from his clutches. If they were to stay here any longer than this¡­


    "Yes. So, let''s go home now, Gavriel. Please." Her voice was so weak it was barely a whisper.


    Gavriel silently stared at her as she continued hiding her face in her hands. He lifted his hand and was about to touch her hair that was being blown about by the breeze, but he stopped. He retracted his hand and finally, he stood.


    Without a word he leapt, and it didn''t take long for them to reach Gavriel''s castle. As soon as Gavriel put Evie down, Evie curtsied to her husband and wished him goodnight before immediately running towards the grand staircase without turning back.


    As soon as Evie''s back disappeared from his view, Gavriel ran his fingers through his raven ck hair. "Elias." He called out as his silver-grey eyes sharpened.


    "Yes, Your Highness." Elias appeared before him.


    "I need you to investigate Lady Thea''s motive on refusing to break our engagement. I need results as soon as possible."


    Though Elias looked surprised, he didn''t dare ask further questions. "Yes, Your highness."


    Once Elias was gone, another man appeared before Gavriel. It was Zn. The most intelligent of his men. "What is it?"


    "The emperor has started his move, Your Highness."


    Gavriel smiled. But it was a smile way far from the kind of smile he had showed to Evie. His smile that moment was sinister and screaming with dark and wicked amusement. "Gather everyone in the hall." He ordered and Zn gave a curt nod.


    ...


    As soon as Evie rushed in, she closed the doors to their chambers. She then rested her arms against the wall and leaned her forehead there, feeling totally drained emotionally. Her mind and heart were in chaos; the kind of chaos she didn''t know how to deal with. She wasn''t prepared for something like this. God knows how she had worked so hard for many days to learn everything that was rted to vampires, their customs, habits and whatever she could get her hands on, all just to help her survive in the vampire''snd. She had even trained herself on how to deal with her fears and how to react if it overtakes her. A general even made her memorize the exact words she should say if and when any vampires threaten or ckmail her to divulge information about the dragon keeper, her father. It was these kinds of extreme matters which had been the main content of her brain for days before her wedding.


    Never in a million years would she have even imagined that there woulde a time that she had to deal with somethingpletely different and non-rted. She never thought she would end up having to deal with herself first, more specifically the matters of her own heart, that had already started rebelling against herself. What should she do?

 Chapter 20: Rumour

    <h4>Chapter 20:Rumour</h4>


    Evie didn''t realize that she had been keeping that position for quite long while until a knock pulled her attention back to the present.


    Fray and Gina emerged from the door with wide smiles as they greeted her.


    "Good evening, Mdy. We came to help you get changed," said Fray and Evie tried her best to maintain as normal a smile at them both.


    The maids then hovered around her while Evie silently let them do their job. Her mind was still wandering, but her brows asionally pulled together, as though a certain thought kept popping in her head to disturb the flow of her mind.


    "Mdy, would you want to go somewhere after your rest?" Gina asked politely and Evie almost frowned because she knew it was already past midnight. Thankfully, she managed to stop herself in time as she quickly realized that she was in a different world now. The opposite to the world she came from ¨C a world where people moved around during the bright daylight and enjoy their rest when it was dark. Was she going to live like the vampires now? Was she going to stay awake during the night and sleep during the day?


    As Evie looked to the pitch-ck darkness outside her window, her thoughts flew back to the bright and sunny Southern Empire, her home. She was in a ce that was far, far away from that familiar andforting scene now and that realization that mmed into her heart made her feel an overpowering sense of homesickness within her.


    "If it would please you, mdy, it is be our pleasure to bring you to the garden." Gina''s voice was careful and gentle. Evie could tell that the maids must have felt the roller-coaster of her emotions because she was too caught up in her reminiscing that she forgot to hide it.


    Clearing her throat, Evie centred andposed herself. She knew she couldn''t sleep even if she forced herself because she had slept for so long. But she also could not bring herself to agree with them. Why would she go out at night? She was not a vampire.


    Suddenly, words from her advisors back home echoed in her head and as though something enlightened her, Evie shook her head at her maids. "It''s okay, I''m fine. I am not used to moving about in the darkness so I doubt I can enjoy the view of the garden much when it''s dark. I will try to sleep tonight so I can visit the garden in the morning."


    One of her advisors told her that she must continue living the way she usually does. If she sleeps when the vampires were active, she could avoid them. Evie thought this was the best way she could avoid her husband. And since he wanted them to sleep in the same bed, this would solve her dilemma on how she could avoid him.


    "We understand, mdy. We will also go to bed soon, so we''ll be awake in the morning."


    "Yes." Evie nodded as they again changed her clothes into a sleeping gown.


    "How''s the ball, Mdy? I hope you enjoyed it." Gina asked innocently and Evie was then again reminded of all the emotional roller coaster that overshadowed the luxurious event. She gave her head a little shake to force the emotions that bubbled inside her again.


    "The pce is really very grand, and the emperor seemed kind. The crown prince is also surprisingly quite friendly." Eviemented and she was surprised at the momentary shock on Fray and Gina''s face.


    "We are happy to know that they treated you well, mdy."


    Evie was suspicious at their reaction. For some reason, Evie thought that her maids reacted the same way how the vampires inside the grand hall reacted when she and Gavriel arrived in the pce. Now that she thought about it, the question she''d been wandering about when she was dancing with the crown prince came to her mind.


    "I noticed¡­" she started hesitantly. "Gav¡­ my husband seemed to be on bad terms with the emperor and his brother and sister. It might just be my imagination though¡­" she let her statement trail off.


    Carefully watching her maids'' expressions, Evie saw them nced at each other. Her curiosity then got the better of her and she sat up straight and faced them, giving them the most piercing and probing look she could summon.


    "Uhm¡­" Fray nudged Gina when they realized Evie pinning them with her very obviously questioning gaze. After a long stretch of awkward silence, Fray was the one who relented and spoke up. "Your observation is not misced, mdy. Everyone knows that His Highness Gavriel is not on good terms with his royal family."


    "Why? Is it because Gavriel has a different mother?" Evie asked. She recalled her observations on how Gavriel''s appearance and colouring was so very different from the rest of the royal family. No matter how one changed angles or views, Gavriel does not resemble the emperor or his siblings at all.


    There was another round of silence. Evie could tell that the maids were having a bloody battle against themselves whether they should speak or not.


    When Evie realized their struggle, she waved her hand, signalling them to stop but she didn''t hide her disappointment. "It''s okay, I understand. I shall go to bed now." She said in a sullen voice and guilt shed in the maids'' eyes.


    As Evie sat at the edge of the bed, Gina suddenly approached Evie and she dropped to her knees as she looked up at Evie. "We will tell you what we know but this needs to be kept a secret between us, okay? Mdy?" The maid whispered as she nced at the door.


    Fray was already standing by the door as if guarding it. Evie blinked. She realized that the information they''re going to tell her must be something confidential. She knew the risk. These two maids might be punished severely if it was found out that they gave the secret away, but her curiosity was so strong she couldn''t refuse to hear it.


    "Of course, Gina. This will only between the three of us." Evie replied sincerely and Gina nodded. Her gaze became incredibly serious as she continued whispering to Evie.


    "It is said that all vampire royal family in the past since the beginning of time has that distinct feature of having raven ck hair and their eyes are the colour of the cold grey moon." Said Gina and Evie immediately frown. The emperor, the crown prince and the princess all had a sapphire blue eyes and blond hair. Now that Evie thought about it, she had yet to see a vampire with raven ck hair and moon-like grey eyes except Gavriel. Even within the crowd of vampires who were at the imperial pce, she never saw anyone with ck hair except her husband.


    With a shocked expression, Evie looked at Gina in confusion. The maid continued after seeing her reaction. "There''s a rumour that the current emperor is not the real vampire royalty and that includes the crown prince and the princess as well. Rumour has it too, that the real and only royal bloodline still alive right now is our very own prince Gavriel, mdy. Your husband."

 Chapter 21: Bullseye

    <h4>Chapter 21:Bullseye</h4>


    Evie forced herself to go to bed after the maids left her. But no matter how hard she tried; she just couldn''t calm down sufficiently to drift off to sleep. Her mind was upied with a lot of things, mainly, about Gavriel. She didn''t want to think about him, but it was impossible for her to ignore what she had just managed to glean from her maids. It was just a rumor she repeated to herself, but ording to all the things she had observed in the imperial pce ¨C the royal family''s reaction towards him including all the vampires present in the ball, all told her otherwise. Moreover, appearances do not lie! The difference was pretty obvious and having Gavriel being the only one with such distinct appearance says it all.


    Burying her face into her pillow, Evie let out a deep sigh. She never would have thought something like this was going on in the vampire''s empire. Back home, the human''s main and biggest problem was nothing else but vampires and there were no major issues among the royals. Of course, the royal bloodline was always at an utmost importance but there were just too many princes and princesses it was unthinkable for anyone to worry about the possibility of the royal bloodline ending.


    Thinking about this made Evie realize that perhaps, this was one of the reasons why the vampires agreed with the ridiculous truce the humans had offered. Who would have thought that they were actually hiding a bigger problem within their midst? She couldn''t help but feel a little anxious because she knew that a battle between Gavriel and the royal family could just be triggered anytime soon. Could her husband have a chance against them? Would everything be alright?


    Squeezing her eyes tightly, Evie''s forehead creased even more. She realized the irony in where she was almost simr to Gavriel. Only that she was not born male. She was the only child of the Dragon keeper. If her mother could not produce a son, the Ylvia''s bloodline would¡­


    Evie''s eyes opened wide, shocked at her own thoughts. How could she even bear to think of such a terrifying thing? Her mother would give birth again to a healthy son very soon! She screamed to herself as she shook her head because if that happens, Evie knew that humanity''s only hope would crumble to pieces and they would forever remain in the mercies of the vampires.


    ¡­


    The sun was already shining bright when Evie woke up. She immediately looked to her side, expecting to see her husband lying there, asleep beside her. But when she saw that side of his bed empty and cold, Evie felt something inexplicable. She looked outside the window and the sun was already high. It''s supposed to bete for the vampires already, right? So why was he not back in their room yet?


    Evie''s mood was dark and gloomy for the rest of that day. Her maids brought her out to view and enjoy the garden and showed her around the vast and breathtaking castle. She tried her best to feel better but no matter how much she smiled, it never quite reached her eyes and the emotion on her face never truly came from her heart.


    "Mydy, are you sure you''re alright? Are you feeling unwell or perhaps you are homesick?" Fray asked tentatively as they sat on one of the benches in the middle of the sprawling and beautiful garden.


    "I¡­" Evie could not answer immediately. "Yes. I miss my mother," she said. She did miss her family, her home, and her life back home, but she couldn''t fool herself and deny that her homesickness was in fact overshadowed by something else ¨C something unweed yet incredibly strong.


    The maids looked worried. "Do you have something you want to do, Mydy? I mean, do you have a hobby you loved doing¡­while back home?"


    Seeing how much the maids were trying to cheer her up since morning, Evie sighed and then smiled. "Hmm¡­ my hobby¡­" a small spark glimmered in her eyes and she stood. "Do you think you can find me a bow and a quiver of arrows?"


    Fray and Gina looked at each other and then looked at her with wide eyes. "Arrows?!"


    "Yes. My father used to teach me archery when I was young and I''d say I fell in love with it." For the first time that day, the maids saw a real spark in her eyes and it hyped them up.


    "Stay with Her Highness, Fray. I shall go and bring a fine bow and some arrows. I''ll be quick!" Gina said as she ran off with her task.


    When the energetic red-haired maid returned, Elias was with her. The butler that Evie haven''t seen since the night he was introduced up till now looked worried as he approached her, holding a fine bow in his hand.


    "My Lady, you¡­ you asked for a bow and arrows?" he asked.


    "Yes." Evie didn''t waste a moment and stretched out her hand to take the bow from the butler.


    Elias swallowed as he hesitantly and carefully handed the bow over to her. He was not sure if this was the wisest past time activity the Lady should be doing. "Uhm¡­ mydy, isn''t it dangerous for you to¡­"


    Evie smiled at him and Elias froze. "Don''t worry. I think I should bepetent enough in this." She took the bow from his hand, even tugging it when Elias held onto it and refused to let go.


    "Please prepare something for me to practice with." She told the butler and Elias nodded at the maids. "This bow is amazing. My bow back home is heavier than this." She examined the bow with awe shing through her eyes.


    And then, she stretched her hand towards Elias again, asking for the arrows.


    The expression on Elias became even more worried and anxious as he gave her an arrow. "Please be careful My Lady. I can''t let you get hurt."


    "Geez. You''re being such a worrywart Elias. I said I''m fine." she gently yanked the arrow from the poor butler again. "No one''s going to get hurt. It''s not like you''re sending me to a battlefield or something."


    Once the maids had set up a shooting range for Evie, she positioned herself.


    She took a deep breath before lifting her bow and pulling it taut, to eye level. Evie could tell that Elias and her maids were anxious like cats on a hot tin roof. She could even sense Elias'' alertness. He had his eyes turn red as he was more than prepared toe to her rescue any second.


    Evie steadied her hand on the bow and focused her aim on her target. She realized the bow ¨C though lighter than her bow back home ¨C and the way it was strung seemed tighter.


    When she finally released the shot, she ended up missing her target by a fair bit. The maids pped looking very excited and happy for her. Even Elias looked like he was impressed.


    Ignoring them, Evie focused on her target and shot again and again, getting used to the feel and pull of the arrow. As she took shot after shot, her emotions were starting to boil inside her. Her family''s faces began to appear in her mind. She missed them. Were they missing her too? Were they worried about her? Were they also thinking about her now?


    Evie sighed and when she looked at her target, she smiled bitterly when she saw that she didn''t even manage tond a single bullseye. But she couldn''t stop yet because she knew that doing this was better than her going back into the room that she and Gavriel shared and end up sulking there.


    However, as she silently aimed, she heard faint soundsing from her maids. When Elias spoke, Evie didn''t know why but the first thing she heard was Thea''s name, and then¡­ he mentioned her husband''s.


    Suddenly, Evie got furious. Her grip on the arrow tightened and something hot and tight seemed to be blocking her throat. Thea? So he wasn''t home because he was with his fianc¨¦e?!


    The next series of Evie''s shot all flew true and fierce as they pierced the bullseye, that Elias and the maids had their mouths gaping open in shock. They couldn''t even react immediately and just stood there staring in disbelief ¨C between their ''delicate'' Lady and the target.


    No one spoke even when Evie''s hand dropped, and her breathing was a little more ragged than earlier. Someone then started pping from behind her and when she heard the voice that followed, her body stiffened.

 Chapter 22: Predator

    <h4>Chapter 22:Predator</h4>


    "Never would I have thought that my wife is such an excellent archer." Gavriel''s proud and gentle voice echoed, but Evie didn''t move to even nce at him. She simply stood there, tensed, as her heart suddenly began to thud fast inside her rib cage.


    She could hear the maids and Elias greeting him. She knew that courtesy required her to offer him her greetings too. But Evie was utterly overwhelmed with the emotions that were surging tempestuously inside of her ¨C the anger, the homesickness and the¡­ unwanted feelings that zed even stronger in his presence. Why? Why was she feeling like this? What did he do to her that his mere presence could shake her to her core?


    Slowly, Evie steeled herself and when she turned towards him, he smiled at her. She stiffened at the sight of that heartbreaking smile that haunted her sincest night and then the whole day too.


    Rigid, Evie didn''t move nor said anything. She couldn''t. But when he took a step towards her, she took a step back automatically even before she realized she had done so.


    The prince''s brows creased slightly, and his smile faded at her reaction. However, he still continued stepping closer to her. This time, she managed to root her feet to the ground and stood firm. Uncontrobly, her heart hammered even faster inside her, and she found herself growing more nervous. Her body just kept reacting in a way that she neither recognised nor like.


    But he stopped just three steps short of reaching her as if he had sensed someone''s presence. Levynded behind him, causing him to turn away from Evie.


    "What is it?" he asked in a quiet tone, returning his gaze back to Evie again.


    "Your Highness, General Alcan and his daughter are here." Levy said and Gavriel seemed a little surprised.


    It was silent for a moment, but Evie felt like a secret conversation was going on between the men that the rest of them are not privy to.


    When Gavriel faced her again, he looked at her practice target. "I think you''ve yed enough, wife. You should have a rest now. I''ll see you again at dinner."


    After saying those, Gavriel immediately left. A general visiting the prince''s castle at this hour¡­ if they were humans, this hour was considered near dawn. That General Alcan must be a very important guest to cause Gavriel to leave in such a haste, she thought.


    Letting out a sigh, Evie silently faced her target again. She was so nervous when he was here but when he left, she almost called out and said ''wait''. Gripping her bow, Evie picked up another arrow and then took a stabling deep breath.


    "Is¡­" she started. "Is General Alcan an important ally of His highness?" she asked and the maids'' silence made Evie stop her shot and nced at them over her shoulder.


    "No mdy. The truth is¡­" Fray paused hesitantly. "General Alcan is known to be the emperor''s most loyal subordinate. He''s Lady Thea''s father."


    Evie''s eyes widened and quickly, she hid her face from them. Again, she felt her pulse beating at a furious tempo just like before Gavriel arrived. Only this time, it was far graver. She was d she wasn''t facing them because she could no longer keep her face serene.


    "Sir Levy said he''s with his daughter. He only has one daughter and that''sdy Thea, right?" Fray said to Gina in a soft voice.


    "Oh no, could it be that he''s here to insist on His Highness marrying his daughter?" Gina replied.


    "But the general is loyal to the emperor ¨C"


    "What if the general swear his loyalty to prince Gavriel now once His Highness marries his daughter?"


    "Oh my, now that you mention it¡­ that is possible, His Highness really needs an ally after all ¨C"


    Suddenly, the maids gasped as they looked at Evie. Their faces were apologetic and worried. They tend to gossip like this all the time before theirdy arrived that they had forgotten theirdy was with them and could hear them discussing it clearly.


    "Uhm¡­ mydy¡­ that ¨C"


    "Fray, Gina¡­" she cut her maid off. "I''d like to go into that little forest. I could hear birds singing from there, I think I can hunt one with this bow." Evie''s voice was unusually calm.


    The maids looked at each other.


    "I''ll shoot one first before I return to my chambers," she continued as she picked the arrows and then, squaring her shoulders, she walked off and headed to the nearby small forest inside the castle''s premises that she mentioned about previously.


    "You two please wait here. I don''t want the birds to be startled by so many people and end up running away so don''t follow me. I''ll be back as soon as I catch one." Evie''s voice was light and seemingly cheery. However, Fray and Gina didn''t know why but they felt her expressions were odd.


    Fray and Gina looked at each other again but they eventually bowed obediently to her as they watched Evie enter the forest. They were a little hesitant at first but seeing that she seemed to be alright, they sat on the grass and waited.


    How could she? How was it possible for her to feel this way? Their marriage was never a love match. She didn''t even spend much time with him yet. It has only been a few days since their wedding!


    Evie buried her face into her palms. The feelings she had felt that moment frightened her and at the same time, invigorated her. The worse thing was she didn''t know how to handle such strong emotions she had never felt before.


    She leaned the back of her head against the tree and kept her eyes closed and regted her breathing to calm her chaotic mind. Her fists at her sides were clenched so tightly as she wished desperately for absolute strength to mightily shut her own stupid, mindless and rebellious heart.


    When her breathing became even, Evie filled her mind with the faces of the terrifying vampires she had met before. She relived that time when the vampires attacked her carriage and she saw those dead bodies of their own soldiers, mutted and torn apart. And then she pulled out that one memory in time when she witnessed their soldiersing back home tattered and bloodied because they had lost the war against the vampires. She remembered how she felt that day when she saw just how many of the lively and confident soldiers who had left before then came back marching home like walking dead. That time, Evie had asked her mother how they could stop this from happening again and she had been told that the only way to stop such tragedy was to annihte the vampires.


    Evie flinched at the thought of annihtion and all of a sudden, the faces of the vampires in this ce that she had seen and met invaded her head. She pictured all their smiling faces; she saw them eating and dancing peacefully ¨C carrying out their daily lives, just as if they were no different from humans and she gritted her teeth.


    Aware that her thoughts were drifting dangerously towards something she didn''t like, Evie closed her eyes and let out a shaky sigh. She grabbed her bow and arrows and looked up. She realised she was feeling angry again ¨C angry with herself.


    A beautiful bird unexpectedly flew into view and she remembered what she told her maids. A bitter smile curved on her lips and she raised her bow and aimed at the beautiful bird singing joyfully. And she started to tremble. She couldn''t even shoot an animal. Even when she was back home, she knew that her skill in archery was useless because she couldn''t put it to use. She could only shoot a non-living target.


    Evie suddenly felt like crying. She stood there, alone and lost in her dismal thoughts. She didn''t even realize that it was already twilight until she felt a chill that crawled through her spine ¨C one that was not caused by the cold but by something else.


    She whipped around behind her and her eyes slowly widened in rm.


    A wolf was staring at her.


    Evie froze in fear. She immediately remembered the beasts Gavriel had killed in the dark valley. This wolf wasn''t as huge as those beasts, but it was definitely bigger and scarier than the normal wolves she usually encountered and had seen back home. It took a step towards her and bared its fangs. With the next step, it was snarling at her and its red eyes were fixed on her.


    When the wolf moved without taking its eyes off her, Evie''s eyes trailed its every single movement. She was ovee with fear, but she realized she was holding her bow arrow and they were ready to be shot. Her survival instinct kicked in and she lifted her weapon and wasted no time in aiming it at the wolf.


    She didn''t know how she managed but it seemed like her body knew what needed to be done. Her hands were trembling, her body so stiff but with the weapon aimed and locked onto the wolf made the animal still for a moment before it started to circle her. Evie followed it''s every move, never letting herself get distracted even though she felt sweat trickling down her back. She didn''t know what else she could do. She doubted the use of her screaming for help after thinking through for a bit. Screaming would not be of much use as she was quite certain that the wolf would most probably get to her before her maids could even reach her.


    One wrong move and she was done for. And her hands were still trembling. She was aiming for the area between its eyes, but could she hit with her current condition?


    Evie nearly smiled in both fear and utter disbelief. She couldn''t believe what was happening. She was prepared to deal with the vampires and rescue herself against them. But that did not involve rescuing herself against a wild animal.


    The forest became so eerily quiet. Evie could no longer hear anything but the heavy thumping of her heartbeat and the sounds of her feet moving so slowly as she continued the same circling motions, following the predator that was circling her. Was it truly her fate toe to a foreignnd and die in the jaws of an animal?


    Evie choked back on her tears and somehow, the shivering in her hands settled a little. However, the wolf that was growling menacingly suddenly stilled and warning bells rang in Evie''s head. It''s going to attack now!


    Evie''s trembling started again as she carefully took a small step back. No! Don''t!


    The next moment, the wolf made a move. Time seemed to stop and before she knew it, the wolf was leaping towards her. Her lips opened and she didn''t know why she uttered Gavriel''s name as she released her arrow.

 Chapter 23: Terror

    <h4>Chapter 23:Terror</h4>


    Inside a luxurious receiving room, Gavriel was sitting across the general and Thea.


    The general had been formal and polite but Gavriel would never forget the look in this man''s eyes every time this exalted general turned his gaze on him when Gavriel was still young, until before he left the empire. Like all of the other high-ranking officials, this man was another thick-skinned hypocrite who only knew how to judge based on outward appearances and political gains.


    Time had gone by and yet, the general was still babbling on about things Gavriel did not even care about. Anyone could tell that the robust and huge general was beating around the bush, perhaps trying to appeal to the prince''s good side or elicit a positive reaction from him before finallynding on his real purpose. But Gavriel never spoke. He looked as if almost all expressions were wiped off from his good-looking face. Except for that cold expression his men knew so well ¨C the adamantine one that meant it was easier to move a mountain or kill a dragon than to change his mind about something.


    Elias had just entered the room when finally, the general stopped beating around the bush.


    "Prince Gavriel, I came to speak with you about your engagement with my daughter, Thea. You are the most intelligent young man I have ever met so I believe I need not state the very obvious reasons why I intend to hasten your wedding with my daughter. Even though you had just married the other day¡­" the general continued speaking, not knowing that his words had already turned into a background noise to Gavriel the instant Elias entered the room.


    The prince had met Elias'' eyes and his first question was to ask him whether or not Elias had escorted his wife back to her chambers. When Elias told him that the Lady insisted to continue hunting a bird in the little forest, Gavriel''s face darkened.


    "So, you''re telling me she''s still there until now?" he asked the butler through their eyes and when Elias nodded, the prince abruptly rose, causing the General be a little startled and to stop talking.


    Gavriel''s gaze fell outside the window and when he saw that it was almost twilight, he grabbed his jacket and without a word, he stormed out of the room as if nobody and nothing else mattered, leaving the general dumbfounded, with his mouth hanging open.


    "Your Highness, where are you going? Did you even hear what the general had just said?" It was Zn who had chased after him. "You can''t just leave the general like that. He''d be a huge help to you. What you need most right now is an ally ¡­"


    Zn let out a defeated sigh because as soon as they reached a window, the prince jumped down and disappeared without a word. It seems like his only choice now was to go back and entertain the general until Gavriel finishes whatever was it that caused him to rush off like that. Although, at the back of his mind, he is almost a hundred percent certain that it could only be her.


    Meanwhile, at that very moment, in the little forest, Evie was on the ground, frozen in utter horror. Something filthy and cold and dark had been sshed on her pale skin and hair and over her dress. Her already marble-like pale face became even whiter as if all her blood was drained from her face.


    The beast had been shot precisely in its left eye. Her arrow flew strong and was now buried deep in its eye socket as some dark viscous liquid that appeared to be its blood was gushing out as the beast growled thunderously while shaking itsrge head violently in front of her, hoping that the movements would make the arrow dislodge and fall out on its own. The bone-chilling sound, the bloodied beast, and the dark blood sshing everywhere¡­ Evie had never experienced such primal fear.


    She felt as though her lungs had stopped working and her breathing was on a strike since that moment the beast leapt towards her. Her whole frame was shaking, as if there was no part of her body that was under her control now.


    If it was a normal wolf, it should have been dead by now, and yet, it was still standing. It somehow seems as if it was going to heal itself soon ¨C not dissimr on how vampires heal themselves whenever they get wounded. Evie''s instinct and adrenaline kicked in not a secondter, despite the fear that had consumed her. As her trembling body moved and crawled blindly on the ground, she could not even bring herself to open her mouth to scream.


    Evie''s pounding heart and the sounds of the beast in pain was all she could hear now, still unable to take her eyes off away from it. Her body seemed to know that the moment she turned her back to run, the beast would attack her from behind. When her pale trembling hand had touched one of the many arrows she had taken with her, Evie frantically prepared her weapon and lifted it again, aiming for a crucial spot on the beast.


    It was as if the beast had sensed another source of danger, it suddenly stilled, and its one remaining eye burned darkly as it looked at her. Evie felt as though she was staring at the gates of hell. The terror that ran through her was too much for her to handle.


    Another arrow flew without warning and because of the uncontroble tremors, the arrow hit the beast''s legs instead of hitting the mark at the middle of its forehead. Evie frantically picked another arrow without taking her eyes off the beast but before she could even get it notched on her bow, the beast snarled in anger and it leaped. Towards her.


    Her heart froze as though fully encased in a block of ice. The next thing she knew, she was looking up at the huge beast airborne and about tond a killing blow on her. She did not know how possible was it that she could still move but she felt her hands sped the arrow in the event she get the chance to stab it into the beast once it reached her. That probably was a futile move, but she was out of other options.


    Funnily enough, the beast didn''t seem tond when she expected it to. The wolf had been hit by what seemed to be a sword that had been used as a spear mid-air and disappeared in a blur from her sight. There was then sound of a tree fallinging from the direction where the wolf''s flying body disappeared to.


    Before she could wrap her head around what had happened and another heartbeat had passed, she was firmly lifted up from the cold ground that she was sitting on. Something solid, warm, and exuding the feeling of safety held her close.


    "Evie!" she heard her name called out in a suspiciously frantic tone and when she blinked and saw Gavriel''s worried face filling her vision, she just spaced out and stared until he called her name again. "Evie! I''m here now, I''ve got you."


    Her heart seemed to finally resume beating again but this time it decided to make up for the pause from earlier and started racing too hard, too fast ¨C causing her chest to ache from the strain of her breathing. "G-gav¡­"


    "Yes. I''m here, wife."


    "T-t-take me away from h..."


    Immediately, her feet left the ground, and the feeling of being cradled and enveloped in somethingfortable all at the same time. She clutched her frozen fingers into his clothes, not knowing why there was that feeling as though she was being strangled.


    "Evie. You''re safe now, love." his lips curving gently against the cold rim of her ear as he whispered. She didn''t even realize that Gavriel had already lowered her down onto the grassy meadow just outside the forest as he cradled her. His hands were moving swiftly over her bodice and hastily unhooking her corset.


    She felt like her lungs were about to burst and no matter how hard she breaths, she could not seem to get enough air. And then his voice suddenly sounded as if it wasing from a great distance before everything suddenly turned dark.

 Chapter 24: Outburst

    <h4>Chapter 24:Outburst</h4>


    When Evie finally regained consciousness, it was already morning and there was a sliver of bright sunlight streaming in from the small opening in the curtains. Gavriel was already inside the room when she came out from the dressing room. However, she simply threw him a nce and refused to look at him after politely thanking him for saving her.


    She had donned on a mask of irreproachable serenity and proceeded to inform her husband very formally that she wished to be left alone when the man tried to strike up a conversation with her. Still, he never red at her neither was he angered by her sudden coldness towards him. But one could see the surly look in his eyes as he stared longingly at his wife.


    Even during meals, Evie continued to act indifferent towards Gavriel. Her gaze never lingered longer than a second and she answered all his questions as curt and as monotonous as possible until Gavriel stopped talking to her as well. When she told him to leave her alone the third time, her husband never came to their chambers again.


    And then, three days went by so fast. That was probably the most torturous days in her life. She had med herself and her heart for being so easily and quickly enthralled by him. She had put herself into that nightmarish event and nearly died because of being ridiculously jealous. She believed that it was all her fault for being so stupid. And she even thought that that was probably a warning sign for her that falling for him would only bring about her disaster. She had known that all along. True, legally he was her husband, but at the same time, he was also her enemy. When that dayes and her father would rescue her and attack the vampire kingdom with his dragons, she and her husband would be forced to go against each other.


    She could not imagine what would happen if that day came, and she was already deeply and madly in love with him. Falling for him would earn her nothing but a shattered heart and hell and damnation in the end. Because there would be no way she can ever betray or turn her back on her family and the entire human race for him. So, all she could do now was to shut herself inside her own walls and harden her heart, if that was what it takes ¨C even if it ends up killing her.


    "Have a goodnight, mdy." Fray and Gina curtsied, and she nodded listlessly at them. She had turned her gaze towards the window and sighed so deeply when they were gone.


    d in a pure white sleeping gown, Evie rose and was about to walk towards the window to get a better view of the moon when she felt rather than heard the door open. She thought her maids had forgotten something but when she turned around to look, a pair of silvery moon-lit eyes met hers.


    She stood frozen, as if just by the sight of him would paralyze her. He was d in all-ck garments and his hair was tussled very attractively. She couldn''t help but remember the sight of him when he was standing in the middle of the pile of dead beasts back when they crossed the Dark Valley. The only difference this time was that his garments weren''t sttered all over with those ck and green unidentified liquids and his eyes weren''t blood red. The worse thing for her was that the roughening of his looks made him look even more breathtakingly stunning in her eyes. There was a niggling curiosity at the back of her mind, wondering where he had been for thest three days that she did not see him.


    Evie had to clench her fists and inconspicuously press her fingernails into her palms to distract herself from dwelling on useless thoughts when she began to think that he must have had spent his days with his fianc¨¦e and was busy with whatever arrangement they had agreed on with the general.


    "I''m back," he said. His voice tender and softpared to his dishevelled, roguish look.


    He took a step closer to her, but Evie remained rooted to her spot, unmoving and just following him with her eyes. Taking off his coat, his eyes briefly surveyed her. "Are you alright now, wife?" he asked gently, a glimmer of genuine concern shed in his eyes.


    She clenched her fists even tighter. Why? Why was he so nice to her? How could she even¡­


    Gritting her teeth, Evie frantically thought about what she should do. She could not hold her ground if this continued. His kindness and her traitorous heart would erode her will in standing firm in her decisions of not having feelings for him.


    "Yes¡­Yes, I''m fine. But I still wished to be left alone."


    A deafening silence followed as Evie begged him silently in her heart that he would quietly leave the room again. But this time, he didn''t. A long and deep sigh escaped his lips.


    "Forgive me but I''m not going to listen to you this time, wife. I never believed it was a good idea to leave you alone. Let''s talk, Evie." His voice softened as he bent closer to her while she took a step back. However, her reaction no longer stopped Gavriel in his tracks like before. He stepped forward, maintaining their close distance as he kept speaking in a hoarse but gentle tone. "Tell me what''s wrong. Did I do something wrong? Tell me, Evie."


    Evie swallowed hard. She could feel the hot sting of tears just behind her eyes, threatening to spill over at the first sign of more care and concern on his part. His scent and the warmth of his breath went through her like the most delicious of wines and it took all she had just to step back and retreat. Warning bells began to ring in her ears, and those walls that she had built around her heart so painstakingly with blood, sweat and tears were already threatening to crumble. She knew it would only take a little more push and her defences woulde crumbling down like a deck of cards downed by a puff of air. The fear, the calctions, the promises, the thoughts, and determination were all starting to tremble like dandelion seeds about to be scattered with the wind, threatening to leave nothing but the full brunt that this man had on her senses.


    The panic of giving in to him forced Evie to burst. "There is nothing wrong Gavriel! Just ignore me and go to your fianc¨¦e and spend as many days there with her as you wish!"


    Gavriel stilled, obviously shocked with her words. "You think¡­" he paused. "You think I was with Thea thest three days?"


    "What made you even think ¨C" Gavriel was shocked at the pain that was reflected in Evie''s eyes and the obvious distress he heard in her voice that he could not continue his train of thought.


    "While I was in the forest all alone ¨C homesick and hurt ¨C what were you doing? You were merrily sitting there with her and the general, talking and nning out your lovely marriage! But it''s okay. I don''t care! You can go back to her right now and marry her immediately. Since she''s the woman you love and need after all! So just leave me alone. I''m sure three days is not enough for you."


    The outburst of her fury lingered in the air, like a palpable thing, waiting to be addressed. She had just thought about provoking him so that he''d leave her alone again. That, and also to stop him from moving closer to save her walls from crumbling down. She didn''t expect herself to end up revealing all the pain and distress welled up in her heart and uttering it all with real resentment. It had alle out before it even registered in her mind. Evie herself, was surprised at the depths of her own feelings and grudges that she did not expect the things she had said to resonate so profoundly within her.


    A heavy silence reigned between them. Evie was silenced at the sight of his eyes and his offended expression. His eyes suddenly looked like they were frozen, and this was the very first time he had let his eyes turned that chilly while looking at her.

 Chapter 25 - When That Day Comes

    <h4>Chapter 25 - When That Day Comes</h4>


    Evie swallowed.


    "I never even saw her shadow, nor had I nned to meet up with her within thest three days, Evielyn." Came his firm voice and Evie could only bit her lower lip. She suddenly knew that she was wrong in judging just ording to his expressions and reactions alone.


    "I¡­ I¡­ that¡­"


    As she stammered, Gavriel stretched his hands suddenly ¨C too suddenly ¨C and mmed them on either side of her, against the wall that was somehow behind her. She stumbled backwards in surprise, finally realizing that she had stepped back from him for so long she had already reached the wall.


    When she looked up at him, their faces almost collided and she pulled her head back as far as she could without mming her own head into the wall. However, when she saw the creases between his brows and the intensity of his glittering eyes that held hers, Evie found herself unable to either pull her gaze away or make a sound.


    However, she realised very quickly that her reactions were not out of fear. But it was because she recognised that in his eyes, there was still a soft liquid glitter as he looked at her, despite the quiet anger that radiated from his body and the bruised expression on his face he could no longer conceal.


    The room went painfully quiet for a while before Evie''s heart began to thud almost audibly. The next moment, she felt his warm breath touching her ear as his body tensed. "The talk about marriage with Thea had no chance of even happening because I left them to look for you that twilight just at the moment the general was ready to start talking about it. When I carried you back into the castle, I had already sent them away without even seeing them off and that was thest time I saw that pair of father and daughter, Evielyn." He exined slowly, his struggle to keep his voice soft was apparent and she could tell his breathing wasn''t quite even. "Now you''re telling me Thea is the woman I want and need?" his voice hardened at thatst statement before he pulled away to look down at her.


    His quicksilver eyes were so intense she felt like her brain was going to malfunction and suffer a meltdown.


    "You¡­ damned¡­ woman¡­" she heard him curse her for the very first time and it seemed he said those words with so much struggle. And then his breath snagged. "How could you be so clueless?" the hardness of his voice softened but his whisper this time was hoarse and deep as if they came from the darkest chamber of her mind.


    ''No! This cannot be happening!'' she screamed within the confines of her mind because Evie could feel her carefully constructed walls that she spent so long building around her heart and mind began to crumble and she was bing more and more helpless to her husband''s ''attacks'' on her fortress.


    It seemed she could not hold her ground any longer. In the past three days, when her anger towards herself had begun to subside, her mind simrly started to gain rity. She remembered how he came to rescue her, even held her so gently at that moment and took care of her to no end like he was so worried about her. She realized he had never raised his voice at her nor scolded her. Her traitorous mind also brought up the memory on how he had tried his best to speak to her, asking her many times if she was alright and even coaxed her many times that he will never let something like that happen to her ever again. And all she did was sent him away coldly, despite knowing that she could be dead by then if he didn''te to her rescue right at the moment that he did.


    The emotions she went through those past three days without him were too much that if she honestly admitted to herself, she almost felt like breaking down. She hadn''t let anyone console her after that period of horror she had just gone through. She never did open up to her maids nor to Elias either, just so she would not fall into the temptation of asking about him and his whereabouts. She had sent her maids away almost immediately after their job was done and she knew the maids and the butler were starting to worry and even probably thought badly of her ungrateful attitude ¨C not that she would me them. She truly was horrid in her behaviour! However, she could hardly consider the feelings and thoughts of the maids and the butler at that time as she was too engrossed in her own stubbornness, thickening and strengthening her defences and fighting against everything that had been haunting her.


    And it was¡­ maddening for her. Because he had haunted her endlessly and mercilessly even when he was not there. Though she did not admit it earlier, but she knew deep in her heart that her walls weren''t strong enough to repel a man like him so she had tried her very best, giving all sorts of excuses to herself, until¡­ she could no longer¡­


    "There is no woman in this universe I ever needed and wanted more than you!" he growled passionately, those silvery eyes shining intensely at her and all her walls evaporated faster than the mist in the face of the noonday sun. "If I have had the luxury to spend three days with Thea¡­ I would rather spend every waking minute of that time with you. Do you want to know what I''d have done with you¡­to you in those three days? Evie? I would spend every minute and every second to please you, to show you how much I wanted you, how much I long to finally be allowed to touch and enjoy my own wife. I would do everything to make you feel safe with me and then worked as hard as I could to gain your trust until you will finally trust me enough to¡­ to let me hold you, to permit me to touch you. And when that timees¡­" his voice turned into a ragged whisper.


    "When that dayes, I would do my best and would be as gentle or as wild as you want me to be. First and foremost, I would hold you close to me and feel your warmth against mine, make youfortable in my arms. I''d brush your hair gently, worship every inch of your skin, hold your waist against mine and then¡­ I''d kiss you. I''d kiss you passionately and then when you open up for me, I''d slide my tongue inside your mouth. I would invade your mouth ¡­ lick every corner of it until you moan for me. I''d tangle my tongue against yours and then suck and lick yours until we''re both breathless and hot and aroused. I''d kiss you again and again until your lip swells from my loving and then¡­ my tongue will travel downwards. First along your jaws¡­ I''d lick them like they were the most delicious thing¡­" his hot breath followed his words, blowing against her jaws and then downwards as he continued.


    "I''d lick and kiss and suck the hollow of your neck and below your ears while my hands roams around your body. I''d suck your skin and leave a mark as I take off your dress, and then¡­ I''d put my hands beneath your breast¡­" Evie let out an embarrassing gasp, her head feeling faint from all that intimate description. Her face flushed red as she looked at him with wide-eyes, unable to speak.


    His eyes shed a fierce glint as he groaned low, pleased by her reactions and continued with an even more alluring voice. "I''d ravish your mouth again while I knead your breasts until you wriggle beneath me in heat. And ¡­ when you''re ready, I''d lift your breast to my mouth¡­I would kiss them, Evie, suck them gently, nibble them until they are wet and so hard¡­" another gasp sounded, apanied by a needy moan echoed in their ears and Evie''s hand flew to her mouth in shock.

 Chapter 26 - Safe Place

    <h4>Chapter 26 - Safe ce</h4>


    The so-called firm resolve, and iron will that Evie had so long and painstakingly built did nothing at all to shield her from all the words that left Gavriel''s lips. It was as if his words were fiery arrows. It did not pierce through her shield with force. However, they came like moltenva and they melted her shields, dissolving them down into a puddle of jelly along with her bones.


    And she was helpless ¨C utterly helpless, unnerved, and shocked. How could mere words bring about such great effect to her heart, mind, and body? She felt as if a spell had been casted on her ¨C a lethal spell that made her body react in ways she had never felt before.


    "Evie¡­" his head bent closer to hers. And since her hands were now covered over her mouth, he inclined his head, and she felt his breath against the rim of her ear. Another jolt. An even stronger one travelled like electricity in her every nerve. "I want to kiss you¡­ let me taste your lips. Say yes, Evie."


    His voice was so warm and husky and unbelievably sensual she felt like he was bewitching her. Desperation and desire seemed to be roaring under his breath. She never knew a desperate man sounded that seductive. Could anyone me her if she surrendered? After all, he is her husband, right?


    Evie felt the fire that had melted her shields now began to work its magic on her heart. And she almost heard her heart cracking open. The hands that were covering her lips started to loosen from its tight grip. She wanted to taste those lips too, would it feel even hotter than his breath?


    She was shocked at that thought. How scandalous! Did it evene from her? And what was even more shocking was when she noticed that her hands were already partially down and no more putting up any resistance to Gavriel. She suddenly felt him jerk back and she slowly lifted her eyes to look at him, her heart thumping so hard that her brain felt light-headed from all the shock, sensations and emotions flooding her all at once.


    But to her surprise, he was not looking at her. She realized he had jerked back to look at the door thanks to someone knocking on it.


    A low exasperated groan came from him before he turned to look at her. Their eyes met and Evie''s breath hitched. And then, he lowered his head while his hands were still stretched out against the wall behind her. He sighed and she noticed that his arms were trembling a little, as if struggling to control something within him.


    "There seemed to be another serious trouble," he muttered after heaving a sigh, "so I''m sorry but I have to leave again."


    His gaze smouldered over hers before they fell on her lips. But another knock echoed, causing his jaws to clench, hard. Then too soon, he pulled back and whispered. "You go rest first. I''ll be back as soon as I can."


    And with that, he unexpectedly but gently picked her up andid her on their bed, after which he just spun around and left.


    Silence crawled in every corner of the room as soon as the door was shut, and Evie slowly sank back into the luxurious bed. She absolutely could not believe what just happened. Somewhere in the chaos of her mind, she realized how easily he had seduced her, causing her toe undone. He did not even need to touch a single strand of her hair and yet¡­ how could she¡­


    She could only bury her feverish face in her palms and groan. She could still feel the remnants of the fire he had induced in her skin and the flicker of turmoil that he had awakened low in her belly. His bewitching deep voice still echoed and those¡­ she didn''t even know what to call the kind of words he had said to her. And then she remembered her response when he asked her to let him kiss her. She had relented. If that interruption didn''te that moment, she was certain she''d said yes. Because she was already prepared to do so and even already brazenly wondered how it would have felt to kiss him.


    "Mother¡­" she uttered, helplessly. "What should I do? I can''t seem to¡­ I can''t seem to hold on any longer¡­ It''s impossible. He''s just impossible. What should I do?"


    Everything still had a crazy feel even when Evie finally stretched herself out and properly covered herself with the nkets on the bed. Though outwardly she was fine except for a hot blush still adorning her cheeks, her thoughts were aplete mess. She tried so hard to stop thinking, she was tired, exhausted with all the thoughts that were like demons in her head. They said there was an angel and a devil on either side of one''s shoulders fighting against each other to take control. But why was it that Evie felt that there was no angel but just devils whispering in her ears, eager to push her to fall into temptation?


    ...


    A long whileter, Evie finally dropped off to sleep. It was most probably due to exhaustion from all the overthinking and roller-coaster of emotions in thest few days and especially from everything that had happened in that short time Gavriel had appeared.


    As the night deepened, Evie began to dream. She dreamt about Gavriel climbing onto their bed. He was bent over her and started to whisper the same words he had said before he left. Only this time, he had paired everything that he said with his actions. He brushed his mouth against hers over and over and did those things to her lips until she opened her mouth and let him in. And then, she was startled awake from her sleep, breathless and hot with shame.


    She ran her hands over her face and sat on the bed for an interval until she had calmed down and the heat in her face has sufficiently subsided. When she looked towards the window, she realized it was already dawn. She eased back on the bed again and curled herself into a fetal position. How could she resist a man who could seduce her and make her feel all those things even in her dreams? Wanting her to resist her husband who oozes male sexuality when he puts his mind to it would be asking the impossible out of a normaldy such as herself.


    Closing her eyes, Evie let out a shaky breath, realizing that she wasn''t spared from him even when asleep.


    But before her mind could descend into chaos again, she felt someone''s presence in the room. Her heartbeat sped up and she whipped her head towards the door nervously.


    "It''s me," Gavriel''s voice echoed and then he was right next to the bed.


    Evie breathed out a sigh of relief, but she gasped when he suddenly reached out and lifted her into his arms.


    "I''m sorry, wife. But we need to leave now." His voice was calm but urgent. "You need to get dressed quickly. Wear the thickest clothes you can find." He had brought them both into the dressing room as he was informing her on what to do.


    "W-why? Where are we going?" she managed to ask while he was already digging around for the thickest coat in her wardrobe.


    "Start dressing Evie, I''ll exin to youter." He urged and Evie frantically obeyed, sensing the seriousness of the situation. "Here''s the coat. Put it on."


    The moment he turned to her to give her the coat, Evie was still wearing her night gown. "I¡­"


    Realizing the look on her face, Gavriel ran his fingers through his dark hair and turned. "I''ll wait outside." He said but without the tone of annoyance Evie had expected.


    She hastily removed her night-dress. She was clumsily putting on her dress as she was not ustomed to dressing up without the help of the maids.


    "Evie, do you need help?" she heard his voice just as she realized she needed some help to do up the buttons of her gown. As if he had read her mind, his voice came again. "I''ming in." he warned.


    He then entered through the door of the dressing room. Evie blushed but his speedy actions did not give her any chance to dwell on the shame she felt. He finished the job swiftly and with care. Once he was done with her buttons, he wrapped her with the thick coat.


    "Wear this too." He said as he handed over a knitted pair of gloves as he pulled the hood of the thick fur coat over her head. Evie was surprised but she couldn''t bring herself to ask for more details just yet for she could sense that they seemed to be in a massive hurry and have no time to spare.


    He bundled her with another thick cloak and then the cloak that she had worn during their trip to imperial pce. The clothes were heavy but before she could ponder should she move with all these weight on her, Gavriel lifted her like she weighed a mere feather and then headed to the window.


    Without a word, Gavriel pulled her hood further down until she could see nothing. The next thing she knew, she was clinging onto him for dear life. Her face buried in his strong chest; she could feel a very strong wind blowing all around her. Even with the manyyers of coat that Gavriel piled onto her, she could still feel the chill on her skin. It was as if they were passing right through a violent storm. She could not even turn her head to the front because aside from the ruthless wind, Gavriel''s palm was pressing her head against his chest.


    She could only cling to him, unable to think. Because as time went by, it was getting colder and colder. She finally understood why he had wrapped her with all these thick and heavy clothes. It felt as though they were passing through a roaring icy blizzard this time.


    More than an hour probably went by and the blizzard seemed to have let up somewhat. No. It seems that Gavriel had finally slowed down his travel pace.


    "Are you okay?" he asked her, his palm which was cupping the back of her head loosened up a little but still not allowing her to turn around for a look. "Just a little while longer, wife. It''s snowing so I can''t let you look yet."


    "Where¡­ where are we going?"


    "To a safe ce. In Dacria."

 Chapter 27 - Dacria

    <h4>Chapter 27 - Dacria</h4>


    Dacria, the northernmost City of the vampire''s empire was not an unknown ce to Evie. A few months ago, Evie had taken a look at the map of the Northern Empire and this ce named Dacria had caught her interest. It was because it''s the only ce in the entire empire that seemed to have nothing there, but an abandonednd covered with ice.


    When Evie asked her father if anyone lived in that ce, she was surprised when her father told her that it was probably the most formidable ce in the whole vampire empire. He had told her then that they had no other detailed information about this ce as no human had ever set foot in it. She had understood then that the reason why the estate was a nk canvas on the map was because of theck of intelligence the humans had about it. Lucius had thought out on multiple worst-case scenarios and had considered Dacria as a ce they needed to take seriously, probably more so than the vampires'' imperial capital, because he had the sneaking suspicion that it would be thest area which they had to conquer in order to destroy the vampires'' empire.


    Hearing Gavriel mentioning Dacria as a safe haven had Evie swallowing hard. She remembered what one of the human generals had dered about the ce. He had mentioned that the vampires could be hiding something in it. Something they could only call as a horrifying secret and that was why all these years, no human had ever set foot on thatnd. She had also heard that none of the spies who tried to infiltrate into the city of Dacria hundreds of years ago and even until now had ever returned alive.


    The reminder of that thought made Evie subconsciously tense up and her heartbeat suddenly picked up. She was wondering what made him call a ce no human had ever seen a safe ce for her. What could it be that was hidden away there?


    Gavriel seemed to have felt the slight changes in her and he halted. Carefully, he put her down and she found herself sitting on something hard. He pulled her hood up to get a clearer look at her face.


    His hair was wet, and it looked as if he had just wiped his face off with the hem of his sleeve. His wavy raven hair and the velvety coat he wore provided a vivid contrast against the snow-white background, making him look unbelievably gorgeous and not unlike a divine being.


    "What is it? Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?" he asked, searching her face for something to give him a hint.


    Evie blinked. She struggled to look away from him and looked around. "I''m fine¡­ I''m just. I just don''t understand why we''re leaving, no¡­ why do we seem to be running away from something¡­or someone?"


    Gavriel tussled his hair as if to dry it. He then turned on that devastating smile on her. "Yes. We''re running away."


    He leaned forward, narrowing the distance till their faces were only a few inches apart from each other. "My castle in the capital isn''t safe for you anymore so I have to take you away."


    "W-why?"


    Reaching out, he held her hood as he looked in her eyes. "Be good. I''ll exin everything to you once we get there, Evie." He said before pulling her hood down again to cover her head and face fully before swiftly picking her up. He then started leaping, a little slower than before. "Don''t worry, Dacria is a safe ce. Much safer than the capital." He added but Evie was still unconvinced.


    "But¡­ but I heard humans are not allowed there." She murmured and Gavriel halted for a moment but then leapt again.


    "Yes. Humans are not wee there." He lifted her higher until his lips seemed settle near her ear. "But you''re an exception, Evie."


    She jerked away, not caring that they were currently mid-air. Her eyes round and wide with questions.


    "Why?" Gavriel tilted his head slightly the moment hended on the ground. "Because you''re my wife." He answered as a matter of fact before continuing leaping forward again, leaving Evie speechless.


    "Hold on a little longer, I''m going speed up now. We''re almost there." He pulled on her hood again and ced hisrge palm against the back of her head. And then, she felt like they were passing through another storm again.


    By the time Gavriel stopped, Evie was shivering non-stop from the extreme cold. It appeared that this ce was colder than the Dark Valley because the same thick clothes she had worn previously around her was now not quite able to shield her from the cold, apart from protecting her from the direct contact of the ice and snow around them.


    "We''re here." She heard him say. He had put her down, but his hand stayed firmly on her back. Evie lifted her face and what weed her was a gigantic fortress that seemed to be made of ck stones. It was so tall and huge she could not even see the top of it.


    While she was in awe at what she was looking at, a light thuding from behind them pulled her attention. When she turned to look behind, Gavriel''s men were also there.


    They looked dishevelled. As if they had just returned from a bloody battle. The only thing was that they did not have any injuries on them.


    Gavriel looked into their eyes in silentmunication before the gate swung open for them.


    The vampires who weed them had the same air around them as that of Samuel. They all emitted strong and scary auras which could be felt very clearly. All of them seemed to be the fortress guards. Any human trying to infiltrate this fortress would surely be cut down or crushed within seconds in the hands of these strong creatures.


    It appeared that Gavriel came unannounced and that was why the vampires were slightly panicked. But Gavriel settled them down and told them there was no need to call on the authorised official to acknowledge his arrival.


    "I need to bring my wife inside the castle now. Samuel, I''m leaving the rest to you." He said and with that he gathered Evie and leapt again.


    It did not take long before he let her down on her feet. "Elias, tell the maids to prepare a hot bath for my wife." She heard him say and then he pulled back her hood.


    Evie would have gasped in surprise at the sight of the luxurious room she was brought into, but she was too cold to pay any attention to her surroundings at the moment. As Gavriel helped her remove the heavy coats, it seemed as if somemotion was happening behind her. The maids were moving so fast, and she realized they weren''t humans.


    Gavriel also pulled off her gloves and held her hands between his. Hisrge palms were warm against her cold hands.


    "Let me warm your hands while you wait for your bath to be ready," hisrge, warm hands were rubbing against her hands, trying to create more friction. When he blew on her hands, Evie almost flinched. He looked at her through his dark and longshes. "No?" his voice suddenly sounded deeper than usual. And Evie couldn''t respond.


    He blew on her hands while gazing at her, rubbing her hands at the same time with care. And she felt the ice melting.


    "Everything is ready, Your Highness." A voice broke the silence and Gavriel innocently stopped, but still not letting go. He nodded at the maids and then gazed at Evie.


    "Evie¡­" his voice was now soft. "There''s no human maids here to attend to you." His gaze on her was probing, as if trying to discern what she was feeling through her facial expressions and bodynguage.


    When Evie tensed up, he seemed to have understood immediately and upon ncing at the maids, all of them left the room.


    The thought that vampire maids would attend to her was¡­ it was something Evie could not even begin to imagine yet.


    "It''s alright." He coaxed her. "I know you won''t befortable with them. Don''t worry, I''m here."


    Evie blinked at him, feeling the tempo of her heartbeat increase. ''He couldn''t mean what I think he''s saying, right¡­?'' her mind was screaming on the inside.


    "Since there''s no choice," he said as he started removing his coat. "I''m the only one left to assist you."

 Chapter 28 - Slow

    <h4>Chapter 28 - Slow</h4>


    Evie''s eyes flew wide at Gavriel''s statement as her cold cheeks suddenly burned hot. She could not quite respond to that and was stunned to her core. And before Evie could say a word, Gavriel reached out and began undoing the front fastenings of her gown.


    Her heartbeat quickened, and the blood very quickly heated up in the veins she thought were frozen.


    When his fingers moved rapidly to free the row of buttons, Evie felt like her heart was going to burst. And yet, no objections came tumbling out of her lips. She was still shivering with cold, and she felt like her toes had gone numb. Maybe, at that moment, her brain had gone numb as well due to the cold and was the only exnation why it was not screaming at her with its endless protests anymore.


    Gavriel''s hands paused before looking into her face, regarding her thoughtfully for a moment before finally freeing thest button. Something gleamed in his eyes as her gown loosened but when her shoulders shivered even harder, something seemed to have hit him, and he resumed his task with careful haste.


    He felt her frail hands clutch at him for bnce as he pushed the loosened gown down over her hips.


    And then, he leaned down to remove her shoes.


    Evie looked down, barely realizing that she was standing over him only in her undergarments. Her gaze locked on the tussled dark hair that looked thick and soft while allowing him to remove her remaining shoe.


    The next moment, she felt his hand moving under her chemise and her frozen nerves seemed to have jolted awake. Her eyes wererge circles as she stayed motionless while looking down at him. Even her breath seemed to have hitched and got caught in her chest.


    When she felt his fingers touch the garter cinched around her thighs, her pulse raced so hard she began to feel slightly dizzy. The brush of his fingers against her skin sent a hot ripple through her and she shuddered as her breath rattled out ¨C it was as if his fingers were the triggers to thetch that was keeping the air imprisoned in her lungs.


    The thing that hit her the hardest was when Gavriel looked up and their eyes met, she felt like she was going to copse due to the sudden weakness she felt from his earlier ministrations and those pair of deep seductive eyes.


    "I''m taking off your stockings, wife." He spoke. Those words seemed to be a normal warning, but his voice resonated in her ears deeper and huskier than usual. It was all she could do to just hold herself up, much less respond physically or verbally.


    He rolled it down, efficiently and carefully and¡­ maddeningly slow, Evie''s hand suddenly fell on his dark hair, clutching it.


    Gavriel immediately stiffened. His eyes dted and glimmered so vividly like the eyes of a predator ready to pounce on its prey as a strong and fierce and hot tension charged like a lightning bolt seemed to be running between them.


    Warning bells ringing at the back of her head, Evie quickly yanked her hand from his thick silky hair and crossed her arms across her front, subtly feeling the gooseflesh that had spread and covered her skin.


    His gaze fell and the tension seemed to break. "Take your bath now, wife. The water will warm you." He managed to say and when he stood, she realized he had already finished removing her stockings. "You can manage now, right? Or should I¡­" he lifted his hand as if attempting to take her chemise off.

 Chapter 29 - Walking Temptation

    <h4>Chapter 29 - Walking Temptation</h4>


    "I¡­ I can manage now. Thank¡­ thank you¡­ for your help." She replied, stammering. "I can definitely do it on my own now."


    "Be careful. If you need help, just call me." He said and when she nodded, he tactfully turned and left the room.


    The moment the door was closed, Gavriel raked his hand through his hair and exhaled shakily while leaning against the bathroom''s door, feeling his legs as unsteady as a new-born foal''s. His suddenly stiff fingers fumbled with his cloak and yanked it away as if it were causing him to suffocate from heat.


    A muffled groan escaped his lips followed by a curt curse. His control was barely hanging on by a thread. When she grabbed his hair and he looked up to see those dazed pair of amber eyes, only the devil knew how much he had to draw out his legendary iron control to stop himself from grabbing her legs and parting them wide for him so he could¡­ he could indulge and ravage her there and then. He was always a man of control when it came to women, treating them casually and with rxed ease. He was never the type to pounce on ady like a starved beast but at that moment he was about to do just that. He was more used to having thedies throw themselves at him than the other way around. This was really an eye-opening experience. He was certain he wouldn''t have managed to stop himself if he didn''t feel how ice-cold her toes were and saw her bluish lips and the goosebumps all over her legs.


    He realized that the longer he was not allowed to touch her, the more he wanted her. He was literally dying ¨C burning up ¨C just to have her.


    "Elias." His voice, deep and dark, echoed out and the bedroom''s main door opened. When the butler emerged, he immediately ordered for new sets of clothes while taking of his shirt.


    His attention was fully focused on the soundsing from the bathroom. He had asked Elias to bring him clothes and decided to change his wet clothes by the bathroom''s door because he didn''t want to leave even for a moment.


    He had just put on a fresh and clean trouser when he heard her soft gasp. Whipping around, Gavriel grabbed the door handle, pushing it open.


    "Evie! What''s wrong? I''min ¨C"


    Evie''s eyes were wide like saucers. She was still in the tub, enjoying the hot bath that was finally melting her frozen nerves.


    Her face flushed red like cooked shrimp at the sight of him barging into the bathroom, half naked, and also at the fact that she was naked. dly, she realized she was immersed in the hot water and the slightly scented and billowy steam produced from the bath covered her sufficiently. "I''m fine. I just dropped the soap, th¡­ that''s all." She stammered and Gavriel forced himself to drag his eyes away from the extremely tempting view and look at the soap lying innocently on the floor.


    He approached the tub and silently picked the soap up and handed it back to her. His eyes quickly swept over her before stubbornly locking onto her face and ears slightly reddened.


    "I am only not allowed to touch without your permission, Evie¡­ so I''m allowed to look whenever I want." He said, even smirking at her wickedly that Evie couldn''t help but drop her jaw in utter surprise.


    But then he chuckled in amusement at her dumbfounded reaction and Evie found herself rxing, suddenly feeling the urge to grab the bar of scented soap back from his hands to chuck it at him forughing at her. But she just left it as her imagination and took the bar of soap from his hand and looked away shyly.


    "Are you certain you don''t need any help?" he asked a little hopefully and Evie nodded like a rattle, wanting him to finally leave so she could continue enjoying her hot bath without him in here, the breathing, walking temptation.


    "Yes. I''m really doing good, I''ll¡­ call you if I need help." She said to make him leave and to her relief (and maybe slight disappointment which she convinced herself must be a mistake), he finally left.


    Gavriel leaned against the door again and took another deep breath. He seemed to be taking more calming and deep breaths since his wife came back with him from the human world. His ears remained vignt while he finished dressing up.


    "Your Highness, if you''re that worried, you shouldn''t have sent the maids away." Elias told him through silent conversation when their eyes met.


    "She is notfortable with vampires yet, and¡­ those maids wouldn''t know how to handle a human. I''m afraid they''d hurt her before they even realize they did."

 Chapter 30 - Greatest Temptation

    <h4>Chapter 30 - Greatest Temptation</h4>


    Elias couldn''t deny his reasoning, but he also could not agree with his master offering to assist his wife like a maid! "You might be right, but you can''t just offer to take over the job of a maid like that. You''re not a bloody maid Your Highness! Please think of your position."


    "I''m her husband. And that is not an issue. Helping my wife out is my responsibility." His gaze sharpened, causing Elias to sigh, knowing that it won''t be a good idea for him to say more. ''Good Lord,'' he could only think inside him.


    "Go prepare something for her to eat." He ordered and Elias immediately moved.


    A deep sigh escaped Gavriel''s lips as soon as Elias was gone. Crossing his arms in front of him, he leaned his head back against the door.


    "Evie?" he called out a long whileter when he thought that his wife had taken too long.


    "Yes. I''m almost done." He heard her soft voice and he finally pushed himself away from the door. He walked towards the foot of the bed and sat there as he waited for her toe out.


    Evie was already dressed in a royal blue gown when she emerged from the door. She was as beautiful as always, the colour of her gown a breath-taking contrast against her porcin skin. And her¡­ and her long silvery blond hair had darkened, wet and tangled. Her cheeks flushed as their eyes met before she immediately looked away.


    "I¡­ I told you, I can manage to bathe and dress myself." She said a little proudly, her eyes wandering around the room and then stopping on the mirror. She moved a little awkwardly, obviously so conscious of his presence and sat on the little stool in front of the mirror.


    She picked the brush and when she gathered her damp hair to her side, her back came into view. Gavriel stood, approaching her.


    Evie saw him approaching through the reflection on the mirror and she straightened. Blinking, she watched him bent behind her. "Let me," came his pleasing voice and she felt his fingers button up the ones she missed on her dress. She gasped almost at the same moment her brush snagged in her hair.


    She deliberately yanked harder to free it and also to pull her attention away from him. As she did that, she winced at the slight pain on her scalp.


    But suddenly, Gavriel''s hands covered hers. "Let me," he said again as he stared into her eyes through the mirror. Before her mind could work, her body reacted first by releasing the brush and she dropped her hand.


    The moment Gavriel fingered a strand of her hair, Evie''s heart thudded hard. Her body became stiff as she chewed the inside of her lower lip and telling herself she should protest. He wasn''t her maid¡­ he was a prince¡­ he was her¡­


    Gently, he pulled the brush through, so painfully careful, as if her hair was some precious and fragile thread that he was afraid to damage. The protesting voice in her head was shoved away into the darkness as her eyes fell to the mirror and watched him taking on his task so seriously. She could see his enviably long and thickshes curling from currently hidden smouldering eyes and the strands of his velvety ck hair touching his forehead. And she found that she couldn''t tear her eyes off him ¨C not that she wanted to. And that thought shocked her more than her inability to stop staring at him.


    The little devils at her shoulders were whispering her to just sit back and enjoy the feel of her husband''s fingers against her hair, her scalp and against the nape of her neck. The feeling was unbelievably soothing she felt like she was dreaming. She never thought she''d be feeling this way just by him merely brushing her hair.


    Before she knew it, every thought and reluctance banished and she actually sighed and rxed. This was probably the most rxed moment she ever had ever since they met¡­no, ever since she found out she was marrying a vampire prince.


    "Why¡­ are humans not allowed in this ce?" she heard herself ask.


    When Gavriel lifted his gaze, a slight smile curved on his lips at the sight of her rxed face. She had her eyes closed and she seemed to like what he was doing. It pleased him, so incredibly.


    "Because the vampires here vowed never to treat humans as their food or ves." He started. "Since the beginning, this ce is secluded for that reason. Vampires here never fed on human blood. And they even passed aw since a long time ago to ban any human from entering this city. So even with the rampant very that is happening in the entire empire, there would not be any reason for the vampires here to sumb to temptations of drinking human blood."


    The exnation shocked Evie in a good way. In all the possible reasons she, her father and theirrades hade up with, this was not one of the possibilities they had even considered. She suddenly felt ashamed of herself. "R-really? So that''s the reason why¡­" she looked at him and their eyes met.


    "Yes. Human blood is addictive to the vampires. It only needs one taste and the craving for it cannot be erased. Here, human blood is treated as dangerous as an addictive drug. That is why it''s forbidden and illegal. And that''s why you''re safe here, Evie." He assured.


    "But¡­ won''t my existence here be a temptation to them?"


    His hands on her hair halted and a slow smile curved on his lips. He caught his lower lip between his perfect white teeth, and something gleamed in his eyes that made him even more terrifyingly maic and even more tempting to Evie.


    "Yes. That''s why I don''t have a choice but to send those maids away and stay with you at all times."


    "But¡­ you''re a vampire too. Won''t you also be tempted to¡­" Evie trailed off, rendered speechless by her own words and silenced by the look in his eyes.


    Gavriel bent closer, his lips near her ear as his gaze locked onto hers through the mirror. "Yes, you''d be the greatest temptation to me¡­ but it''s not your blood, Evie¡­ it''s simply you ¡­" his whisper trailed off, evoking tiny shivers that started at her neck and travelled down her back, leaving pleasurable tingles.

 Chapter 31 - Safe Haven

    <h4>Chapter 31 - Safe Haven</h4>


    "Thedy''s meal is ready, Your Highness." A knock sounded from the door followed by a voice, breaking the heavy silence that followed Gavriel''s intimately intense words.


    He eased back and looked at her hair before giving a satisfied nod and finally letting the strands glide smoothly over his fingers ¨C missing their texture immediately the second they left his grasp. When he lifted his gaze to the mirror, he saw his wife''s face burning red and was as pleased as punch. He found her reaction absolutely adorable, and her lips were finally pink again.


    Since he had awakened her before daybreak, Gavriel knew that she must be starving. He had suspected her weakness from earlier until now was mostly caused by starvation. Reason being,st night, as soon as he arrived home, he had dug out from her maids and Elias that she had not been eating well since he left, and she even skipped her dinner before going to bedst night. He had nned on feeding her but with all the chaos that were urring, he hadn''t had the chance.


    "You must have your breakfast now, wife." He stretched his hand and once Evie took it, he led her out of the room.


    "Your Highness, the officials are waiting for you in the main hall." Samuel reported respectfully, after greeting the couple with a formal bow.


    "They''ve been waiting for an hour now, Your Highness." Elias butted, his face a little grave. "I will take Her Highness to the dining hall."


    Gavriel sighed but when he looked at her, "It''s okay, please go," were written all over her face, with a small smile to ensure him she was fine with it.


    "Alright," he finally relented but before leaving, he bent close to her without warning, he whispered in her ear. "Make sure to eat a LOT, Evie. If you don''t¡­ I''lle and feed you personally."


    His stern gaze then fell to Elias. ''I''m leaving her to you. Make sure she eats a lot and don''t let anyone near her.'' He warned firmly through their silentmunication and when the butler nodded, the prince finally left.


    Elias immediately led Evie to the dining hall. He had noticed Levy watching and following them at a distance. Elias was not even surprised anymore at all the excessive precaution. He could only mentally roll his eyes and smirk in his mind at His Highness'' obvious and overwhelming care for Her Highness'' well-being. Thedy didn''t know but the day she nearly got killed by a beast in the little forest, Gavriel had almost turned his castle upside down and went into a frenzied terror from thoughts he almost lost her while his wife was sleeping. Since that day, they had all realized how serious their prince was about his wife. She was someone they had to protect at all cost or else¡­ Elias didn''t even want to think what the prince would do. He still shivered thinking back at the violent waves of anger and barely leashed ferocity of emotions His Highness had exuded that night.


    Snapping back to attention and to his relief, Elias rxed seeing that thedy was finally eating well. He had been worried the past few days and he was starting to get slightly annoyed with her attitude. But it seemed she was alright now, and she was even eating so enthusiastically like a starved little kitten.


    "Elias¡­" Evie called the butler attention as she was finishing her meal. "Did something happenst night?" she asked, hesitantly. "Why did we leave the capital in haste?"


    The butler was silent for a moment and she knew he was weighing in his mind if he should answer or not. Gavriel told her that he would exin but he seemed to be pretty upied as always. And she couldn''t wait anymore to know what was going on. Moreover, she felt like it was better for her to hear it from Elias than her husband because she just somehow knew that Gavriel will end up seducing her again instead of answering her questions.


    "It''s because it''s no longer safe for you to stay in the capital mydy. So, His Highness'' only choice is to take you away immediately."


    Evie''s eyes widened a little. "Why? Who would harm me?" her brows knotting hard, confused?


    "The vampire emperor wanted a war to break out."


    "I¡­ I don''t understand. Didn''t they agreed to the truce because they don''t want a war?" Evie''s voice became a little rmed.


    "It seemed the emperor changed his mind. His Highness learned about his n of breaking the truce and once the humanse, the emperor had intended to use His Highness to lead the vampire army to go against them."


    Shock etched on Evie''s face.


    "But you don''t have to worry now, My Lady. They can no longer harm you, so a war between vampires and humans will not happen."


    "H-how can you be so sure? If the emperor sends his men to¡­"


    Seeing the fear in her eyes, Elias panicked a little. "Uhm¡­ please don''t worry about that, Mydy. The emperor will not send his men here. And even if he did, they would never have a chance unless he sent in his entire army to invade Dacria. But even if he does that, please do not worry, His Highness will protect you."


    "Wh¡­ what do you mean? Why would the emperor invade his ownnd just to get me?"


    "No, uhm¡­ the truth is the emperor had just dered His Highness Gavriel a traitor the moment he took you away and brought you here. The emperor dered that the prince tried to lead a coup, so he''d probably send an army here not to kill you but to take the prince down and kill him."


    "Why?" Evie couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "Was this all¡­ because of me? Gavriel is ¨C"


    "My Lady." Elias cut her off. He was worried with the look on her face. Damn. Did he make a huge mistake revealing all these? He had answered her because he thought it was better if she knew and he was certain that the prince wasn''t nning to hide this from her either. "Please listen¡­ the truth is this isn''t your fault at all. The emperor just found another reason to bring His Highness'' down. If something happened to you that night, he had nned to put the me on His Highness and force him to atone for his irresponsibility by leading the empire''s army to fight against the humans once the war breaks out. And then while the prince is being distracted with the war, he''d definitely find a way to kill him. The emperor is hellbent on killing the prince for the reason that His Highness Gavriel is a threat to the current fake royal family. So please, don''t think that it''s all your fault mdy."


    Silence reigned between them as Evie took a few moments to process everything that she had just heard. She remembered the blond-haired royals she had met at the royal ball and their kind treatments to her that night. "This ce¡­" she finally spoke. "This isn''t just a safe ce for me, right? It''s also safe for Gavriel, right?"


    The butler looked surprised at the worry in her voice and the fact that she seemed genuinely worried about the prince. Elias smiled at her warmly. "Yes, mdy. Do not worry. This is his safe haven ever since he was young. This ce had been his hide out for a long time and the vampires here are all very protective of him. They would fight for him to the death even if they know it means they are going against their own emperor and their fellow vampires. And please do not worry about His Highness and just believe in him. He is stronger than you could ever imagine."

 Chapter 32 - Something Really Good

    <h4>Chapter 32 - Something Really Good</h4>


    After Evie was done with her meal, Elias brought her around to tour the inside of the castle. Elias did not bring Evie to venture outside due to the heavy snow. However, Elias had cut short the tour even before they could have a look at everything, citing the reason that she had to go to bed and rest. The vampire was obviously regarding her as someone so fragile and weak, looking very alert and uneasy with worry the whole time he apanied her around, telling her to be careful as they were going up or down the stairs as though she would suddenly trip and fall.


    Evie could not me him though. She knew that to the vampires; humans were fragile vases that could be shattered to pieces with just one mistake. For most of the time, this statement would hold true. Compared to them, human life truly was fragile. Even simple idents could ultimately lead to one''s death. But Evie had also seen so many strong humans who go against the norm. Many of them who break the mould and do not conform to the norm were fighters that could find that little spark in them to fix themselves and stand up again and again after falling and breaking.


    She wanted to tell Elias that humans were not as fragile as he thought they were, but she bit back those words, keeping the thoughts to herself and just nodded at him. She knew that words alone would not be enough to make him believe what she believed. He would have to witness it with his own two eyes for him to believe. It is as the saying goes, "Seeing is believing", "Actions speak louder than words", and "A picture is worth a thousand words". This was why, even though she was burning to defend her own race and im that there were humans who were deserving of praise for being the strong people they were, she knew it was not worth it to get into a debate on the matter with Elias. She strongly believed that one day, not just Elias, but also the vampire nation themselves would know that there were humans that are worth their recognition and a power in their own right.


    Once she was back in her room and alone, Evie walked towards therge window. Looking out, she could see the magnificent city below, the attractive and stately houses arranged and surrounding the castle in rings ¨C and she genuinely had to admit that she found the view utterly fascinating. The roofs, the streets, the gardens, everything was covered with sheet of thick, pure white snow. She had never seen anything like this back home. She had thought back then that if there ever was a ce with a singr colour, it would probably look pretty deste and nd. However, having seen it with her very own eyes, it seems that she was proven wrong. This ce felt like a different world to her ¨C and it was a magical and beautiful one.


    As she watched the snow-covered city, Evie began to wonder what was going to happen to her from here onwards. The things she had learned about her husband, the secret the vampire''s royal family were trying to hide or ignore, and the fact that there was a brewing war between her husband and the royal family were all something she had never even imagined. And that was why, at this rate, she did not know what was going to happen anymore.


    "Are you okay?" A low voice suddenly echoed near her ears, jolting her, making her whip around in surprise. And she froze, wide-eyed, as her nose brushed against his. Their lips just millimetres apart. It appeared to be that he was leaning over her when she turned around!


    Evie''s heart thudded in her chest wildly, her face ming red and hot. Stumbling back to ce some distance between them ¨C more for her peace of mind rather than for modesty''s sake ¨C Evie grabbed onto the window frame behind her as she looked at him, disoriented and embarrassed and utterly nervous. "You¡­ startled me," she stammered, still blushing.


    The vampire prince''s lips curved up, as though he had just witnessed a really adorable scene that had pleased him to his bones. "I''m sorry," he said, biting his lower lip to hide his smile. Evie arched a brow as she looked at him. He did not look apologetic at all. In fact, he looked as pleased as a cat that had swallowed a canary.


    "Are you¡­ughing at me?" Evie asked, pouting her full lips, not knowing her actions had drawn Gavriel''s eyes to those tempting lips like a moth to the me.


    "No, my wife." He straightened, something in his eyes glimmering intensely as he shook his head at her. "I am just happy." His light eyes seemed more startling than usual.


    She blinked and then her brows creased. "Happy?" she echoed, curious as she cocked her head to one side. Not knowing that action actually made her look even more appealing in her husband''s adoring eyes. "Did something good happen?" she was surprised at how she suddenly felt somewhat excited to know what was it that had made her husband look this pleased. There must be some good news he had heard in the meeting he had just came from, right?


    "Hmm," he purred and a hint of rxed but devious and devastating smile touched the corner of his mouth. "Yes, wife. Something really good had just finally happened."


    Evie furrowed her brows and again tilted her head slightly to one side as she questioned him with her eyes. Her curiosity elevating.


    "You want to know?" he asked, his eyes glimmering teasingly. It was obvious he was enjoying the banter between them.


    "Yes." She took the bait almost immediately despite the thought that he must be teasing her.


    "I''ll tell you, Evie. But¡­ you have toe closer. This is a secret so I must whisper."

 Chapter 33 - I Am Yours

    <h4>Chapter 33 - I Am Yours</h4>


    Evie pressed her lips together, seeing that he seemed to be enjoying his little teasing game. But she really wanted to know what this piece of good news was.


    "You''re¡­ a tease." Though sheined, she stepped closer to Gavriel who ended up biting his lower lip again probably to stop himself from chuckling.


    "Closer, wife."


    She pressed her lips tighter and despite the moment of hesitation, she still obeyed, causing Gavriel''s eyes to lighten up even more.


    Evie steeled herself as she continued to approach Gavriel. They were already too close, and their faces were only inches apart! She didn''t dare look up at him and just kept her eyes staring straight at his chest while waiting in anticipation. He finally bent over, so close that his lips felt like they lightly brushed past her ear. She knew it didn''t, but his cool breath caressed her ear and she couldn''t help but feel disoriented. "My wife finally made a move on me."


    She drew back, looking at him. "What?"


    He bent again, this time, his breath swept past her cheek. "She nearly kissed me. That''s her first ever move on me."


    Evie was so speechless her jaw dropped. And then her face became red as a cooked lobster as Gavriel eased back with a satisfied and somewhat seductive smile. "You don''t need to do it sneakily my wife, you are always wee to just jump on me and devour me anytime. I am yours after all." He added with a wicked chuckle and Evie felt like her entire body would blow up due to overheating.


    "I¡­ I wasn''t¡­ that was ¨C" she stammered so badly and before she could even form a coherent sentence and regain her bearing, Gavriel moved back and yanked on his cor as if he were in a hurry to take off his clothes.


    Evie''s eyes immediately widened, and her body stiffened but when she looked into his face, he had his eyes closed as he unbuttoned his shirt. "Those officials talked way too much. I''ve tried to escape midway during the bloody meeting, but they were as elusive as ever. They already knew how to force me to stay with them, those sneaky old coots ..." Heined, stretching his neck from left to right, producing little cracking sounds as if he was really tired.


    Watching him, Evie was surprised at how human he looked and acted right now. His appearance was as godly as usual, but he felt a little more human when he was dishevelled. She never would have thought that he was tired if she didn''t hear from Elias a while ago while they were touring around the castle that Gavriel hadn''t slept in the past four days straight.


    Elias of course told her it wasn''t that big of a deal as vampires can go on for days without any sleep just fine. But Evie had heard previously from her father that the limit vampires could go without sleep was three days. They can move just fine even without sleep or rest for three days straight but after three days, her father had said that the vampires will start to move slower, and their strength would also be reduced to be a little weaker than normal.


    The butler told her that Gavriel was fine and that he could even go on without any rest for many more days but that didn''t erase the tinge of concern in her heart for him.


    And before she knew it, she had approached him and reached out to help him remove his shirt. Gavriel immediately paused in his movements, staring down at her in shocked surprise. His little shy and wary wife was helping him remove his shirt?


    Evie remembered her parents. Every time her father arrived home after a meeting with the emperors or from a war, her mother was always there to support and aid him in every little thing. She did not allow the servants to help her husband take off his robes and shirt. Her mother had told her that this was not just because it was her duty as his wife, but also because it was her way of showing her support and care for her husband.


    Evie did not know whether or not she was doing the right thing. She was well aware that her marriage with Gavriel wasn''t like her parents which was grounded in their love for each other. Theirs was a love match, while hers and Gavriel wasn''t ¨C it was a transaction. And she was not supposed to end up caring about him. She sighed in her mind and thought how messed up her situation had be just this short time of being here in the vampire realm.


    But no matter what, she was still his legal wife and remembering the fact that Gavriel had chosen to take her away from the capital for her safety and ended up beingbelled as traitor, Evie could no longer bring herself to keep hardening her heart against him and to keep thinking of him as her enemy.


    All of a sudden, he bent, and he buried his head in the hollow of her neck. "Evie¡­" he uttered her name, his voice became hoarse. Evie felt goosebumps form on her skin as never had her name sounded so tantalizingly seductive from another''s lips. She waited for what he would say next with bated breath, but nothing else came. He just stayed still and remained in that position.


    "Y-yes?" Evie managed to say. Her heart starting to thud harder. "Are you alright?"


    He shook his head and Evie was slightly rmed.


    "Wha¡­ what''s wrong? Should I go call Elias ¨C"


    "No." he cut her off, still not moving at all.


    Evie slowly lifted her hand to touch his arm. She felt his muscle contracted at her touch. And he was cold.


    Her eyes widened and her heartbeat elerated because she knew that he wasn''t like other vampires. Gavriel was never cold to the touch butfortingly warm.


    "I think you''re not fine." panic was evident in her voice.


    "Are you worried?" he asked and even his breath against her skin was cool she couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Of¡­ course. Please let me go call someone¡­"


    She felt him smile and he eased back, his eyes glimmering as he gazed down at her.


    "No need, wife. I don''t need someone else to help me."


    "But¡­" she was about to protest but she somehow knew that any number of objections she raised would be futile. "Then, what do you want me to do? How can I help you?" she asked, unable to hide her panic anymore.


    "Let me touch you."

 Chapter 34 - Grave Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 34 - Grave Mistake</h4>


    "Let me touch you." The raspy voice that was hot and heavy with want, literally scorched her with the intense heat of his intensions.


    And Evie could not speak. Her tongue felt swollen, and her mouth seemed to be glued shut. She was transfixed by his glittering eyes that held her so intensely, making her unable to move. He was doing it again, seducing her, hypnotizing her and she could not help but fall helplessly under this deadly but somehow weing spell that was killing every one of her will and thoughts and hesitations.


    "Is that too much for me to ask yet?" his voice came out like a pained groan but a momentter, it became even deeper, hoarser, darker and hungrier than ever before. "Then¡­ how about a kiss? Let me kiss you, Evie... just a kiss¡­ I won''t touch, I promise."


    His words, his closeness, his electric gaze, and the erotic waft of his cool breath against her lips turned Evie''s mind into mush. She could not even follow the rhythm of her heart anymore. And before she knew it, she nodded.


    "O-okay. Just kiss¡­ no touch¡­ touching¡­" She didn''t know what came over her that made her agree but perhaps she somehow realized that he was going to persist until she answered ¨C and answered positively that is. She was scared that she might actually lose herself and ended up being the one jumping him like he had told her to a while back instead of him jumping her. Her body''s reactions towards him made her realize how dangerous this husband of hers was. He was a man who could make a woman strip themselves down to nothing and throw themselves on him with just a whisper ¨C no, it would not even take a whisper as his eyes itself was enough to seduce thoroughly. And to her bemusement and slight indignation, she was not the exemption. Despite all the stakes, she could not stop her body from reacting.


    And that was why she could only give in. The thought that her body would end up betraying her at this rate scared her. Besides, it was just a kiss, she thought. It would not be anything serious...right? It was just a kiss. And he had saved her from death''s grip trice now. She could chalk this up as her way to show him her gratitude.


    "Ki¡­ kiss only, okay?" she repeated as she looked at him in a daze. Gavriel''s intense gaze glittered as if what he was seeing and hearing that moment fascinated himpletely to his core.


    "Oh yes, my wife¡­ I already promised I won''t touch until you ask me to."


    The next thing she knew, her back was against the concrete window frame. As promised, he did not touch her, but his eyes had moved her backward without her realizing. He braced one hand over her head against the window frame and the other against the wall by her shoulder.


    His posture was loose and easy, but Evie somehow felt that she was being dominated. Bewildered and disoriented, Evie waited nervously at what he was going to do next.


    He stared at her and she closed her eyes, not wanting him to see the emotions running through her.


    Then she felt a soft brush of heat against her upper lip that made her go stiff. Though it was so soft and light she could scarcely feel it, Evie could not help but tense up. This was her first time and the sensations and feelings seemed way much more than she had expected.


    But another touch came, this time on her lower lip and then at the sensitive corner of her mouth. He did not rush, neither did he stop. His lips came at her again and again in soft, silky caresses as if he were soothing her. Until she felt suddenly lightheaded, and her body was no longer as stiff as a rock.


    Briefly, Gavriel drew back, and an incredibly restrained hunger and desire filled his eyes as he stared at her. His hands that were against the wall had long since turned into clenched fists. The next second, his mouth possessed hers with small, persistent kisses, coaxing her lips apart, so softly¡­ so patiently.


    Evie felt as if she were flying up into the clouds. Everything was bing inexplicable. She found herself opening up to him, giving in to his delicious and passionate coaxing which was impossible to resist.


    The instant she parted her lips, he sealed her mouth with his as if he had been waiting for that moment all this time. Evie shuddered at the sudden intrusion. Her head helplessly tipped back against the window frame as she felt the hammering of her heart and the blood rushing through her veins.


    He slid his tongue even deeper inside her as though he was exploring the inside of her mouth. And she did not know why or how, but his alluring voice began to echo in her hazy mind. "I''d slid my tongue inside your mouth. I would invade your mouth . . . lick every corner of it until you moan for me. I''d tangle my tongue against yours and then suck and lick it. . ."


    And she began to feel weak and utterly hot, as if she were suddenly drunk. She gasped shakily for air and he eased back slightly, just enough for her to breath. His breaths that filled her mouth were now a little warm. But Evie was too overwhelmed to notice.


    She thought it was over but before she could even open her eyes, his tongue was inside her mouth again. And this time it did note slow and soft, it was more like a savage invasion and she was caught off guard, unable to offer any resistance. He began to lick every corner of her mouth and then sucked and licked her tongue like a hungry beast until little moans and groans started escaping from Evie''s throat.


    He responded with his own deep groan and his kisses became even deeper, hungrier. Evie had never imagined that a kiss could be like this, or even feel this way. A whisper in her head had told her she had made another grave mistake that moment she shivered at the very first touch of his lips against hers. And it appeared, the whisper was right because at that moment, there was no will, nor thought, that could stop her from responding to him.


    And the moment she did, no matter how inexperienced and sloppy her response was, a deep and low sound of pained desire vibrated deep within Gavriel''s chest as his nails sunk against the concrete wall.

 Chapter 35 - Finally

    <h4>Chapter 35 - Finally</h4>


    After the deliciously toe-curling kiss, he eased back a little until their lips were barely touching. The steamy puffs of their breaths mingling as she finally opened her intoxicated eyes. But before his glorious face could register in her blurry gaze, his tongue was buried inside her mouth again. Another deep, raw and spine tingling kiss followed. He continued tasting, sucking, and licking the inside of her mouth as though he could not get enough of her.


    And as he feasted on her mouth, Evie could not do anything but feel the inexplicable pleasure that was threatening to blot out her consciousness. Something hot and sweet began to swell within her breast and stomach and between her thighs.


    Another sweet moan escaped from her lips as her trembling hands move on their own and settled lightly against his naked chest. A sound of satisfaction rumbled in Gavriel''s throat and his mouth was suddenlytched onto her jaw. He kissed and nibbled her there and then slowly travelled down the hollow of her neck, licking her as if he were tasting something divine. And it felt so good Evie could only writhe in response.


    The sweet and hot sensation streaking down her breasts and experienced a sudden increase. And when he sucked hard on the sensitive skin of her neck, she quivered, and it was as if there were jolts of electricity zapping her all over her body.


    A gasp escaped her mouth as she uttered words in what sounded like half moan and half whimper. "Gav¡­ Gavriel¡­ wa¡­ wait¡­"


    Suddenly, he went very still and then pulled away with startling abruptness.


    The sudden loss of his solidness and warmth had a protest nearly slipping from Evie''s throat. She did not mean for him to stop. She did not want him to stop. She wanted¡­ more.


    She gasped again at her own thought process, eyes wide with shock as she looked at him.


    The muscles in Gavriel''s jaw contracted and tightened at the sight of her expression. But he said nothing so the only sound that could be heard between them for a while was her gentle gasps of breaths and his deep and rapid inhtions and exhtions.


    He closed his eyes and appeared to be struggling with some powerful emotions within himself before straightening and raking his hand through his hair. After a short moment, his jaws rxed and he spoke softly, his eyes still intense but now controlled and restrained.


    "Alright." he said in a low voice. "I''m going to take a bath, wife. You don''t need to wait for me and go to bed now. Sleep well."


    And without a warning, his lips crashed against her lips again before he abruptly tore them away. His back already facing her as he powerfully and purposefully strode towards the bathroom before Evie realized it. The door closed, cutting her view from his drool-worthy back and she finally found herself able to break free from the earlier paralysis.


    Her mind was in a muddle, utterly disoriented and a little confused. She began to feel her body again and she was surprised that she did not crumple to the floor in a boneless heap.


    Walking towards the bed on unsteady legs, Evie ran her palms over her still burning face. Her brain finally began to work normally again, and she buried her face against the pillow.


    Her lips still felt tingly and her nipples too, she began to absentmindedly touch them. Oh my! She gasped upon realizing what she was doing, and she rose abruptly as if startled. She went and grabbed a ss of water and gulped it down.


    She jumped back into bed again, afraid that he''de back because she wouldn''t know how to face him now. And she was certain the colour of her face was still red.


    Forcing herself to fall asleep, Evie tossed and turned on her side of the bed.


    After a long while of failed attempts to forcefully get herself to sleep and the impossible attempt of forgetting about the mind-blowing kiss, Evie heard the soft sound of a door opening and then closing. She went very still, feigning to be asleep.


    She felt him drawing the thick curtains over the window she had pulled open when she was looking outside. The room suddenly plunged into darkness.


    He climbed silently on the bed, and Evie felt the mattress on his side dip as she tried her best to stop her nervousness. She knew vampires had very sharp senses and perhaps, the thuds of her heart might be deafening to him. With great effort, Evie sighed silently multiple times and somehow, her heartbeat slowly quietened. Maybe because Gavriel never even made a single move anymore. He was, she noticed, utterly still.


    Time passed and she finally had the courage to turn around so very slowly and peek at him. She moved as quietly as she could. It took her a long while just to lie on her back. Evie could not see him fully in the dark but she could see the outline of his shadow. Was he already asleep?


    The fact that he never made a single move for a long while now made Evie thought that he was probably asleep especially since he hadn''t slept for the past four days. She finally let out a quiet but very long sigh of relief. Her mind began to wander back to their kiss again until she herself eventually fell asleep.


    When her breathing was finally even and steady, Gavriel''sshes flew open in the dark, eyes still as piercing as ever and not a hint of sleep could be seen clouding it. His head turned over and looked indulgingly at this wife of his. She was facing him, and her peaceful face was now in deep slumber.


    A long drawn but quiet sigh escaped his lips as he lifted his hand and covered his eyes with the back of his palm. He was a little worried a while ago when he heard how nervous she was as he approached the bed. Her reactions made him unhappy and incredibly displeased because it seemed as if she was still ufortable and scared of him. But as he calmly thought about it, he understood why she''d feel uneasy and scared. He was a vampire after all. But when he recalled how she had responded to his kiss so beautifully, a slow smile curved on his lips that almost seemed a little wicked and he looked at her sleeping face again.


    Before he knew it, his gaze was zoned in on her full lips. The delicious lips he had just recently and finally tasted. ''Goddamn,'' he cursed within him when he realized his fingers were about to touch her slightly swollen lips. He rose and leaned against the headboard, pinching the skin between his brows lightly. It seemed he would not be able to restrain himself as easy as before anymore ¨C now that he had finally tasted her.

 Chapter 36 - Hidden

    <h4>Chapter 36 - Hidden</h4>


    The other side of the bed was empty and cold when Evie woke up. She couldn''t help but wonder if what happenedst night¡­ nost morning was all just a dream. Did he even get any sleep at all? He should have as he was asleep before her. Did he wake up after sleeping for just a couple of hours?


    Evie shook her head and hastily climbed off the bed as the memories of their kiss began to invade her mind again. Elias had knocked on her door after Evie was done with her private matters and he escorted her out of her room.


    It was sunset and her meal was prepared at the castle''s terrace. The snow had stopped falling but everything was still covered in white, and the venue of her meal was unexpectedly quite regal. She was going to eat on a beautiful terrace overlooking the city apanied by the lovely sunset.


    She still could not get used to the fact that in this ce, their breakfast was not after sunrise but at sunset. Elias had pleaded to her yesterday to follow the vampire''s sleep routine, giving her the reason that the castle was filled with vampires and that it was not good for ady wondering around in the middle of the day which was the equivalent of midnight for the vampire. Evie understood. And she remembered how her husband told her she was the only human in this entire castle, and she could be a great temptation for everyone in this ce. So, she could only obey. There was no reason for her not to when she knew it was all for her sake.


    "His Highness cannot join you for breakfast today because he''s currently held up by some official matters, but he might be able to join you for dinnerter." Elias said politely and a little carefully, observing her reaction.


    Evie swept her gaze across the beautiful view. It seemed Elias brought her meal here because he did not want her to eat all alone at that long table in therge and lonely dining room.


    "I understand that he cannot join me." She smiled at him. "This spot is really beautiful. Thank you for choosing this spot."


    "I am d you liked it Your Highness." He smiled back and Evie ate her meal silently, asionally watching the view as she enjoyed the food.


    "Do you have anything you wanted to do tonight, mdy?" Elias asked after her meal. "Please don''t hesitate to tell me if you have something in mind."


    Evie shifted her gaze to the setting sun which was now about to sink below the horizon. "I think I''d like to continue the tour that we didn''t finish yesterday." Was all she replied, and the butler nodded.


    After she was done with her meal, they went on to continue their tour and as expected, every nook and cranny of the castle screamed of nothing but fineness and grandeur. The only difference between this castle and Gavriel''s was that this one looked a little more ancient and had more gothic feel to it, making the ce definitely suited for vampires.


    "Uhm¡­ is it just me or did everyone desert the castle because I''m here?" Evie asked as they walked along a corridor. She had already noticed when they toured around this morning. She could feel their presence, but she had yet to see anyone around except for Elias and she could not help but wonder if the vampires were avoiding her like she was the gue.


    Elias immediately shook his head. "No, no, Your Highness." He even waved his hand in almost a frantic way. "Everyone is actually here. They¡­ they''re just hiding behind the pirs and everywhere¡­"


    "Why?" she inclined her head innocently but then, a thought came to her and she nodded. "Ah, I see. It must be hard for them. I think I should really stay in my room ¨C"


    "No, My Lady." Elias broke off. He was shocked at his own rudeness, but he just could not seem to take what she was saying anymore. "Please don''t think that they''re avoiding you because they don''t want you around. They are actually peeking at you surreptitiously just to take a look. Most of the vampires here ¨C especially the servants ¨C have never seen a human in their entire long lives. They are just afraid they would scare you and that''s why they end up hiding the moment they sense out your presence. Please look¡­" Elias turned, and his voice echoed. "Stop hiding everyone. Come out!"


    A number of vampires suddenly appeared seemingly out of nowhere, and they all were looking at Evie ¨C not with disgust but with eyes filled with something like fascination.


    "See? They just don''t want to overwhelm you, Mdy, since everyone knows you''re the only human here." Evie noticed some of the vampires nod their heads at Elias'' statement.


    Evie did not know what to feel. She could see and sense that they really didn''t seem to be looking at her like she was some kind of exotic food, or as one that is of an inferior race, or she was a dangerous gue that didn''t belong in their world. Once again, her expectations were proven wrong. And she remembered Gavriel''s words that she was safe in this ce.


    She was suddenly emotional and slightly ashamed, but she pushed it to the back of her mind at the moment and didn''t allow anything to show on her face. The little devil at her shoulder whispered that they might be only treating her like this just for now ¨C when she is still a novelty to them. Still, her heart swelled with relief and she smiled, her eyes saying ''hello'', and everyone looked surprised and then bowed slightly at her.


    Their reaction made Evie feel even more overwhelmed. dness filled her heart.


    Once they arrived at the highest terrace, the night was already deep. She had worn her fluffy coat with the hood as she stepped out of the intricately designed terrace.


    Her gaze swept to the city that was now lively and awake. She noticed she was getting more and more used to seeing a ce that was lively at night.


    "You told me before that this ce is His Highness'' safe haven, so I am assuming that he had lived here before, right?" she asked, her eyes still roaming around and enjoying the view of the lively night city.


    "Yes, mdy."


    "Could it be that he grew up here?"


    "Uhm¡­ no, Mdy. His Highness grew up in the capital when his mother was still alive."


    Evie turned to Elias, noticing the change in his voice when he mentioned about the prince growing up in the capital and not here in Dacria.


    "Did¡­ the royal family hate His Highness ever since he was young?" she asked hesitantly.


    Elias regarded her with a thoughtful look but after seeing the curiosity burning in her eyes, the butler sighed and looked down at the city as well. "His Highness didn''t have a normal childhood because he grew up hidden in a dungeon." He said and Evie''s eyes widened as her heart shuddered at that information.


    A deep frown immediately etched on her face as she looked at him, pleading him silently to tell her more about Gavriel''s childhood.


    Seeing the concern and interest in Evie''s eyes, Elias seemed to have made another decision. He had once asked Gavriel if it were fine for him to answer her questions about him, if ever she would ask, and Elias was surprised when Gavriel told him it was fine.


    He hadn''t had the chance to ask again which of the things about him he was allowed to reveal to her since he also thought that thedy would never ask.


    "Why?" she asked in disbelief. "Did the emperor throw him in the dungeon because he found out Gavriel''s a real royalty?"


    "No, Mdy. His Highness'' mother hid him there to prevent the emperor from finding out the truth about his existence."

 Chapter 37 - Why Not?

    <h4>Chapter 37 - Why Not?</h4>


    "Thete empress hid her son in such a ce because she knew that the emperor would kill His Highness the moment he sees his appearance. That''s why nobody had ever seen His Highness for the first 16 years of his life except thete empress herself," Elias continued. "When thete empress revealed the existence of Prince Gavriel, the imperial pce was shaken since they never thought the empress had ever conceived the emperor''s child. That time, Prince Gavriel''s eyes were scarlet red, and his hair was dark brown. Nobody knew that thete empress had purposely starved His Highness so his eyes could remain red all the time and had dyed his hair as well. She had told everyone the reason why she had hidden His Highness'' existence for so many years was due to the prince''s unusual red eyes and she was just trying to protect her child from any harm.


    Everyone knew that the empress and the emperor''s rtionship was not one that was on good terms with each other as the emperor tantly showed his dislike towards the empress and favoured as well as loved his mistress excessively instead of his wife. They understood the reason why the empress had to hide her son. It was all because the emperor''s first-born heir was from his mistress and not the empress. They all knew that a power struggle would definitely ur between the two princes. Since thew of the vampires always requires the first born to inherit the throne, the mistress'' son had a big advantage but with Prince Gavriel as the legitimate son, his right to the throne is also undeniable. So, the officials had epted the empress'' exnation on why she had hidden her son for so long."


    "H-how about the emperor? Did he buy the empress'' exnation?" Evie asked, her eyes filled with interest and concern and curiosity.


    "Unfortunately, he didn''t. He had secretly sent his elite men to investigate deeper into the matter. The empress had told everyone that Prince Gavriel grew up in Dacria but the emperor''s men found out that nobody in Dacria ever knew about the prince, much less saw him, in thest sixteen years. No matter what he did, there was no information at all. It was as if the prince had just appeared out of nowhere. And his suspicions never stopped there. He began to mentally harass the empress to tell him the truth, telling her that he did not believe that Gavriel belonged to him. But the empress endured everything and stood her ground against the emperor.


    The empress wanted Prince Gavriel to grow stronger before she could finally reveal the full truth of his lineage and real appearance to the empire. She wanted him to grow so strong that he could stand against the emperor in his own right. She had Prince Gavriel enrolled into the top and elite military school as soon as she revealed him. To her and everyone''s surprise, the prince didn''t even need the help of any school to hone his strength because the prince was already extraordinarily strong in everything." Elias began to puff up in pride as he continued his story. "When I first watched His Highness'' fight, I got goosebumps. He was only seventeen, but it felt as though he had been born a warrior, as if he had been through hell since he was a small child, which was impossible because we knew there had been no major wars that happened during thest sixteen years. His skills and aura were something a vampire could never hone from fighting against humans. The truth is¡­ I am actually quite doubtful myself about the fact whether or not His Highness truly grew up in a dungeon. Haha."


    Evie creased her brows as Elias rubbed the back of his head as heughed awkwardly. "But ording to His Highness himself, he indeed grew up in a dungeon. He had never revealed any details about his life growing up in there, though. That fact that he did was the only thing he confirmed. And¡­" Elias trailed off, finally realizing that he had been saying too much already. "Uhm¡­ I think we should go back now, Your Highness." He changed the topic and Evie bit her lower lip in utter disappointment. But Elias already had his back turned on her and headed back where they came from.


    Realizing that the butler was not going to continue anymore, Evie could only follow. She suppressed the intense urge to ask more because she knew that the butler had realized he was exposing too many details to her. Evie knew the strict rules for servants in talking about their masters, so she understood why Elias had stopped. But she thought that maybe, she can make him talk again in the following days. She must not pry too hard ande at him too obviously.


    "Where do you want to spend the rest of the night, My Lady?" Elias asked as they slowly descended the grand stairs.


    "Am I allowed to go out and visit the city?"


    Elias halted.


    "Apologies Mdy but I need to ask for His Highness'' permission first. I''ll definitely let you know once I receive his answer."


    "Oh¡­ understood¡­"


    "How about the library, My Lady? Would you like to spend the rest of the night there? Or perhaps you might like me to take you to the gardens? But I guess, you''re already tired from roaming the castle for hours now."


    "Alright," Evie could only smile awkwardly because this butler was worrying too much again. "I''ll go to the library then."


    The butler escorted her to the library in an instant and Evie was surprised and fascinated at the gothic looking andrge library. She never expected she could find a library this huge and elegant inside a vampire''s castle and she could not help but wonder what topics could be found written in all the countless books that were stored here about.


    "You can leave me here now Elias and go do your thing. You don''t need to watch over me every minute of the day. I think I can spend the rest of the night in here peacefully." She said, smiling. Evie didn''t know why but she suddenly felt excited at the sight of this ce and the myriads of books held on those ancient shelves, as if different adventures were awaiting her within those time-worn pages.


    Thankfully, the butler nodded. "Levy is on stand-by just outside the doors. So, if you need anything, please don''t hesitate to call for him."


    "Mm. I will."


    "Also¡­ uhm¡­" Elias hesitantly leaned a little closer. "Please don''t ask His Highness about the dungeon and his childhood." He said, causing Evie to frown a little.


    "Why not?"


    "Because¡­ His Highness seemed to really hate talking about anything rted to dungeons or his childhood. The truth is that with the mere mention of the word ''dungeon'' could drastically change his mood entirely. So please keep what I told you earlier just between us, okay? Mdy?"


    She nodded. "Don''t worry, I understand."


    "Thank you, Mdy." Elias shed her a relieved smile.

 Chapter 38 - Reading Or Kissing

    <h4>Chapter 38 - Reading Or Kissing</h4>


    Evie had already gone through a few books that she found in the library, but she could not focus on any of them. Her mind just kept going back to the thoughts about Gavriel and his childhood. What happened to his mother, the empress? Vampires supposed to live for a long time. So howe she had already¡­ could it be that she was killed?


    The thought made Evie''s grip on the book she was holding tightened. Her heart ached at the realization that Gavriel had already lost both his parents and was nowbelled as a traitor. Moreover, what had happened to him in the dungeon? How did the empress manage to hide a prince in a dungeon that was located in the imperial pce for sixteen years? Didn''t vampires had the ability to sense someone''s presence even without seeing them? Not to mention what Elias said about his extraordinary skills. If no one aside from the empress saw him within those sixteen years, how did he even hone his fighting skills?


    Questions kept piling up in Evie''s mind as she continued to pore over the book she was holding, knowing that there would be no way that she could find the answers within these pages no matter how much she thought and researched about them. Heaving a long and drawn-out sigh, Evie lifted her face and her eyes swept through therge library.


    The five books she had chosen were unexpectedly all about the vampire empire''s history. She would love to delve more into their history as she was curious to know, but at that moment, her curiosity about her husband''s past was way stronger that she had actually wished she could just find a book personally dedicated just about him.


    Evie thought that if there ever was a book that contained the details of Gavriel''s secrets and of his past, the book should be looking like¡­ her eyes just wandered around for minutes as if she were looking for something.


    Something seemed to have caught her attention and her gaze finally settled onto one spot, towards a dark greyish book on the lowest level of a bookshelf located at the far corner of the library. It was something that did not look like anything special but somehow still seems to exude a mysterious feel.


    She did not know why she thought that way. Maybe it was due to Gavriel having a perfect look that is beyond special. But perhaps, Evie wasparing the book to Gavriel''s inner self. He acts and reacts very normally that one would think of him as the typical royal who grew up in a normal environment. The way he managed and brought himself never gave anyone a clue that he was someone who grew up hidden in a dungeon and had lost all his family. Evie also felt that there were more secrets he was hiding, horrors so deep that she cannot even begin to imagine how bad it was. And yet, he was still gentle and calm like ake. So calm and gentle that one would think he was nobody dangerous and had nothing to hide.


    Rising from her seat, Evie approached that shelve and gave a hard stare at the book. And the longer she stared at it, she did not know why but it seem to be bing more and more mysterious, nearly enticing, in her eyes. It was really strange as it was just a book and there was no way it would be about him¡­ right? Was this because she was just thinking too much? That must be the case, she thought, sighing.


    Still, she reached out to retrieve the book when all of a sudden, she heard the soft sound of the doors closing and muted falls of footstepsing towards her.


    Evie whipped her head around after she straightened up and a little shock zipped through her as their gazes met.


    "Gav¡­ riel¡­" she uttered softly. She did not expect him to personallye to look for her here. Didn''t Elias mention earlier that he was busy?


    His gaze momentarily shifted to the lower corner of the shelve before returning his gaze to her. He took leisurely measured steps towards her and as Evie looked straight up into his eyes, the memories fromst time they were together suddenly shed in her head.


    "W-why are you here? Elias mentioned that you were busy." She managed to ask, trying to distract herself, knowing that her color was already rising just by the thought of their kiss yesterday.


    He inclined his head and replied innocently. "Can''t I drop by to check in on my own wife?"


    "Of course¡­ you can."


    "Are you fine staying here all by yourself, Evie? If you are bored¡­" he trailed off as Evie shook her head hard and very adamantly.


    "I''m not bored at all! I really like reading and being by myself."


    Gavriel gave her a long, intent stare, and he stepped so close, so suddenly that Evie barely managed to catch her breath in surprise. Before she knew it, he was looming over her, his hands already propped against the shelve, caging her within his arms and his lips near her ear.


    "Are you saying that you like reading and being all alone here than being with me and¡­ kissing?" he whispered in his low, hypnotic voice and Evie could only part her lips in surprise as her face burned red.


    "Wha¡­ what ¨C"


    His mouth suddenly caught hers, crushing hers against his, but not ruthlessly. His tongue hungrily thrust inside her mouth then yed tag with her tongue. And she could only melting helplessly, as if affected by some powerful drug.


    But he didn''t wait for her to return his hungry kisses this time. His mouth strayed from hers and she almost whimpered in protest if she didn''t already feel his tongue wandering across her cheek to the sensitive hollow of her ear. She gasped as his teeth caught softly at the tiny lobe.


    "Gav¡­ riel¡­" she moaned his name as she held onto him for bnce.


    "Evie¡­" he uttered, his breath snagging. "Now tell me¡­ would you rather read or kiss me¡­" he whispered as his tongue worked its way down the sensitive hollow of her neck. His breath trailed scorching heat like hellfire against her wet skin as he spoke again. "Be honest and answer me, wife¡­ tell me what you really want to do right now¡­ reading or kissing¡­"


    Dazed and disoriented, Evie bit her lower lip hard. She honestly did not want him to stop. She wanted¡­ more.


    Before she knew it, her traitorous lips had already uttered something. "Kiss¡­ kissing" And Gavriel pulled away in shocked surprise ¨C though he was really hoping for it, he was still half ready for her rejection as usual. Evie swayed at the sudden absence of her solid anchor but Gavriel caught her just in time and pulled her against him.


    The next thing she realized; she was suddenly seated on top of a table that was nearby.

 Chapter 39 - Safest Place

    <h4>Chapter 39 - Safest ce</h4>


    Gripping the table on either side of her, Gavriel caged Evie between his arms as his mouth seized hers ardently. Pushing his tongue inside her mouth, he entered repeatedly until she was drunk with pleasure and too dazed to even think.


    Then his mouth was travelling along her neck again as if looking for something. His mouth stopped and suddenly, he licked and then sucked on a tender pulse point, causing Evie''s legs to stiffen. Oh my¡­ what was this? What''s happening to her? What was he doing to her?


    Evie could no longer hold in the sounds that her throat was making that she had been trying so hard to bury. She was not certain what kind of sounds or words they were once she let them out but all she knew was that it sounded to be something like pleading. And she cannot¡­ must not say whatever it was¡­ but¡­ biting her lip didn''t even seem to work anymore.


    To her relief, his mouth had sealed hers just before she could open her lips to voice it out, pushing back the sounds again. This time, his kisses seemed teasing¡­ as if he were pushing her towards something. And once again, she was helpless in his maniptions and could only let him push her further towards whatever ce it was that he had wanted her to reach.


    Her hands slowly moved, reaching out and then settled onto his broad shoulders. She knew what her body wanted to do, to pull him¡­ closer.


    But all of a sudden, he pulled his mouth away from hers and ended the kiss with a low frustrated groan that jolted Evie from her dazed state.


    He turned his head towards the door and Evie gasped, seeing a hand that had pushed the door slightly opened.


    "I beg your pardon, Your Highness, but everyone has arrived and you''re the only one everyone''s waiting for now." The man behind the door said, who sounded like the big man, Samuel.


    An electric moment passed as Gavriel appeared to marshal his thoughts. But when he looked down again at her and saw her mortified and shocked expression, Gavriel let out a shuddering sigh, looking as though he was forcing himself to bring his desire under control.


    Once he loosened up and rxed his taut muscles, he moved closer to her until his lips touched her ear. "Sorry, my wife but I have to go back now. We''ll resume where we left off once I''m back." He whispered, pressing a kiss on the vulnerable hollow below her ear before he eased back and left the room and his dainty wife pleasantly dazed.


    His face was dark as he scowled at Samuel.


    "You had reminded me toe get you when it was time Your Highness." Samuel reasoned out as they strode ahead of the corridors, trying his best to deflect the irritation he could feel like a living entitying from his prince.


    "Yes, Samuel. I said to call. Not barge in!" Gavriel huffed, exasperated at his man''s denseness.


    "Actually, Your Highness¡­I did call out to you for a long while before I pushed the door open..." Samuel reported sullenly, feeling a little miffed that his prince was so caught up with his wife that he did not even notice him calling at all.


    Gavriel halted for a moment, his scowl towards Samuel faded when he realized he didn''t just forget about the time and everything else but actually even became deaf while he was kissing her. Good lord¡­ his wife truly was dangerous. He cleared his throat and resumed walking.


    "These officials are way too punctual. One or two of them should at least have forgotten about the time and came a littlete. Don''t they all have their own wives?" the prince suddenlyined, causing Samuel to look at him in utter disbelief. Were these words actually being uttered by his almighty prince? He almost could not believe his own ears if it were not for the fact that he is hearing it this very moment.


    "Are¡­ are you really saying that you want them to bete to this very urgent and important meeting?" Samuel asked, perplexed and still dumbfounded, but Gavriel had already entered therge door leading to the castle''s throne hall.


    "You''re not going to join Zn inside?" Luc, who was assigned to guard the entrance said and Samuel sighed, shaking his head as if to clear his head before he too finally entered the throne hall.


    "In other word, no one believes that I''m the real royalty¡­ is that what you are trying to say, Duke?" Gavriel''s voice was dry as he stared at the Duke of Dacria who was giving him reports about their progress. They had been trying to secretly inform some trusted states within the empire about the existence of the real vampire royalty, in the hopes that these states woulde to support the prince as well.


    When the Duke could not say a word and just dropped his head in apology, Zn spoke. "Their doubt and distrust are actually quite an obvious result, Your Highness." He said and everyone looked at the long-haired man whose ck eyes were filled with intelligence and wisdom. "It has been more than two hundred years since the real royal bloodline was thought to be annihted. It was supposed to be logically impossible for a true royalty to suddenly pop out of nowhere now. So, it is understandable there is no way they will believe this unless¡­ they actually see you in person. The few vampires who saw you in the capital all started to believe just with one look. Unfortunately, those vampires at the ball in the imperial pce and the ones whom we visited when we were there all turned out to be the emperor''s dogs. They believed upon seeing you, but their loyalty was long since bought over by the emperor.


    Fortunately, I believe many states in the northern and eastern part of the empire will definitely ept you. Even if they all support the current emperor right now, I am certain they are not corrupted dogs like the states near the capital. They would turn their backs on the emperor if they knew a true royalty still exists today. However, you must show yourself to them. Once they see you with their very own eyes, they will believe without question like how the Dacrians epted you. Words alone are useless at this point, because you already know that the vampires have long epted that the true royal bloodline is long gone."


    All the officials nodded in agreement.


    "But that would be risky for His Highness." The Duke butted in. "Having the prince leave Dacria and sneak into the other states is dangerous. Also, I am certain the emperor has already taken precautions and made his preparations about this. If I were him, I would do anything to stop the prince from entering other states."


    The officials nodded their agreement again in unison. They had just found a solution, but it turned out to be really dangerous. If anything happened to the prince¡­ everyone was suddenly shrouded with anxiety and uncertainty.


    "But¡­" It was Samuel who spoke this time. "His Highness and his men are a force to be reckoned with as well. We can ensure His Highness'' safety. Well¡­ in fact, I am certain His Highness can even make it in and out without our help. So that is not the problem here. The real problem here is that ¨C"


    "He''s going toe and attack Dacria." Gavriel broke off as hezily rested his chin against his knuckles. "That man is not an idiot. He won''t let me take another state from him. So, he''s definitely going to attack us while we are stillcking in allies. I''m guessing he is already prepared to attack at any time, and he won''t just be aiming after me¡­ he''ll destroy and crush this entire city into ashes and set it as an example to every other states. So even in the case where I do survive, no state would be willing to support me again."


    Everyone felt a chill run down their spine at the prince''s statement. But Gavriel was smiling wickedly, a strange glimmer ying in his remarkable eyes.


    "Y-your Highness, that is not amusing." One of the officials said in a fearful tone.


    But the prince rested his head back against his chair, still smiling. "It''s not¡­" he uttered and his smile finally faded. "I just find it funny that we don''t have a choice but to end up fighting against our very own kind." He looked at them, his eyes nowpletely changed. "But fear not, men¡­ I am here to protect this ce." I told her this is the safest ce¡­ so no matter what, I will keep it safe¡­ or else, she''llbel me a liar¡­


    ___


    [[[AN: Goal this week! Bring this book to top 20 this week before weekly reset and I''ll give 4 chapters mass release.


    P.s. Join my FB group to see the map of Lirea posted there. ???? for the group ''Kazzenlx''s readers''. Use the code DACRIA to enter. Thank you.]]]

 Chapter 40 - Vital

    <h4>Chapter 40 - Vital</h4>


    After the serious discussions and strategizing about the uing war, Gavriel was about to end the meeting when the Duke of Dacria raised a new topic.


    "I believe this is a crucial concern we must address immediately, Your Highness."


    "Are you saying that this other topic of yours is as vital as the uing war? Duke Henry?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Everyone who had finally rxed their tensed shoulders after the bloody simtions and discussions, straightened their shoulders once again, as though to brace themselves for this other major problem they had to deal with. Just what kind of problem was it that it was as important as the war that''s looming over everyone''s heads?


    Gavriel sat back. Though his face remained rxed, he looked at the Duke with curiosity. He made sure to find out every major problem that they needed to address and he didn''t find anything that was as crucial as thising war. Had he or his men miss something important? That was impossible¡­ even if he had missed it, his men, especially Zn wouldn''t.


    "Alright, state it Duke Henry." Gavriel said and the Duke immediately began.


    "Your Highness, we are aware of your power and abilities. You are definitely strong and powerful ¨C"


    "Please get to the point Duke." The prince cut him off, causing the Duke to sigh and then looked at him with all seriousness.


    "We wanted you to sire an heir, Your Highness." The Duke said and everyone, except Gavriel''s men, looked at the prince with a severe and almost pleading gazes. "You are the only true royalty left. And now you''re going off to war¡­ if something happens to you ¨C"


    "Nothing will happen to me." Gavriel said. The curiosity and interest in his eyes were gone. He was obviously disappointed that this was the crucial problem the Duke was talking about.


    "Your Highness, we need the reassurance. You know how important this is. Please take this seriously. It''s your bloodline that we need to protect most right now. Not this city, not us. You don''t know how hard it was for us to ept back then that the royal bloodline waspletely annihted. Many of the ancient vampires killed themselves because they refused to serve a fake ruler. There were some who killed themselves for failing to save the royal bloodline. So please listen to us, we''ve been begging you for many years now. It''s high time for you to sire a child and secure the royal bloodline. This is the only way we could really rx."


    Everyone agreed with the Duke and they all moved and pleaded with him, causing Gavriel to close his eyes and lean against the back of his chair, fully aware where their pleas wereing from.


    "I strongly suggest that you take a couple of noble women or more to make sure ¨C"


    "I already have a wife." Gavriel''s voice suddenly turned hard and as sharp as flint that the atmosphere immediately became a little tensed. But the Duke was determined.


    "But Your Highness, she''s a human, you know how rare it is for a human and vampire to have a child." Duke Henry argued. It wasmon knowledge that it was extremely rare for a half vampire to be born. That was why despite the rampant very and the fact that many vampires were using human women to quench their sexual desires, the number of half vampires didn''t even cross the number of four yet ever since the first half vampire was born.


    Those half-vampires were strong creatures. For still unknown reasons, these half-bloods that were born tend to be much stronger than pure blooded vampires that they were considered special ¨C a prime creature. Upon the birth of the halfblooded vampire, no matter which family he came from, he and his family will be promoted to nobles and he will be given an important role in the empire once he grew up. The strength and power of a half-blood was just too incredible that the vampires began to desire to sire such a special child. Even the previous emperor and the current one had tantly desired to have their own half-blooded child. And this was the main reason why many of these greedy vampires have arge number of human concubines.


    "We are begging you, Your Highness. We know you are an honorable man so we will never dare to ask you to have more than one wife. We only want you to have them as your mistresses until one of them sire you a child. So please, Your Highness. This is for the sake of the royal bloodline as much as for the entire empire. And besides, we know about the deal of your marriage with your wife, that you''re not even allowed to touch her without her permission ¨C"


    "Enough!" Gavriel''s voice thundered as he stood.


    Everyone was stunned and stiffened in their spot as this was the first time they had seen their prince raise his voice this loudly and coldly in a meeting.


    "This meeting is over." He dered, a cold icy aura ring out and his face as dark as thunder clouds when he turned to look at Samuel. "Gather everyone, I will meet the soldiers now." He ordered and Samuel bowed before he left.


    Once Gavriel and his men were gone, the Duke and the other officials all sighed. Some shaking their heads in disappointment because of how the prince had reacted.


    "This is not good. I don''t think His Highness have the luxury to object with this issue right now. He knows what is at stake here himself more than anyone else. Heavens! Just why the hell is His Highness so against this?"


    "No. This is not eptable. We can''t just sit here, just twiddling our thumbs."


    "Yes, something needs to be done as soon as possible. It is imperative that His Highness sire a babe before the war against the emperor starts. That''s the only way all of us can breathe a sigh of relief."


    "But how can we convince him? He''s strongly against it and you know it''s easier to move a mountain with spoon than change his mind!"


    "Still¡­ there must be something that we can do!"


    "Yes, there must be something. We just need to think hard enough. We cannot just sit back and hope on His Highness and his wife conceiving a rare half-blood which we all know might never happen."


    "Yes. No matter what, His Highness must sire a child as soon as possible. I don''t care if His Highness will end up hating me for this, but I will do anything to make it happen." The Duke said and everyone nodded their agreement.


    ____


    [[AN: only few of you came to the FB group so I put the map of Lirea on thement box. Check it out and tell me what you think ^^]]

 Chapter 41 - Candidates

    <h4>Chapter 41 - Candidates</h4>


    "Mdy, uhm¡­ would you like to eat in the terrace again? Something important came up suddenly so His Highness cannot join you." Elias was hesitant in his suggestion, sounding apologetic as he exined the dining arrangement to Evie.


    Evie who was about to take her seat halted but she forced a smile on her face to assure the butler. "It''s alright, Elias. There is no need to transfer ces. I am fine with dining right here. It''s not like this is the first time I''m going to eat alone," she replied when someone''s voice echoed, pulling their attentions.


    "Would you mind if I join you, Lady Evielyn?" Evie whipped her head towards the source of the voice, and an elegant grey-haireddy was smiling, approaching her. This was the first time Evie saw a grey-haired vampire.


    They said that the major indicator that a vampire was old and ancient was their grey hair. The woman walking towards her was still very beautiful and elegant, exuding a regal aura of probably a queen dowager. Could it be that she''s the mother of thete empress?


    "Duchess Aurora," Elias greeted the woman and gave a deep bow to her. Evie followed Elias'' actions and immediately did the same. She had yet to meet anyone other than Gavriel and his men in this castle ¨C not even the Duke and Duchess ¨C so having the duchess suddenly approaching her totally caught her off guard. Was it alright for her to interact or stay close to her?


    "Duchess, it''s a pleasure to meet you," Evie greeted and the Duchess'' smile widened. "I thank you for gracing me with your presence at this meal. I''m sure it must have been hard for an important figure like yourself to put aside some time to deliberatelye all the way here to apany me." Evie remembered to be polite and gracious in speech as was expected of a nobledy.


    "The pleasure is all mine, Your Highness. I have been wanting to meet with Prince Gavriel''s wife ever since I''ve heard of you." She replied and the twodies finally settled and sat across each other. After exchanging pleasantries, the servantsid out the dishes and bothdies started on their meal.


    "I hope you have been enjoying your stay here, Lady Evielyn."


    "Yes. Though Dacria is very different from my home city, I find this ce really fascinating." Evie said. For some reason, she felt at ease with her, just like how she felt towards Elias when she first met him. They were both unintimidating. Was it because of their soft eyes and warm smiles? "This city is definitely a magnificent ce. I am exceptionally in awe of the snow and how beautifully it enhances the scenery here. We never get it looking this way back where I came from."


    "I am pleased to know that, Your Highness. If you feel bored, feel free to visit me, alright? I can be yourpany if you ever choose to have a spin and go sight-seeing around the city."


    "Thank you so much for the offer. I''ll definitely seek you out when the timees when I''d like a tour of the city."


    "It would be great if the prince would be the one to apany you¡­ but I''m afraid he''s currently too upied with state matters right now." The Duchess sounded a little apologetic and gave a gentle smile.


    "Yes... he is¡­" Evie just smiled in return and gave an elegant shrug of her shoulders.


    After their dinner, Evie and the duchess were still chatting as they left the dining hall and had just stepped into the massive living hall when they saw a number ofdies ascending the grand staircase heading towards the castles'' ballroom.


    With just one nce, Evie could tell that they were all gorgeous specimens of females ¨C almost wless. It was obvious they were probably the daughters of the nobles in this Dukedom. But why were they here? Did the duchess host a tea party? Evie doubted it as from what she observed, those beautifuldies looked as young as her.


    "Oh, they''re finally here." The Duchess sounded pleased as she looked at thedies with seemingly scrutinizing eyes.


    "Who¡­ who are they?" Evie asked curiously and hesitantly.


    The grey-haired vampiress nced at her while Evie still had her eyes firmly fixed on the bevy of fine-lookingdies. The Duchess regarded Evie with an observant gaze as she spoke.


    "They are the daughters of the nobles, Your Highness." Duchess Aurora said, not taking her eyes off Evie''s face.


    "Why are they here?" Evie finally meet her gaze. "Is there an event happening currently?" she continued asking and the Duchess was silent for a moment. Seemingly weighing something in her mind before she answered.


    "They were invited to enter into the castle as the candidates for His Highness'' concubines."


    It took a couple of seconds for Evie to register those words that the duchess had uttered. Her mind could not quite ept what she had just heard. Evie ended up standing there, frozen, as the duchess scrutinized her reaction.


    Even though Duchess Aurora had yet to meet her husband due to the current situation, she had already heard about this. And this was why she sought to meet the Princess. Of course, she already knew about the deal of Gavriel''s marriage to this human princess. And Duchess Aurora was actually disheartened when she heard about the deal that Gavriel was not even allowed to touch his own wife.


    The duchess found it ridiculous, that a husband was not allowed to touch his own wife. So even though she does not approve with the idea of a married man having mistresses, Aurora could only support it in this particr case. She would definitely support the wife over any mistresses, because as a wife, she despised mistresses. However, how could she support a wife who denies her husband the right to touch her? Especially when she knows that her husband was in a dire situation and desperately needed an heir to secure his bloodline.


    "I am d Prince Gavriel finally agreed." The duchess continued, still watching Evie''s face intently.

 Chapter 42 - Same Thing

    <h4>Chapter 42 - Same Thing</h4>


    "He¡­ he agreed?" Evie''s face was suddenly drained of all colour. However, her facial expressions did not change in the slightest.


    "I haven''t met my husband or the prince yet, but it appeared this was what the council had concluded and decided on. If the prince had not given his consent, there would be no way that anyone could have made a move."


    "I see¡­" was all Evie said. But her reaction was clear to the Duchess. It was obvious Evielyn was affected and was even probably devastated, and heart broken, judging from the dispirited look in her eyes.


    This was not what the duchess had expected. Didn''t she hate Gavriel that she didn''t even allow him to sleep with her in the same room? Aurora had heard that yesterday, the prince left the princess'' room and slept somewhere else. Even the servants have started gossiping, saying that the princess must have kicked him out in the middle of the day.


    So, what was with her betrayed expression now? Could it be that they were missing out on an important piece of information? This could spell out a disaster if things were not handled correctly.


    "I would like to retire now, Duchess Aurora. It''s been a pleasure to meet and speak with you." Evie forced a small smile and then turned away to leave. Her voice, her forced smile, and the sorrowful look in her eyes¡­ It was crystal clear to the duchess on how hard she was struggling to keep her emotions in check. These were not the reactions and expressions of a wife who does not care about her husband at all. In fact, she was behaving as if her husband had betrayed their love and marriage vows despite giving her heart to him! What exactly was happening here?


    It appeared she and the rest of them were wrong to believe in the rumors. But her, not allowing Gavriel to touch her wasn''t a rumor. Could it be that the princess was slowly falling for the prince now?


    "Please slowdown Mdy. You might fall." Elias said when Evie hastened her pace, desperately wanting to get back to the security of the room she shared with Gavriel.


    Elias was also surprised at what he had heard. He was not aware about this as he had yet to meet with the prince since the prince left for the meeting. Did he really agree? He highly doubted it but since he was certain that the Duke and the Duchess would never do anything without the Prince''s permission, he could only take it as the truth. The Duke had never done anything against the Prince''s wishes before.


    And because Elias and all the other five loyal men of Prince Gavriel had also been urging their master to sire a child, he could not hide his relief and dness. They understood the importance of having another royalty. It was all for Prince Gavriel''s sake as well. Everyone who supported the prince wanted this so badly that all of them would probably do anything to make it happen, if only the Prince was not against it.


    Evie suddenly lost her bnce as she stepped on her skirt due to her rushed steps. Thankfully, Elias caught her right on time, just before she could fall to her face.


    "Your Highness, please. I just told you to slow do¡­" Elias could not continue his statement because he finally saw the look in Evie''s face. Oh no¡­ he had totally forgotten about thedy.


    Hiding her face, Evie pulled away from Elias as she rushed forward again. Realizing that thedy was not happy at all and even looked as if her heart were crushed, Elias couldn''t help but worry. He didn''t expect her to be affected this badly and take it so harsh, since he knows that she still didn''t allow the prince to touch her.


    Could it be because she''s worried that the Prince will eventually marry one of his concubines? He remembered how she reacted about the issue with Lady Thea back in the capital and Elias'' worry skyrocketed. He was certain that the reason why she went to the little forest and encountered a beast was because she was angry and hurt, thinking that the prince was going to take on another wife.


    Afraid that she was going to do something that would end up hurting herself, Elias slightly panicked. The prince would probably kill him if something happened to her. He must do something to calm her. He must reassure her that there was nothing to worry about.


    "Mdy, uhm¡­ I hope you can understand this. I know you''re already aware about the brewing war between the prince and the fake royal family so everyone is really unstable right now." He started exining as he walked beside her.


    But Evie continued, seemingly determined to finally reach her room and shut him out. "Everyone is urging the prince to sire a child to secure the royal bloodline. And that''s why they could only resort to this. You know that vampires don''t conceive children easily, right? So having him take more than two concubines would be the most ideal way to increase the chance of him siring a child."


    Evie wished she could close her ears and shut down her mind. She didn''t want to hear any more. Yes. She knew. She waspletely aware about this matter that Elias had mentioned. The importance of the damn bloodline. Because her own family was suffering from this and unfortunately¡­ her father did the same, just for the sake of producing an heir, since her mother was unable to give him a male child. She could not believe she was going to go through this as well.


    "And you are already aware about the fact that it is almost impossible for a human and a vampire to have a child together, right? So¡­ I hope you can understand why this had to happen, Mdy. The people are desperate for a reassurance especially during this troubling times. They want to do everything and anything possible to secure the royal bloodline before the war starts.


    So please don''t worry, Mdy. Because I am certain His Highness will never take another wife. You will be his only wife. The concubines'' sole purpose is to bear His Highness an heir." He continued and Evie almostughed.


    These same things were told to her mother as well. She wondered how painful it was for her mother. Now that she was being told the same thing. She wondered how her mother managed herself during those times and most probably, until now. Because it already felt unbearable to her¡­ even though she didn''t even love him¡­ She didn''t? Then why was this impossible painful feeling running throughout her whole being right now?

 Chapter 43 - Mad

    <h4>Chapter 43 - Mad</h4>


    Evie ended up spending the entire time waiting up for Gavriel in their room, sometimes pacing up and down, sometimes sitting on the bed in a daze ¨C but he never did appear. She eventually fell into a troubled and fitful sleep, gued with a painful and heavy heart.


    When she finally woke up, her gaze immediately fell to the empty side of their bed before she turned her head towards the window. It was already night. Though she slept, it felt as though she did not get any rest but suffered greater mental torture if it was even possible.


    A bitter smile curved on Evie''s lips. Her resigned heart could only conclude that he must have gone ahead and slept with those beautiful concubines of his. No matter how she tried to deny her feelings nor ignore it, the reality is that she hated how her heart squeezed in pain. A soft bitter chuckle escaped from her lips as she buried her face in her palms. She could not help butugh because now that her husband finally did what she had been expecting from him to do since the very beginning¡­ she was in utter despair¡­ why in god''s name did it hurt so bad? She was not prepared for something like this, for a pain like this. This was definitely not included in part of her ns. Things have truly taken a detour ¨C and a major one at that!


    The entire night, Evie did not bother to leave her chamber. Elias had brought her meals to her and she ate them silently, not even bothering to speak to Elias. The butler could not help but worry because she was acting indifferently again. Though she wasn''t being ridiculously stubborn likest time back in the capital, she worried him this time because of her utter silence.


    And just like that, morning came and it was time for her to go to bed again. She had just came out from the dressing room, dressed in a night gown and robe, when she froze at the sight that weed her.


    The man she had been waiting for since yesterday was finally back in their room, wearing a white robe. His raven ck hair was damp, indicating he had juste from the bath.


    Evie''s throat suddenly became very tight. All the thoughts that nearly drove her to tears were now crashing onto her like painful waves as she stood there as still as a statue, silently and forlornly looking at the general area where he was standing at.


    She of course did not notice the yearning look in Gavriel''s eyes as he gazed at her as though he had finally seen someone he had been longing to see after a long time. Though it was only a day and a night that had passed since theyst saw each other.


    With a soft smile, Gavriel took a couple of steps towards her.


    She flinched and he halted. His eyes narrowed as his soft smile abruptly faded. Confusion danced in his eyes but a momentter, he smiled again. He remembered how this wife of his responded to his kisses thest time they were together. He could still vividly visualize in his mind''s eye, her exact expression when he promised her that he would return and continue where they left off. So, despite her suddenly flinching again, Gavriel''s thoughts were still positive.


    "Are you mad at me, wife?" he asked, a hint of something mischievous blended in with his deep firm voice. His eyes never straying from her, holding her gaze, and never blinking that Evie was forced to break her eye contact with him.


    "No, I''m not mad at you." Her words came out, hollow sounding and seemingly drained of all emotions that had Gavriel''s smile fade suddenly and made him freeze in his tracks with narrowed eyes.


    His gaze became serious as he moved closer to her. He could tell something was off.


    Evie stepped back but Gavriel did not stop until he cornered her and Evie''s back hit against the edge of the table.


    "I think you are mad, Evie. Is it because I failed to apany you for dinner?" he decided to test the waters.


    "No, Your Highness." She answered so formally that it sent chills up his skin.


    His gaze faltered again, not liking the sound of her voice and the way she refused to look at him.


    "Stop lying to me like that wife, you''re obviously upset." He said, his lips touched her ear and Evie flinched again. She attempted to slip away but Gavriel''s hands and arms had effectively already caged her, trapping her between him and the table and his strong hands on both sides.


    "I told you I''m not. Please let me go." Her voice was clipped, and short. Totally absent of the shyness and warmth he clearly remembered was still present thest time they had theirst conversation.


    He stared at her for a moment, his eyes darkening in displeasure.


    "Stop being stubborn like this Evie¡­ it''s making me want to torture you."


    Her eyes flew wide as she finally looked at him. The shock and usation in her eyes made him bite down on his lower lip hard. Did she truly think that he was going to harm her? That he was even able to bring himself to do so? Gavriel couldn''t help but let out a half-hearted chuckle at the thought.


    "Don''t be so shocked Evie¡­ I''m talking about a sweet, pleasurable torture I am certain you would like." He said, his eyes glimmered mesmerizingly as he shed a smile that was deadlier than anything else in her dictionary. A smile so tantalizing it was enough to make her forget about her predicament momentarily.


    But she shook herself awake inwardly, determined not to let him entice her any further than he already had. What she went through the entire day and night had scarred her internally too much. epting his advances was the same as digging a hole for her inevitable demise in the end. What she had already experienced was enough to wake her up from this beautiful but deadly dream. It was time for her to face her reality before it was toote. She must stop dreaming now and remember and focus on keeping her vows. Or else¡­ one day, she would find herself broken and helpless, long before any rescue would reach her.


    "I said I am not lying. Why would I get mad just because you didn''t eat with me?"


    "Then tell me, why are you¡­ could it be because you were waiting for me?" He blinked, surprise furrowing his brows.


    "You¡­ you''re wrong." Her voice faltered and that was enough for Gavriel to realize that he was on the right track. And just like that, the sour look on his face dissipated. He was damned happy that she had actually been waiting for him.


    "Good Lord, Evie¡­" His breathing hastened as he moved closer, his cool breath touching her lips. "I just warned you not to lie to me like that¡­ Could it be that you''re doing this on purpose because you want to experience the torture I''m talking about?"


    His sensual deep voice and the way his breath caressed her face nearly drove Evie to give in to her inner temptations. But she bravely persevered with her iron will, reminding herself of the heartache she had just went through.


    "There is no such thing as sweet torture. I at least know that''s a joke."


    "Oh no, Evie. I can show it to you right now ¨C"


    "Please let me go." She cut him off. Her voice dropped a few degrees and was colder as she ced her hands against his chest to push him away.


    He stared at her, the lines of his face set in hard ridge, not expecting her cold response. His confusion was back again, and his patience was wearing thinner. And then, his eyes narrowed as though something came in his mind.


    "Tell me, Evie¡­ did something happen? Did someone upset you? Who is it?"

 Chapter 44 - No One

    <h4>Chapter 44 - No One</h4>


    Evie stiffened at his words but she maintained her indifference. "Nothing happened."


    "Look at me, Evielyn." He said firmly. And when Evie refused to obey, Gavriel took a deep breath, closed his eyes for a brief moment, and opened them again. "Don''t make me repeat myself¡­"


    Evie finally turned, and she could not believe that even at this moment, the stunning beauty of the man before her still could cause her breath to catch in her throat. Why does he have to be this bewitching?


    Trying her hardest to keep her emotion hidden from him, Evie looked at him with emotionless eyes.


    The muscle in Gavriel''s cheek ticked along his jaw but he stayed very still for a long moment, as if he were having his very own internal battle within him while scrutinizing his wife''s face.


    "Alright¡­ I won''t ask why you''re acting like this anymore." His gaze softened. "Why don''t you question me instead, wife? Won''t you dig and find out the reason why I couldn''t spend the day with you?" came his impossibly alluring voice, coaxing her.


    Evie bit the inside of her lips. Why? Why did he have to be like this? Please¡­ stop Gavriel¡­ stop doing this to me¡­ I don''t want to get hurt anymore¡­


    Forcing herself to remember the pain and telling herself that that was just the beginning of the turmoil she was going to experience if she continued acquainting herself to him, Evie managed to stop herself from giving in.


    She looked into his eyes and had to swallow hard before she could say, "I''m not going to do that, Your Highness. I don''t have the right to get upset even if you spend the day with someone else and I don''t have the right to question why you can''t spend the day with me. So, I won''t be doing that because It would be selfish of me to deny you of your needs since I''m the one not allowing you to touch me."


    Gavriel did not move at all and they just stood very close as Evie took a deep, shaky breath into her lungs, silently strengthening herself inwardly. The implication of her words struck Gavriel hard.


    Heughed. It was a small derisive sound that left his lips as his face became taut. And then, he stared at her in stony silence.


    For some reason, what she said broke through Gavriel''s veneer of control.


    "So, we''re back to this again, huh. You think of me as nothing but a filthy monster, don''t you?" he finally voiced out, after a long while. His voice was controlled but bruised and angered. "Alright then, since that''s how you see me, I might as well do what you''re expecting of me properly and go spend this night with as many women avable in this castle." He hissed and then left the room.


    Running his hands savagely through his hair, Gavriel clenched his fists tight. He couldn''t believe he had just said those words. He could not believe how angry he was right now that he had to force himself to walk out of her presence for fear that he would burst in anger. He just could not believe that she could drive him to the edge of his sanity so easily like that.


    Damn, why did he say those words? Why the hell was he so angry that she still didn''t trust him at all? It wasn''t even a month yet since they had gotten married. He should have understood that she was still unable to trust him. But¡­ why can''t she still trust him after all this? Damn. No one could ever make him this emotional¡­ no one could make him lose his temper like this better than her¡­ damn, she was driving him insane.


    Cursing inwardly, Gavriel nearly smashed a pir with his fist. Good thing he managed to stop himself because he didn''t want to scare her. The thought that she''d probably think there was an earthquake, or some disaster happening ultimately stopped him and heughed shortly again. He left their chamber because he was feeling the rising anger within him and he did not want to show her his rage. He didn''t want her to be terrified of him ¨C not that she wasn''t already.


    He could only curse again. He needed to do something to calm down. This was bad. She''s making him act like he wasn''t himself!


    As he walked tensely along the corridor, two young women suddenly approached him. He knew them. They were among thedies the Duke and the other officials introduced to him years ago.


    "Your Highness, we came to escort you." One of them said, smiling sweetly at him.


    Gavriel groaned but he didn''t even suspect anything fishy as his brain was much too upied with Evie and his emotions. Thus, without question, Gavriel followed thedies, thinking that duchess asked for him.


    Meanwhile, inside the chamber, Evie was clutching her robe over her chest. His bruised and utterly offended expression and the anger in his voice¡­ she remembered he wore that same face when she confronted him about Thea. Could it be that she hade to the wrong conclusion again this time around? But thosedies and the duchess'' words¡­ that he agreed¡­ was it possible that¡­


    Suddenly, her body moved on its own as she rushed towards the door, to chase after him.


    However, as soon as she was in the corridor, her feet froze as she watched him entering a room with two of those beautiful women.


    The moment the door closed; Evie felt as though something totally shattered inside her. And it seemed to suck all of her life blood from her limbs until there was nothing left of her.


    She just stood there, staring at the closed door far off from where she stood, her mind turning nk.


    Eventually, her feet moved, and she turned to where she came from. She walked silently until she entered their chamber. The door closed silently behind her.


    Her gaze fell towards the closed windows before she approached it, abruptly shoving it wide open to let the freezing cold wind blow into the room and on her.


    The tears that had threatened to spill over earlier did note, only a numbing pain. Her robe fell on the floor and she moved closer to the window as if hoping for the air to freeze the pain in her heart and mind as well.


    Staring expressionlessly at the space outside, the corner of her lips curved up as she sucked in all the despair, so deep it was making it hard for her to breathe. Oh, Evie¡­ look at the predicament that you have put yourself into¡­


    Sheughed mirthlessly. The thought that perhaps this was her punishment for trying to break her promise of not falling for him made her feel even more miserable and wretched.

 Chapter 45 - First And Foremost

    <h4>Chapter 45 - First And Foremost</h4>


    Gavriel finally lifted his head from the thoughts of his maddening wife that were guing his mind and realized that no one else were in the room but thedies who were with him. This made him narrow his eyes dangerously.


    The bolder one of the two women was already undressing in front of him. "Your Highness, we could tell you''re in a very foul mood. Did your wife kick you out of your bed again? Do not worry, we are here to serve and please you, Your Highness." The other woman whispered to him as she caressed his chest seductively. "Let us help you rx." She added as the other woman approached him, naked.


    Gavriel felt the rage he was trying so hard to suppress rapidly explode out of him. "Who gave you both the permission to do this!?" he snarled in a wintry, hostile voice.


    "Y-Your Highness, pl-please don''t think about anything else and ¨C"


    His eyes immediately burned red, and aura med outwards, causing the women to be knocked back a few steps and they even started to tremble just by the sight of his fiery red eyes and the dark and suffocating power emanating within him. The malevolent aura that was swelling around him felt as though it was choking them. Why was the prince so furious at them?


    "Answer me." He did not need to raise his voice. But with it sounding so livid and menacing, it instantly made the vampiresses cower in fear.


    "The¡­ the duke¡­ he told us toe here to serve you once your wife kicks you out¡­"


    The women''s confession startled Gavriel as he looked at them in disbelief for a couple of seconds before he roared out for his butler as he thundered out of the room.


    "Yes, Your Highness, you called?" Elias panted out as he came running, aware of the prince''s currently vtile temper.


    "Did the duke really send these women here into the castle?" he ground out through tightly clenched teeth, barely keeping his rage in check. His eyes were as scarlet blood, spitting outva.


    Knowing his prince''s fury was barely holding on by a thread and that this would probably his end if he did not speak, Elias could only answer him. He should have long known that this stubborn prince would never agree to take any concubines. Why did he allow himself to believe the rumours without consulting the prince first?


    "So, you''re saying that ¡­ my wife knew about these women?" he choked out, not sure if he would just explode with the torrential anger that he was holding back.


    "Ye¡­ yes, Your Highness. The duchess was the one who told her you agreed to¡­ finally have concubines. She also had added that if it weren''t for your agreement, the duke and other officials would not have dared to arrange these women for you." Elias decided that he would not go wrong by telling Prince Gavriel everything that was discussed between the duchess and Evie yesterday, just to be on the safe side.


    Gavriel was so shocked he was beyond speechless. How could something like this happen just by him leaving the castle for a day?


    Gritting his teeth and growling low, Gavriel threw a deadly re towards Elias, because he already knew that the butler had believed the duchess every word as well.


    "Have the duke and everyone involved in this to head for the throne hall. NOW!" The prince ordered ferociously before he turned and headed back to the chamber he shared with his wife. He must fix this misunderstanding with her first and foremost!


    Elias stood frozen in fear for a moment before he finally managed to move his legs that were trembling like stiff twigs in winter. He could only silently pray that the prince could fix this issue, and everything would be alright between the couple before hee to the throne hall and dealt with everyone else. If things cannot be smoothened out with the princess, with the look on his face and the way he was behaving, there would definitely be bloodshed. Heavens! What have they done? Unfortunately, he was a part of this misunderstanding too. This was big trouble!!!


    The very moment Gavriel entered their chamber, he was weed by the sight of his wife standing as still as a statue by the window, facing outside. Her white night gown and her silvery locks dancing in the cold breeze blowing on her and into their room.


    In his eyes, she was like a goddess ¨C a sad and lonesome goddess.


    Knowing that she had yet to sense his presence, Gavriel advanced on her. And as expected, as soon as she realized his presence, she stiffened. He stopped just short of touching her. Damn. His heart ached thinking of how he had hurt her so badly.


    But he could not help but feel a happiness deep inside. If she was acting like this towards him again because of such a misunderstanding, this must only mean that she wanted him for herself, wasn''t it? It amazed him how his burning rage dissipated like mist before the sun just at the thought of it. It astounded him how she could make him feel all these strong and varying spectrums of emotions all at once. The magic this woman had a hold on him¡­


    Fighting the urge to just go ahead and grab her in his arms, Gavriel called out her name tenderly as he took baby steps to get closer to her. "Evie¡­ I''m sorry," his voice soft and warm, showing her that he came in peace.


    Evie did not answer.


    "This is a misunderstanding, wife. Look at me¡­" he urged but Evie remained immobile. When his gaze fell on her hands hanging loosely at her sides and saw her pale clenched fists and the goosebumps all over her skin, Gavriel realized how cold the blowing breeze must be to her.


    rmed, Gavriel quickly reached out to grab her shoulders to make her face him and to move her away from the window to close it. But the very moment he looked at her face, he froze.


    Seeing her crystalline tears continuously rolling down her cold cheeks and her beautiful eyes, clear and full of anguish made his mind freeze and go numb with shock.

 Chapter 46 - Kiss Me

    <h4>Chapter 46 - Kiss Me</h4>


    "Evie¡­"


    Not knowing what to do, Gavriel slowly lifted his hands and reverently touched her face, resting them below her ears. Her cheeks were icy cold it made his heart ache even more but what struck him the hardest were her tears. "I''m sorry¡­" his voice cracked a little and he then inched forward, erasing the space between them, he buried his face in her hair and held her, almost desperately. "I''m so sorry¡­ this is a misunderstanding. Thosedies. I never allowed it. I never agreed. I didn''t even know the duke had called them here." He exined as fast as he could. "Please. Don''t cry. I was outside the castle since yesterday, surveying the frontlines in preparation for the war. It was so sudden as I received an urgent report informing that the crown prince was on his way here to siege the city. I only arrived a while ago and came straight to you."


    Evie couldn''t believe what she was hearing. The warmth of him as he hugged her so tightly, the desperate tone he was using, the cracks appearing in his voice ¡­ his apologies and his exnations ¨C what she was feeling that moment was beyond words for her to describe and all she could do was sob even harder. She could not even tell if she was weeping like this because of the pain he had caused her or because of the relief that had enveloped her entire being from hearing his exnations.


    When she felt his presence just a while ago, the emotions that she was struggling to keep at bay immediately burst through her so hard she had not even realized she was already crying until he told her.


    "I''m so sorry¡­ forgive me..." he sounded sluggish, disoriented and utterly apologetic, hugging her tighter and kissing her head over and over in desperation, hoping to make her feel better. He would do anything in this world just to be able to have her stop crying.


    The feeling was inexplicable to Evie. How was it possible that this one male could make her feel all that pain and then just as instantly melt them so easily just by hugging her tight and telling her that he was sorry?


    And just like that her nightmare was over, and she was in a dream again. And she could not help but to sumb to the warmth, thefort, and peace of his dreamlike embrace.


    It took a full minute before Evie could control her sobs enough to finally speak.


    "Re¡­ really?" Was the first word that came from her mouth. Her fingers still clenched tightly onto his robe, wanting him to tell her again that he did not agree to have concubines. "You really¡­ didn''t agree to it?"


    Gavriel pulled away to look down at her face, his expression inexplicable as both his hands cupped her face, his thumbs gently wiping away her tears which were still flowing. "I can call the duke here right now -"


    "But I saw you... with two of thosedies... I saw..."


    "You came after me?" Gavriel''s eyes widened. "Oh God Evie, that was... im so sorry I made such a grave mistake. I followed them without question because I was consumed with my emotions and I thought they weren''t up to something. But believe me, I didn''t touch any of them, love. I told you, there''s no woman I ever wanted -"


    He could not even finish his statement because Evie suddenly wrapped her arms around his waist and buried herself in his embrace again. Her action made Gavriel froze, looking as though something unbelievable had just happened to him. Her, hugging him on her own ord¡­ he couldn''t believe what was happening. Did the sun just rose from west today?


    "Does this mean¡­" he uttered and when he felt her nodding her head as her grip on him tightened, as if she had no intention in letting him go, relief and dness welled up within, swallowing him whole. He felt that unexinable swelling in his heart that he could not stop himself from smiling.


    Gavriel, bent his head and his lipsnded on her face. "Oh, Evie¡­" he whispered, his voice bing huskier as he moved until Evie felt her back against something. "Kiss me¡­" he asked, after lifting her and cing her to sit on the table behind her.


    Their gazes locked on each other as he maneuvered himself between her legs, recreating their exact position in the library before theyst parted. And before she knew it, she closed her eyes, the remnants of tears flowed down her cheeks and she reached out and kissed him. She was stiff at first, but as soon as Gavriel opened his mouth and took over the reins, she soon found herself clinging to him weakly, sumbing to the drowning pleasure of his savage and passionate kisses.


    His mouth moved over hers, again and again, dizzying and tantly sexual, and so passionate she could feel her blood racing along her veins until the dark current of sensation made her feel like a boneless puddle of jelly. Everything seemed to be disappearing and she was in a dreand with just the two of them existing.


    Gavriel''s hands were back at the edge of the table as his lips strayed from her mouth and travelled downwards. A low, masculine growl of pleasure and need escaped his throat as his kissed trailed from her jawline to her neck ¨C sounding so hungry as if he wanted to consume her like a highly sought-after delicacy.


    "Evie¡­" he groaned with need. He could hardly think straight, and neither could she.


    His mouth was suddenly on her breast, making her gasp. He bit against the clothes covering her, until he caught her nipple between his teeth in a light mp. Evie''s eye flew open, and he soothed her, his breath and tongue now softly licking her peak through her night gown. All Evie could do was shudder helplessly at these new sensations she was experiencing, remembering his intimate words back then, when he told her he''d suck her breast.


    She suddenly registered feeling his teeth against her skin before hearing the sounds of ripping garment that reached her muddled consciousness. He did not even give her the chance to react. Because his mouth was already closed over the tip of her breast.


    He gave a soft grunt of satisfaction while she gasped and squirm at the foreign and wild sensations of his mouth moving sensually over her breast. His tongue licked her nipple and softly tugged and then sucked it. Evie bit down hard on her lip to keep from crying out.


    What he was doing to her was too much that she felt she was going to faint, and yet at the same time¡­ she did not want him to stop. Something unknown was happening to her¡­ her hands moved to his head, clutching his hair, and pulling at him as her muscles tightened up, her senses opening, reaching, wanting something she could not quite exin.


    "Fuck, Evie¡­ yes¡­ like that¡­ hold on to me, love¡­" he groaned, his deep voice vibrating against her nipple and his lips moved to the other.


    The fire of desire between them was burning so wild, it could hardly leave any room for sanity to remain.


    She clung desperately onto him, as he kissed and suck her other nipple, her body shuddering with sustained shivers because of the crawling heat his tongue was sending down to her toes.


    "Gav¡­ riel... wait¡­" she moaned as her fingers clenched onto more of his damp silky hair. Her breathy voice was the pure sound of tortured pleasure that sent shivers down Gavriel''s arms.


    He pulled his head away, his breathing hard and hot against her taut and wet nipple. His eyes dark but seemed to be burning with fire and then he knelt on one knee and suddenly he was between her parted legs.


    Evie''s eyes grew wide when he licked the inside of her thighs, moving further inside her gown while his eyes never straying from her. Overwhelmed and shocked, Evie''s hands that were clenched in his hair shakily pushed at him. "No¡­ that''s¡­ oh, my¡­ you can''t¡­" she stammered, heart mming wildly inside her chest, not knowing what to say or do.


    "Don''t worry, wife¡­" he told her as he licked his lips so incredibly sensuously it had shattered whatever hesitation that was left in her. "I won''t touch unless you say so¡­ I''ll only kiss you¡­ here¡­" he added as he nuzzled his head deeper between her legs.

 Chapter 47 - Pleasure

    <h4>Chapter 47 - Pleasure</h4>


    Shocked with utter embarrassment, Evie automatically reached down and grabbed Gavriel''s hair to stop his face from reaching her most private area. Her face was as red as a cooked lobster as she looked down at him with wide-opened eyes.


    Gavriel peeked up at her and his eyes glimmered more startlingly than usual. A hint of devious yet rxed and hypnotic smile graced the corners of his mouth.


    Without averting his eyes from hers, he licked her inner thigh, causing Evie to tremble and gasp again. Her hands on his head grasped onto his hair tighter and he took advantage of her disorientation, moving further towards his goal. His breath was hot as he trailed his searing tongue along her soft skin.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make you feel good, wife." He said huskily, sounding as though he was soothing her with his mouth and tongue. "Open your legs for me, love¡­" he coaxed, and she did not know how she ended up doing so when he was not even holding her legs with his hands.


    She could feel him smiling against her intimate ce when she withdrew her shaking hand from his head. "Yes¡­ like that, let me please you Evie¡­" He purred and he pressed his erotic mouth against her sex.


    "Oh, god¡­" she jolted, instantly flooded with mortification. "No¡­ wait¡­ n-not there¡­" She uttered a hoarse protest and tried to move but she found herself without any strength. "Gav¡­ riel¡­ you can''t¡­"


    He lifted his face again, but he withdrew just enough for him to speak. "I can''t? But I''m not going to touch you, Evie¡­ just kissing¡­ no touching¡­" there was something wicked in his eyes as he whispered hoarsely against her intimate flesh, sending strange waves of sensation rolling in exquisite pleasure throughout her entire body. "I''m not going to break my promise, love. I won''t ¨C"


    "That''s not¡­ what I mean¡­ It''s¡­ I-it''s dirty down there¡­ god¡­ not there ¨C"


    "Oh, Evie¡­" he smiled, the glimmers in his eyes became even brighter, fierier. "It''s not, love¡­ you''re beautiful¡­ so beautiful¡­"


    Evie sobbed as his mouth kissed her sex again. She could do nothing but to keep her eyes tightly closed at the feel of his wicked mouth and tongueshing against her. What was this? She had no idea something like this was¡­ oh, god¡­


    Every lick of his tongue sent electrifying heat zipping right down to her toes ¨C making her bite down on her lips hard to keep herself from crying out in ecstasy. But the moment his tongue brush over a certain sweet spot, she cannot help but just quiver and release a moan from her throat.


    She felt him groan against her and then he suckled the taut bud of her sex, making her twist and grab his raven ck hair. He did not budge despite her tight hold on his hair, and she could not move an inch away. At first, he licked and sucked her slowly but as moments ticked by, his pace continued to increase.


    She could feel how wet she was now and to her mortification, her shame seemed to have long left her as her body arched and gasped, helplessly widening her thighs for him. Her bodynguage was literally asking him for more.


    His warm and skilful tongue danced across her pulsing flesh until Evie''s heartbeats seemed to drum in rhythm against her head.


    "God, Evie¡­ you''re so responsive¡­" came his husky murmur and she forced herself to look down. Her vision was blurry as their gazes met. "You''re so sweet, love¡­" he added and as though something snapped within him, he ate her again, but this time, his movements were hungrier and wilder.


    Heat zed over every pore of her skin and she knew her face was contorted and flushed with pleasure.


    He did not relent until her toes curled and there was a strange and wicked tension that coiled deep within her belly. She did not even realize that her leg was now hooked over on his strong shoulder.


    Gavriel slowed and gazed up at her once again, making sure to look at her face in astonishment.


    "Do you want me to stop?" he asked, his gaze was impossibly intense, yet he seemed to be teasing her. Stop? How could she even¡­


    Evie shook her head, face ame and biting down on her lips due to her embarrassment. He shed that devilish smile and he licked her while maintaining eye contact. The sight of his erotic gaze as he did that and everything else sent strong ripples throughout her body.


    His mouth nudged past her folds and something strong and wet and hot probed the entrance of her body. She jerked in surprise.


    "Oh, god¡­ wait¡­ Gav¡­" she squirmed, tugging at his hair again but he stayed with her. His strong tongue began to move,pellingly and demandingly.


    He did not pause despite her moans. He stroked and tormented her twitching flesh, not allowing her even a single moment to catch her breath. He feasted on her without reservation, and she could only surrender to the excruciating pleasure he was subjecting her to. This pleasure¡­ this wildness¡­ it was too much for her¡­ and all she could say was his name¡­


    "Gav¡­ ah, please¡­ please¡­" She curled her fingers in his dark hair, desperately pulling on him now as her flesh began to twitch under his torments. His tongue continued bathing her sex with warm strokes until the sensation drove her higher and higher.


    Something euphoric flooded her and atst she shuddered in rapture, and squirmed as she was unable to control her limbs.


    Gavriel however, did not pull away. Instead, he stayed right where he was and continued feasting on her as if he were adamant on drawing out everyst ripple of gratification, he could geting from her.


    When she finally stilled, looking all wilted and dazed, he gathered her in his arms and gently settled her on their bed. His face filled with satisfaction as he looked at her.


    Sitting next to her, Gavriel, bent over and nted kisses on her damp eyes. "Did you like it?" he whispered huskily close to her ears, despite clearly knowing her answer.


    Still disoriented, Evie opened her lips to say something but Gavriel suddenly sealed it with his and kissed her hard. When he pulled away, she was breathless while he was smiling mischievously, his gaze beaming with intense but still controlled desire.


    "You forgot to give any restriction, when you allowed me to kiss you, love. That means I am allowed to kiss every¡­ single¡­ nook of your body." He triumphantly announced it to her as his gaze surveyed her with a predatory greed and desire. And I''ll enthusiastically and hungrily do so¡­ I''ll kiss you every chance I get¡­ every part of your body, as long, as deep, and as wild as I like until you finally give in to me and allow me to touch you. I''ll make you beg me to touch you¡­


    ____


    AN: Same goal this week guys.


    top 20 = 4 chapters


    I hope we will reach our goal this time.


    Keep voting ^^

 Chapter 48 - Solution

    <h4>Chapter 48 - Solution</h4>


    Reluctantly, he finally eased away and pulled the nket over her. He was about to stand when Evie reached out and tugged on his robe.


    "Where¡­ where are you going?" she asked, her face suddenly anxious as her fingers tightened on his robe without realisation.


    "I have an errand to take care of." He responded, as his gaze tilted towards the door and themotion that was going on outside for a long while now.


    "Errand?"


    "Mm. Don''t worry, I''m not going to leave again without telling you first." he smiled contentedly and kissed her forehead, causing her colour to rise again. "I''lle back as soon as I deal¡­ as soon as I am done saying a few words to them."


    ...


    The duke and everyone else involved were waiting anxiously in the throne hall where it was silent and tense as they all stood before Gavriel.


    When they were suddenly summoned by the prince with such an urgency, they could not help but feel threatened. Aside from his stubbornness, Prince Gavriel had been a good and incredibly sensible leader. He was the kind of ruler who does not make his subject serve him out of fear as he never acted rashly nor ording to his emotions. Up until now, he had never made any decision worthy of criticism except for the issue on his marriage to the human princess and regarding his bloodline. He had almost no ws, if not for the fact that he was so adamant in being a one-woman man. If only he did not marry a human.


    "I see that everyone does not want to respect my decision now," Gavriel said, sittingg in his chair in an utterly rxed manner.


    "Your Highness. Please understand us. This is not about disrespecting your decision. We are only doing our best to help you. You know that you, having an heir, is the only way to secure your bloodline and you know we are running out of time!" The old Duke burst out. "This is the only way for us, your subjects, to be at ease! We only want to protect you and your bloodline!"


    Silence enveloped the throne hall following the old Duke''s outburst as everyone now was looking at the prince with intensity, showing him their determination on not regretting the actions they did.


    However, their will of defiance did notst longer than a few seconds as something heavy, dark, and ominous suddenly crept across their skin.


    Gavrielughed softly but after hearing that quick and soft sound, for some reason, it sounded as if it was the most sinister thing, they had heard for a long time now.


    "So, this is all because every single one of you here are actually scared to death, huh¡­" Gavriel said. Everyone was flinching where they stood, except the five elite personal soldiers of his. He rose from his seat. His aura was so heavy they felt like something poisonous and demonic was seeping out of his body.


    The vampires, even the old duke and the few ancient vampires around could swear they never experienced something like this before. They were dumbstruck and actually terrified just by this prince approaching them? Just what was going on?


    Before they knew it, Gavriel was right in front of the Duke, his hand alreadynded heavily on his shoulder.


    "It appears, I don''t have any choice but to teach you a lesson." He whispered and something inexplicable happened.


    Everyone copsed on their knees as if a force just pushed them down. And they were helpless. Terror filled their eyes as they looked up at the prince. Their gaze filled with nothing but fear and confusion, asking themselves just who this person was before them. What did he do to them?


    Gavriel''s gaze was bright but piercingly cold. Colder than anything they have ever seen. This was not the eyes of the prince they knew.


    "All of you listen well¡­" he spoke, looking down at them. "There is no one for you to fear but me. I vowed to protect this ce¡­ I''ll destroy anyone who dares approach it with my own two hands..."


    The vampires could not even move as they listened and looked at him. He was no longer speaking like a prince, but a king¡­ a terrifying king they had never seen before.


    "So, all you have to do is obey me and never¡­ dare¡­ anger me again. Because the next time¡­ It won''t be bloodless."


    As soon as the throne hall''s door closed behind the prince and his men, the vampires finally let go of their breaths and moved. Their knees still slightly shaking as they stood up one by one.


    "I never¡­ experienced anything like this before." One of the grey-haired ancient vampires said to the duke. "I don''t remember the past royalties having such kind of power as well. Just what kind of power does he even have?"


    "I don''t know." The Duke shook his head, but a smile yed in his lips. "But I now understand what thete empress told me before¡­ She told me the prince is much more powerful than we could ever imagine. And she was certain that one day, he would definitely take back this empire with his own power. So, this is what she meant when she told me all we need is him."


    ¡­


    "Your Highness, don''t you think you overdid it?" Zn who was walking beside Gavriel said as the six men walked through the corridor.


    "Agreed. Some of them were shaking so bad." Levy nodded as he yawnedzily. Though the men actually thought that everyone in the hall were actually lucky. Because if the prince didn''t manage to solve this misunderstanding and the princess became even more distant from him, they were certain that the great hall would have been reeking with blood by now.


    "But I guess, they''ll finally stop being scared now."


    "Oh yes, they will not be scared of the emperor anymore because they''re more afraid of His Highness now." His men shook their heads.


    Gavriel pinched the skin between his brows and let out a sigh. There was no more trace of the darkness he had shown in the throne hall.


    "That''s better. Scaring them is better than me losing control and ending up killing one or more of them. They''re my subjects after all." He paused and looked at Samuel. "So? Why did you leave your post and came here?"


    "I just came to tell you the crown prince is really nning for an attack." The big man said, causing Gavriel to rub his neckzily. "And we found out he might be bringing a half-blooded vampire with him."


    The expression in Gavriel''s face immediately changed. "A half-blood huh," he muttered, and something gleamed in his eyes. "At least, he''s taking me quite seriously then."


    "Yes, Your Highness. That''s why I''m sorry but you''re mistaken if you think you have the luxury to stay with your wife anytime soon. You have to be there at the front lines at all times since we do not know when they would suddenlyunch their attack." Samuel responded casually and as all the men expected, Gavriel cursed in displeasure.


    However, a momentter, Gavriel''s darkened face lit up and he shed a satisfied and mischievous smile, making his men wonder what tricks he hase up with this time.


    "There''s a way for me to stay with her in this situation Samuel." He said, looking happy with the solution he had found.


    All his men''s eyes looked at him and waited for what he had to say next. "Since I can''t leave the frontline, I''ll just take her there." He grinned widely, satisfied with his own solution.


    Everyone: ". . ."


    Gavriel: "The moment theye I''ll just ask one of you to immediately send her back to the castle. Problem solved."

 Chapter 49 - Here

    <h4>Chapter 49 - Here</h4>


    d in a furry and thick white cloak, Evie stood at the top of the tallest watchtower at the City''s entrance. Gavriel was standing next to her ¨C a sight to behold as well as he stood tall and elegant d entirely in ck ¨C holding her hand, and watching her silvery hair being blown behind her by the gentle cold breeze.


    Evie had her eyes fixed at the vast snow-white meadow spread out before them, realizing from what her eyes were looking at, that Dacria was truly a fortified city. The giant ancient walls that seemed to be made from ck stones looked so formidable and impregnable. No human army could ever manage to breach these fortifications and seize such a ce like this.


    Now that she was looking at the full view of the entire fortress, and saw what a formidable stronghold Dacria actually was, Evie could not help but look on with wonder. Why did the Dacrians ever thought of creating and building such gigantic walls in the first ce? Was there an unknown reason that prompted this decision? These walls were definitely not made to stop human invasion, given how sturdy and durable they were. It was obvious they were constructed with the consideration of withstanding not just normal physical attacks, but more so attacks which are more supernatural and magical in nature.


    She looked at Gavriel, curious and wanting to ask more on the questions running about in her mind, but the moment their gazes met, Evie found that she could not speak. His gaze was so intense and beautiful that Evie was rendered speechless and motionless from it. Then her face slowly turned hot as images from their previous intimate encounter just hours ago shed in her head.


    "Yes?" he said after a while, a slow and sensuous smile spreading across his lips.


    Evie blinked and her eyes flitted away, utterly embarrassed at her own thoughts. "I¡­ I just want to ask a question." She managed to choke out, trying her best to clear her mind.


    "Go ahead, Evie." He encouraged, not taking his eyes off her.


    "Why¡­ why are the walls here so huge?"


    Gavriel finally averted his gaze and nced at the walls below them. "They have built these walls long ago when the beasts were still roaming around the Northern Empire."


    "Beasts?"


    "Yes. The beasts residing in the Middle Land. Long ago, they were the notorious enemies of the vampires. There will always be shes and bloodshed every time the beastse into contact with any vampires and vice versa. However, at some point, and for reasons that were still unknown, the beasts suddenly stopped setting foot ontonds which are imed by the vampires. Since then, they only roam around in the Middle Lands and within the boundaries of the Dark Valley to these days."


    Evie had heard about the beasts residing in the Middle Land even back during the time she was still living in the Southern Empire. She was told that these beasts were not only very powerful but also were extremely destructive in nature and were all man-eating monsters. However, these were now not the main concern of humanity and it seems to be that the same was true with the vampires as well since the beasts does not seem to be posing much of a threat to anyone staying out of the regions they upy anymore.


    "Do you think¡­ there wille a day when the beasts would suddenly leave their territories and start attacking again?" Evie asked absentmindedly as she stared at the steep peaks of icy mountains from afar. She was not facing Gavriel and thus, did not see how her question instantly changed his expression.


    "What do you think?" he asked instead of answering, causing Evie to return her gaze to him. "Do you think that there is that possibility of that happening one day?" his voice was deep and sombre.


    For some reason, Evie felt that there was something she could not understand ¨C some undercurrents that she was not privy to ¨C and in that brief moment, she shivered, and goosebumps broke on her arms. But then, she sneezed all of a sudden, and the strange atmosphere disappeared before she could dwell any longer on it.


    Gavriel reached out for her hood and gently covered her head. "Alright, the air is getting colder and it''s time for you to go back and rest. I just brought you up here to show you around for a moment." He said, after which he scooped her up into his arms securely and leapt downwards as he speaks.


    In no time, they were back again in Gavriel''s quarters which was situated in one of the towers nearer towards the gate. The ce was smallpared to their room in the castle, but it was not that bad at all. In fact, it looked quitefortable for a room in such a location.


    Silently, he reached out for her cloak and took it off, surprising Evie. He then brought both their cloaks out of the room, and Evie suspected it was to knock off the snow that gathered on them and also to allow them to warm up and dry a little. When he came back to their chamber a little whileter, he had asked her toe along with him and she just nodded obediently without question. She had the thought that he must just want to bring her somewhere else to sightsee for a while before heading back to his room.


    She watched him ced her cleaned off cloak on top of a chair as well as his. She got absentminded just looking at his long tapering fingers manipting their cloaks and wondered how can a male''s fingers be so appealing and able to hold one''s attention? Blushing at the direction her thoughts were headed towards, Evie shook her head mentally and directed her gaze onto his face, seemingly deep in her own thoughts.


    Noticing her questioning gaze, Gavriel moved close to her and bent over. "We''re not going back to the castle, wife. So, you''re going to sleep here¡­ with me."


    ___


    AN: I made a trailer for this book. you can watch it on my Instagram @kazzenlx.x or FB ount @Author_kazzenlx.

 Chapter 50 - Where?

    <h4>Chapter 50 - Where?</h4>


    Evie nced at the bed and innocently nodded. But the next moment, her expression changed.


    "But¡­ why?" she asked hesitantly. "Did something happen between you and the duke?"


    "No, love. Nothing happened. I simply said some kind words to him as a reminder and everything''s fine now." He immediately answered with a smile. "I am needed here and since I don''t want to leave you all alone in the castle, I decided to bring you here with me. Moreover, I don''t want any more misunderstanding between us. Given our track record, I''m afraid that something will happen again if I leave you, so I''d better keep you close to me. This is alright with you, right?" he gave her a mischievous grin, letting her know that he was teasing her and taking the sting out of his words, just in case she felt slighted at him referencing all their previous misunderstandings with each other.


    When Evie just stared at him without answering, Gavriel craned his head and moved his face closer to hers until his breath was fanning her face. A slight line appeared between his brows as he scrutinized her face. "You don''t like it?" he asked, his face turned a little dark. "Is it because this room''s shab ¨C"


    Gavriel choked the remaining words he was trying to say as Evie''s body suddenly crashed against his. Her fragile arms wrapped around his waist as she buried her face against his chest.


    And he stoodpletely frozen, totally not expecting this reaction from his wife at all. However, he was not one toin and was absolutely thrilled at Evie''s proactive response to him.


    "It''s alright with me. I like it. This ce isn''t shabby at all." Her voice was slightly muffled from burying her face in his chest as she responded hastily, her fingers clutching onto a handful of his clothes. "I''ll stay here with you." She added softly, her voice bing emotional.


    Apart from all the heartaches she had went through, Evie had been lonely. Sitting inside her room all day, alone with no one to talk to had left her feeling so isted from the rest of the world. She had to keep her distance from the vampires to avoid tempting them so it would be impossible for her to find anyone to speak to and befortable with even if days or even months pass by. One human maid or anyone she couldfortably talk to without worrying would be enough but finding that someone in this ce full of vampires was close to impossible. Because even Elias only gets near her asionally. She knew that everyone was keeping their distance for her own sake. And topound to the problem, she could not go out, knowing that her presence alone would cause immense trouble for the peaceful vampires residing in this ce.


    She had tried to ignore this feeling since she left her home, telling herself that it was normal for her to feel lonely and that she could do nothing but to just endure it and get used to being alone. But it had been hard. She was naturally a people person and love to chat and be around others.


    Every time Gavriel left her, the depressing feeling of lonesomeness crept persistently within her. The moment he said he did not want to leave her all alone, her heart had swelled in pleasure, thankful that she need not spend the rest of her days and nights here being confined within her room and all by herself again.


    "Thank you for taking me with you." She added breathlessly, still hugging onto him tightly. "I really don''t mind staying at the front lines." She pulled her upper body away from his and tilted her head to look at him when she did not hear any response from him.


    And it was then that she finally realized what position they were currently in and that she was hugging him. Tightly at that.


    Evie blinked and her cheeks reddened, visibly embarrassed. She snatched her hands off him and Gavriel, the statue, finally moved.


    "You''re not ying fair, Evie¡­" heined yfully, his voice suddenly deep and husky as he moved close to her, walking her back until Evie''s back hit the wall. "I am not allowed to touch you, but you''re allowed to touch me whenever and wherever you want? Such unfair treatment, my dear wife¡­ tsk, tsk, tsk¡­" his voice was now ragged with desire and despite her already being cornered, he still didn''t stop advancing in tiny, measured steps.


    "Now look what you did¡­" he whispered as he settled his forehead against the cool wall and moved his body even closer until Evie felt something hot, hard, and long poking against her lower abdomen. "Take responsibility, love¡­" he added in a pained and rough tone as he pressed himself against her.


    The way his breath snagged, and the tortured sound of his voice made Evie looked slightly rmed.


    "Are¡­ are you alright?" she asked, worried. And he could not help but let out a quick amusedugh as he heard the genuine worry in her voice.


    "No. I''m not alright." He continued teasing her, wanting to see how she would react. He would never be bored of her and her reactions.


    Her rm intensified. She reached out for his face and the warmth of her palms cradling his face fanned that fire that was zing within into an inferno. His member swelled and twitched, as her gaze widened when she looked down involuntarily. She did not know where to fix her eyes ¨C either down there or to keep it locked on his face.


    "What''s wrong? Are you in pain? I should call for help."


    "No, love. You''re the only one who can help me right now."


    "What should I do? Please tell me. How can I help you?"


    Gavriel''s eyes glimmered with primal fiery need. He could not believe his ears. This was his chance. He should ask her to let him touch her now. She would definitely agree since she was slightly panicking.


    His desire for her was so strong it nearly forced the words out of his lips. No! He cannot do that. He did not want to take advantage of her kindness. He would not go to the extent of tricking her. That was not the way he wanted things between them to develop. He wanted her to give in to him willingly and desperately, begging him to touch her¡­ but not this way¡­


    "Touch me." Came the hypnotic voice and Evie stilled, blinking.


    Her lips opened and then closed, her disbelieving eyes fixed on his taut face and to the grey fire in his bright eyes that seemed like a lure more potent than any potion existed.


    "Touch¡­ touch you¡­ where?" she swallowed hard.


    He bit his lower lip and released it very slowly. He retracted one hand that was against the wall, without averting his gaze from hers, never blinking. His hand moved towards his trousers, to the pulsing and hot bulge that had been insistently prodding at her.


    "Here, love."


    ___


    AN: Don''t forget out goal my dear readers. Bring this book to top 20 until Sunday and I''ll give 4 chapters mass release on Monday. ^^

 Chapter 51 - One-of-a-kind

    <h4>Chapter 51 - One-of-a-kind</h4>


    Evie felt her gaze involuntarily drift down and then was glued on his very evident erection and her heart skipped a beat as she swallowed hard. She had to use all her willpower to drag her gaze away from that spot and look back into his eyes. With cheeks ame and when she saw the look on his face and the intense glimmer in his bright eyes, Evie determined in her heart, moved her hand slowly towards his bulge.


    Her movement was filled with hesitation that Gavriel had to hold his breath and told himself to wait patiently when her hand was taking too long to reach his eager sex. His heart was pounding so hard it felt that he would get a heart attack. She was excruciatingly slow that it took all of Gavriel''s self-control and iron will not to grab her hand and guide it over him where he truly needed it.


    As he watched her hand inching closer, the anticipation became quite torturous. He battled within himself whether he should speak out and urge her to hurry up. But his next thought was that he might just be too impatient and that was why he felt her movement was so damned slower than it actually was. Patience Gavriel¡­ he told himself.


    And atst, his long suffering was finally rewarded! Her dainty hand finally reached its destination. Gavriel bit his lip at the butterfly touch of her hand.


    Evie looked both shocked and fascinated the moment she felt how hard and hot it was. Despite the hesitation and nervousness, she couldn''t help but feel wonder and curiosity at the same time.


    Hesitantly, she molded her fingers over the length of him and a pained-like groan echoed in her ear. She jerked in surprise and whipped her gaze up to Gavriel''s face as she snatched her hand back.


    Her eyes wide, looking worried and apologetic. "I''m sorry!" she eximed, anxious that she had done something wrong in her ignorance in matters such as these.


    "Why are you apologizing?"


    "Because I¡­ I think I just hurt you?" she hazarded a guess.


    She looked so adorable looking all torn between being shy and worried of doing something wrong that Gavriel just wanted to burst out inughter. However, he managed to hold himself back. A flicker of tender amusement gleamed in Gavriel''s eyes as he caught his lower lip between his perfect white teeth to stop himself from smiling and giving himself away. Teasing her was another fun thing he loved to do.


    "What made you think you hurt me?" he asked despite knowing why.


    "You groaned¡­ in pain. You sounded like¡­ like¡­" as she tried to find the right word, Gavriel bent and nted a soft kiss on her lips.


    When he pulled away, the corner of his lips deepened with a wickedly sensuous smile. "No, love¡­" he said and paused, "Well, yes. I''m in pain but it''s a different kind of pain, Evie. It''s the pleasurable kind of pain. You know what I''m talking about, right?" He locked his gaze with hers, not allowing her own gaze to drift away, even if he understood her bashfulness. He wanted to savour and imprint into his mind every single response she brings forth.


    She nodded, flushing hard, thinking that it might be something like the unbearable feeling she had experienced when he kissed her down there.


    "Touch me again, Evie." He whispered as his eyes held hers. And when Evie looked down again, she nearly gasped at the sight of his hard length already freed from the tight confines of his trousers. Since when did he manage to do this?


    "First time seeing one?" Gavriel asked and Evie nodded in a daze, unable to take her eyes off his mighty hardness. She could not help but gulp. Gods¡­ It was so much bigger and¡­ longer in real life than she had thought and heard of¡­


    "Touch it wife... Go on, it won''t bite." He whispered, smiling as he coaxed her.


    Curiosity stirred powerfully inside her and to Gavriel''s surprise and immense pleasure, she reached out again, this time with less hesitation and more speedpared to her earlier actions. She eased her hand along the hardness shyly and Gavriel nearly purred in pleasure.


    He seemed to revel in her every innocent and curious touch as he nuzzled his head into the nook of her neck.


    "Yes, love¡­ like that¡­ yes¡­ curve your fingers around it¡­" he instructed. His fiery breath fanning against her skin all the while letting out a faint masculine groan.


    When Evie did as he said and gripped his heavy shaft with her petite cool hands, the contrast in temperature caused Gavriel to suck in a quick breath. "Yes, love¡­ like that¡­ stroke it¡­ up and down¡­"


    "Like¡­ this?" she managed to speak as she glided her hand over him. The ripples of his silky hair against her bare neck and shoulder were raising gooseflesh over her skin.


    He pulled his head away to look at her and their eyes met. His eyes held a wicked glitter. "Faster, love¡­ please¡­" he panted at her between his roughened breaths.


    Understanding what he wanted her to do, Evie increased her pace and his eyes closed. His long and thinkshes trembling slightly against his cheek.


    Gavriel could not evenprehend how good he was feeling at this moment. It was as if she opened a floodgate of desire hiding inside him, and now he was drowning in nothing but pleasure. A pleasure he thought that was more powerful than anything he had ever experienced before. The strangest thing was that she was only touching him, for heaven''s sake!


    "Evie..." the deep and guttural way he uttered her name almost sounded like a tortured cry, his lips parting from the force of his sharp breaths.


    A low sound vibrated from deep within his chest, and his shaft jerked violently in a series of spasms as he spent himself in her hand.


    Evie waspletely overwhelmed as Gavriel lowered his scorching forehead to rest on her shoulder. His breaths came out hissing violently between his clenched teeth.


    "God¡­" he let out a shaky breath after a while longer before finally pulling away. He stared at her still dazed and flushed face, looking as if he were beholding at an extraordinary one-of-a-kind creature in the whole of creation.

 Chapter 52 - Absolutely Not!

    <h4>Chapter 52 - Absolutely Not!</h4>


    Gavriel was helping out in washing off Evie''s hands when a knock echoed through the room. However, Gavriel''s reaction was topletely ignore it.


    His gaze was fixed on Evie as he dried her hands with a fluffy clean cloth before bringing her slightly chilled hands to his lips. "I hope I didn''t tire your hand too much," he teased with a roguish grin and Evie''s colour deepened once again.


    "No, it''s¡­ I''m fine." her gaze wandered around when a soft knock echoed again.


    "I''m d to hear that ¨C" Gavriel seemed determined in wanting to ignore the knocks that wereing from outside.


    "Someone''s¡­ knocking." Evie prompted Gavriel as she cocked her head sideways, gesturing towards the door. She knew that no one would dare disturb him unless there was truly an important issue that needed his attention.


    Heaving a sigh, Gavriel turned towards the closed door and spoke. "Stop knocking Samuel. I heard you. Loud. And. Clear." He said. He then sighed again before facing Evie. "I''ll have to leave you for a while, wife. I promise I''lle back as soon as I can."


    Seeing his seemingly sullen expression, Evie smiled. "It''s alright. I understand that you are busy. Please go ahead. I''ll stay here and catch up on some sleep."


    Gavriel was silent for a moment, just staring at her. But the next moment, he scooped her up and gently tucked her into their bed. After pulling the covers over her, he then sat at the edge of the bed as he tucked the nket around her, protecting her from the cold.


    "Make sure you sleep well because I might be bringing you outside the wall tonight. I''d like to take you around for a change of scenery." He said and Evie smiled brightly, nodding her approval. "Sleep¡­"


    "Mm¡­ please go now. There must be something important you need to settle if they are asking for you. I''ll see you soon." She responded when she felt him hesitating to leave.


    Suddenly, he bent and captured her lips. Evie was caught off guard, but she could not help but open up and respond to his advances. His tongue slid inside her mouth and he devoured her hungrily until Evie''s hands were clutching at his robe, tugging him closer.


    The impossible heat that was scorching them just a while ago was back in an instant and zing brighter than before.


    "Good Lord¡­ damn¡­" Gavriel cursed when a knock echoed again. Evie''s eyes were still dazed with pleasure as he looked down at her and it took every ounce of restraint he had in him to pull away and stand. "I''ll be back, love." He said, nting a quick kiss on her forehead.


    The door opened and then closed behind him.


    Evie was left staring at the ceiling. Her mind was whirling, filled with thoughts of him. Gavriel''s erotic face when she was touching him, his groans, his heat, his kisses and then the surprisingly satiny feel of him in her hand¡­ Evie buried her face in the pillow. She had felt so hot ever since the moment she touched him.


    Subconsciously, her hand touched her own sex, and she felt a dampness there. She reddened once again, mortified.


    The next time she opened her eyes, what weed her was a glorious fallen angel''s sleeping face before her. Evie blinked multiple times, taking in the most beautiful morning view she had ever seen. Was she dreaming? She hoped she was not!


    She rose and realized that it was already sunset. Returning her gaze to the man lying next to her, Evie nibbled the inside of her lips. Her heart swelling at the fact that she finally has the chance to wake up with him next to her again. He had returned as he promised this time.


    Hesitantly, Evie reached out to touch his dark silky hair.


    Gavriel was already awake but he decided not open his eyes when he felt her staring at him. He did not know why but he just decided to feign sleep. To his surprise, he felt her warm hands in his hair, ying with the strands. Did she like his hair that much?


    He refrained from making any movements until eventually she moved her fingers from his hair down to trace his brows and then to lightly brush over hisshes. It was hard for him to keep still and continue feigning sleep when she was touching him. Even though her touches were light as feathers, the heat of her fingertips were enough to reopen the floodgates. Did she even know what was she doing to him?


    "How could yourshes be much more beautiful than any girl''sshes?" he heard her mumble and he failed to stop himself from frowning. "Yours is even much more beautiful than mine¡­"


    "Absolutely not!" he said suddenly as his eyes flew opened.


    Evie froze in her ministrations as she was taken aback, obviously surprised at his sudden outburst. "I''m sorry for waking you up." She apologized and Gavriel ran his fingers through his dark hair as he rose.


    "Did you sleep well?" he asked and she nodded. His gaze fixed on hershes and without a warning, his lips were kissing them. "To me, yourshes are the most beautiful." He smiled and then he climbed off the bed.


    It was then that Evie realized he was half naked. His chiselled body and perfect physique were just breathtakingly awesome to behold. And suddenly, she felt the impulse in wanting to run her hands all over those taut muscles.


    "Would you like to eat here or outside?" he asked as he wore his shirt.


    Snapping herself out of her wayward thoughts, Evie''s cheeks pinked as she met his gaze and answered. "Outside."


    "Alright, wife. I''ll go inform Elias. I wille back to get you when you''re ready." He bent and kissed her cheek and again, he was gone.


    Evie touched her cheek, staring at the closed door. Her heartbeat racing.

 Chapter 53 - Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 53 - Dinner</h4>


    Evie was escorted by Elias to their dinner venue located at the top of the gigantic wall. As she emerged from the stairs, Evie was surprised at the sight that weed her.


    She halted before she could even reach thest step and took a sweeping look around. The empty watchtower where they stood yesterday now looked very different. There was now set up, a table and a couple offortable looking chairs in the middle of the area. Lamps circled the top of the watchtower''s wall and an intricately regal candbra was in the middle. The table was already set with fine china andden with sumptuous food that made her mouth water slightly just by ncing at them once over.


    Evie could hardly believe her eyes at the romantic setup. Her eyes then fell to the man who was sprawled in one of the armchairs there, gazing upwards at the dark space as if he were seeing something else others could not see. He had the air of rxed confidence of the King of darkness as he sat on his throne.


    She could not tear her gaze from him and for some reason, she did not want to move just yet, wanting to watch him a little bit more. But he then turned his head towards her and smiled. Evie caught her breath at that breathtaking smile seemingly thrown carelessly at her.


    Without a word, Gavriel stood and pulled the other chair out for her, a silent but obvious invitation for her to be seated.


    "It''s¡­ so beautiful here¡­" she remarked, looking around again. Her eyes glimmering in appreciation.


    "I''m d you liked it."


    Before Evie could reach out to serve herself, Gavriel silently transferred a delicious and juicy looking steak onto her empty te. The sight of the steak reminded her of the first time they ate together. She looked at him and her face flushed dark pink while her heartbeat hastened.


    So many things had already happened between them since then even though it has not been that long yet. She remembered how tense and fearful she was back then. Now here she was, feeling such peace, security, and happiness just by having him right before her, sharing a meal with her again.


    "Evie¡­" she heard him called her and Evie realized she had been spacing out while staring at him. "Here," he added, and she saw a piece of steak near her mouth.


    Blushing, Evie opened her mouth and epted the proffered steak. Gavriel smiled.


    She hastily moved her hands to feed herself. She wanted him to eat too and not just feed her. As they ate, Gavriel asionally gave her choice titbits of food and Evie did not once hesitate to eat them, much to Gavriel''s immense pleasure. He reflected and thought to himself how wonderful and different her reactions to him nowpared to previously when they were still at his castle, when she was newly brought over as his newly wedded wife. Every one of his movements then only elicited fear and had her flinching away from him ¨C causing him never-ending displeasure.


    Gavriel now definitely looked like he was thoroughly enjoying himself when Evie suddenly lifted her hand towards him, causing him to pause and stare at the grape held elegantly in her fingers.


    He looked at Evie and she gazed back at him. Her innocent eyes glimmering against the candlelight.


    Gavriel''s throat worked but a momentter, his mouth opened. His lips brushed against the tip of her fingers as he took the grape. A wicked smile gleamed in his eyes as he looked at her.


    He rested his head on his palm, not taking his gaze from her. "I want more, Evie." he said, smiling mischievously.


    Evie blinked but then she picked another grape and fed him. Gavriel leaned back, looking damned pleased and happy, still not knowing that Evie was trying her best to focus on her food because the sight of his wet lips had made her thoughts go wild at the memory of his kisses.


    By the time they were finishing dinner, Evie was about to stand from her seat when Gavriel suddenly leaned over her. A grape was held lightly between his teeth.


    And before she knew it, his lips were against hers, the grape between them. When Evie opened her mouth, he pushed the grape inside then pulled away smiling devilishly.


    "You haven''t eaten enough grapes yet, wife." he teased, and Evie could only blush even harder as she chewed on the delicious and juicy seedless grape.


    Once the couple left the watchtower, Gavriel brought Evie outside the gigantic wall. Soldiers were everywhere.


    Some were just standing on guard at their posts, and some seemed to be training.


    Gavriel''s hand was entwined in Evie''s as they walked. The soldiers bowed respectfully at them and made way for them to pass as soon as they saw the couple.


    Evie stopped when she saw an intense fight going on. She recognized Levy and Samuel among them, and they were fighting against the Dacrian soldiers.


    Was it a fight, or was it training? Their match was so intense that Evie could not take her eyes off them. She was awed and fascinated with their speed and whatever movements she could catch. Her eyes could not fully follow most of their moves. The most incredible thing was that Levy and Samuel did not seem to be giving their 100% at all, despite the number of strong soldiers that were constantly thrown against them. She had never seen anything like this before.


    As her full attention was fixed on the fighting vampires, Evie did not realize how Gavriel''s expression changed at the sight of her beingpletely absorbed by the fight. He did not like the look of fascination in her eyes as she looked at his men.


    All of a sudden, Evie felt the heat she was holding onto suddenly absent. But before she could drag her gaze away from the fighting scene, she was shocked to see Gavriel already striding into the middle of the intense fight.


    Her lips parted in confusion. Wh-what was he doing there?

 Chapter 54 - Sword

    <h4>Chapter 54 - Sword</h4>


    The next moment, Samuel and Levy and the rest of the soldiers joined in a united front as they pitted themselves against him. Utterly speechless, Evie could only watch.


    Gavriel was intense. Even though his eyes remained grey, they had turned quite dangerous and challenging. Everyone attacked him and the intensity she had sensed in the air a while ago dramatically increased. The atmosphere became even heavier as the fight intensified.


    Evie''s eyes could barely follow what was going on anymore. All she could see was Gavriel, looking like Lucifer as he smiled wickedly while fighting his own men.


    "Geez," Evie heard a heavy sighing from behind her and when she turned, she recognized the man with the golden earing and long blonde hair named Zn.


    He smiled at Evie and then stood next to her. Evie had felt this before but this Zn seemed to possess something other vampires did not seem to possess. Like Gavriel, he gives off a different manner of aura, the kind that almost seemed magical, though this man''s aura was light and seemingly soothing while Gavriel''s was pure darkness.


    "Is he always fighting intensely like this when sparring against his men?" Evie asked in curiosity and Zn scratched his neck.


    "Err¡­ No, My Lady." He said as he inclined his head, probably thinking about the right words to say. "His Highness only spar with us like that when we go to the forest for our intense training. He had never done that here¡­ until now¡­"


    "Oh," Evie blinked when someone butted in.


    "I think His Highness is just tryna show off, geez¡­"ined the blue-eyed and innocent looking man named Reed, as he rolled his eyes exaggeratedly. "I can''t believe this. I never thought he was such a petty male. All just because he saw his wife paying attention to ¨C"


    Zn nudged Reed so hard the man was nearly thrown aside.


    ''You, idiot!'' Zn scolded him as soon as their eyes met.


    ''What did I do wrong? I am just telling the truth! He''s showing off because his wife is here and she''s looking at-''


    ''Heavens¡­'' Zn pinched the skin between his brows before he threw a hard re at Reed. ''Just shut your mouth, damn it. If you identally say something to upset the princess and His Highnesses at you, I won''t help.''


    Reed immediately gave in and pursing his lips, he turned his back from them huffing and crossing his arms.


    Evie could not help but bite her lips to stop her giggle when she turned her gaze towards her husband. Was he really showing off? When Gavriel looked at her and their eyes met, he smiled at her and Evie realized he was definitely showing off.


    At that moment, Samuel and Levy surrendered. The other soldiers had long withdrawn from the crazy fight. How could they spar against their Lord when he was going at that pace and intensity? Even if they wanted to, it would only be at their own disadvantage.


    Gavriel immediately whipped his head to Evie, satisfaction etched on his face as he sheathed his sword and walked towards her.


    Seeing the look on his face, Evie felt like she had to say something. Should she praise him?


    "You were ¡­ awesome." She told him and she blushed in embarrassment, thinking that what she said must be weird. But Gavriel''s eyes twinkled merrily, and his men''s lips parted in disbelief. What the hell! Our prince is acting weird tonight. Everyone had the same thought except for the other five who were clearly and fully aware of Gavriel''s 360¡ã change whenever his wife is around, or if it is anything rted to her.


    ...


    "Do you want to try handling my sword?" Gavriel asked when he noticed Evie constantly ncing at his sword. But as soon as those words came out, he suddenly covered his lips with the back of his hand while his gaze fell somewhere. His mind had reyed the moment when she had touched and stroked him and¡­ damn, he cursed under his breath.


    "Yes. I''d like to try..." She said enthusiastically, eyes sparkling and Gavriel cursed yet again in his mind. He was already aroused, but with her added innocent enthusiasm at the innuendos he thought that he might explode if they continued. He looked at her and he knew that he was the only one having his thoughts diverge to somewhere else that is more along the hanky-panky.


    Sighing, he tried to clear his mind. He unsheathed his sword and carefully, he guided her hands in holding its hilt using the correct grip.


    "Be very careful wife. This thing is dangerous if you are careless in handling it."


    "I know. Don''t worry, I think I can handle your sword."


    "Yes, of course you can." He muttered under his breath. "And you were so good at it even though it was your first time."


    "Hmm?" she looked at him, blinking at his quiet muttering and he bit his lips, letting out another sigh. He fought the urge to scoop her up and rush them both to his quarters to engage in some rather more interesting activities than just holding on to a cold, dead sword.


    "It''s heavier than I thought," she said when Gavriel let go of her hand and allowed her to handle it on her own.


    The next moment, she experimentally swung the sword. She nearly stumbled due to the force of the swing and the weight of the sword but Gavriel caught her with a chuckle and steadied her in time.


    "Easy, wife. It''s too heavy for you to be swinging it around that way."


    "Could you teach me how to fight with a sword?" She asked suddenly and Gav stilled. The soldiers were also taken aback at her request and looked at Evie. It was obvious they never expected her to say that.


    ____


    AN: Thank you for all the votesst week guys. our goal is still the same this week too. Hope we''ll be able to reach top 20 this time. ^^


    There''s a bunos chapterter today.

 Chapter 55 - Valuable

    <h4>Chapter 55 - Valuable</h4>


    "Maybe, Reed can teach me?" she added when Gavriel remained quiet. She heard Reed was the best in swordsmanship among the elite of Gavriel''s men. It urred to her btedly that it would not be good for her to ask Gavriel to teach her personally. Her reasoning was because the man was just too strong, and she was sure he had other more important state matters that needed to be attended to.


    But unbeknownst to her, what she suggested just made Gavriel''s face turned a few shades darker. His gaze immediately flew towards Reed. ''Reject her.'' he mentally ordered. ''Politely.''


    Gods¡­ Reed groaned inwardly nearly unable to hold back from rolling his eyes before he smiled sweetly at Evie.


    "Forgive me My Lady. But even though I am good, I''m a bad teacher. His Highness is actually the best choice among all of us. He''s a very good teacher." Reed politely gave his excuse while buttering up his Lord. No harm singing his Lord''s praises in front of the Lady, as he still wanted to keep his hide.


    Evie looked at Gavriel and his face was almost sparkling. She did not notice Reed turn around, acting out as if he were barfing. Gavriel was pleased and thus, only sent a sharp piercing nce at Reed, warning him to quit while he was ahead, having the rest of the elites smirking at Reed''s antics.


    "Come, wife. I''ll teach you." Gavriel offered and Evie could only take his hand.


    "Ugh¡­ His Highness is getting more and more unbelievable by the day." Reedined to his otherpanions.


    "Well, I believe this isn''t bad at all. We should be d that he''s found something else to pay attention to. Or else, we''d be stuck in the Middle Lands right about now, hunting beasts while waiting for the war to start¡­and enduring that freezing ass cold. I know we are fine with the cold and aren''t against hunting, but it is really starting to get quite meaningless and tiring, don''t you think?" Zn mused and everyone agreed.


    ¡­


    "My sword is too heavy for you Evie," Gavriel said cing his hand over hers, stopping her from swinging the sword again. He had taught her some basic steps and helped her correct her hold on the sword as he positioned himself right behind her, effectively caging her within the confines of his strong arms.


    She had been quite attentive and willful despite the fact that she was struggling. Gavriel had been wanting to stop her and discourage her for a while now since he realized that she was having a hard time even lifting it. He kept staring at her small and fragile wrists, afraid and worried that she might be exerting too much strength or perhaps even hurt herself. But how could he have the heart to tell her to stop when she was this determined?


    Gavriel held on for another long while but when he noticed her hands started to tremble ever so slightly during the next attempt in swinging the sword, Gavriel stood before her. He firmly and resolutely took the sword from her hand and sheathed it.


    "Your wrist can''t handle it anymore for today." he phrased it as neutrally as possible, doing his best not to make a mistake of offending her.


    "I think I just need more practice. I must at least learn how to protect myself." She replied, her gaze serious.


    "You are very good in archery, wife. In fact, if you hone that skill even more, you could be one of the best. You''re the best female archer I''ve ever seen."


    Evie''s eyes widened ever so slightly. She looked at him, pouting as she was expecting a mischievous look to appear on his face but was surprised at how serious he looked. Was he really¡­ wait¡­ of course, he meant a female human archer, right? Of course. And she''s easily the best because she might be the only female human who liked and practiced archery as a hobby.


    With a sullen face, Evie stared at his sword again. "Yes. I''m good¡­but using bow and arrows are useless when the opponent is right before me." She said and Gavriel''s fingers twitched.


    He knew she was thinking about that situation that she encountered when she was in the little forest. The thought of that moment made Gavriel''s blood boil quietly within him. He had sworn he would never let anything like that happen ¨C ever again. He could not help but feel angry towards himself and now he could only agree with her wish to learn to protect herself.


    After staring at her for a long while, Gavriel sighed. "Alright. But you are not to train with this sword. I will have something else prepared just for you."


    Gavriel returned Evie to his quarters when the night was getting deeper, and the temperature dropped further into the negatives.


    As soon as they were inside, Gavriel went towards the table and pulled something out from its drawer.


    "I''m giving you this, Evie." He said as he ced a beautiful looking dagger in its sheath onto her open palms.


    Evie stared at it and when she unsheathed it, she suddenly felt strange. Was it because the dagger looked strange? The de was pitch ck. So ck it seemed to swallow the light that was surrounding it. It was not heavy despite it being a little bigger.


    "You can use this for closebat. All you have to do is plunge this into the enemy. Be careful though, because this dagger is special. It can kill instantly even if your stab didn''t hit a crucial spot." Gavriel exined. His gaze never leaving her face as he spoke.


    She swallowed and scrutinized it. "That''s amazing. Is it because it''s poisonous?"


    "Mm¡­ something like that." Gavriel''s response was vague.


    "Are you really giving this to me¡­ you mean I can keep it? Seems to be something really valuable¡­" Evie asked quietly, half talking to herself and partially double checking with Gavriel.


    Gavriel smiled and bent to kiss her the corner of her lips. "Yes, wife. It''s yours now. Let it guard you well."


    ___


    AN: Check out the Ylvia family''s crest in thement box.

 Chapter 56 - Favourable

    <h4>Chapter 56 - Favourable</h4>


    It was snowing quite heavily so Gavriel had Elias set up their meal in their quarters. Evie was already seated at the table when Elias suddenly appeared again and apologetically informed Evie that the prince would not be joining her for their supper.


    "Something suddenly came up so he can''t join you for the meal, Your Highness. But he did promise that he''ll be back in time to sleep here." Elias ryed the information from his prince, keeping his tone as neutral as possible.


    "I understand Elias. I know he''s very busy. I''m already happy that he had joined me for dinner." She smiled at the butler and seeing the warm and sweet smile, Elias did not try to exin any further. He could tell that the princess truly understood the situation and was d that the royal couple managed toe to this stage that they could understand each other enough to avoid more misunderstandings. He did not think he would be able to survive his prince''s wrath should any more misunderstandings ur between them.


    Evie then contentedly started on her meal and Elias was d, seeing that she was now eating well. Her health was his top priority as if anything happened to her, he was as sure as he knows his name, that His Highness would hold him responsible. He shuddered to think of the oue of that if it ever came to pass.


    Watching her with critical and appraising eyes, Elias could see that herplexion also improved and had gotten better. She looked happier than when she was back in His Highness'' castle. It seemed that having Prince Gavriel bringing her here had truly agreed with her.


    Suddenly sensing someone''s presence outside the room, Elias turned to open the door. He craned his head to look around only to end up frowning when the hallway was empty. The presence was gone. Did he imagine it?


    With creased brows, Elias closed the door securely and the moment he returned his gaze to Evie, his eyes widened in panic.


    "Oh, no!" he yelled and in a sh, he was next to Evie. His hands stretched out as he looked at her in horror. "T-t-that wine is not for you, Princess!" he cried. "Please give it to me."


    Evie who had frozen the instant the butler had yelled out ¨C as it was so unlike him ¨C slowly removed the wine ss from her lips. Elias immediately took it from her hand, releasing that pent up breath as he berated himself for not taking the wine away as soon as he heard that the Prince would not being.


    Still surprised, Evie could only stare at Elias, blinking and wondering what on earth was the problem with Elias or the wine. This decanter of wine was prepared on the table and simr to when they were back in the capital, she was also being served with wine. Could it be that¡­ no, she was quite certain that it was not blood! It was a really delicious wine! So why was he reacting like this?


    "How much did you¡­ drink, My Lady?" he asked, looking really anxious.


    Evie knitted her brows. "Is there something wrong with the wine?"


    "Err¡­ it''s a wine made only for vampires to consume, My Lady. So, it wouldn''t have been good for you." Elias spoke stiltedly and could not quite keep his eyes looking at Evie, feeling slightly nervous.


    "Oh¡­ I see," Evie looked away for a moment before she shed a smile at Elias. "Don''t worry, I only had a tiny little taste. You yelled out just in time."


    Elias rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly and bowed. "I truly apologise about that, My Lady. I didn''t mean to be so loud."


    "It''s okay. I understand." She said, still keeping on her gentle smiling face and Elias sighed in relief.


    However once Elias was gone and she was alone in the room, Evie began to feel the stirrings of heat starting from deep within her. Thankfully, her bath was already prepared so she hastily peeled off theyers of clothes she had wrapped around her body.


    She was only d in her sheer undergarments when the door suddenly opened. Evie''s hands flew upwards as she hugged herself while she slowly turned towards the door.


    Gavriel was standing there, frozen, as he looked at her. His gaze glinting as it brushed over her with unnerving slowness. Evie could practically feel his eyes stroking her like a physical touch as she stood there for his perusal.


    It amazed her how just the touch of his gaze could send her blood rushing into her face. He was only looking at her and yet the intimate ces in her body already began to feel tingly, hot, and bothered. The feeling of wanting to be touched by more than his gaze made her feel a little ashamed.


    Blushing hard, Evie did not know what to do next.


    "I¡­ I¡­ was just going to take a bath." She said, her eyes darting everywhere but on him.


    "I see¡­" she heard him say and when she took a peek at him, he was removing his cloak as he approached her. "Let''s go take a bath together, wife." His voice was calm, neutral. As opposed to those bright intense eyes and that seductive smile he threw her.


    Evie''s heart just quivered in her chest and she reddened even more but before she could say anything, he scooped her up in his arms and brought her to the tub. The heat in Evie''s entire body seemed to intensify, or was it because of her husband, or was it the steam from the bath? Her mind seemed to not be functioning as smoothly as before, but she found that she could not care less.


    Putting her down by the tub, Gavriel gazed down at her. "Will you let me do the pleasure of taking this off?" he asked, his fingers already touching her undergarments, careful to not let his fingers touch her skin.


    Her eyes widened a little. Gavriel loved it when her face was red with embarrassed. He thought she was really adorable when she grew pinkish.


    "I¡­ it''s fine, I can do it my ¨C"


    "Still shy?" he cocked his head. "But I already saw everything." His voice sounded amused. And he was right. He had already seen all of her.


    Though embarrassed to the point she thought she would internallybust in mes, she could only nod. "Alright."


    She was surprised with what she did and said and it seemed Gavriel was surprised too. Oh, my¡­ what was the matter with her? How could she¡­


    Something wicked gleamed in Gavriel''s eyes as he caught his lower lips between his teeth. He was obviously pleased at his wife''s favourable responses.


    "You are¡­ Thank you for allowing me, Evie." he said in a husky whisper and in a matter of seconds, her undergarments were efficiently removed from her body and was floating to rest on the carpeted floor.


    Evie nibbled the inside of her lip. She had really allowed him to undress her and now she was in front of him, fully naked. Her heartbeat was strong against her chest as she covered her breast with her arms.

 Chapter 57 - Something

    <h4>Chapter 57 - Something</h4>


    "You''re so exquisite, my love." He said, his gaze worshipfully running across every curve and dip of her delectable figure. But he stepped away. "Get into the water first while I undress. It''s cold."


    Even though Evie unusually was not feeling cold at all, she took Gavriel''s hand and let him help her into the tub. She quickly lowered herself until all of her was submerged except her head, in the hopes of hiding her naked body in the water. The water felt too hot on her already feverish skin.


    Evie could see him undressing from the corner of her eyes, but she did not dare turn that way to look and confirm her thoughts. She instead resolutely fixed her gaze at the firece, trying to calm herself from the seemingly growing fire inside of her. What was going with her, was she having a fever? But it did not feel like the fever she normally get¡­


    "Wife," his voice pulled her attention back to him and she absentmindedly turned her head towards Gavriel.


    "Hmmm? What is¡­" she replied distractedly but the rest of her words did not continue when her eyes was graced by the sight before her. She waspletely stunned and rendered mute before her husband.


    "I was just about to ask you to look if you like," he said mischievously, already knowing that she is looking her fill at that very moment and Evie could not bring herself look away. He simply looked magnificent.


    When he made his way towards her, his hard muscles rippled in a stunning disy beneath all that expanse of smooth skin. Evie could not help but glide her gaze down his perfection and when her eyes reached the thick length of him, she subconsciously swallowed. She had already seen all of him before, but it seemed that this was something she could not get used to. Or perhaps it would take more times for her to continue looking to get used to? Maybe because he was too much of a feast for the eyes¡­ no one could ever get used to seeing his godliness!


    Gavriel was already sitting before her when she finally got her wits back. He looked utterly pleased as he looked at the way she stared at him since a while ago. Evie looked away and wondered why she was not feeling the utter embarrassment she ought to be feeling at the moment.


    The heat intensified even more that she felt like she could no longer handle it. She suddenly rose from the tub, water flowing in seductive sshes down her luscious curves, surprising Gavriel.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked, looking up at her. "Don''t tell me you''re done with your bath when you have yet to start. Or¡­ you don''t like me here?" he added, deep lines formed between his brows.


    "No¡­" she shook her head. "I¡­ it''s just¡­ I''m¡­ because I felt it was too hot¡­" her voice petered out and Gavriel blinked. His gaze erotically travelled from her face, down to her breasts and then her sex.


    Mortified, Evie attempted to sit back into the water again to hide her nakedness, but unfortunately ¨C or was it fortunately? ¨C she slipped. Gavriel quickly caught her and the next moment, she found herself straddling him. Her hands were on his shoulders and his one arm around her waist.


    She could feel his hardness throbbing thickly against her private ce and the touch of their sexes seemed to have ignited an evenrger me. Evie suddenly let her body fall on him. She settled her forehead in the crook of his neck. Her breathing bing heavier.


    "Gav¡­ riel¡­ it''s so hot." She uttered, sounding slightly confused.


    Gavriel never expected her move at all. He had truly thought that she was going to pull away. His throat worked and his hand was about to touch her when he clenched them just as they were inches away from her delicate skin.


    He instead grabbed the edge of the tub. His lips kissed her small shoulder, and he felt her quivering. He was amazed at her responsiveness today.


    "Love¡­ what do you want me to do?" he asked in a low rumbling voice.


    Her arms around him tightened and her subtle movements almost made him lose his rationale right there, feeling her sex pressing a little harder against his length. She seemed to realize what she had done through the haze in her mind, and she froze.


    "I¡­ feel so hot. Please¡­ do something." She whispered weakly, pleading for something¡­ more.


    "Something?" Gavriel could not help but tease her. Oh, how he loved teasing her too. "I think, I need you to be specific, love¡­ tell me what this something is, and I''ll willingly help out." he encouraged, smiling mischievously.


    "I don''t know¡­ just do something, anything¡­" She moved again agitatedly and Gavriel was so caught off guard, a groan escaped his lips. Damn. This is bad. Was she really not aware of what she was doing?


    "Anything? Be careful what you''re saying, love¡­" he whispered in her ear. "You might regret it."


    "I won''t."


    Gavriel''s eyes widened as he arched his brows.


    "Are you certain?"


    "Yes."


    "Even if I am going to touch you?"


    "Will I feel better if you touch me?"


    Her question elicited another wave of wicked desire and tormented amusement in Gavriel''s eyes. His wife is definitely going to be the cause of his death one day. No, he would not be killed by anything ¨C but his wife''s innocently suggestive and unknowingly seductive ways. He took a deep steadying breath.


    "Oh yes, love¡­ you will feel a lot better¡­ way better than just kisses, Evie¡­" he coaxed. His desire and hunger for her began to consume him as well. He had been dreaming for the day she would willingly allow him to touch her and explore that wonderful secret ce. For many nights¡­ he had been yearning to touch her. It had surprised him many times how ardently he wanted her.


    There was a short silence. And when he felt her nod, it took all of his self-control not to grab and jump on her right then and there. A wordless curse vibrated inside his throat. He felt like this was too good to be true. Was she really¡­ finally¡­ letting him touch her?


    "Oh, Evie¡­ love¡­ I need you to tell me. Look at me and say it. I want to hear you state it." He said and the agony of waiting for her to pull away and look at him was just almost too much to bear. Even though Evie did not actually take that long to do as he said.


    Evie''s eyes were dazed, intoxicated as she looked at him. She knew something was wrong with her at the moment, but she could not bring herself to care. Her body was screaming for him to something to her ¨C to relieve that intensely consuming need that she instinctively knew only Gavriel would be able to quench and satisfy. The heat that had initially started out as a little spark now had consumed her and was unbearable.


    "Touch me¡­" she moaned as her eyes stared pleadingly into his fiery eyes. "Touch me, Gavriel."

 Chapter 58 - Good Lord!

    <h4>Chapter 58 - Good Lord!</h4>


    Evie supported her weight on his shoulders and rose to her knees when Gavriel stilled under her. She was too dazed to realize the primitive hunger dancing in his eyes.


    "Gav ¨C" she couldn''t evenplete his name because Gavriel suddenly moved and grabbed her. His strong arms wrapped around her waist, lifting her up slightly as he buried his head against her torso. Evie felt his forehead a feverish contrast as to the cool span of her upper body, helping her clear her muddled head a little.


    "Evie¡­ oh, god¡­" his tone was grave, his eyes were passion-drowsed as he cupped the soft shape of her breast with his one hand. He gently kneaded, squeezed it while his mouth kissed her throat.


    His hands began to explore her body, on and on, she felt both his light and heavy touches alternately everywhere as if he were determined to leave nothing untouched and unexplored.


    "Gav¡­" Evie moaned and gasped and strained at his touches and kisses. The strong hands tracing over every nook and cranny of her body awakened unspeakable fiery sensations.


    Gavriel groaned. Completely absorbed in only feeling her, in finally touching her all over as he had done countless times in his dreams and imaginations. The reality is far superior to what he ever could have fantasised. The feel of her silky skin against his, touching her with his very own two hands was simply a divine luxury he wished to savour and drown in for the rest of his life. He wanted to hold her, touch her, kiss her like this forever.


    "Evie¡­" He uttered her name with a shaky breath and when Evie nced down at him with heavy lidded eyes, the look on her face sent an extreme thrill zinging though him. It was awakening something primal and savage inside him ¨C and he was not in the mind of stopping it from emerging.


    His mouthtched onto her breasts again, nibbling and licking while his hand travelled determinedly downwards ¨C sure of the end goal.


    Evie''s heart was drumming violently as she wrapped her arms around Gavriel''s head. Her erotic moans echoed and when she felt his hand touched her sex, a shocking jolt of desire made her gasp and tugged on his ink ck hair. An unexinable heaviness entered her limbs, rendering her muscles into a useless, fluid mass, fully supported by Gavriel''s strength alone. Even her head felt like it was water-logged and as though she was trying to force her way through quicksand. It was obvious she was fighting a losing battle ¨C one she is willingly surrendering to.


    The irresistible and extreme hunger made her flesh clench in anticipation. The warm water and the warm hand touching her kept her stimted while his mouth and other hand paid attention to her breasts felt the arousal was too much it was inexplicable and yet she wanted more. More¡­


    She felt his fingertips wander, delicately searching, stroking her farther deeper, making Evie choke out sob ¨C however, it was not one of despair but thick with desire. He yed with her little peak next and then, his long finger probed her entrance.


    Evie jerked in surprise but Gavriel efficiently distracted and soothed her. His mouth sucked the taut bud of her breast and as Evie gasped, he gently slid his long tapering finger inside her once again, deeper.


    The invasion made Evie clench her fists in Gavriel''s hair again. "G-gav¡­" she uttered between her gasps and moans as his finger began to stroke and slide within her withnguid rhythm.


    The fire zed even hotter over every inch of her skin. Her head fell back as she felt his thumb ying skilfully across her pulsing bundle of nerves. And before she knew it, a second finger was already inserted inside her. She felt a slight burn as he stretched her carefully and tenderly.


    Her moans started to be a little louder as his fingers reached deeper inside, giving her both slight pain and pleasure. Thatbination was driving her crazy! His fingers worked in delicate thrusts at first until her inner muscles began to rx and mp down on his fingers and seem to be drawing him in deeper.


    "Oh, Evie¡­ just like that love¡­" he whispered encouragingly, as he drew back to look at her face.


    He teased the straining little peak with his thumb, without stopping the gentle thrust of his fingers.


    "Do you want me deeper? Faster?" he prompted, and Evie nodded and moaned. "Say it love¡­ I want to hear your voice."


    "Yes Gav¡­ please¡­ fast¡­" she panted, and of course, he dly obeyed.


    "My pleasure, love." He said and his fingers thrust faster, deeper without pausing ¨C all the while, maintaining a steady but stimting pace. Not allowing her a single moment to catch her breath. He did not relent from his delicious strokes and torment until Evie swallowed a scream and shuddered intensely in his hands.


    Her knees gave in and she slumped over him, breathing hard as she came down from the heavens where he had momentarily sent her to.


    "How was that? Way better than just kisses, right?" his deep hypnotic voice echoed in her ear.


    Dazed, Evie nodded and pulled away. She wiggled and it was Gavriel''s turn to groan.


    Lust jolted him and he knew he was going to lose it very soon. He wanted to be inside her so very badly. She was ready for him ¨C more than ready. He could feel it. Gods¡­ he could not take it anymore.


    With thest bits of whatever was left that of his shredded-up self-control, he restrained himself. He cannot ¨C would not ¨C take her here. He would ensure she was treated properly, given the finest treatment in their bed. He wanted to make sure she would befortable. Their first time must be done in the most proper ce possible.


    However, before he could move, Evie suddenly captured his mouth and kissed him. Gavriel''s eyes went wide, not expecting an attack. Gods¡­ his wife kissed him first?! He could hardly believe it. Did something happen today?


    The little scrap of self-control he had been holding onto was about to snap when he suddenly broke the kiss.


    His eyes shocked as he held her shoulders and made her looked at him. "You¡­ my god¡­ you drank wine?!"


    Evie blinked and smiled goofily at him. It was the kind of smile that nearly made Gavriel''s heart stopped. "Don''t worry¡­ It was only just a tiiiiiiny gulp." After which she gave a little giggle.


    The prince''s mouth dropped, utterly speechless. So, she had actually allowed him to touch her because she was drunk¡­ Good Lord!


    Gavriel did not know what to say or do. Even if she indeed just sipped on the wine, that would be enough to make her drunk ¨C as evidenced in her conduct right now.


    His hand flew to his head and he ran his fingers through his hair, smiling in utter exasperation when suddenly, Evie grabbed his aching manhood. Another shocking move. No. She was drunk! God dammit!! He would be wearing out his teeth by the end of the day with the amount of gritting and clenching he had been doing!

 Chapter 59 - Show Me

    <h4>Chapter 59 - Show Me</h4>


    "Evie, stop ¨C" Gavriel chocked on his saliva as he was incredibly turned on but had to force himself to hold back for her sake.


    She squeezed him gently and all he could do was groan. His hands that held her, the hands that was supposed to stop her trembled. This was bad. He wanted her so much it was killing him. He didn''t want to stop her. The caresses of her delicate hands felt like salvation. He felt like a person who was dying of thirst in the desert and had finally found that saving jug of water ¨C only to have it held at arm''s length. It was so close yet so far that he felt himself nearing insanity.


    Hershes lifted as her hands continued caressing him and Gavriel sucked in his breath. Her hair had darkened because of their wetness. She was like a moon goddess that had emerged from some mysticalke.


    "This is¡­" she opened her lips hesitantly. "What a man will put inside a woman, right?" she asked, shy and innocent. Not knowing that her innocent question was the most potent drug that could seduce even a marble statue.


    Gavriel was speechless and mind blown. His heart was thundering in his head and he had to look away to stop himself from grabbing her. She was so bold she was driving him mad. But goodness! She was also drunk! He could see the catlike curiosity shining in her eyes.


    He could only nod. He was aware that most virgin humans were not educated about these things as they believed that it was their husband''s job to educate them.


    She looked at him with wide eyes. "But it''s¡­ so big¡­" she muttered as she gazed down at the length that was pulsing in her hands. "I don''t think it will fit¡­"


    The wicked glimmer returned to Gavriel''s eyes and before he knew it, he pinched her chin and spoke. "It will, love. You stretch too." He said and regretted as he could no longer make himself lean away from her.


    Their gazes locked. The temptation was too strong. Gods! How did it end up like this? He was supposed to be the one to seduce her, not the other way around!


    "Would you want me to show you¡­ right now?" Gavriel''s jaw clenched as he realized what he had just said. No, that''s not right. It should not be right now. She''s drunk! "I¡­ mean not ¨C"


    "Yes." She cut him off, her eyes were serious and filled with anticipation mixed with determination. Desire was dancing wildly in her eyes again.


    Gavriel swallowed hard. He was so disoriented he could not stop her in time when her hands shot out and wrapped them around his neck. Her mouth licked his neck, copying what he just did a while ago. She sucked and licked his skin clumsily, but her inexpert moves were tempting and seductive enough to burn off that little shred of self-control. And when she spoke and against his skin saying, "Show me, Gav¡­", his dear self-control did aplete turnabout, drowned itself and blissfully died.


    The gentleness evaporated and his hands grabbed at her hips and buttocks in one greedy sweeping move. His mouth crushed against hers with vigorous unrestrained hunger and urgent pressure as he pulled her hard against him. He was growling with pleasure and need.


    He tangled his fingers through her damp long hair and pulled her head back. His mouth searched the fragile skin of her throat and licked and sucked and kissed her there as if he wanted to devour her whole.


    The savage desire was too much that Gavriel could hardly think. He felt his thoughts not being able to keep up with his actions. This had never happened to him before. He knew he had to stop before things really got out of hand. But how could he when he felt like he would rather suffocate to death than to stop? Is it even possible to want someone this much?! Especially when this someone was jerking against him like she truly and ardently wanted him inside her?


    Gritting his teeth, Gavriel fought for self-control once again, against his better judgement. The realisation and memory of her being drunk had given him some sanity. He knew what the effects of vampire''s wine were to have on humans. The vampires in the capital were making the human females sip the wine because it served as a potent aphrodisiac. And that was why his Evie was acting like this now.


    He let her move against him, letting her feel every inch of him. But it was getting more and more unbearable, and he was afraid he would lose control again. Making a primitive sound, Gavriel grabbed her hips and guided her over his length.


    "God, Evie¡­" his voice shaken and impassioned.


    Sensations spreading, heat unfolding as their sexes continued rubbing against each other, creating unspeakable heat and delicious friction.


    Gavriel cupped her squirming bottom and pressed her against him, helping her slide against him faster until she squirmed and both of them erupted in an intense rupture.


    ¡­


    After washing Evie up, Gavriel dressed her and tucked her into their bed. She had fainted in the tub.


    Gavriel smiled and shook his head amusingly at his contentedly sprawled out wife. He thenid next to her and watched her sleeping face for a long time before he kissed her forehead and put his arms around her, as he joined her in her slumber.


    Hourster, Evie began to dream. However, it was more apt to call it a nightmare rather than a dream.


    There was fire everywhere around her. She was surrounded by it and felt suffocated.


    "Gavriel!!!" she was screaming in panic as she looked around for him. She was standing at the top of the watchtower by the wall.


    Dacria was on fire. She screamed Gavriel''s name again and again, but she could not see him anywhere. All she could see was fire everywhere. Her vision was filled with that red angry re.


    Tears began to fall from her eyes. It was getting harder to breathe. The air was zing up, causing everything to turn into an inferno rather than that pure snowy-white scene that she knew Dacria to be. Even the tears that dripped from her eyes evaporated before they could roll off her face. She looked at the castle from afar and she fell on her knees, seeing a dragon in the sky. It was circling around the fortress and spitting mes of fire, intent on burning it down.

 Chapter 60 - Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 60 - Nightmare</h4>


    Evie''s eyes flung open. She was sweating and breathing hard as her wide opened eyes stared fixedly at the ceiling until she managed to get her breathing stabilized. How long had it been since shest had a nightmare? She could not even remember anymore.


    To the members of the house of Ylvia, nightmares were not just some random or normal urrence. For them, these were taken seriously and were messages of forewarning or signs of things toe.


    Strangely, it was very rare for the members of the family to ever have nightmares. She heard that there were even some members who had never experienced having nightmares in their lifetime. Evie however had experienced it once, but that was when she was still a child, so she already knew how it felt.


    Back home, if one of them would ever have a nightmare, they were required to immediately confess everything that they saw to the head of the family, the dragon keeper. This was a rule of the house that must not be broken, and everyone could only take it seriously because they knew that their nightmares had a very high chance ofing true in reality. They must never hide it if they ever had a disturbing nightmare especially the ones rted to uing disasters ¨C be it natural or manmade. The reason was because there would still have the chance to do something to stop the disaster from happening. She remembered her mother telling her, there have been many times they were able to stop the nightmares from bing reality in the past all thanks to everyone ying their part in reporting whenever someone had a bad bream.


    The still fresh images from the nightmare terrified Evie. Why was it that she saw a dragon burning Dacria down? The presence of the dragon could only mean one thing ¨C that her father would be present here in Dacria.


    A gasp escaped from Evie''s mouth as she sat stiffly on the bed. She was supposed to be rejoicing with the knowledge that she was now certain her father woulde for her. But instead, she was feeling theplete opposite. Instead of rejoicing in happiness, she was terrified and worried to death.


    Remembering from her nightmare on how Dacria was set aze, Evie shivered, feeling frozen and apprehensive inside. Why did he need to burn the entire city just to get her? Is that truly necessary?


    Suddenly, she remembered how she was screaming out Gavriel''s name with such desperation and terror. And she felt the fear in her intensified and multiplied greatly. What would happen to her husband? Why couldn''t she see him in her nightmare? Why was she looking so distraughtly for him? Could it be that¡­


    The door opened and Evie was pulled from her horrible thoughts. She had been so caught up in her worrying thoughts that she did not hear the sounds of knocking.


    "My Lady¡­" Elias carefully stepped through the doors after peeking his head through to check if Evie was awake. He was a little surprised that she was still on the bed and in her nightclothes. She usually wakes earlier and does not usually dawdle in getting ready.


    Evie climbed off the bed. "Where is Gavriel?" she asked. Elias picked up the hint of desperation that tinged her voice and wondered what the matter was.


    "His Highness is waiting for you in the watchtower, Your Highness." Also noticing that she seemed to be behaving oddly, Elias tilted his head slightly. "Are you alright, My Lady?"


    "I¡­" Evie swallowed, and then fought for calm. "I''m fine. Give me a moment to get changed."


    "Alright mydy. I shall be waiting for you outside." He bowed and stepped out the door, closing it behind him.


    She hastily headed to the washstand and washed her face. Closing her eyes, she took few deep breaths to stabilise her emotions. She must stop being easily overwhelmed and think properly. What should she do?


    When she came out of their quarters, Evie somehow looked better. Elias then escorted her to the watchtower. Along the way, he told Evie that Gavriel woke up earlier to check on some things with his men and had just returned.


    Gavriel was already standing at attention when she finally saw him, as though he had already sensed her presence before he could even see her from the stairs. shing his heart-stopping smile, he eyed her with a gleaming stare as he pulled her chair out for her.


    Evie could not help but be momentarily distracted from all her troubling thoughts and feelings. It was impossible for her not to be side-tracked whenever she was looking at him.


    At first, she was struggling to act as she normally do but eventually, Gavriel managed to keep her focus on him as they ate and talked to each other.


    "Last night¡­" Gavriel started just as they were finishing their supper. His gaze suddenly turned intense and deep as his hand which was about to wipe the corner of her lips with his thumb froze, suspended in mid-air. "You had allowed me to touch you." he added with a low voice and Evie finally remembered everything that happened while they were in the bath. Describing it as hot and steamy was literally putting it lightly. Evie could feel her heart picking up speed and her mind starting to whirl.


    Her cheeks flushed hard. She began to recall the indescribable pleasure he had made her feelst night. She could remember and picture everything so vividly in her mind''s eye.


    Seeing her reaction, Gavriel rose from his seat and loomed over her. "You remembered." He breathed, suddenly looking very thrilled and incredibly intense. "Tell me something, did you allow it just due to the influence of the wine¡­? Evie?" he asked, his eyes zing, looking at her as though he would devour her right there and then if she said no.


    Evie''s heart began to thump. She really did not know if the wine had been the main factor influencing her to finally let him touch her. But deep within, Evie just knew that the wine might even had nothing to do with it. Though she was certain the wine had lent her courage and bravery and perhaps killed her shyness in the process, she did not know when it started but she had been wanting ¨C no ¨C needing him to touch her. She had been desperately longing to know how his touches felt, and now that she has had the experience of being held by him, touched by him, she knew it was no longer possible for her to say no. Because even at this very moment, she was still wanting and craving for him to touch her again. The only difference was that now, she wants to feel him while she waspletely sober and was not under the influence of any form of wine, drugs, or aphrodisiacs.


    Looking at him with her own eyes glimmering, Evie swallowed and then opened her lips to answer.


    But before any word could leave her lips, one of his men, the big fellow named Luc,nded before them, giving Evie quite a shock.


    "Pardon me Your Highness. But My Prince, you must hear this. Caius and his army are approaching!"

 Chapter 61 - So Bad

    <h4>Chapter 61 - So Bad</h4>


    Shock was clearly etched on Evie''s face as Gavriel eased away from her and faced Luc. Evie saw how his face had transformed from one that was yful and seductive, into one that was cold and flint-like.


    "Take my wife back to the castle." He ordered in a calm voice and the green eyed blond immediately nodded.


    Evie reached out and sped at Gavriel''s coat. Her expression was severe.


    Seeing the worry in her eyes, Gavriel bent and whispered to her. "Don''t make that face, love. Didn''t I promise I''d protect you? I will not let a single unweed person get pass this wall so do not worry, okay? Furthermore, we need to continue what we started but was rudely interrupted¡­ right?" Gavriel teased with a grin, trying to ease Evie''s worry.


    The certainty in his voice made Evie felt secured and that teasing managed to get her to loosen up a little. However, she was not so much worried about herself but more for him. She knew he was strong but¡­ that earlier nightmare¡­ what if her father had allied himself with the crown prince? No, why would her father be with the crown prince? The crown prince was humanity''s enemy. And the weather was not bad. She looked up in the sky and it was clear. The first sign that a dragon would arrive sooner orter were thick dark clouds appearing in the sky. If the dragon guardian goes out for war, a gloomy weather would follow him wherever he goes. And when it was time for the dragon keeper to call the creature, a thunderstorm would precede the dragon as it makes its way to the guardian''s location, before emerging from the thick clouds along with lightning that apanies it.


    Seeing that there was no sign of her father nor the dragoning, Evie was utterly relieved. It seemed that her nightmare was not going to happen yet ¨C at least not tonight.


    But still, she could not help but feel worried for him. A war was a war ¨C it recognises no friends nor foe and has no boundaries. Anything could happen.


    "Evie," Gavriel''s voice echoed and then his lips brushed lightly against hers.


    When her eyes slightly widened with his unexpected move, he leaned away, shing her a small smile. "You''re not listening," he gently chastised.


    "Di-did you say something?" she stammered, flustered. She could not believe he was so calm and could even behave in this manner with her at time like this. Her recollections of people going off to war previously were always cloaked in a heavy, sombre mood. Thus, she was slightly taken aback at his current conduct.


    Gavriel did not respond immediately, he stared at her and then leaned in towards her again until his lips were almost touching her ear. "I asked if I can touch you."


    Maybe because of the situation, Evie failed to pick up on the mischief in his voice. He was only trying to lighten up her tenseness. But Evie took his words seriously.


    "Of course." She answered without hesitation though there was a blush of pink on her cheeks which belied her embarrassment. However, her eyes were incredibly serious. "Didn''t I already agreed to thisst night?" she added. That slight pinkish hue turned into a dark red smear across her cheeks, but the situation seemed to have made Evie''s tongue-tied problems disappear. She used to get flustered and took way too long to respond when ites to things like this.


    At that moment, Gavriel froze,pletely shocked. What did he just hear?


    Reaching out, Evie wrapped her arms around his strong and broad torso and embraced him. "You can¡­ you can touch me all you want once you''re back¡­ so pleasee back to me safely." She whispered against his chest, knowing that he could hear her clearly. The feelings inside her chest grewrger andrger until she felt it was getting too much for her to bear. When did her feelings for him grew to this proportion? "I''ll be waiting for your return in the castle." She added as her grip on him tightened, not willing to let him go.


    Gavriel was still a frozen statue when Evie finally convinced herself to let go of him to look at his face. She knew she had to let him go now. He must leave now. His men needed him.


    "Go, your men need you out there." She told him in a calm voice, not letting her worry show on her face anymore. She was trying her hardest to be that supportive and loving wife that would wait patiently at home for her husband to return victorious from war.


    A low masculine groan suddenly echoed as Gavriel, the statue, finally moved. He tugged on his hair with one hand while his gaze on Evie glimmered with an intensity she had never seen before. His eyes were so incredibly bright Evie momentarily forgot to breathe.


    And then, with an abrupt and greedy move, he lunged and had her in his strong arms. His one hand was sping her against him in an unbreakable hold while his other hand held her face and kissed her hungrily.


    "Gav¡­" Evie moaned. "Wait¡­"


    "Oh, Evie¡­ damn it¡­" It took him everything to stop and pull away. "You''re so bad. Suddenly telling me all this when we are right smack in the middle of this situation." He growled again. "Do you know how I feel right now? I''ve been waiting for this for a damned long time and now that I hear these words I''ve been waiting for¡­I can''t¡­ good lord¡­ why would you tell me this right now?" his whispers were filled with utter frustration and need.


    "Be¡­ because I need you to return safely." Evie said caressing his face ever so gently. "If you really want to touch me, hold me¡­e back to me safe."


    He cursed, yanked his hand through his hair and then his hands flew to both sides of her face. "Just you wait, Evie¡­ I''ll make you pay for this." His eyes gleamed with a dangerous and savage need that ignited something inside Evie. "Just you wait. I swear¡­ I''ll settle this quickly." He promised her, voice heavy with want.


    "If I don''t die of waiting first¡­" Evie heard Gavriel mumble under his breath.

 Chapter 62 - Quickly

    <h4>Chapter 62 - Quickly</h4>


    Someone deliberately cleared his throat so Evie could only push Gavriel away.


    "Your Highness, it''s more than time already. We must depart now." Luc said, his face still managing to remain quite stoic, despite everything that he had seen and heard.


    "Go, I''ll be fine." Evie urged her husband as well all the while trying to break free from his hold. Elias also emerged from the stairs, already holding Evie''s cloak and dagger with him.


    "Alright," Gavriel''s hold finally loosened rather reluctantly. His struggle to let go of her was apparent to everyone that were present. "But I need you to kiss me first." Gavriel demanded Evie boldly, not caring that his men and butler were there to witness how childish he was behaving at the moment.


    Evie, and the other two vampires could literally hear their jaws dropping to the ground. She nced at Elias and Luc and the two suddenly whirled around, turning their backs to them in a bid to afford the couple their privacy ¨C well, whatever privacy could be afforded in such a ce that is.


    "Please get it done quickly, My Lady." Luc begged and she could hear the embarrassment from his voice.


    "Make it quick Princess, please." Elias simrly voiced out and Evie could only wryly smile as she gave in. She knew this man was sometimes impossible, but to this extent? My god, she could not believe that he is asking for this right now.


    Evie quickly slipped her arms around his neck and kissed him. Knowing that Gavriel wouldn''t be satisfied with a peck, especially since he was already opening for her, inviting her in, Evie slipped her tongue inside his mouth and kissed him.


    It was very hard for her to keep herself under control especially when he started to respond intensely. She moaned against his mouth, wanting him to stop now or else¡­


    Thankfully, he pulled himself off her with much difficulty and turned to Luc and Elias while Evie tried to catch her breath andpose herself.


    "Take her back to the castle first, Luc." His order much more serious now and the two vampires sighed in relief. Zn had just appeared as Luc and Elias approached Evie.


    Before Elias could help Evie put on her cloak, Gavriel had already grabbed the cloak from him and personally put it on Evie. Elias could only sigh and back off, knowing that the prince was already forced to let someone else carry his wife away.


    "Wait for me." Gavriel whispered before finally letting go of Evie and nodding towards Luc, giving him the permission to approach his wife.


    "Pardon me, Your Highness." Luc said and he scooped her up carefully into his arms. This was one precious bundle he needed to protect with his life.


    Evie''s eyes were fixed on Gavriel''s as Luc leapt away until she could not see him anymore.


    Gavriel let out a deep sigh and finally turned his gaze away from the castle and faced the other side. Cracking his neck, the look in his eyes instantly changed and the almost blinding aura he was emitting just a while ago had gone incredibly chilly and dark as the night.


    "Alright," Gavriel dered, "let''s go end this as soon as possible."


    Zn raised his brow, unaware of the little drama that happened just before his arrival. "What''s with the haste? I thought you''re going to toy around with him a little, maybe rough him up some?"


    Gavriel tilted his head. "I''m not interested in ying with him or anyone else now." His eyes turned wicked and a smile tugged at his lips. "I''m only interested with my little wife now."


    Zn blinked and then frowned. ''What the hell is he talking about?'' he thought to himself, confused at this new side his prince was showing.


    "Let''s go." Gavriel then leapt from the watchtower with enthusiasm and an almost odd kind of excitement Zn never seen him exhibiting before.


    "It seemed something interesting happened before I arrived." Zn muttered and followed after him. He reminded himself to dig on what happened from Lucter.


    ¡­


    The night was already deep when the crown prince and his army reached Dacria''s mighty fortress.


    Shocked and overwhelmed, the Dacrian soldiers'' morale began to drop just by the sight of their enemies. None of them expected that the crown prince woulde at them at full force. He did not just bring with him the mighty imperial army but also three out of the five fearsome half-blood vampires.


    The numbers of the imperial army were already enough to overwhelm them and in addition to that, they had also brought with them three monsters! How were the normal Dacrian soldiers expected to win, going into such a battle? They were badly outnumbered and underpoweredpared to them. Prince Gavriel was strong, but could he win against three half-blood vampires on his own? They had heard that the five men who have been with their prince were also strong, but how strong were they? Is not fighting this battle just pure suicide?


    Fear and uncertainty were palpable and could be clearly seen in the eyes of every single Dacrian soldier. No matter how much they tried to rouse themselves, the fact was that their numbers were only a quarter of what the imperial army has. This alone was enough to make their situation hopeless. They would be mercilessly annihted; their prince killed ruthlessly and Dacria would be destroyed!


    "Seems like you''ll need to say something to the army, Prince Gavriel." Zn said.


    "The soldiers are already faltering, and the war has not even started yet," mumbled Reed who was shaking his head when Samuel butted in.


    "What are you saying? The war has already started you, idiot. And our soldier''s intimidated reactions only mean that we are already losing the first wave of the battle right now."


    Gavriel who had his eyes fixed on the figure of the crown prince at the far back let out a sigh. "I don''t think my words alone could lift their morale. There is only one thing I could do to give them hope and lift their fighting spirit." He said and then he smiled. "You guys know what I mean, right?"


    His men straightened, their gazes suddenly sharpening, and eyes narrowed dangerously as they nodded.


    "We will show our army that they have nothing to fear. No one can get past this wall." Gavriel dered and he unsheathed his sword. His moon-like eyes painted scarlet and his aura darkened and thickened so heavily that his men had to take a few steps away from him. "All of you aid our soldiers, leave the half-blooded vampires to me."


    "Yes, Your Highness." Gavriel''s men all smiled, with the promise of death at the end of their grins.

 Chapter 63 - Is That So?

    <h4>Chapter 63 - Is That So?</h4>


    Staring uneasily out the windows, towards the direction of the front line that her eyes could not even see, Evie remained tense long after Luc had dropped her off ording to Gavriel''s orders. She somehow felt that the air was heavier and chillier, even though the temperature was the same asst night.


    Unease and worryid heavy on her as if there were a boulder sitting on her chest. She remembered those times in her younger years, she and her mother used to feel this way every time her father goes out to war. It was an awful feeling. Like she was holding back her breath the whole time and could only breath again when he finallye back home, alive. And this time, she could obviously feel her anxiety was more intense.


    Taking a deep breath, Evie gripped the dagger Gavriel had gifted to her. Tonight, she was not going to do anything but to patiently wait and hope and fervently pray that her husband will be fine and fulfil his promise¡­ that he will be returning to her side. She sighed with the knowledge that it would be a very long night.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at the battlefield, swords shed and nged against another, roars echoed, and there was no shortage of blood and dead bodies being scattered everywhere ¨C as far as the eye could see. Such was the sad oue of an alreadyrge army going against another muchrger army.


    Gavriel''s men, Samuel, Luc ¨C who had since then re-joined his team after sending Evie off, Levy, Reed and Zn were scattered into the areas where the fighting was fiercest, aiding the outnumbered Dacrian soldiers. They were strong, shing mightily against the imperial armies, tearing them apart like they were nothing but feeble grasses around them. Their vigour and power had revived the fighting spirit of the soldiers and true to what Gavriel had said, it seemed that all their troops needed was to see their power unleashed upon their enemies and they would arise and fight with everything they had.


    Even though there were still too many imperial armies swarming around them, the soldiers were now fighting at their full power and potential, and that was enough. Everyone must fight with everything they had to help their prince win the war and protect Dacria.


    The battle between Gavriel and two half-blooded vampires were intense. These two half-blooded were beyond strong. They were among the five greatest warriors in the entire vampire empire. Their abilities and powers were simply unrivalled. That was why they were feared and regarded as national treasures of the empire. However, in reality, Gavriel knew that they were simply glorified weapons for their rulers'' use.


    Gavriel''s de was swift and deadly, and repeatedly crushed against the half-blooded called Gas. Gas physically stood muchrger than Gavriel and the supernatural powers he had were as expected, nothing short of incredible. One swing from such a huge creature would send a horde of soldiers flying, dead upon impact.


    The power of each single strike was too strong that there were a few times Gavriel nearly lost grip of his de. But the prince had proved himself faster. He dodged each iing swing and then another until he suddenly appeared behind the huge half-blood and struck him at a critical point from behind.


    As expected, Gas'' skin was tough as an armour, but Gavriel still managed to inflict such a huge wound that made the half-blood roar in rage and pain.


    Gavriel was still suspended in midair leap when Leon aimed a spear at him. The spear came at him fast and not unlike a huge arrow. Gavriel dodged and the spear missed him but Gas swung his fist and came at him. The prince managed to react by blocking with his arms as he could not dodge in time and caught the blow. But that hit was so strong he was thrown many strides away and crashed against the wall.


    The force of the impact was so great it created a huge depression in the wall where Gavrielnded.


    The half-bloods made their way towards the wall where Gavriel hadnded, all the while, swinging their deadly fists around and killing the Dacrian soldiers who tried to block their way like they were just tearing apart figures made of rice paper. None of Gavriel''s five men came to his rescue even though some of them saw what had happened.


    Gas snorted as he stood there, looking at the debris of crumbled stones. "I was so looking forward to this war, thinking that we would be having some sort of challenge. But it seems that the crown prince had really overestimated this traitor prince way too much." Gas scorned, spitting uncouthly to the ground. "I could take him down all by myself! Didn''t even need to break a sweat. I don''t understand why the emperor had to send the three of us."


    "The war is not over yet. And the prince is not quite dead too." Leon''s voice was t.


    "He might as well be as good as dead. If not for the prince''s approval that I can im prince Gavriel''s wife as spoils of war if I take his head and help him win this war, I would''ve just stayed with prince Caius in themand tent and let Tau fight him with you." Gas spat out in disgust once again. "This is getting so boring. I thought at least he''s going tost a little longer. I''m just going to finish him off and go im his wife. He''s not worth my fucking time ¨C"


    Before Gas could take another step in approaching the pile of debris, he halted. Leon was already on alert as if he had already sensed something off before Gas could even halt.


    "Oh, is that so?" A voice suddenly echoed. They recognised and knew it to be the traitor prince''s voice but why was it that they suddenly felt a strange chill just at the sound of his voice? Half-blooded vampires do not feel intimated! Never! But if that was so, what was this then?


    Gas and Leon found themselves rooted to the ground where they stood as they saw Gavriel rose from the debris. And when the prince who was supposed to be as good as dead opened his eyes, the air around them changed. Those eyes that did not seem to belong to the mere royalty they had just fought was now glowing in fury like they belonged to some god of ughter who had risen from the depths of hell itself.


    ___


    AN: I said in the creator''s thoughts'' box in the previous chapter that the mass release will be released throughout the day. PLEASE spare a moment to read creator''s thought guys before youin. tap on it to read the rest of the message too. thank you.

 Chapter 64 - Monster

    <h4>Chapter 64 - Monster</h4>


    The half-bloods instinctively stepped back. Their expressions had changed, especially Gas''. His haughty look was now gone, being reced by incredulity and shock. He had been prepared to expect many things from this traitorous prince, but this was not one of the possibilities that he had imagined ever happening. At all. Leon who rarely shows any emotions was also showing a wary look on his face and very clearly had his guard up.


    Their purple eyes had gone bloody red. Time seemed to havee to a standstill and the suffocating air that enveloped them thickened even further. It was as if they were mired in a bog and not only their breathing was being smothered, but the movements of their limbs were also slowed down, like invisible strong chains were weighing them down and pulling them back.


    The next moment, a sh of something whisked out from the direction of the rubble and struck at one of them. The half-blood called Leon had speedy reflexes and managed to block the unexpected strike, but he was still flung back many strides away and crashed into the imperial army, killing on impact those who were hit head on.


    Gas''s eyes widened in disbelief. That startling sh was like a bolt of ck lightning. No, it was not even close to calling it lightning. He knew it was the traitor prince'' strike ¨C and it was faster than lightning! And judging by how far it had sent Leon flying, the strike was way stronger than the hit hended on him a while ago. What in the blue zes?


    Something was strange. Gas could feel a strength and power from the prince he could not even begin to fathom. Was this an illusion? Whatever it was that he was emitting was something he and the rest of the half-bloods had never seen before. It felt like something that is not supposed to belong to this world. No! This had to be an illusion! There was no one stronger than half-bloods in this wholend!


    Roaring, Gas attacked. In his firm grasp, he shed his sword at Gavriel but only to slice at air. The huge half-blooded vampire took a bone-shattering blow instead that came from out of nowhere.


    Gas bellowed in outrage and swung around him wildly, not caring the least that he looked as if he was attacking mindlessly. But his sword continued slicing away at nothing. His opponent''s movements were beyond what his eyes could follow. How could that be? The half-blood was incensed, unable to ept that someone ¨C a non-half-blood, at that ¨C was faster than him. It was iprehensible that he, a half-blood, could no longernd a blow on this useless traitor prince.


    As time seconds passed, desperation welled in him like an ever-growing wave, threatening to consume his sanity. His breathing became unsteady and there was a hint of what looked like frantess in his originally haughty eyes. But the half-blood refused to admit he was subpar to this traitor prince and he went berserk.


    He went after Gavriel with all he had, his swing became faster, more powerful than ever before, offering Gavriel no opportunity to dodge and leap away.


    However, it was as though Gavriel had seen and experienced that sort of attack and power a thousand times before, Gas'' attack was rendered useless in front of him. Each and every strike was easily repelled and blocked as if they were yful hitsing from a little child. Gas was too caught up in his own attacks to notice the mocking and almost bored smirk on Gavriel''s face.


    Leon who was looking on from the side however, noticed it as his speed and abilities were above Gas'' and wondered how much power this prince is still holding back. Was this not the extent of his full capabilities yet? He could not suppress a slight shudder at that thought and turned his eyes back to the fight. What monster had they identally unleashed by going up against Prince Gavriel?


    ...


    Gavriel took a deep breath, focussed his mind, and closed his eyes. That big lug of a half-blood is now just arge red bullseye to him. He felt every single cell engage and activate. That hidden ability and prowess only able to be tapped by the true vampire royalty sparked. The power deep within surged forcefully through him. As his eyes snapped open, a crimson ruby red radiance gleamed forth as he pinned his knifelike gaze on Gas. The air around his body warped at the overwhelming aura leaking from him.


    "You don''t know you''re already a walking corpse." Gavriel taunted Gas and smirked, giving a small scoff.


    Gas rocketed himself at Gavriel, sword shing down at his prey. The crown princes'' army roaring at him in encouragement. Gas felt his blood surging through his veins. He could not help but be stirred up by such a strong opponent.


    Gavrielzily avoided the downward sh. Eyes mocking the half-blood. He swiped his hand out, sending a silvery arc speeding right at Gas'' face. Gas retreated a few steps, quickly bending backwards. Sweat poured down his face together with a small trickle of blood between his eyes. That silver arc would have sliced his head in half had he reacted a secondter!


    Standing back up, he saw Gavriel continue advancing with steady steps. Both men narrowed their eyes. A p sounding like thunder sent a shockwave to the armies around. They saw Gas counter Gavriel''s next sh down. To the onlooker''s surprise, Gas was bent slightly backwards just blocking this deceptively simple move.


    The half-blood was then forced to use both hands to push back, sending his opponent flying back. Gavriel smoothly flipped over andnded nimbly on his feet.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Gavriel sneered. He then casuallybed his bangs back, showing obvious contempt and clearly snubbing the half-blood. "So weak¡­"


    Gas bellowed, livid at his taunts. He whipped out another weapon. Now, one hand clutched a long sword, and the other a sharp curved dagger ¨C both glinting with razor-sharpness. He disappeared from sight and suddenly appeared before Gavriel, both his weapons shing and shing with fearsome speed. Both men shed around the cleared-up area. Only glimpses of them could be seen, appearing from ce to ce, apanied by echoes of des swishing, swords nging, and shes of flesh being cut up.


    Gas was then seen toppling over to the right, into the soldiers who were watching on.

 Chapter 65 - Get Up

    <h4>Chapter 65 - Get Up</h4>


    Blood suddenly sprayed out of the huge man''s body without him realizing until Gavriel''s powerful fist crashed into his face and he was sent flying away from the troops only to drop to the ground not unlike a chunk of huge stone. Following the tremor of Gas'' copse, there reigned a few seconds of dumbfounded silence from both armies who were watching this awe-inspiring exchange.


    Watching the fight and being able to follow their moves, Gavriel''s men smiled. "There he goes," Samuel smirked and then lifted his sword as he shouted out at the Dacrian soldiers. "Our prince is the strongest, so don''t falter! Kill them all!" he roared, and the Dacrians'' morale soared as they too roared along and attacked with an even higher and renewed vigour. Their roar was so loud that the crown prince at the far back heard them and his darkened face went even darker.


    Leon, the half-blood Gavriel sent away in one strike, who stayed back to observe was now back. Jumping in front of Gavriel and blocking him before he could leap over to where Gas had fallen. He was not done with the man yet.


    The look in Leon''s eyes were different. Unlike Gas, Leon had a calm and dangerous look in his eyes. He was the type who does not get easily affected by emotions. One nce and Gavriel found him much more dangerous than his huge haughty fellow friend.


    Leon attacked. As expected, he was fast and precise. Gavriel could tell that this half-blood is definitely a ss above the big lug he had fought with earlier. It was clear that his moves were well thought out and were executed with intelligence. They shed fiercely for a long time. Dancing away from each other''s jabs and thrusts in a seemingly endless exchange.


    Gavriel''s crimson eyes were zing with excitement. It had been a long while since someone could withstand his moves for this long. This Leon was good. He liked the look in his eyes.


    As their des locked and their faces came close, Gavriel spoke. "If you lose," he started, "swear your loyalty to me and serve under me."


    Leon blinked in surprise, but he was also quick to respond. "And if I win?"


    "That''s never going to happen." Gavriel grinned and then they both pushed against their des and leapt back.


    Their gazes locked on each other as Gavriel cocked his head to observe his opponent while Leon furtively took the chance to catch his breath. This so-called traitor prince was better than expected. A split secondter, they leaped and crashed against each other. Leon was starting to get overwhelmed by Gavriel''s sheer power. They were both fast and powerful but there was just something else that the prince had that was missing in himself. He did not know what it was, but clearly, he was being overpowered by whatever it was that hecked.


    Never in Leon''s wildest imaginations had he thought that there could be someone who could make him lose his sword in a fight. Not until this prince. Just who was he? How could he beat a half-blood?


    Gavriel smiled at him as if he had just sealed the deal that Leon did not even want to acknowledge yet. As Leon''s sword nged to the ground, his eyes widened, knowing that a powerful strike wasing at his head ¨C when Gas intervened.


    The raging half-blood came at Gavriel like an enraged beast ¨C all bloodied and feral from hisst attack ¨C and Leon cunningly took the opportunity to join him. The fight suddenly became even more intense as the two half-bloods came at Gavriel all at once.


    As the night waned on closer to dawn and the pinkish light of dawn peeked its way at the horizon, Gavriel''s army started to push the enemy back. Gavriel too was holding his own. Because of a mistake mainly caused by Gas'' blind rage, Leon had suffered a lethal blow from Gavriel and fell. Leaving Gavriel and Gas fighting again.


    Gas, consumed by his pride and rage was then tossed back with one hit from Gavriel''s sword, sending him flipping through the air like rag doll. He crashed against the wall creating an evenrger depression.


    Gavriel approached the pile of debris slowly. The half-blood had crumpled from the impact.


    "Get up," Gavriel said. His voice cold and t. "I remember you saying you''ll be taking my head?"


    What Gavriel heard from this man a while ago was thest straw that had provoked him to take action. He initially wanted to toy around with them and wear them down slowly and make it look as if he had beaten them by pure luck. He nned it such as he thought it was too early for him to show his real strength, especially when the crown prince was still cowardly hiding at the back of his troops and surely had been watching him.


    But hearing this bastard talking about taking his wife broke whatever restraint and whatever ns that had been made earlier. He had originally wanted these half-bloods to be under him because they were meant to serve the true royals not the wannabes. But what this man had spouted was uneptable. And the price of his punishment cannot be anything else other than death, right here, right now.


    Gas stood on his feet, wobbling. He lunged desperately at Gavriel, hoping tond an attack, but the prince effortlessly dodged and smote him with the hilt of his sword, then kicked him hard.


    The half-blood spat out blood and fell to his knees.


    "Get up. It''s time for me to im your head." Gavriel said once again, looking down at him with fiery but deadly eyes.


    Finally realizing that Gavriel had been toying with him all this while, fear began to fill his insides, coiling intensely like a serpent in his innards. He had never felt such genuine fear in his entire life.


    Screaming, the half-blood rose and attacked ¨C a desperate and pitifulst-ditch attempt fuelled by fear. "Monste ¨C"


    But Gavriel did not even grace him with the time to finish what he wanted to say before Gas'' head was already dangling in Gavriel''s hand which was clenched in his hair while the half-blood''s body rolled lifelessly to the ground.

 Chapter 66 - Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 66 - Purpose</h4>


    With a sickening thud, Gas'' body fell to the ground and rolled a couple rounds lifelessly due to the impact and weight. Seeing their prince standing there leisurely ¨C the ultimate picture of calmness and with an air of assurance surrounding him ¨C with the half-blood''s head still dangling in his hand, the Dacrian soldiers seemed unable to believe what their eyes were showing them nor were they able to respond to what had just taken ce.


    They gulped in astonishment, opened their mouths, then shut it again, very closely resembling the actions of those golden, red or ck fishes with rotund bodies and bulging eyes that can be found in the pce gardens. Gavriel''s men saw the other soldier''s responses and could only smirk and chuckle in the superior knowledge that this is nothing to their prince. The best has yet toe.


    Their prince resembled the prince of hell very closely, right about now. They could actually feel goosebumps prickling and rising along their skins just by looking at him. Their prince. They knew he was strong, but they had absolutely no idea he was this powerful. Never in their wildest dreams would they have thought he could be stronger than the greatly feared half-blooded vampires who were supposed to be the strongest of all. How? Why? When did the prince became this powerful? Or¡­ was he already always this formidable?


    Suddenly, a roar echoed and when Gavriel turned his face towards the source of that noise, he saw that there were little horizontal clouds of white being kicked up at the edges of the periphery. It seemed that the imperial army was retreating. He creased his brows in obvious displeasure. The war was nowhere near over yet so why was Caius already retreating? It could not be as simple as he had gotten scared, could it? A scornful sneer formed on Gavriel''s handsome face as that thought crossed his mind.


    With narrowed eyes, Gavriel focused his gaze as he searched for Caius. He found him and their gazes shed and met. Due to the distance between them that was too wide,munication that usually could be made through their eyes were not possible.


    Caius'' eyes were emotionless as he red balefully back at Gavriel, he then abruptly turned and disappeared from Gavriel''s sight.


    The roar of victory from the Dacrian soldiers that had started as soon as the imperial army retreated continued and got even louder. They were ecstatic at this win against their enemies. Small it may be, but it was a very significant one as a half-blooded vampire was taken down by their very own prince!


    Znnded lightly in front of Gavriel, giving a small bow as a show of respect to his lord. His long blond hair that was braided behind him now painted with blood.


    "What do you think is happening?" Gavriel asked, his gaze still fixed on the retreating lines of Caius''s army.


    "I''m not certain, My Lord but¡­ it felt suspicious to me. It was as if they just came at us this time for the sole purpose of testing out the waters." Zn replied honestly with a grave expression.


    "And what you''re telling me is that this water they''re testing should not be that of the capabilities of our Dacrian soldiers ¡­ but mine?" Gavriel''s eyes were cold and hard as one side of his lips curled up, making anyone who looked at him frightened at the extremely cial sensation he was giving out.


    "Yes, Your Highness. They are now aware of the kind of power you actually have. You easily killed a half-blood before their very eyes and beat another one up quite nicely, I would say." Zn''s gaze that had a slight hidden amusement, fell to the other half-blood who was now being surrounded by Samuel and the others. "You, taking down two of the empires'' most powerful warriors all at once, and on your own, nheless, is enough for them to realize the power you''ve been hiding all this while."


    Gavriel smirked but then, he swept his gaze around the battlefield and his smile slowly faded. His gaze settled on Leon who was now crouching, preparing himself to attack the men who were surrounding him.


    "You must be right, but I don''t think that''s the sole reason behind this attack and retreat. There must be something¡­ a bigger reason behind all this act that he''s putting up." Gavriel''s voice hinted that he was more than certain about his suspicion.


    After handing Gas'' head to Zn, Gavriel made his way towards the other half-blood. The man was still healing from all the wounds Gavriel had inflicted on him. If he were a normal vampire, he would still be unconscious on the ground or rolling around screaming in pain. But fortunately for him, he was not a normal vampire.


    Leon had his eyes zing red. He had lost his sword from the earlier attack, so he was crouching and ready to fight barehanded.


    Long ago, when the vampires were still fighting against powerful beasts, they had learned to use weapons like swords as their fangs and nails were nothingpared to the beasts'' fangs and ws. Using weapons were far more effective against the massive beasts than fighting them barehanded. Since then, vampires had gotten used to fighting with the sword. They do not need their swords when they are against the weaker humans but if it was fighting against their own kind, the vampires preferred to use weapons if they were to kill each other.


    The soldiers parted and opened a path for Gavriel as he approached. Even though most of them had their attention towards the snarling half-blood, and some of them did not know that Gavriel was approaching, Gavriel''s presence itself was so strong that it made them look back instinctively and when they saw him, they immediately moved aside.


    Even the half-blood felt him approaching while he was still far off and focussed his threatening gaze and elongated ws at Gavriel''s direction.


    Gavriel halted beside Samuel, his eyes holding onto Leon''s eyes. "You know what you need to do. Leave this to me and take Levy and Reed with you." Gavrielmanded and Samuel immediately nodded.


    Without wasting a moment, the big man nodded at Levy and Reed and the three leapt away into the darkness, towards where their enemy had retreated.


    "Leon," Gavriel called the half-blood''s name as he calmly and leisurely strode forward, circling the half-blood just like how a predator would circle its prey. "Have you forgotten about the deal we agreed on earlier?"

 Chapter 67 - Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 67 - Weapon</h4>


    Leon''s eyes widened a little before narrowing them in suspicion, not sure where Gavriel was going with this. "You didn''t even give me a chance to agree." He gritted his teeth.


    "Oh, did I not?" Gavriel tilted his head slightly. "Well, that''s not important anymore. You''ve lost the bet. Therefore, you will serve me from now on." The prince dered with a wide smile.


    It was not just Leon who was shocked at the words that came out of Gavriel''s mouth, but everyone else who had heard him. Gavriel shrugged his shoulders casually.


    "Caius left you behind while retreating with the rest of his troops. That means you''re not as valuable a weapon to him as you seem to think you are." Gavriel did not hold back in hisments and observations. One of the things he had noticed with Leon was his intelligence. Unlike Gas, Leon was certainly aware of how the royals truly see the half-bloods. Gavriel could tell just by looking into his eyes.


    "Why would you want me to serve you?" The half-blood finally spoke, his voice questioning and with a hint of suspicion. "You are strong¡­ a monster even I never thought could ever have existed. Someone like you don''t need a not-so-valuable weapon like me." There was a tinge of self-reproach as he said thatst statement.


    "That''s right, I don''t need a weapon. But I do need allies. The stronger they are, the better." Gavriel''s eyes were clear and bright, staring straight into Leon''s.


    Leon''s eyes widened. He felt that strong and sincere gaze pierce sharp and true through him, making his heart pound in expectation without really knowing the reason why. The colour of his eyes changed into a surprisingly beautiful shade of purple and violet, slowly recing the red.


    "You are strong Leon." Gavrielplimented straightforwardly. "It would be a total waste of resource if I let you remain as just a mindless weapon at the emperor''s disposal. Serve me well and be one of myrades. Or are you the type who would rather die than serve the monster who had just beaten you up?"


    "I am no fool, Prince Gavriel. I acknowledge wholeheartedly that you are simply stronger than me."


    "Exactly. You''re not a fool and that''s why you''re going to ept my offer and serve me." Gavriel bent and picked Leon''s sword up before throwing it at him. "Right?"


    Leon caught it and as their gazes met, Leon felt something unfathomable crawled under his skin. There seemed to be an invisible force that made him suddenly feel a certain kind of freedom.


    "From now on, you''re no longer one of the emperor''s weapon and no longer do you have to obey and bow to his demands. You''re now Leon, one of Gavriel''s men." The prince''s loud deration echoed all around and Leon did not know why but he suddenly fell on one knee and bowed his head in submission to the prince.


    This felt really different from the time when he was bowing his head to the emperor. Why did he feel as though this was so right? As if this man was supposed to be "the one" that he and all the other half-bloods were to serve and no other since the very beginning? Why was it that it felt as though he was happy to serve him and would even happily give up his life for this person¡­ this traitor prince?


    The soldiers who witnessed the scene remained silent until they watched Leon stood up and followed Gavriel to the entrance of the fortress. It was strange but none of them doubted orined about what their prince had just done. It should be quite understandable if some of them would feel bothered with the prince''s move, taking in someone who was clearly an enemy just moments ago in their midst. But for some reason they all felt like what happened was meant to be.


    At the top of the watchtower, Gavriel stood there, looking down at the initially pristine snow-covered meadow that was now regrettably tainted with blood. Soldiers were now lining up the bodies of those who had died, separating the Dacrians from those of the imperial army. Even though the battle stopped midway, there was already so many casualties. The meadow reeked with the stench of blood and death that night even as the moon shone silvery and bright, reflecting nothing of what had happened down below.


    Gavriel was still waiting for the men he had sent to spy on Caius''s army. He could not dere that this battle was over until he was fully certain that Caius and his army had really left.


    Zn had started to question the still healing Leon, but the half-blood appeared to know very little about the ns of the crown prince and the emperor. All he was able to tell was that the emperor sent them here to kill Gavriel and destroy Dacria.


    The half-blood''s statement was just as Gavriel had expected. He knew of how the emperor and high officials of the empire treated the half-bloods. They were just tools of war for their use and these tools had no need to know on the more in-depth battle ns.


    "Your Highness," Zn suddenly called out as he approached Gavriel. His eyes narrowed while staring intently at Gavriel''s neck.


    "What is it Zn?"


    "Pardon me, but¡­ isn''t that little wound on your neck taking too long to heal? I''ve been looking at it for a while now. That wound that small was supposed to have healed a long while ago. Isn''t it?" Zn''s voice was serious, feeling as if something is off and gravely wrong.


    As though Gavriel was not aware about the wound Zn was talking about, he lifted his fingers to touch the spot on his neck that Zn was staring at when he suddenly experienced a wave of dizziness and wavered slightly where he stood. Everyone who was looking at him had their hearts dropping. Had something severe happened to His Highness, Prince Gavriel?


    "Your Highness!" Panic coloured Zn''s voice despite his calm expression. Even Leon was rmed. "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 68 - Nightmist

    <h4>Chapter 68 - Nightmist</h4>


    "Nightmist¡­" Gavriel said and Zn''s eyes widened in fear. He quickly got the prince to lean against the wall and immediately checked on his wound.


    "Fuck. It''s indeed nightmist!" Zn cursed.


    Nightmist was the most lethal poison ever created because there was no known antidote for it. This poison could only be obtained by the vampire''s royal family and it was said that there was only a very little amount left in the possession of the royals. No one knew who created this poison. All they knew was that this Nightmist had been gifted to a queen long, long ago.


    "No need to panic. This poison would kill a vampire in an instant, but you know this poison can''t do much to me, much less kill me." Gavriel said calmly. But the prince had started to look a little paler than usual, and his eyes was starting to show a dazed look.


    Zn knew that Gavriel had been poisoned before. Back then, it took him five days to battle and clear off the poison in his body. Since this particr poison does not have any antidote, it was always an instant killer. But Gavriel had managed to survive. Zn theorized that the prince must be immune to any poison or the blue blood running through his veins was the antidote. But then, why did it take days for the poison to linger in the prince''s body before he could fully rid himself of the poison?


    "Damn. I can''t believe this is happening. Who could have inflicted this wound on you?!" Zn''s voice was deadly. "Was it that Gas?!"


    Gavriel opened his eyes as he leaned his head against the wall and looked at Leon who was standing there, stunned and shocked. Gas never managed toe close enough to wound him. All his wounds were all from the skilful manoeuvrings of Leon. Leon himself was still shell shocked, standing there stiff and unblinking ¨C trying to understand where or when Prince Gavriel had the opening enough to be introduced to the deadly Nightmist.


    Aware of dangerous poisons, Gavriel never let himself get wounded during battles against vampires. But in the fight against the half-bloods, he was confident that the half-bloods would never pull off dirty tricks. They would never resort to using poisons because they were prideful creatures who also thought of themselves as the strongest and that sole reason was enough for them to strongly decline even if the emperor had ordered it.


    "It seemed Caius put poisons on your sword without you knowing." Gavriel scoffed at the still frozen Leon.


    The half-blood pulled out his sword and took a closer look at it, carefully sniffing at its de. When he picked up the faint trace of poison on it, humiliation and quiet rage immediately zed in his eyes. He could not believe the crown prince had lowered himself and did this. He remembered that he had sparred with the crown prince before they attacked Dacria because of the crown prince''s request. It was then that the crown prince asked them to exchange swords for one round.


    Leon fell onto his knees, his sword nging to the ground. He could not believe the crown prince was this shameful and deceitful to his own men. "I deserve to die!"


    "Get up, Leon. This is not your fault. Your death will just be a waste. And like I said, this won''t kill me."


    "Yes, you won''t die," Zn butted in. "But you''ll spend days to ¨C"


    "Enough, Zn." Gavriel rose. "This is one of the goals in their attack. Since they doubted my origins, this poison is the easiest way for them to confirm that I am indeed of true royal descent since they all know that this poison kills everyone but the vampire blue blood. It''s a genius move I must say. Caius really used his brain this time." Gavrielplimented sarcastically.


    At that moment, Samuel was back. The big man was surprised at the sight of Gavriel leaning against the wall, but the prince did not let him question.


    "Report now," Gavriel demanded, and Samuel told him that Caius and his army had indeed left Dacria and were now headed towards the imperial capital. "It seemed Caius is also aware of what will happen to a royalty under the influence of Nightmist." Gavriel chuckled.


    "That''s right. So, this was why he retreated. What a scaredy cat." Zn scoffed.


    "Alright, you have to bring me to my confinement now before I start to do something regrettable." Gavriel said, still in a yful voice. But what he said sent violent shivers down Zn and Samuel''s spine.


    Samuel did not waste a single moment and immediately took hold of Gavriel''s arm and draped it over his shoulders. They then leapt towards the castle.


    "Wait here and heal up, Leon." Zn told the half-blood before he followed after Samuel and Gavriel.


    The three secretlynded on one of the castle''s veranda. They headed directly to the library and Zn immediately moved to one of the shelves that looked identical to the rest in the room and fiddled with something there. A hidden wall suddenly swung open, and Samuel supported Gavriel as they went through the secret door. Another path opened on the floor revealing a stairway heading to the darkness beneath.


    Gavriel pulled away from Samuel and descended the dark stairway alone, using the walls to support himself. He turned before his head disappeared into the darkness. "If Caius returns with his army, just free me from here¡­ however, I doubt he''d return though."


    "Yes, Your Highness." Samuel nodded solemnly. "What about the princess? What should we tell her if she starts looking for you and ask questions?" Samuel was thorough and covered all bases. He knew that Lady Evie would definitely be asking after her husband if she did not see him while the rest of them were there.


    Gavriel froze in shock. It had slipped his mind for a short moment due to the influence of the poison on his mind. He opened his mouth to reply but instead of an answer to give to Samuel, a groan escaped his mouth. His eyes began to change their colour in the dark and as it zed with unholy light and locked unto them with mind-numbing bloodlust, Zn quickly grabbed Samuel and dragged him out of the secret pathway as the floor closed.


    As soon as they stepped out of the secret door, the thick walls silently closed and all traces of it vanished from view, as if there was nothing there in the first ce.


    ___


    AN: Dear spellbounders, i just want to inform you guys that this book will go premiumter today. the gift button is also finally opened. ^^ I am hoping for your continues support. Love you all.


    ~kazzenlx

 Chapter 69 - Report

    <h4>Chapter 69 - Report</h4>


    Last night, while the sounds of battle raging from afar was intense, Evie could do nothing else but just stand by the window, fingers with knuckles bone white, desperately gripping the window frame as if she were hanging on for dear life. The images and thoughts swirling in her brain had been driving her near to madness and terror. No, she was not at all afraid of the possibility that the enemy might be reaching her. However, she was scared and worried to death about Gavriel. She wished she could go down to the frontlines right this moment just to have a quick peek on him, just to reassure herself that he was fine. She could even ept that he would have had sustained some form of injuries as this was a war. All she needed to know was that he was alive and well.


    When the realization finally sank into her consciousness that the shing sounds of battle had stopped before daylight, Evie found herself dashing out of her room and in a few short moments, she was out on the veranda, leaning out as far as she can to catch a hint of something ¨C of anything. To her dismay, she could hear nothing but silence even after standing still for a long while and that silence was almost as frightening as her receiving some kind of bad news. What could have happened since the moment she was taken away from the battlefront? Was it already over that quickly? She had asked herself over and over again when suddenly, a roar echoed. It was a roar of victory. The battle was over! But who won?


    Her innards shook intensely at this feeling of not knowing the oue of the battle. Only now she could truly appreciate and know how this feeling was extremely unbearable. Gavriel¡­ she wanted to see her husband. She wanted to see him victorious. He promised her he woulde back to her, safe.


    Earlier, Elias hade running excitedly to her while she was in the garden with a big smile stered all over his face and joyously told her that Dacria had won the war and that the imperial army had already left.


    Upon hearing that news, Evie could hardly contain the relief and dness that she felt overflowing in her heart that her knees almost gave way and causing her to fall over. She did not know how but she managed to steady herself and grabbed onto something to prevent such embarrassing thing from happening. After hearing the news, Elias brought her to her chambers and told her she needed to rest now. Evie had insisted she had wanted to wait up for Gavriel but Elias said the prince could not return to the castle yet as he still had things to settle and deal with. Evie understood this. She knew that as their leader, Gavriel must remain there at the battlefront to oversee the logistics and also the soldiers and their welfare as well. So, she forced herself to calm down and sleep, hoping that by the time she woke up, he would be back with her and she could¡­ hug him tight and wee him home ¨C to her.


    But even after waking up and night came, she waited with bated breath and on tenterhooks, Gavriel never dide back to the fortress nor did hee to see her. She was a little worried as she knew he was fine. But if he was truly fine, then what was holding him back froming back? She also had that feeling that the butler kept on dodging her every time she was trying to question him and due to that, Evie started to be a little suspicious. It was a very telling sign that she was being left out of something, as if there was a big secret that could not be told to her. From her previous interactions with him and their past experience together, she now knew for certain that even if Gavriel was busy and held up with something he could not avoid, he would often suddenly appear just to check on her and then leave again ¨C but only when he could no longer tarry around with her.


    "Elias, I want to go the frontlines to see him." Evie caught the butler that dawn andid her demands firmly. "Since you reported that the war is now over, so there''s no harm if I were to go there, right?" she reasoned it out and Elias immediately panicked.


    "Uhm¡­ err¡­ My Lady¡­ that is¡­"


    "I just want to see him. I won''t approach him if he''s busy. All I need is just to get a glimpse of him. One nce¡­ just to see that he''s safe, and I''ll return here immediately." She pleaded with shimmery watery eyes.


    The butler looked extremely troubled as he struggled to respond, making Evie''s suspicion skyrocket.


    "Princess, you wouldn''t want to go there. The battlefield is still ¨C"


    "I''ll be fine. It wouldn''t be my first time seeing dead bodies anyway."


    "But princess, the thing is ¨C"


    "Elias, are you hiding something from me?" Evie narrowed her eyes. She could not hold it in anymore. The more they object to her going to the battlefront, the more she felt that her hunch that something was wrong got even stronger. "Is there really something wrong? We have already won the war so why I can''t see him? Tell me, where is my husband? You''re not hiding something from me, right?"


    The Lady Evie when she was intent on digging matters up was really hard to deal with. While Elias the ever-cool butler even began to sweat and even felt cornered by this seemingly gentle and weak humandy, Zn swiftly came to his rescue andnded beside her like a cat.


    "My Lady," the long-haired man pulled her attention. "His Highness had left after settling the issues on the battlefield and went on an important secret mission. So even if you do go to the wall, you won''t be able to see him. I am here to report to you about it." Zn''s report was as usual, soldier-like and without inflection to his voice.


    Evie stared hard at the man. Unlike the obvious butler, she knew with one nce at Zn that it would be impossible for her to figure out whether or not he was telling the truth or giving her the excuse they had perhaps already agreed upon earlier.


    "Secret mission?" Evie could only ask with an eyebrow arched at him, but she made sure to show Zn that she was not convinced with his so-called "report".


    The long-haired man smiled. "Yes, My Lady. I do apologise for reporting on this a littlete and causing you to worry. Please be ensured that Prince Gavriel will be returning soon. So please wait here a little longer. We can''t let you go to the wall because His Highness had instructed us to keep you safe here until he''s back. I hope you understand why we''re not letting you go."


    Biting the inside of her lips, Evie stared hard at Zn for a long while before she willingly turned away and headed back to her chambers.


    Watching her retreating back, Zn released the breath he was secretly holding back and lightly scratched the back of his neck, giving a sheepish look sideways at Elias.

 Chapter 70 - Aim

    <h4>Chapter 70 - Aim</h4>


    "Oh my¡­ she was totally not fooled one bit by my exnation. And I thought I had given her the most believable reason there is." Zn murmured. In his eyes, there reflected a look of respect due to how unexpectedly sharp this human princess was. He did not think she had it in her.


    "Thedy is very perceptive. I honestly think that she could tell if someone''s lying or not!" Eliasined. "I had been trying to avoid being caught by her questioning me, but it''s nerve-wrecking!"


    "Oh, really? So, her intuition is that good, huh?" Zn grinned and chuckled at Elias''ints, earning him a dirty look from the butler.


    "Saying it is good is putting it lightly." Eliasmented with a roll of his eyes. "It''s very hard to convince her. I''m certain she''d ¨C" Elias could not continue on with his statement because the princess who was almost about to enter her room suddenly came striding back towards them.


    Her eyes were fierce and firm as she stared down at them. She did not look like the little fragile human girl they knew anymore. That moment, there was no trace of the fear she had towards them before. Zn was silently impressed at how much this princess had grown in such a short time. Was she not afraid of vampires anymore? She could even look at them straight in the eyes now. Back then, she used to only cling onto and hide behind the prince and only look at him.


    When she halted before them, Zn waited in anticipation as to the reason why she came back with such drive and even looking very serious.


    "I''ll be needing a bow and arrow." She said in a serious tone and Zn blinked, totally taken aback. Elias almost fainted from shock. What? Bow and arrows? How did it suddenlye to that? What is she nning to do?


    "Of course, My Lady. I''ll bring them to you immediately." Elias said respectfully and then he was gone.


    Curious, Zn tilted his head slightly and asked Evie with a polite tone. "My Lady, are you intending to go practice archery?"


    "Yes. Since you won''t let me leave the castle." Her tone held a tinge of assertiveness that just made her sound adorableing from that small and petite frame.


    Zn forced augh as he strengthened his will and scratched the back of his neck again. His Lady might be the death of him yet. "I''m just obeying His Highness'' order, Princess. Since I am here, would you like me to join you during your practices? I am quite good at archery."


    And thus, Zn, followed Evie and Elias to the courtyard. The practice zone was already prepared.


    Evie did not waste a moment and focused herself on her target. She was upset. She had absolutely no idea why, but she was quite convinced that Gavriel''s men were lying to her and she was dying to know why. Why would they need to lie to her? What are they hiding from her? Why? Gavriel told her he would never want another misunderstanding between them again, so why would he send his men to lie to her?


    As her emotions intensified, her shots were also bing increasingly urate until all her shots ended up hitting the bullseye. Zn had an impressed look in his eyes. He did not know that the princess was this good.


    The prince had boasted to them about her archery skills once but Zn thought the prince was just exaggerating out of his fondness for her. To be fair, he was talking about his beloved wife after all. But now that he was witnessing it first-hand, Zn could not help but p for the princess.


    "That was terrific, Princess! Truly eye opening." Zn praised as Evie paused to take short water break. He walked towards her and stood beside her. "I never thought you''re this skilled. In fact, you''re amazing. How about we do something much more interesting this time around?"


    Zn walked towards the target and stood there. "Aim at me, Princess." He said, smiling encouragingly.


    He saw her swallow her mouthful of water in shock. Hesitation immediately filled her eyes, and he could see uncertainty and hint of fear in them. It seems she was really skilled, but these skills would be utterly useless if all she could do was aim her unerringly urate arrows at non-living things.


    For some reason, Zn had the urge to help this princess ovee this obstacle. Since he saw the fierce look in her eyes and the way she shot her arrows, Zn did not know why but he was seeing something in her. He was not certain what it was yet, but he was deeply intrigued. There seemed to be something beyond fascinating about this human princess. Whatever it was¡­ he was going to find out. For now, he would like her to be able to shoot her arrows with ease towards a living creature. Because Zn had long realized that this human girl would be their empire''s future empress. He knew it sounded impossible that a human would be the future empress of a vampire empire. Many would go against it, many would never ept it, and it could cause another chaos but knowing Prince Gavriel and the way things were going on right now, if things stay the way they are, Zn could bet that this Princess would be the one who will be standing next to their prince.


    "Don''t be nervous Your Highness. Think of me as your enemy and release your arrow. Do not worry, I can catch your arrow." Zn said. "Aim at my forehead princess!"


    Evie looked at the man with a frown on her face. Was he trying to train her? She had heard that this Zn was the master tactician among Gavriel''s men. Why was he suddenly doing this?


    "It''s fine, My Lady. You can shoot at him all you want. He can dodge and catch anything you will throw at him." Elias encouraged her with augh and Evie looked at the long-haired man again. His loosely braided hair, that one golden earing and that nonchnt smile made him look harmless yet somehow mischievously annoying.


    Maybe it was because she was still upset from the earlier snub from wanting to find out about Gavriel, Evie''s hesitation quickly dissolved, and she aimed at the smiling man. Because her hands shook minutely, that first shot strayed a little. But to her surprise, Zn still caught it effortlessly without moving from his spot.


    The man grinned at her. Feeling like he was deliberately trying to rile her, Evie took a deep breath and aimed again. Zn was still talking, encouraging her to keep calm and to focus when Evie suddenly released her second arrow.


    It flew straight without warning that even Zn looked a little surprised as he caught the arrow right before it nted itself in his face. It was a bullseye!

 Chapter 71 - Voice

    <h4>Chapter 71 - Voice</h4>


    "Perfect." He smiled proudly. "Again, Princess!"


    Evie shot at him again and again and she had yet to miss any shots barring the first one. She was incredibly precise. Even Zn was starting to enjoy being her target.


    "You''re an incredible archer princess, but¡­ what if your target is moving?" Zn told her. "If your enemy is running from you, could you do a thing to take it down?"


    Evie remembered her self-taught trainings. When her father stopped instructing her, Evie decided to train by herself. Though archery was simply a hobby to her at that time, she often found herself experimenting on things whenever she was bored. She had tried to aim at many things, even moving objects.


    "Try to aim at me while I''m moving Princess." He then began moving ¨C not that fast but not that slow either. Evie aimed and the first shot was a miss. But the second one was precise, making Elias p and Zn smile in satisfaction.


    He gradually increased his speed. Evie missed a lot but after five fails she always end up making the shot on her sixth attempt. But every time shends a sessful hit, Zn increases his speed.


    They went on this way until Evie was drenched with sweat. By then, she could notnd a single hit anymore as Zn had increased his speed to a vampire''s level. But Evie refused to stop withoutnding a hit even though the two were the ones who were pleading for her to stop now.


    "I''llnd onest hit. Don''t even try to slow down your pace, Zn." She panted out, causing Zn to be speechless. He could not believe how stubborn this human princess was. She was clearly tired now.


    "Alright." he said and moved again. This time, Evie did not immediately shoot. She just followed him with her bow and arrow aimed at him. She did not release her arrow for a long while looking as though she was waiting for something. What was she waiting for? Was she waiting for him to let his guard down or slow down a little?


    Zn thought of giving in and letting hernd a shot but he had seen how perceptive she was. She might feel slighted if he slowed down on purpose.


    Out of the blue, her arrow came zipping at him, right towards his forehead. Zn''s eyes were wide as he caught the arrow then halted. How? He looked at the princess with surprise. It was not possible for a human to follow that speed! Wait, could it be that she anticipated his movement and trajectory and then shot ahead?


    Evie finally slumped and rested her hands on her knees.


    "My Lady! Are you alright?" Elias rushed to support her and led her to a bench.


    "I''m fine."


    "You''re amazing!" Elias praised sincerely, eyes sparkling, as he handed her water to drink and a clean handkerchief to wipe herself down.


    "Thank you," she said as Zn approached them.


    "You were really impressive, Your Highness," he looked awed. "How did you do that? Did you anticipate my movement?"


    Evie looked at him and took a deep breath.


    "Yes. There is no way I could follow your speed." She admitted with a shrug and Zn looked even more amazed.


    "I think you should rest now, My Lady. I''ve already asked the maids to prepare the bath for you." Elias butted in and Evie rose from the bench.


    "Thank you for joining me in my training," Evie expressed her gratitude to Zn before she left with Elias trailing behind her.


    Once Elias and the Princess were gone, Zn sat on the bench. Levynded beside him and looked at him with a questioning gaze.


    "What are you doing?" Levy asked and Zn just shrugged.


    "I''m just helping her out. At least she''ll be tired enough today. She''ll sleep properly if she''s tired out."


    "So, you''re saying that was all simply a distraction?" Levy pursed his lips, clearly not believing Zn''s words.


    "Hmm¡­ not really. I just thought she should learn to use her skills properly. She''s pretty amazing for a human girl. She could kill a vampire with that skills of hers."


    "Yes, she''s precise but she''s stillcking in the strength to kill."


    "She can. If her arrows wereced with poisons, it doesn''t need that strong force to pierce through a vampire''s body. All she need would be a precise aim to scratch the enemy''s skin."


    "I don''t think His Highness will be happy about this though¡­ You know how protective he is towards her." Levy reasoned.


    "I know. But we don''t know what the future holds. It''s still better if she at least learns to fight for herself." Zn pointed out a very crucial point.


    Levy only grunted, acknowledging that fact.


    ¡­


    Another day passed but Gavriel had yet toe back. It had already been three nights since shest saw him.


    Zn and the other men never appeared before her again since her archery practice yesterday. Only Elias stayed by her side, but the butler remained tight lipped. He insisted that the Prince was still on his secret mission.


    Evie could feel it in her bones that there was something off. She had been unable to feel at ease for thest few days. And as time ticked by, her unease and worry only got worse. Was Gavriel really okay? Why is she feeling like this? Why can''t she wait for himfortably?


    It was getting more and more unbearable the longer she thought about him and his whereabouts. She had forced herself to think that she need not worry, as her husband is very strong.


    But she had just awakened from a very brief dream. She had heard his voice, calling out her name. She didn''t see nor hear anything else, but his voice sounded as though he needed her.


    Worry gripped her heart again as she rose from her bed. It was noon and everyone was asleep.


    Evie stared out of the window for a long while before she grabbed her robe and left her room. She silently and aimlessly walked along the emptyrge corridors. She did not know where else she could go. She knew that there were guards outside who would stop her if she tried to go to the wall. Thus, she continued wandering around, until she found herself in a ce she had not nned on visiting. The library.

 Chapter 72 - Normal

    <h4>Chapter 72 - Normal</h4>


    The library was arge, elegant ce that was a bookworm''s dreame true. Shelves after shelves of books, from all topics that one could think of were gracing thoseyers of strong mahogany wood. However, the first impression Evie got from this ce that it was awfully silent. It was so still that the sounds of her gown brushing against the beautifully polished wooden floor and her quiet steps seemed to vibrate extra loud in her ears. Thus, walking through this ce made her feel a little uneasy. However, as beggars cannot be choosers, she decided to go ahead and stroll through the ce.


    As she slowly walked, her eyes were not idle. Looking around, Evie''s observant gaze fell on therge sturdy table that was ced in the middle and the first thing that came to her mind was Gavriel. His face, his eyes, his voice and his kisses. He had kissed her so hard as she sat on top of that very table.


    The memory was so vivid in her mind that she started to feel hot. She wanted him to kiss her again, to be able to taste his sinfully delicious mouth. She wanted to hear his seductive voice calling out her name and stare into his hypnotic grey eyes. She wanted to see him. So. Very. Badly.


    Evie squatted on the floor and hugged her knees, feeling a telltale moisture at the corners of her eyes. She could not believe how much she was missing him. It was not even that long yet and she already felt as if it has been weeks since theyst saw each other.


    She somehow felt that this world was not so magical anymore. Without him, this initially charming castle, this breathtaking snowy ce, seemed to have lost their sparkle and glitter in her eyes. She did not know she could feel this way due to a man.


    Having the thoughts that she could not survive in this vampire world without Gavriel made her hug herself even tighter. Now she realized just how much he meant to her. Just how much she needed him and wanted him.


    "Where are you? You said you will never leave me without telling me first." She whispered softly knowing that there was no way that he would hear her, as she buried her face miserably on her arms.


    For a long while, Evie remained in that position. When she finally lifted her face, she took a few deep breaths topose herself. She knew there was no use acting like this. He would not magically appear before her even if she wailed and rolled about.


    Standing up from her crouched position, she looked around and was about to turn and head back to her chambers when something caught her attention and caused her to halt in her steps. Her gaze fell on that one book that had reminded her of her husband.


    Evie had just decided to go back because she knew that it would be bad if any other vampires caught sight of her roaming around at this hour. She did not want to cause any trouble for them. But for some reason, the sight of that book was enough to make her forget about her good intentions and she ended up staying a little while longer.


    She faced the shelf and stared closely at the book. She had not had the chance to even touch this previously and now her curiosity had intensified. Why was this book always catching her attention?


    Lifting her hand, Evie slowly reached out and touched the book. She did not know why, but her heartbeat was suddenly racing. Was she going to find something unexpected inside?


    The anticipation made her feel incredibly thrilled and nervous. However, when she opened it, the book was empty. "Well, that was anticlimactic." Evie thought wryly.


    With a deep frown, Evie flipped through and scanned the pages, but they were curiously nk. Thinking that there were some secret or hidden messages, Evie tried to move the book closer towards the candle, hoping to catch a glimpse of something. Nothing appeared. She tried many other ways she knew but after almost turning the book upside down, Evie could only give up. There was just no sign whatsoever that the nk book had something secretive hidden in it. But then, why was this book nk? Was it just some essory? Who would put a nk book in a library?


    Puzzled, Evie refused to believe that the book was nothing. She tried once again but the results were the same. She could not derive anything from all her flipping and digging.


    Frustrated, Evie closed the book. She decided to return the book back to the shelf when she noticed something. What was this? Wait, blood?


    Her eyes widened. Did someone touch the book with their bloody hand? Curiosity gripped her hard once again. She looked closely at the other books beside it and at the nextyer, another book was seen also to be tainted with blood smears. It was not obvious at all, but due to Evie''s meticulous and observant nature, she definitely would have noticed and picked up what was normally unnoticeable to others.


    Evie was quick to grab the other book, opening it in haste in the hopes of seeing something interesting. But then again, the content of the book only served to dismay her even further. Granted, it was not a nk book like the earlier one, but there was nothing intriguing about the contents inside it. It was just another normal book.


    She looked around again, not knowing what exactly she was looking for. But to her surprise, she found another book stained with blood, but this time at the lowestyer. She grabbed it and opened it. Still, she found nothing out of the ordinary.


    Dismayed, Evie sighed. "What am I doing?" she murmured to herself.


    Realizing that she was just being ridiculous, Evie decided to return all the books when her eyes caught another book stained with blood. This time the book was located in the centre of the shelf. Evie stared at it intently, not rushing to pull it off the rack. She told herself rationally that it was probably just a coincidence and would more likely than not be the same as the other books. Probably someone injured had touched the books not realizing that they stained it with their blood. But Evie''s curiosity won over and she reached out for it.


    "This is thest," she muttered to herself firmly, as she pulled it out.


    What followed the moment she pulled the fourth book out made her freeze in shock as she watched with widened eyes, the thick walls suddenly moving, silently and without notice. Oh, my!! A secret door?!!

 Chapter 73 - Passage

    <h4>Chapter 73 - Passage</h4>


    Shock etched on Evie''s face as she stared at the secret passage. Her mouth was literally hanging open. It was mind blowing to even think that vampires would also have the need to make secret passages. She never thought she could find something like this in a boring ce like the library. It took her quite a while to calm her excitement get her bearings before she could gather up enough courage to slowly and carefully approached the dark eerie door.


    "Where does this passage lead to?" she asked, whispering to herself. Her heartbeat for some reason was pounding loudly in her ears and she could tell it definitely was not because she was thrilled about going for an unexpected adventure into this secret passage which might be offering her. It was pure nervousness and a healthy dose of fear. And she did not exactly know why. Was she scared?


    As Evie silently peeked inside, the pitch-ck darkness that weed her sent shivers down her spine. She knew secret passages like this would most probably lead her on to nowhere pleasant. More often than not, they were like likened to pandora''s box. Something pretty and interesting to look at, but a total disaster when opened.


    Moreover, this secret passage was located in a vampire castle. Why would vampires even have things like this in their castle? What kind of hidden secrets lies ahead?


    Though nervousness and fear still churned in her heart violently, her insatiable cat-like curiosity won over her once again and Evie went and grabbed amp that was conveniently sitting on a small table nearby. She rubbed her sweaty palms on her gown to dry them somewhat before gripping the handle of themp securely, making sure she did not identally drop it and cause a fire or worse, get discovered by other vampires.


    Taking another deep and calming breath, she stepped past the door in the secret passageway. Evie suddenly gasped when the floor before her suddenly made a movement. A section of the stone floor dropped down, opening to reveal a hidden stairway that circled down into the depths. What was below that, she could not tell as it was too dark.


    Staring at the dark and even eerier passage, Evie hesitated and swallowed uneasily. Her mind was torn as she was fighting to make a decision. She could tell in one nce that this was no ordinary passage. The passage door looked like it was indestructible. If one would be trapped inside, there was no way out. If she decided to go down to explore, there would be a slight chance that she might be trapped in there. And since no one knew of her ndestine trip, that might be a really unwise choice if she decides to go down. However, this kind of urrence is so rare! There might not be other chances for her to explore a secret passageway by the vampires.


    After mulling about it for quite a long while, she finally made up her mind. "Alright, alright¡­ let''s get myself back to my chambers. This ce just reeks of bad news." Evie spoke out loud, trying to convince herself but her feet just would not move. Her gaze stayed fixated on the stairway and the longer she stared at it the more she felt like something was pushing her¡­no, drawing on her heart to go ahead.


    She was scared of the unknown. She knew the risks and the fact that something might happen to her while she was inside but why was her guts telling her to keep on going? Why was the fear not enough to deter her from going on or send her away?


    Clenching her fists, Evie nodded resolutely as she firmed her resolve to go ahead. She walked back out of the secret passage and went towards the chairs near the library entrance. She then carefully removed her outer robe, folded it, and left it by the door. This could be a precautionary measure that she could take. She had the thought that this would inform anyone who would be looking for her that she was inside just in case the door closes behind her and she might end up being trapped inside.


    After taking a couple of deep breaths, Evie approached the secret pathway and stairs and began to descend that dark path. Her heartbeat thumped loudly in her heart, her blood flow whooshing deafeningly ears. The darkness was heavy and thick, and the stairway seem to be endlessly circling down. Or was it because she was just slow? Just where was this stairway leading to?


    Evie did not know why she kept insisting on continuing this seemingly useless undertaking. However, she could tell that there was something weird with this passage. It was unlike the secret passages that she used to explore in their castle back home. Passages were meant to lead to other parts of the castle or to a door at the back leading for escape purposes. But this one seemed to be heading deeper and deeper.


    She was sure there was no escape route or door opening to the outside when the direction is going deeper into the earth. If that was the case, then what was this secret passageway created for? Could there be something that the vampires in this fortress had that needed to be kept from others? Or was there an extraordinary treasure that was hidden away from the imperial pce that they do not want the royals finding out about? She chuckled dryly at her own imagination running wild. Whatever it was, hopefully by following the path, it would finally reveal to her what was so secretive to the point it had to be hidden away so far beneath the ground in this frozen kingdom.


    She could not remember and had long since lost count on how many flights of stairs she had travelled now and yet she still had not reached the bottom of this winding and infernal stairway. She kept telling herself ''one more flight and I''ll turn back'' but as she reached the next flight, she kept telling herself the same line over and over again. Somehow, she did not like that she was such a stubborn person. Why can''t she just give up and turn back?


    Lifting hermp, Evie spun around, looking back up the way she came down. It would be another challenge to climb this endless stairway back up to the entrance in the library! And she was yet to even find a single interesting thing about this ce! Did she juste here for exercise? The thought of that made her roll her eyes. That little devil at her shoulders whispered and taunted Evie and she turned around again.


    She nibbled the insides of her lower lip and the next moment, she turned back forward and continued descending the never-ending stairway.


    Her knees began to wobble as she braced her free hand against the wall which seemed to be made of stone. She was already feeling tired earlier. Now, she is just in and straight up exhausted! Her mind kept asking herself what in the heavens was she doing down here. But before she could give up, she finally caught sight of the end of this seemingly bottomless stairway.


    Feeling excited from her findings and brave again at the sight of a new discovery, Evie slowed her pace. Anticipation started to grip her insides. The nervousness and fear she felt that was dissolved by her fight against herself along the way was slowly creeping back. What was waiting for her at the end of the stairway?


    She gulped and wiped the sweat that was beading on her forehead. At longst, her feetnded on the ground.

 Chapter 74 - Incandescent

    <h4>Chapter 74 - Incandescent</h4>


    Her lips parted at the sight thatid before her. A dungeon? What on earth?


    The ce was surprisingly veryrge that hermp was not enough to light up the ceiling or the far end of whatever this ce was.


    And then, she suddenly stiffened. She had the prickling feeling that something or someone else was down here together with her. There was a living, breathing presence in this ce. Something, no, someone was here.


    Evie was frozen still. She could sense something dark. A shadowy coiled energy pulsating with quiet and deadly power was making her shiver violently.


    She knew she should run before it was toote. But why did she suddenly pictured Gavriel''s face in her mind? This quiet and dark power¡­ why did it feel so familiar? That''s right, she once felt something close to this same sensation towards Gavriel before. What she was feeling right now was far more intense, but it still strongly reminded her of Gavriel. Why was that so? This was getting so strange.


    Suddenly, Evie remembered herself thinking earlier that Gavriel''s men seemed to be lying about her husband''s whereabouts. And she could not help but reason out that perhaps, this presence has something to do with her husband no matter how unlikely it seemed to be.


    Steeling herself, Evie moved and walked ahead, very slowly. The dark energy kept getting thicker and more unbearable as she stepped forward. She fought for strength, fighting the fear that threaten to consume her by filling her mind with thoughts of Gavriel. She reminded herself that this ce was still Dacria and that she would be safe here, like how he promised her.


    She halted, choking back a startled squeak at the sight of a man''s shadow sitting ahead of her. The inky darkness did not permit her to see him clearly with the meagre light of hermp, but she could faintly make out a pair of incandescent eyes clearly in the darkness and they were looking straight at her.


    Evie tried her very best not to scream out and crumble to the floor in fear. She gritted her teeth and stiffened her frame, forcing herself to stay upright and not show any outward panic. When she looked closely, those intense eyes were bing more familiar to her with every second that passes. They were impossibly bright like Gavriel''s but something in those bright eyes does not seem to belong to her husband.


    She remembered seeing eyes like this before. Eyes such as these usually belong to deadly and heartless predators. And yet, that niggling feeling deep within her told her they felt the same as Gavriel''s.


    Evie did not know what to do. She was paralyzed by the indescribably fearsome presenceing from that unknown person whose scary looking eyes belong to. On the other hand, her heart was moving and aching for something. What was it? Why is it aching? She did not have the answers to it. The only way to figure out the answers was for her to step closer despite the warning bells ring away in her mind.


    She took one brave step forward and peeked at the person. However, the owner of those killer eyes remained still and unmoving. It reminded her of the dangerous stillness of a predator just before it attacked. Evie paused again, inwardly shaking her head, trying to clear away the residual terror.


    Refusing to blink, Evie never took her eyes off those pair of incandescent eyes glowing in the darkness.


    A little bit more and she would be able to see his face. Who was he? And what was he doing in this ce? Why was his quiet power so terrifying? And most of all, why did he feel like her husband and yet feel like a different man?


    Taking another step, Evie''s hand shook as she lifted hermp and the moment she saw his face, time seemed to screech into a halt. G-gavriel?!


    Evie could not believe her eyes. The man was her husband. What was he doing all the way down here? What happened to him? And what is¡­


    She could not even make a sound at the sight of something dark and ghostly that seemed to be wrapping itself around him.


    How many times had she imagined during the past few days of what she would do the moment she saw him? She imagined herself jumping on him and hugging him as tight as she could and kissing his dearly beloved face all over. She even thought about scolding him for not showing up first and making her worry to death.


    Yet now that she finally saw him, and was right before her, she was frozen to the spot, not knowing how to react. Her knees were trembling, and her lips felt numb to the point that she could not even utter a single word.


    Fear had gripped her to her core. She never once thought she would ever feel this kind of fear towards him. Why? Was this man really her husband? But looking at his face, it was truly him in the flesh. Then why did he looked like he was seeing through her? Could he not recognize her anymore?


    The thought made her heart shiver. She must speak. She must call his name. Perhaps, that ghostly thing enveloping him had possessed him!


    Evie forced herself to break free from the fear. But as she struggled, a sudden aggression and bloodlust punched through the ceiling.


    Evie subconsciously stepped back as he finally moved and without warning, he lunged directly at her.


    A life-sucking panic gripped Evie''s entire being as she watched as arge dark shadow flew upwards menacingly. Then there was a blur of motion lunging through the air seeming to explode out of the darkness with such an impossible speed. She knew it was him and he was going to...


    "Gavriel!!!"


    Evie''s scream ricocheted off the cold stone walls of the pitch ck dungeon.

 Chapter 75 - Unfamiliar

    <h4>Chapter 75 - Unfamiliar</h4>


    "Gavriel!!!" Evie screamed.


    She did not know how she managed to even force out a reaction to make any sounds at that very moment. Fear had seemed to paralyze her body and mind and yet the name that came out of her lips before she even realized it, her instinctual response in calling out for help in times of danger, was still his. She remembered btedly that it was the same response she gave too when the beast attacked her in that Little Forest back at his castle. Whenever she thought that she was in grave peril or felt as if the situation was one that she was going to die, it was Gavriel''s name that her lips would call out.


    Still hearing the echo of his name reverberating around her, Evie realized that she had fallen backwards and copsed onto the ground.


    She realized that nothing had touched her yet but the extreme force of what seemed to be an aura of bloodlust and deadly power had forced her to fall over on her own.


    Gasping to steady her uneven breathing, Evie lifted her face, and she felt the world screeching to a halt and so did her ragged breathing. She was immobilized by the sight of him ¨C of Gavriel just standing a foot away from her face.


    Her husband towered over her, eyes zing incandescently and his clothes¡­ they were all blood stained. In her worry, she quickly scanned her eyes over his body, and it seemed as though almost all that blood covering his clothes did not belong to him, making her breathe out a tiny sigh of relief. However, her fear came rushing back as she remembered her own situation that was not looking that promising either. He did not carry the look of the breathtakingly gorgeous and regal prince anymore. His eyes were no longer red nor silvery. It was as if that those bright pair of moons had been swallowed up by the devil''s very own blue mes of hell. At this moment, he looked and felt like the devil himself had be one with him.


    As he looked down at her, those pair of devilish eyes regarded her with such an inhuman, soulless gaze that nearly shattered Evie''s heart. She told herself this man was not her husband. The outer shell might look simr to him, but the part that matters ¨C on the inside ¨C is definitely not him! The Gavriel she knows, and loves would never look at her this way. But¡­ he had somehow stopped when she had screamed out his name earlier. If he had not stopped in his tracks, it was highly probable that she would have been dead by now!


    Evie swallowed nervously and fought to gather whatever strength and courage she had. Her lips trembled. She must call his name again in the hopes of waking him up from whatever that seemed to have possessed him.


    "G-gav¡­ riel¡­ it''s me. Your wife." she stammered as she peered deep in those flickering blue mes. Suddenly the corners of her eyes stung as she realized that she was wrong when she thought she was seeing nothing of Gavriel at all as she looked into those incandescent eyes. Because despite of all the fearsome bloodlust and suffocating darkness that seemed to be possessing him currently, she could still see a glimpse recognition and shock deep within those unfamiliar eyes.


    The fear and panic that had been bubbling over inside her began to subside, faster than she could have imagined. Even though there was no hint of change or reverting to his original self that was shown in his expression or aura at all.


    Evie did not know why but she somehow suddenly felt the urge to reach out her hands and touch him, to hold him, to drive away whatever it was that was possessing him. Slowly but confidently, she reached out her hand but before her fingers could reach to brush against his face, the darkness and wildness in him rose to its full height, paralyzing Evie''s body once again.


    His growl rumbled out from his chest and then a single word was uttered with much difficulty. "Leave!!!" his voice sounded like death, making Evie''s soul to shake in fear. He was driving her away. "Now!!!" that roar even shook the walls around them.


    Something suddenly grabbed her arms, and she was suspended in the air. Eyes wide, Evie could only look at Gavriel as she was taken away from him. In that very short moment, she saw Gavriel pressing his palms against the sides of his head and then the darkness swallowed him.


    Just before the secret door on the floor closed before her very eyes, Evie heard the echo of his bone-chilling roar that shook her heart violently once again.


    ¡­


    The moment Samuel emerged from the secret door with the princess in his arms, Zn immediately closed the secret passage. All the five men, including the butler Elias were in the library, bodies utterly tense and faces were grimaced with apprehension. Elias looked worried to death.


    When they saw Evie being carried out in Samuel''s arms, alive and well, they looked as though they could not believe their eyes. They remained frozen, staring at her for a few seconds until Samuel slowly and carefully put Evie down on a nearby chair.


    Elias and Zn approached Evie as the butler frantically scanned Evie with his eyes from top to toe, especially paying attention to her neck area to check if she was bitten. To their surprise, there was no smell of blood from her at all. How was that possible? It was already a miracle she came out still alive and not a single hair out of ce! How was it that nothing happened to her even when she went down there? How in the world¡­ just what did she do?


    ___


    A/N: if youment or review guys, censor or avoid curse words(''hell'' and ''damn'' included) because yourments will be deleted automatically by webnovel once you include them in yourments.

 Chapter 76 - Unintentional

    <h4>Chapter 76 - Unintentional</h4>


    Elias had bustled about serving Evie a cup of warm tea from a sk as Zn draped a thick nket over her shoulders to warm her up, obviously prepared for her as they found her outer gown having been discarded at the library door to indicate her presence there. After a long while and with the help of the warming tea and thickforting nket, Evie was breathing fine again. However, she was still dazed from the earlier encounter and attempting to get control of herself, in trying to make sense of all the things she had seen and everything that had happened. Her hands were still shaking lightly but her mind was clearer now.


    When she finally lifted her face to look at the men who were surrounding her, Elias knelt before her. His face showed how worried he was over her condition. "Are you alright now, My Lady? Is there anything that I can get for you? Are you hurting anywhere?" he fussed about her like a mother hen and Evie could tell just how much the butler had feared for her. She looked at the other men and even though they looked calm and collected, she could tell they were all worried as well. Evie gave a small gentle smile as she looked around at the men.


    Finally letting out a deep sigh, Evie tried her best to collect herself, even though it felt impossible. After all, this was rted to her husband ¨C which she truly thought was injured on a secret mission out there somewhere ¨C who now suddenly was found within the depths of a secret passageway hidden beneath the library! She was bursting with questions inside despite the shock and fright that she had just recently experienced.


    "Gavriel¡­ he''s down there, in that dark and dreary dungeon. Alone." she managed to say. And her heart suddenly started to ache at the mention of the word ''dungeon''. She suddenly remembered what Elias had told her on how during his childhood, Gavriel had grown up hiding away in a dungeon as well ¨C perhaps not unlike this one? ¨C and the pain in her heart grew to an unbearable measure. Refusing to shed tears for now, Evie took a few more deep breaths. This was not the time to cry. She needed to be strong and find out on what was going on with her husband and his men! Why the deception and lies?


    "Tell me, what''s going on? Why¡­" her voice shook and then she paused andposed herself again. "Why is he down there? Please¡­ answer me."


    The men looked at each other. There seemed to be a message being conveyed between them that she could not seem to follow nor understand. But as Evie looked at them with pleading eyes, the men shifted their gazes to one man, and it was towards the braided blond, Zn. The other men all looked like they were giving the final decision to Zn.


    Letting out a sigh, Zn sat across Evie. "You really terrified us, Princess." He started out with this statement. Evie could see a trace of anger in his expression. "We wouldn''t be able to face His Highness if something bad did really happen to you. You could have¡­" he paused and sighed again. "How did you even find out about the ¨C"


    "It was unintentional. I was browsing and just so happened I noticed traces of blood on the books and got curious." She cut him off with a matter-of-fact exnation.


    "I see. So, this is all because of my recklessness, huh ¨C"


    "No. You''re not to me for any of this Zn. I was the one who made the decision to enter through the secret door."


    A short silence reigned amongst them. All the men had the same thought. They would never had expected for this small and fragile-looking human girl to be so brave. How could a defenceless woman simply enter into an uncharted and unknown territory, one so dark and dangerous, just like that? They truly wondered how brave was this princess. It seemed like she was not afraid to die at all! Which they knew was not the case because they could see how terrified she was when she was brought out by Samuel earlier.


    "Gavriel¡­" Evie broke the silence as her gaze fell on her hands sped lightly together on herp. "He''s not himself."


    Staring at her still slightly trembling hands, Zn made a decision. Apart from the shock that she was still alive and unharmed, Zn was surprised that she was still asking about His Highness. She was obviously terrified with what she had seen. And they all understood very well why because even they had gone through a simr kind of primal fear the first and the next couple of times that they had witnessed their master in that state. How much more terrifying was it for this human woman?


    They had thought she would have ran away screaming all the way back to her room and locked herself up like a child who had seen something impossibly daunting. They thought she would not be able to speak at all today and needed time to sort herself out.


    But here she was, already asking questions and despite her fear, the worried and pinched look on her face was all for the prince.


    It was very hard for them to figure her out. It was obvious that the current condition their prince is in had scared her to her core and no one would me her if she began to see her husband as nothing but a terrifying creature ¨C a monster. She was terrified of him but at the same time worried for him?


    "His eyes¡­" Evie continued. "I think there is something wrong with him." she lifted her gaze and looked at Zn.


    And at that moment, the man had finally decided to spill the truth. He told her about what happened after the war, and how that the prince was poisoned and that was why he was inside the dungeon now.


    Evie''s hands flew to her mouth, looking at Zn with wide eyes. "Then¡­ why¡­ if he''s poisoned. Why did you guys put him in the dungeon?!"

 Chapter 77 - Way

    <h4>Chapter 77 - Way</h4>


    "Calm down, Princess. Like I said, you don''t have to worry too much because the poison really won''t kill him. We have to put him inside the dungeon because the poison triggers something dangerous in him." Zn exined. "You have seen it right? The colour of his eyes has changed. When his eyes turn that way, His Highness will lose himself. He would crave for blood. If he were in the midst of a battle, he would easily ughter the enemies on his own no matter how many there are. Thankfully, he could somehow recognize allies from foes even if he could not recognize the individual person anymore. He''d be very useful during war when he''s like that but if there is nothing for him to kill, it would be very hard on him."


    Disbelief and shock coloured Evie''s eyes. "What¡­ do you mean it''d be very hard for him?" she asked.


    Zn looked like he was deciding whether or not to tell her more about this. He did not want her to get scared of her husband more than this. In the end, he chose not to speak more about it.


    "When we were going through in our journey in the Crescent Land, His Highness used to just go on a rampage and kill as many beasts as possible until he was satisfied. After that, the side effect of the poison would slowly subside, and he would eventually return to his normal state. It was toote for us to bring him anywhere else in the forbiddennd, so naturally our only choice was to put him in the dungeon. We are also trying to keep this a secret, so we truly did not have much of a choice. This isn''t the first time we had to put him down there so I can assure you My Lady, that he''ll be just fine once the poison runs its cycle and hees out. Please be patient for another two more days and he''ll be back, safe and sound to his normal self."


    Evie shook her head. The thought that Gavriel had been inside that dark ce all alone for thest three days and needing to spend another two more days down there caused her heart to squeeze in pain.


    "Earlier when Samuel took me away, I saw him pressing his hands onto his head as if¡­ as if he''s in a lot of pain. Then I heard¡­" Evie swallowed, holding back her tears. "I heard him roared in pain."


    Zn and everyone looked utterly doomed. He leaned back and nced at Samuel for a moment.


    "I don''t think he''s alright. He''s not fine at all. And you''re telling me to wait here for two more days?"


    "Princess¡­ that was¡­" Zn hesitated but in the end, he sighed out loud as he gave in and looked deeply in Evie''s eyes. "That is what happens when His Highness tries to stop himself and fights against his killing instincts when he''s in that state. This only happened once before because it was very rare for His Highness to be able to stop himself. But back then, he suffered with pain and then afterwards, his body weakened. It''s not permanent but he''d be quite vulnerable for a few days. His Highness could withstand the pain of course, but the weakness is what he cannot afford especially during this time. That''s why being confined in the dungeon is the best move."


    "But he had already¡­ stopped himself. Heunched himself at me and I screamed out his name and he stopped." Evie said, her panic returning. She was fearful that her interference might have caused more damage to Gavriel.


    The men all looked at each other quite speechless. Not expecting that all she did was scream out his name and he had actually stopped his actions. That was unbelievable. They knew that no one able to make him stop before, apart from thete empress. But even thete empress had had a hard time back then and yet, all this woman did was scream out his name?


    "He''s already in pain. Meaning he''s weakened now." Evie stood. "He needs help. We can''t let him stay there alone. I''ll go¡­ I''ll go get him. I can''t let him stay there all alone." She was desperate to get to Gavriel and help him whatever way she could. She cannot stand seeing him suffer alone and in such conditions any longer.


    "Wait, My Lady. Please. We are still not certain if His Highness is weakened now. And even if he did, it''s best for you not to go. He''s still dangerous for you even if he''s weakened. And he''s quite starved right now so we cannot allow you to go back."


    "Are you saying we''ll just stay here while he suffers down there alone?!" Evie burst out in indignation when Samuel butted in.


    "Don''t worry, My Lady. There''s a way to help him."


    "What way? What is it?"


    "All we need is to find a virgin human girl rig ¨C" Reed was the one who replied. He stopped as the others red at him, but it was toote.


    "What do you mean? Why do you need to find a virgin¡­ human¡­ girl?" Evie''s emotions red. It was not too long ago that they had just resolved the issue with his ministers pushing the vampire nobledies onto him. Now there is another plot involving a woman? Again? "Answer me. Please. Don''t hide anything anymore." Her voice was suddenly cold,manding, and powerful, fitting of a queen.


    Wishing that he could strangle Reed to death at the moment, Zn silently prayed for patience. Raking his hand through his hair, Zn could only answer Evie''s demands. "Back then, the empress sought for a way to quickly bring back His Highness strength because the empress feared that the enemy would attack and kill him when he was still in his vulnerable state. That time, His Highness was also set to appear in front of the public, so the empress did everything she could to ensure nothing would go wrong. The only thing that worked was a pure blood of a human girl."


    Hearing that, Evie just gave a single small nod of her head. There was no change in her facial expressions and the men wondered how she would take this news.


    "Alright. You don''t need to go and find someone. I''ll go." Evie said without any hesitation.

 Chapter 78 - Choice

    <h4>Chapter 78 - Choice</h4>


    "No, Princess!" Three of the men shouted simultaneously. "That will not do! You can''t possibly do that!" Their eyes were bulging out of their sockets, totally shaken at the sudden statement that the princess had made. Just the mere thought of what Evie just said earlier caused another round of shivers to wreck through their bodies. No! They absolutely must not let it happen.


    Pressing his fingers to his already throbbing temples, Zn stood and blocked Evie''s way. "We can never let you do that. Wait here, My Lady. Levy and Luc will definitely be able to find and bring a human girl here before midnight."


    Evie shook her head. "That''s still half a day away, Zn. That means it is another half a day that Gavriel need to suffer¡­ It''s alright. I can handle it ¨C" she looked up at Zn and smiled reassuringly.


    "No. Please. His Highness will never forgive himself if he identally kills you in the process." Zn needed to use whatever angle he could to stop this. "Not to mention how he''d not forgive us for allowing you to do this. We''re literally dead if you go ahead." Zn inwardly muttered to himself, hoping that the princess would just be obedient andply.


    "He will never kill me." She grinned up at him, that posture and statement showed her confidence in her husband.


    "Princess! He ended up killing the human girl the empress brought to him thest time." Zn blurted out in a solemn tone and Evie froze. "You don''t know how much he had loathed himself because of that. That girl was the very first and only human he killed."


    The shock made Evie unable to say a word for a long while. "Then why ¨C"


    "We don''t have a choice, Princess. We cannot let him continue on in that state for long. We don''t know how long it will take for him to recover this time around. But back then, he was still weak even after five days until he drunk a human''s pure blood. Even five more days is too long. We don''t know if Caius will suddenly return. He might even return tomorrow with more of his troops. We can''t afford to waste time in this urgent situation. Moreover, we cannot reveal anything to the duke and anyone else apart from all of us here. The duke''s already getting mad looking for him just like you are." Zn then nodded to towards Samuel and Reed when Evie spoke.


    "Wait." She put up her hand to stall the men. Evie did not know why but their decision just somehow does not sit quite right with her even though in her mind, she understood their point very well. But what nagged at her was the aftereffects. What would happen to Gavriel if he found out afterwards that he had killed and spilt the blood of another innocent human again?


    Evie could not exin it properly, but she definitely did not want something like that happening. It is not just because of the innocent life that would be lost but more importantly to her, it is due to Gavriel. Gavriel was never a monster ¨C had never been one. He had always cared for her, never hurting her even once. He had been nothing but kind and caring to her ever since they first met. She just knew that he might never forgive himself when he killed an innocent person even if it was against his will or when he has no control over it. He had loathed himself in the past when that happened. How would it impact him this time if he were to realise that he had done the same thing ¡­ again?


    The thought of putting Gavriel through that just served to make Evie shiver. Her heart already ached for him and it was getting worse. She knew what was at stake currently with the situation between the two opposing sides and she also remembered her dream, which was for the time being, pushed to the back of her mind. That vision of how Dacria was going up in mes. The fear crept back and began to grip her heart. What if that actually happened because Gavriel was in his current predicament? Then would this be her fault ultimately? She should not have gone down into the dungeon!


    At that same moment, Evie also remembered the dream she just had a few hours ago. She had heard him call out her name as if he needed her to be there. That particr recollection calmed her a little. There must be a reason why she had that dream. But what was it? Why did she have that dream? Could it be that it was rted to something that she could do?


    "You don''t need to go anymore." Evie suddenly said in amanding tone, causing the men to frown. "I''m not going to let him loath himself for killing someone innocent again." She added and confusion filled everyone''s eyes.


    She stood up, took a deep breath, and squared her shoulders as she smiled at them. "I''ll go. I believe I''m the one he needs right now, not some random human girl. I''m his wife after all."


    Everyone was mesmerized by that smile and the confidence and determination zing in those clear amber eyes.


    "Do not worry, Gavriel will never hurt me. I can assure you of that. He must have killed that girl because he was unable to stop himself from sucking her dry. I''ll be able to stop him before something happens to me." Everyone blinked seeing her exhibit such resolution in the face of imminent death.


    No one could even make a sound. They were like deer caught in the headlights and speechless as can be. Not just because of what she was saying but also with her certainty and faith in their prince. That she could make it work.


    "I believe in him. And I know you all believe in him too." She looked at the direction of the secret door and her eyes glimmered. There were no more traces of her fear. "So please open the door and let me go see him. I will bring my husband back. Trust me,."

 Chapter 79 - Vulnerable

    <h4>Chapter 79 - Vulnerable</h4>


    The men looked at each other. Everyone once again left the decision to the brain of their group. Zn was sincerely torn. The n about sending Levy and Luc was actually risky and would probably take a longer time. There were many humans in the capital but was there still a pure young girl out there? He was aware about the fact that virgin humans in this empire ¨C especially young girls ¨C were treated as rare diamonds. A highly sought-aftermodity, greatly valued. Everyone wanted to have the first bite and taste of a virgin''s blood. So, they were mentally prepared that it might take a long time for them to find one. And there is always that possibility that if they could not find one and the enemy returns¡­


    Zn looked at Evie again and he was unable to say a word to discourage her or even question her will. How could she be so sure? Moreover, when did she even be like this? They were all aware about the fact that she was yet to give herself to the prince. So howe she was acting like this now? Wait¡­ could it be that she had finally fallen in love with the prince?


    This realization made Zn bite his lips. How could he miss this? He had kind of suspected this a few days ago. But now it was crystal clear. Her actions right now said a lot. The fact that she still wanted to help him after all that she saw also means only one thing. She cares deeply for him despite everything she knows and had seen.


    This was probably the hardest decision he would ever make. If she dies in the prince''s hand, they would be doomed. But¡­ he had witnessed it himself, how the prince looked when he stared at the lifeless girl at his feet¡­ and then the risk of the war¡­


    "Fine." Zn sighed heavily and walked towards the shelf himself, shocking the others and making Evie smile. "Do what you have to do, Princess." He added and the secret door opened.


    "I will. Thank you." She said without any hint of doubt in her voice.


    "I think I should go with you, Your Highness." Samuel spoke up.


    Evie looked at him and was about to shake her head when she remembered the endless steps she had to travel to reach Gavriel. Her knees had weakened from all that walking, and it seems she was still tired from that exercise, so she refrained from rejecting the offer. In fact, she was thankful for the offer of help she would be gaining.


    "He''s right, Princess. Samuel must go with you." They agreed and thus Evie and Samuel entered the secret door. She had asked for anothermp and the men gave her one.


    The men watched, a little tensed, until the two disappeared.


    As Evie held onto Samuel, she took a few deep breaths. The vampire was incredibly slow this timepared to his impossible speed when he took her away.


    The pitch darkness had slowly made Evie''s heart start beating louder. She was relieved that there were no sounds of Gavriel''s roar anymore.


    It did not take long for them to descend to the bottom and Samuel halted at the end of the stairway. Evie looked over and nodded at him. Using hand signals, she urged him to stay hidden while she went on ahead and approached Gavriel slowly and cautiously.


    The man nodded obediently. His gaze was worried but at the same time hopeful. And that made Evie feel even more determined to seed in her attempt. Her amber eyes glimmered against the light of themp when she looked straight into the darkness ahead. Themp she had left behind earlier¡­ did he smash it?


    Evie drew in a deep breath and calmed herself. She took a silent step towards the spot where she had seen himst. She had vowed in her heart that she would find a way to help him. Somehow. She must!


    As she drew closer, the pace of her heartbeat quickened. But she realised that she was not fearful as before. She could still feel the same ominous presence filling the space but the effects that it had on her this time around was not the same anymore.


    The moment sheid her eyes on him, slumped and slouching over on the ground with his head bowed down in a defeated position, a fierce protectiveness surged within and tightened her chest. This man had never showed any outward disys of weakness to her before. He had always been that almighty prince who was constantly regal and powerful even when he was tired or ying at being naughty.


    Since the first time she saw him, she never thought she would one day see him in this state ¨C being so vulnerable . Her urge to sprint over and throw herself onto him, to touch him and hold him in her arms and keep him enveloped in her embrace intensified that it surprised even herself.


    Taking yet another deep breath, Evie continued on, very carefully. She was a little worried that any sudden movement on her part might startle the quiet and still man before her.


    However, before she could reach him, a low growl echoed from deep within his chest. He then lifted his face and slightly turned it to where she was. The intense blue mes glowed in his eyes as he peeked through his dishevelled hair. Surprisingly, it was not bloodlust that Evie sensed pouring out from him right now. It was insane, uncontroble hunger. HUNGER?!


    "Gav¡­" Evie could not help but feel a wave of dread sweep through her, causing her heart to shake a little. But she fought the jerk reaction of turning tail and running away. She fought as hard as she could. Nothing about this man should cause this suffocating dread. This man was the same man who had cared for her since he married her.


    "Gavriel¡­ It''s me. Evie." Her gentle voice echoed, coaxing and very careful. "I''m here to help you¡­ you can recognize me, right? I ¨C"


    Evie could not even finish her words as she was suddenly yanked forward and before she knew it, Gavriel''s hands were clutching her upper arms ¨C like a drowning man grabbing onto a lifeline ¨C his fangs bared as he was about to bury them in her very tempting neck.

 Chapter 80 - Thirst

    <h4>Chapter 80 - Thirst</h4>


    Evie could feel a sudden puff of air brush past the tender skin of her neck. Then there were a few short snuffles as a nose nuzzled against her neck as her scent was being deeply drawn in. Terror was a logical reaction Evie should feel first and foremost at this point. A normal human would scream and trash about with mind-numbing fear. No one would me her if she had gone down this route. She had imagined doing these exact things every time she thought of the possibility when a vampire would one day try to suck her blood. She remembered it was the biggest fear every human girl had back in the human empire. And she was not an exception ¨C until now.


    However, the funny thing that is happening is, now that she is about to experience it in reality, Evie did neither of the actions she had imagined she would do. She did not trash about in the hopes to escape him nor did she scream in terror at the top of her lungs asking for help.


    She would not deny that her heart had stopped for a moment due to the shock she had received. And yes, there was a little fear too. But the first thing thate tumbling out of her lips was still his name.


    "Gavriel!" she called out right in his ear. She took this great opportunity since he was already sticking his face right into her neck, effectively nting his ears nearby where she just needed to turn a little to be able to directly speak into his ears. Of course, the thought of her making the first move to step closer to him when he is in this condition did give her some pause. Thus, this is one opening that she would not waste! She made sure to call his name clearly even though with a gentle tone, making sure he would hear her this time and he went rigid after hearing her voice.


    Evie felt like her heart restarted again when he stopped at the veryst moment. "W-wait¡­" her voice shook at the feel of his icy cold breath on her skin. His body was as cold as ice again like that one time.


    She raised both her hands and tenderly cupped his face, at the same time pulling her face away to look at him. As soon as her gaze met his, Evie gasped at the fiery blue mes that were surging intensely within his eyes. Up close, they were enthralling and mind-numbingly mesmerizing but still giving off a terrifying feel all at the same time. The insatiable hunger reigned in them.


    Evie could not help but feel her heartbeat pick up speed just within that few seconds of staring into his entrancing eyes. She did wonder if this reaction was due to only fear or was it that fatal attraction that she had towards her ever so strikingly handsome husband of hers, or perhaps a mix of both.


    Keeping her eyes on his and quietly observing, his eyes told Evie that her life had just been saved by her calling his name. If she had not called out his name right at that moment¡­ she shuddered at the thought on what was probably the end result right now. No! She shook her head. Gavriel will never do that. She has to continue to have that faith in him.


    Giving her head a small shake again to focus on him, Evie swallowed hard and regained herposure. She could see him also fighting over for control over himself and she knew he somehow recognized her, though barely.


    "Gavriel¡­" his name rolled from her tongue so delicately and lovingly as her fingers softly caressed his face. Despite the blood smears streaking all over his face and having the look of the most terrifying predator right now, he was still the most beautiful creature she had ever seen in her entire life. It was unbelievable how this man could look both terrifying yet beautiful at the same time. "You can see me, right? It''s me, Evie." She added as she searched his eyes, hoping against all odds that he would recognize her as his wife.


    She must try to ensure as best as possible that he would at least show some recognition that it was her before letting him bite her.


    As Evie continue to carefully observe his physical conditions and how he behaved, she could not actually tell if he was in pain. She immediately remembered what Zn had said earlier, where he could bear the pain and now, she realized rather btedly that the pain must have been overshadowed by his extreme thirst ¨C for blood.


    He let out a long, agonized groan and her heart clenched in sympathy. His jaw muscles were working ¨C clenching and gritting down hard on his bared fangs.


    His hands flew to her wrists and he gripped them. He had indeed been weakened. He was still strong but probably his strength right now was the same as the strength of a human man and not one of a vampire. That was why in her perception, he was still strong but in the eyes of the vampires, he was considerably weak.


    Yanking her hands away, Gavriel pushed her off him and he scrambled, weakly rising to his feet, and walking away from her like a drunken man. Evie was initially astonished at his actions and was frozen to the spot for a few seconds, hands still up in the air where Gavriel had pushed them off.


    However, as she considered his reactions, it only made Evie more certain that he had already recognized her. He knew who she was and that was why he took the action of moving away from her. She knew it was only because he did not want to identally hurt her in the case of him losing his mind.


    Her heart swelled with joy but also ached at the same time after perceiving this matter. But there was no way she was going to let him go away, not now when she knew. She must make him bite her and draw her blood in order to regain his strength. That way, she could finally take him out of this dark, deste ce. She can not bear having him stay in this ce any longer.


    Quickly, Evie got up, jumped on him, and hugged him tightly from behind, causing him to freeze up and turn into a living statue.

 Chapter 81 - Anticipation

    <h4>Chapter 81 - Anticipation</h4>


    "Gavriel¡­ please don''t go." She pleaded, hugging her arms around his middle even tighter. "Let me help you."


    "No!" he finally spoke with the same difficulty he exhibited a while ago. He shook his head violently in a bid to further get his point across. "Let go. Leave!"


    "No! There is no way I am going off alone. I will only leave if you''re with me!" Evie replied, her tone filled with fierce determination and firmness. Her fingers curled stubbornly into the bunched-up garments in her fists.


    Another low and agonizing groan echoed throughout the dungeon as he unsessfully tried to pull off her hands that were in a death grip around his waist. He sounded like he was being tortured and Evie immediately thought that it was because of the pain he was trying to bear and the torture of fighting against himself that was causing it.


    "Leave now. Please, Evie¡­" his voice had further weakened and bing more desperate, begging. "Before I end up¡­ killing you." She could hear the tremble in his voice and realised that the fear he had on identally killing her was perhaps the cause of his pain.


    "No. You won''t ¨C"


    He managed to escape her grasp and continued moving away from her and heading towards the darkness where she could not see him.


    Evie grabbed themp and came after him until she had him cornered at the far end of the wall.


    She stared at him long and hard, before shaking her head slowly as her eyes were shining with unshed tears. "You would never harm me, Gavriel. Much less kill me." In her voice, he heard and realised the absolute trust she held in him. And his heart shuddered in rapture.


    "I would, Evie. If you don''t leave now, I would." The mes in his eyes zed as he leaned his back against the wall looking at her approaching him. "Don''te¡­. Leave!" he growled. He was bing menacing once again. Despite his weakened strength, he was trying to awaken his bloodlust to send her away. "Don''t do this. Please go." He forced out a few more desperate words.


    But Evie did not even budge a single step. Shaking her head, she slowly set themp on the ground. The corners of her eyes felt hot, and they stung. She could see he was fighting so damned hard internally, and it seemed his inner battle was so brutal to the point where his whole body started trembling.


    "I told you, I won''t leave. It''s fine, Gavriel. I know you will never harm me." She said with soft intensity. "I know you can control yourself, like what you are doing right now."


    Gavriel felt that he was going to be driven insane and wanted to leap away somewhere ¨C anywhere ¨C and destroy something, be it stone or iron, anything, just so he could distract himself fromunching himself at her and killing her. Her words came at him like wrecking ball, shattering thest wall of defence left in him. How could she say that? How could she have such unwavering faith in him? She knew nothing. She did not know what kind of cold-blooded monster was raging within him right now. And she did not know how strong this monster was. How many times had he tried previously to tame this monster or attempted to overpower him? He had never won, not once. And it was going to happen again this time. The monster would never listen to him, he never did. The oue would be the same ¨C one that he wanted to avoid at all costs.


    "Stop! Go away! You don''t know¡­ I''m going to kill you!"


    His mind was foggy, as though there were swirling mists clogging his thinking. He could not believe she returned. Why the hell did shee back after what she had seen?


    The monster inside him was so strong that no matter how much he tried to force it back into its cage, it would never back an inch and would even threaten to break free from the existing boundaries it was in. And take full control of him ¨C this was his greatest fear.


    All that could reach him was her voice, her angelic voice that kept calling out his name. It was like a siren call. He did not know how it happened but every time she calls out his name, he would somehow be able to push the monster back a little within him. But he knew it would notst long. He could still sense it hovering like an impatient spectre, ready to im full control over him again. He somehow managed to make it retreat a little whenever Evie speaks¡­ but he knew it was still waiting and bidding its time, preparing tounch and take over the reins the moment he sees any opening to break free.


    And when that happens, he would take Evie and once his fangs sink into her tender skin and tasted her, he would not be able to stop until she drops to his feet¡­ dead.


    He growled again. He must send her away! He must! Before his monster takes over him again. But his body felt heavy and stone-like, as though it belonged to someone else. He knew he could not flee from her. All he could do was make her leave.


    "Don''te closer." He was baring his teeth and growling menacingly, trying to scare her off. But still she continued moving closer. Why? Was she not scared? She had clearly seen everything. That monster he was hiding in him that he could not control. So why¡­ why did she keeping closer? She should be running in the opposite direction. Was she not utterly terrified of him before? Logically, she would be more terrified now that she had seen the worst of him. That he was not just a simple bloodsucking vampire but also had a monster residing within him.


    He saw her gathered her beautiful shiny hair to one side and revealed her bare, translucent neck to him. She was wearing a white gown. Her fair skin and that silvery hair coupled with her dress made her look like some pristine angel luring him to his doom, tomit the sin he would never ever ept afterwards.


    The monster inside him smiled in anticipation, licking his lips in eager anticipation. Bing even stronger now, telling him to stop resisting and just ept this divine offering that came to him on a silver tter.


    The sight of her bare, vulnerable neck caused a sharp searing pain thatnced through his entire being. His throat suddenly felt parched and burned with thirst. This angel had knowingly lit the fire and now he was in hell.

 Chapter 82 - Hunger

    <h4>Chapter 82 - Hunger</h4>


    "Evie! Stop!" Gavriel roared out desperately. The ming thirst and his desperate struggle to fight against it made him dizzy. This little wife of his truly knew how to get under his skin and drive him insane! He knew he was close to letting the monster break loose. He had to grasp on to the wall to keep himself standing but his nails would not ¨C no, could not ¨C even sink into the stones anymore. He slowly sunk to the ground and leaned back tiredly against the wall. Gasping and fighting for air.


    Then she was already before him, kneeling with her hands on his shoulders, and checking him over with genuine concern and utter worry on her delicate little face. He closed his eyes to regain some sanity, to keep fighting this monster which was now right beneath the surface.


    To his utter surprise, she hugged him, burying her face into his sturdy chest and wrapped her hands around him. Her soothing warmth and the delicate fragrance of her skin wrapped around him like a cloud of soothing magic invading his senses ¨C not aggressively but ever so gently. He could not figure out how he could still hear and feel her like this at this point. Neither could he reason out how he could even still think somewhat rationally.


    "I can''t stand it anymore, Gavriel. I don''t want you to keep suffering like this anymore. Please, believe in yourself and believe also in me. I know you will not kill me. You can never ever do that to me." She kept repeating those words reassuringly, her warmth slowly but surely spreading all over him, her soothing voice making their way to the deepest recesses of his soul.


    Feeling like it was now the right time, Evie pulled away and smiled tenderly at him, pleased at the thought that he was just sitting there quietly and obediently, finally giving in. Suddenly, her lipsnded on his and his entire being froze. His bared, dangerous fangs sunk back and looking at his eyes, though they remained an intense blue, it somehow looked a little tamer.


    She did not n to kiss him so suddenly at that time, but before she knew it, she already found herself at it. Was it because this oh-so-strong and mighty man looked even more alluring when he was vulnerable now that she could not stop herself the moment she stared at his lips?


    Feeling his lips against her again nearly made Evie tear up. She had been missing the feel of his lips on hers for the past three days badly, so very badly, that she currently felt as though she were drowning in utter relief and pleasure at the taste of his lips on hers once again. It was as though his lips were water and she was someone who had been dying of thirst for the longest time ever.


    Gavriel''s body remained motionless and still but deep within him, his heart quaked at the taste of her lips. Oh, this taste that could bring him to his knees! How he had missed her desperately too.


    This treacherous heat that her kiss ignited within him began to spill over and spread everywhere. His heart was thudding wildly with both desire and fear. Did she truly not know that to the vampires, a kiss was also a kind of ritual and a wordless invitation permitting their partner to draw and feast on their blood? No, this cannot be¡­ she knows nothing about these¡­ she should not be aware of this¡­


    Gavriel had the thought of wanting to jerk away before it was toote, but the floodgates of desire had already been opened. Two kinds of hungers came flooding in ¨C sexual desire and the craving for her pure and untainted blood. And now that both these desires came at him all at once, the power it wielded over him was impossible to resist, more powerful than any other hunger he had experienced ever before. It shook him to his core ¨C this all-consuming need and hunger that he is experiencing. In his mind, he knew it would be a challenge with Evie. However, the knowledge and reality truly cannot bepared to each other. He had underestimated how much his yearning for this littledy was ¨C the sexual desire he had for her was real and unfortunately unfulfilled in their marriage bed.


    "Only for now, at least." This was the thought that crossed his mind. However, when this overwhelming sexual desire met with the ravenous craving that came from wanting her unsullied and surprisingly fragrant blood, it truly was as if he were sucker-punched in the gut. Fighting it off is going to be perhaps the most difficult thing he would ever attempt in his life, which was not without its fair share of hardships.


    Lifting both his hands with much difficulty, Gavriel held her head as if to push her away but instead, his shaky fingers sunk unreservedly into her thick and silky hair, conveniently establishing a foothold for him to bring her even closer to him. It was impossible to resist. Retreat was some far-off notion that currently is not even anywhere close to his mind. The desire was too much it felt even more powerful now than that monster which was within him.


    He felt the dizzying heat at the brush of her tongue, and everything began to melt. His palm pressed against the back of her head as he found himself kissing her back with savage hunger.


    His entire being burst into mes. He wanted her. Her body, her soul, her blood.


    When their lips parted, Evie was gasping for air. But Gavriel did not give her much time to catch her breath before single-mindedly swooping down and capturing her lips in a searing kiss again. Before long, Evie felt his lips travelling downward.


    The monster rejoiced, coaxing him to go on and satiate its hunger.


    Evie''s pulse became even louder, knowing that he was going to do it now. She was not afraid, but the nervousness was unnerving. She swallowed tensely but still she tilted her head back giving him free ess to her neck.


    His lips lingered on that one sweet spot and she knew he was going to bite her there. She stopped breathing, anticipating his bite. Would it feel painful? Her fingers curled and grasped onto his dark hair and as Gavriel inhaled sharply before he finally bit into her, Evie spoke.


    "You just go ahead and drink until you''ve had enough. I will be alright,?love."

 Chapter 83 - Predator

    <h4>Chapter 83 - Predator</h4>


    "I will be alright, love."


    She had said that so naturally and his body stiffened at the words of endearment. This was the very first time she had ever used an endearment towards him and the effect on him ¨C even though he was in this state ¨C was just as unnerving.


    The sweet endearment swirled around inside him like some kind of spell, scattering his thoughts and erasing every struggle, every pain and insatiable hunger that even wildness and ferocity of the monster within seemed to have been momentarily reigned in for the moment.


    Then there was that confident and natural way she was talking about how he should just bite into her and drink of her blood. Where did she even muster up such courage? The way she was going about it was as if they were just referring to in old water or even wine. Did she not realise that this was not something one can just take off on a free-flow basis? They were talking life giving blood here. He felt the situation was so surreal that the thought that this was in his dream even crossed his mind, as he blinked and stared down at his little wife. He ended up shaking his head in the attempt to clear the cobwebs in his head.


    "No¡­ Evie," He said wretchedly, finally regaining some bit of his sanity. How on earth had ite to this? He had vowed to himself that he would never let anyone bite his wife ¨C not even himself. The humans and most vampires were not aware of this but once a human had been bitten by a vampire, there were actually certain changes that would start to ur in them. First was the scent of the blood of the human that was bitten would start to be stronger with time. Normally, a human''s scent, as long as they are not wounded, was very faint to the point that most vampires could not pick up their scent if they do not sniff for them at a close enough distance. But once a human has been bitten, the scent of their blood will be apparent and incredibly enticing, very simr to an inviting and strong perfume.


    This was why, humans who have been bitten are in more danger of the vampires. Their scent woulde as pure seduction ¨C functioning as an undeniable siren''s call ¨C and most vampires would not be able to resist that desirous temptation. Thankfully, each human has different scents that they exude individually and most have an average scent that vampires had found to be not that sweet to their pte, despite it being so aromatically strong. It tends to carry a more earthy and muddled taste that was mixed in with their scent. So, the vampires have since then, been able to pair that unsavoury taste when scenting the not-so-sweet undertones of a human''s blood scent. It was found that the vampires were highly partial to the sweeter and flowery scent of some human''s blood as they had found that the humans who exude these scents to have blood that tastes honeyed, floral, and crystal clear ¨C which invigorates them like nothing else could.


    But Evie''s scent¡­ Gavriel had noticed it ever since the first time he met her. Every time he inhaled the air anywhere near her, he could smell her scent and to him, it was the sweetest perfume he had ever smelled. He did not even dare to imagine how her scent would change once she was bitten or bleeding.


    This was why Gavriel had been very careful in handling her. It would be a disaster if she was wounded or bitten. Moreover, he knew that one of the humans'' greatest fear was getting bitten by a vampire and he was well aware that Evie felt the same way. No sane human would ever want to be bitten by a bloodsucker and end up bing a vampire''s blood supplier. He had sworn early on that he would never let her go through such an experience in her lifetime. He would do anything and everything to never let that happen to her. He had promised to protect her. But now, this was happening. He never once thought he would end up being the one she needed protection from.


    Gavriel searched desperately for a way to dissuade her. Not her! He cannot do this to her! Not to mention the danger. She had faith in him, but he did not have the same faith in himself with this monster residing inside of him.


    He must send her away now when he is still mentally aware. Before his sanity could be swallowed and overwhelmed by the monster again.


    However, just as he was about to pull away, Evie''s arms around his head pulled him back without any warning, burying his face into her neck.


    "Don''t fight it anymore, love. It will be alright." She assured him patiently, one hand gently caressing his hair as how a mother would caress her child to calm him down.


    It was toote for Gavriel to protest. Because it was then that his sharp fangs had already grazed across her skin and a small trickle of blood flowed from that small wound.


    Her scent, that heavenly scent of her blood immediately raced through every fibre of his body and his throat was suddenly on fire, not just his throat but his entire being was on fire! And this blood was the only thing that could quench this all-consuming fire burning in his soul. It was the only thing that could save him from the fire that was burning him.


    At that moment, he was nothing but a predator.


    Everything was a blur in his mind. His view was obliterated by nothing but hunger and before he knew it, he had tasted her blood. Her sweet, sweet blood. And heavens¡­ it was something he never thought would actually exist in this world. Even his monster thought the same.


    Gavriel felt like rain had finally fell in the inferno that was burning him up. But he just could not get enough of it. The hunger was as extreme as hellfire. As he continued drinking up the sweetest blood he had ever tasted, the pleasure consumed him. For the first time, he was one with the monster. And they both savoured the divine blood that seemed fated just for them.


    A moan of greatest pleasure echoed around that dark cold ce. Evie was starting to feel strange. Then she felt a sharp searing pain.


    Her grip on his hair loosened and her mind began to swirl.


    "Gav¡­" she uttered. She knew it was time for her to stop him. But he did not look sated yet. Not even close. He was still drawing on her like a starved beast. However, she knew that she needed to stop him now before it was toote.


    "Gavriel." She called out again, clutching on tightly to his hair again. But Gavriel seized her shoulders, squeezing her against him in an iron grip. His strength was already back and there was no sign of him letting go.


    ___


    AN: i will be posting arts from spellboundic on my instagram soon so follow me @kazzenlx.x


    You can also join our fb group if you dont have instagram. Just search for KAZZENLX''S READERS OFFICIAL GROUP and use DACRIA as code to enter.

 Chapter 84 - Tamed

    <h4>Chapter 84 - Tamed</h4>


    "Gav¡­ I ¡­ I think this is enough." Her voice was weakening. But there were still no signs of Gavriel giving up and stopping his feasting. Panic began to swell in Evie''s heart. She was getting really dizzy. She could somehow tell that it was only a little more she could withstand before her life would be in danger. And Gavriel could not seem to hear her, at all.


    Oh, no¡­ this is bad. She had to do something¡­ to wake him up¡­ to stop him¡­ but her body¡­ her mind¡­


    Weakly, Evie hugged his head closely to her bosom. She did not know why she did that when it was more logical to try and push him away, but she could not think straight anymore. And then, her lips weakly whispered as her dazed mind was floating off. "Gavriel¡­ I love you."


    The moment those words left Evie''s lips, something seemed to hit Gavriel like a wrecking ball and he was forced to be awakened from the addictive haze of pleasure he was indulging himself in.


    At that precious moment, he heard her small voice echoing at the back of his mind and then Evie''s face filled his vision. He started to feel the beginnings of panic forming when she began to feel her bing limp in his arms. However, his hazy mind could not quite catch up on why he would be feeling that panic yet.


    Protest shook his body at the realization of what was going on soon enough. The pleasure that was consuming him, gripping him, rocked his entire being at the same time. And the deadly battle started.


    His monster growled in objection as his power overpowered his rational side the moment he attempted to stop. His mind was in chaos, a battlefield of emotions, pleasure, fear and more.


    Gavriel heard her weak voice again, "Gav", she could not evenplete calling out his name anymore. The fear rose from deep within him, overpowering the heady pleasure of her divine blood. Why? Why did her blood had to be this delicious?


    His monster was not willing to let go. His desire for Evie''s blood was beyond reason. It would kill just to have all this blood just for himself. Yes, he wanted more. More! No one was allowed to share in this delicacy, and it belonged solely to him! He needed to drain it dry until there was nothing left. Until Evie was dead¡­ No!!!


    A burning pain throbbed deep in Gavriel''s chest. The image of that young girl he had killed long ago, her dead body lying on his feet, shed so vividly before his eyes once again. He was staring at it like he was back at that very moment again.


    He fell to his knees and his trembling hands reached out to brush the hair of that young innocent stranger he had just killed. Though unintentional, it was still his hands that were stained with her blood.


    As he blinked repeatedly to get his sight in focus, what weed him made him roar out in fury and everything burst out of control. What he was looking at, what was being burned into his mind, was not the dead girl''s face but Evie''s face. And she was lying there dead.


    The world seemed to break apart and Gavriel screamed out Evie''s name ¨C over and over ¨C jerking wildly as though he had just awakened from a terrifying nightmare.


    "Evie!!!"


    His agonized voice echoed inside the dungeon, shaking the very walls. And the next thing Gavriel knew, he was kneeling on the ground, gasping, trembling, and feeling something warm moving ever so slightly in his arms.


    His eyes were still filled with terror as he held Evie close to him. His body was filled with nothing but utter fear that he was still trembling. Afraid to death to move and pull away to see her, to confirm what he was terrified of happening, for fear that he had truly killed her.


    He wanted to call out her name again, but he just could not make his lips move nor his throat push out a sound. His fear was too great that he could not even calm down to check and feel for the presence of her heartbeats. His body and mind felt broken. But eventually, with stupendous effort his hands moved from her shoulders and pushed her back ever so gently.


    The moment he looked down at her face, time seemed to have stopped for him. She was looking back at him, smiling faintly. And though her eyes were still heavy lidded and dazed with dizziness, he knew she could see him.


    Frozen still, Gavriel watched her as her hand reached out and touched his jaw, feather light but very real. "See?" she said, still smiling. "I knew you could do it... I¡­"


    She looked like she had something more to say but her hand fell back into herp tiredly and her eyes fluttered gently as it closed.


    Gavriel initially got flustered and panicked but as he felt her steady breathing, he calmed down and realised she seemed to be asleep.


    Relief came shining in his eyes as if he had finally seen the sun''s rays after the endless darkness and he hugged her to him. He could not believe he had managed to break free of his madness and yet, did not end up killing her. It was unbelievable because he fought back too, back then in the past, but he did not win and could not change a thing. But this time, he did, even though this was the toughest internal battle he had ever gone through in his life yet.


    He knew he only seeded all because of her.


    Hugging her again, and kissing her head, Gavriel rose while cradling her close to him ¨C this precious treasure of his. He could see his monster finally locked in and back inside the cage where it belonged, keeping himself fully chained now and tamed. But his eyes were still burning as he stared back at him.

 Chapter 85 - Scent

    <h4>Chapter 85 - Scent</h4>


    The first to emerge from the doorway was Samuel. Everyone''s eyes were trained intensely at that spot, all excited and at the same time apprehensive of what mighte through it. As Samuel lifted his head upon exiting, he saw everyone looking at him in rm as his eyes were red and he looked as if he had just barely escaped with his life from something ¨C and that something was one which is dangerous. What the hell! Did the princess fail and now the prince was after Samuel?


    "What''s wrong?" The men asked but Samuel could not even bring himself to speak as of yet. It could be seen that he was trying his hardest to control himself, his hunger.


    "The princess¡­ what happened to ¨C" Zn froze and could not finish his statement as right at that moment, everyone began to smell an indescribably mouth-watering sweet scent that wafter over to them. That scent alone caused every single one present there to freeze and lose all rational thought or questions they had running through their minds.


    It was as if they were suddenly put under a powerful spell, and the men''s eyes became red ¨C barring none. This scent¡­ this scent was something none of them ever smelled before in their lifetime. This was a scent of a blood one would willingly die for just to have a single taste. Where ¨C no, who ¨C was the source of this heavenly blood?


    As the men''s mind began to be taken over by that spellbinding scent, it suddenly became even stronger and their instincts took over them. They had never ¨C in their long lives ¨C experienced something like this before. Most of them had experienced being taken over by their hunger before, but this was an entirely different experience. Most importantly was because they were not hungry at all. They were sated and were not supposed to be tempted to this point no matter how fragrant the scent of the blood was. But this particr scent was just impossible! Never have they ever thought that something such as this existed in this world.


    When Gavriel finally emerged from the secret door, what weed him were his men. However, these loyal men of his all had their eyes fixed on Evie ¨C who was being carried carefully and passed out in his arms ¨C crouching and fully prepared tounch themselves at her as how wolves would behave towards their prey.


    Gavriel''s eyes widened. His mind and body was still overwhelmed with worry and he was fully sated that he had not considered what would be the effect to his men once they caught the scent of Evie''s blood.


    His hand immediately flew to Evie''s neck, covering her wound with his palm even though it was not bleeding anymore.


    He bared his fangs in warning and his dark aura leaked out of his body in waves. This was all he could do at the moment. He needed to wake his men up from this wildness induced by the mere scent of his wife''s blood! Then he also needed to do something to treat his wife. Her life might still be in danger from too much loss of blood even though she was still breathing now!


    "Men!!!" his voice thundered inside the room.


    Like a zap of lightning that pierced through their fogden minds, Zn and Samuel were the first to snap out of their stupor. Thanks to not only the extremely menacing voice but the deadly aura that followed which seemed strong enough to suffocate them all to death. Their survival instincts somehow overpowered the hunger they felt driving them.


    "Y-your Highness!" Zn spoke, lifting his arm to cover his nose at the realization that the scent was wafting over from the Princess. She was the source?! Just how and why does this princess, of all humans, have such kind of blood?!


    But that was not what surprised Zn the most. Just how did His Highness managed to stop himself from draining her dry when he had already a taste of such a magnificent sample of blood? Zn clenched his fists, his sharp nails piercing into his palms and drew blood to clear his mind, as he realized he was salivating.


    His gaze fell to Gavriel and he was thankful that the prince looked so terrifying right now. He was in fact the only reason why the others who were unable to snap out from the spell-like effect of the princess'' blood were still rooted at their spot. Their instincts could clearly sense the immense danger which was warning them that they would surely die if they dared move a single step closer to that blood source.


    "I need someone to treat my wife. I believe she has lost too much blood." Gavriel said, panic was obvious in his voice.


    "I think we should do something about the Princess'' scent first, Your Highness. Her scent is too strong, it''s driving us mad." Zn said apologetically while retreating a couple of steps. Samuel had already pulled the others out of the library.


    Just as Zn said those, Gavriel''s eyes lit up into a ming blue as he sensed more vampires approaching the library.


    "Damn. This is bad. Please go back inside the secret door! Her scent will attract the vampires here! They''ll lose their mind if... now, please! I will do something about this, just wait inside!"


    Zn quickly went to the shelf and Gavriel could only turn around and return inside. The door closed and the maddening scent was gone. Though the remnant of her scent was still lingering in the air, it was not that hard on the rest of them anymore.


    "Heavens¡­ just what the hell was that?!" Zn felt his knees weakened and he grabbed on the shelves to prevent himself from copsing embarrassingly in front of the others. He could not believe that it was not just the prince they needed to hide but now, also the princess?! Why the hell must the princess possess such a dangerous characteristic as well?


    "These two will be the death of me." He muttered and he sighed and rolled his eyes, stepping out of the library.

 Chapter 86 - Right Choice

    <h4>Chapter 86 - Right Choice</h4>


    Zn was not surprised that there were already a few vampires hanging around outside ¨C in fact, he somewhat expected it. She was not even bleeding anymore and yet her scent was like a spilled perfume.


    Seeing that Leon was the one who blocked the vampires from barging into the library, Zn looked at the man with curiosity. Everyone, most obvious being Levy and Reed, still had their eyes at varying stages of red. Thus, what could be expected of themon vampires who were also still deeply affected as though they were drugged with an extremely potent poison.


    But as he turned to look at Leon, the half-blood did not seem to be affected by the scent like the rest of them were?


    Zn nodded at Samuel to keep theirrades in check until the scent waspletely gone before he approached Leon.


    "All of you, leave this ce, now. It''s an order from His Highness." Zn said. The vampires hesitated but when the air was finally clear from that sweet but deadly scent, their eyes calmed down. And when they realized that they were before a half-blood, they flinched, and left the area without question.


    Zn sighed and faced Leon. "You didn''t smell anything?" he asked.


    "You referring to the princess'' blood? Yes, I did." He answered.


    "Then how is it that you are not affected by it like the rest of us are?" Zn was truly curious about this.


    Leon nodded. "I think that''s the one thing that is left human in us. Our vampire half needs it, but our human half do not crave for it. To us, blood is just like water to humans. We only crave for it if we are thirsty enough."


    "So¡­ what you are saying is, the scent isn''t tempting at all to you¡­"


    "Yes." Leon responded with a casual shrug of his shoulder.


    "I see. Then, His Highness is currently in need of your help. As you see, it is not ideal for us to approach the princess. And she seemed to have lost a lot of blood, so we desperately need to find someone or something to treat her, pronto."


    Leon nodded but he was looking at Zn as though he had something to say.


    "What. Do you know a way to help the princess?"


    Leon nodded again. In the past few days that this man stayed with them, Zn was quite surprised with his attitude. He had expected this man to act like the almighty half-bloods the entire empire were glorifying but he was somehow yet to show any sign of arrogance. In fact, he seemed to genuinely feel as if he were inferiorpared to them ¨C Gavriel''s men ¨C to the point that he would not speak unless spoken to or asked a question or told to do something. Perhaps it was because this half-blood felt as if he was the neer to Zn and the others, and he was kind of inferior to them in status.


    "Tell me how. Do we need to fetch a human to ¨C"


    Leon only shook his head.


    "Just say what''s on your mind Leon," Zn sighed. "Don''t just nod and shake your head like that. Speak freely, please."


    "I will need to see her first. I have experience because I live with humans back in the capital." That was the only exnation he gave for now.


    "Alright then. Follow me."


    Inside the secret door, Gavriel''s body was slightly shaking as he held Evie in his arms. Apart from his worry and self-loathing, Evie''s scent was permeating everywhere in that tightly closed ce, and it was just so strong.


    And his anger towards himself burned within him as he felt his craving for her kept intensifying by the second. The colour in his eyes kept shifting from red to blue and back again as his bloodlust and anger warred against each other like ice and fire within him until the door finally swung open silently.


    Zn stood by the door, covering his nose. "Your Highness, Leon is here to check on the Princess. He says he has the experience in dealing with this."


    Leon immediately felt chills running up and down his spine at the sight of Gavriel''s piercing blue eyesnding on him. He froze behind Zn. What the hell was with the prince? What was with those blue fires burning in his eyes?! Leon remembered that Prince Gavriel was already so strong and scary when they were battling it out previously at the battle front and when he was still under Prince Caius. Was it even possible that he could be hiding more? The mere thought of it caused his heart to shudder with a fear he had never felt before as a powerful half-blood. Thinking that he had pledged to be loyal to this prince, his heart gave a small sigh of relief ¨C somehow instinctively knowing that he had made the right choice in following this master.


    Noticing Leon''s shocked surprise, Zn leaned in towards the half-blood, knowing that even the man was threatened by Gavriel''s state right now. "Just go ahead, Leon. Don''t worry, he is sane right now. I''ll exin to you about his eyester." Since Leon is now considered one of the warriors loyal to Gavriel, he would have to be briefed about His Highness'' special circumstances.


    With that, Leon finally entered and carefully reached out to touch Evie. "I''ll just feel her pulse Your Highness." He said and when Gavriel nodded, he sighed in relief and lightly ced two fingers on Evie''s wrist ¨C knowing that any extra and unnecessary touch on this woman would have the prince slicing off his head without blinking an eye ¨C and then went on to check on the wound that was on her neck.


    "How''s is she?"


    Leon could hear the panic and worry in the prince''s voice. "She''ll be alright, Your Highness. Thankfully, she had not yet reached the critical limit. She would be able to replenish the lost blood within two to three days. But there is that immediate need to take care of her wound so it would heal fast, and the scent will stop leaking out."


    A deep shaky sigh escaped Gavriel''s lips as he heard Leon''s diagnosis on Evie''s condition. He looked at Leon with an unreadable gaze as the man stood and stepped out of the door.


    As soon as Leon told Zn the things he needed to help the princess, the men immediately moved.

 Chapter 87 - Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 87 - Secrets</h4>


    "Amazing! The scent ispletely gone! There is not even a trace left!" Levy eximed with eyes as wide as saucers. The men followed after Gavriel ¨C who was carrying Evie protectively in his arms ¨C as they all headed to the chambers of the prince and princess.


    "Leon truly has done an amazing job. He used a strange herb on her wound." Zn said and the others looked at Leon with amazement.


    Leon looked away and rubbed the back of his neck with his palm. "It wasn''t that amazing. It''s amon knowledge for humans. My mom is a human, so naturally, I have learnt about these things."


    "Still ¡­ that''s quite amazing. We wouldn''t have known heads or tails on what to do if you weren''t here." Samuel said in a serious tone when Zn spoke.


    "Are you certain this is amon knowledge, Leon?" he asked, questions and curiosity brimming in his intelligent eyes. "None of us have ever heard about any of the herbs that couldpletely hide the scent of a bitten human. Because the princess is now bitten and her blood''s no longer pure, she still supposed to emit a scent, though not that strong anymore, isn''t it?" Zn was only stating the facts that he knew.


    Even Gavriel who was walking carefully because of Evie being in his arms, halted in his steps. He had the same question. Why?


    "The truth is, even I don''t know why." Leon replied after a short pause, making everyone speechless. "All the girls who were bitten that my mother and I helped previously still emitted a slight scent even after we havepletely covered their wounds with the herb. The princess is the first and only one I have encountered who''s not emitting any scent anymore." The expression on his face also showed his helplessness in answering their questions. He does not seem to understand what was happening any more than the rest of them.


    Zn nced at Gavriel. Why? This means that once again, the princess is the one and only exception? But why was it so? What was it that is contained in her body¡­ no, in her blood that made her so unique?


    Everyone pondered over this mysterious condition of their princess as they continued walking. They had reached the chamber in silence, and it was obvious that everyone had the same question spinning around in their heads.


    "Just bring her clean clothes and the things I need to wash her." Gavriel ordered as soon as the door closed and the butler immediately moved, understanding fully that the prince wanted him out ¨C A.S.A.P.. The rest of the men were discreet enough and had long since disappeared after seeing both their prince and princess into their chambers.


    After setting up everything that the prince needed, Elias quickly fled the room. Gavriel washed himself first before he started his task of gently cleaning up his beloved wife.


    It took him a long time to finish his task because of his very slow and careful movements. It could be said that there was much enjoyment too on his part and not one iota of it was unwillingness. The only drawback was that his wife was unconscious due to being wounded. And that thought suddenly brought a shadow of a frown to crease his forehead that came and went swiftly.


    When atst he was finished and Evie was now d in herfortable sleepwear, Gavriel called on Elias again.


    The butler efficiently and quickly tidied everything up and in no time, he was gone, leaving Gavriel sitting at the side of the bed and staring quietly at his wife''s peacefully sleeping face.


    Gavriel never left their chambers that day.


    The duchess had insisted to enter the prince''s and princess'' chambers as soon as the night came.


    The men guarding the door had barred the duchess from barging into the room, but Zn eventually allowed her to enter when the duchess imed that she had something important to tell and give to Gavriel.


    What weed the duchess'' eyes as she stepped into the room was the prince sitting on the floor, his back against the bed and his head on his palm. The prince looked utterly distressed. When was thest time she had seen this powerful prince in this state?


    The duchess remembered that he was in a simr state like this too after he had identally killed the human girl her daughter brought for him. Only this time, he looked a lot worse.


    Her eyes fell to the sleeping princess who was lying on the huge bed and duchess Aurora sighed in relief to see that she was still alive. But if she is alive and this prince was already behaving like this, how much worse would the situation be if she had actually perished?


    The thought made the old vampiress shudder and she slowly approached Gavriel.


    Gavriel did not lift his face, but the duchess could see his eyes simply opened and they glimmered with a dangerous light through his dishevelled hair.


    "Your Highness," the duchess took a deep breath. She remembered how herte daughter dealt with this prince back then. This prince was like a pleasing, soothing calm breath of fresh air most of the time. His presence alone could give hope and awaken faith even from the dead. He just had in him, that innate power fitted for a king that every citizen would love and care for from the bottom of their hearts. But ¡­ the key word here was ''most of the time''.


    Because, at the same time, deep within his calm and dazzling exterior, there was an endless and mysterious darkness hiding within him. He was still a mystery to everyone. In fact, the duchess thought that even thete empress herself actually did not have any idea about what exactly the prince was hiding, or what exactly was this thing hiding within him.


    Up until her daughter''s death, she had never told anything, even to her own mother about what exactly had happened to Gavriel in the dungeon. And how and when did the empress even conceive a child of a real royalty. It still remained a mystery and now that the empress was gone, no one could answer that question anymore. But for some reason, the duchess felt that Gavriel, this dangerous and mysterious prince, knew everything. He was just keeping it buried inside of him, watching, and waiting, just for the right time. But the question is, the right time for what? That was the thing that scares the duchess the most.


    Will there ever be a day when the truth finallyes out? Or will this prince bury his secrets within him forever or until he brings it with him to the grave?


    "I''d like to tell you that you don''t need to worry about the princess'' scent. Because the princess'' blood will remain pure, Your Highness." The duchess quickly informed Gavriel about the matter that she had mentioned to get herself allowed into his chambers before he could lose his temper.


    ___


    AN: hello spellbounders, i just want to inform you guys about webbnovel''stest update. ''Top fans'' is no longer based only on the coins a reader spent on the book. Votes andments and reviews also increase your contribution.

 Chapter 88 - Wait

    <h4>Chapter 88 - Wait</h4>


    Gavriel finally lifted his face, his hard eyes looking at the duchess with questions.


    "A royal vampire doesn''t taint a human virgin''s blood when they bite them. This exins why the princess''s scent remained the way it was before you bit her."


    The lines in Gavriel''s forehead deepened. He wanted more exnation. "This is apparently one of the royal family''s secret. Here is one of the books that your mother entrusted into my possession for safekeeping before she left Dacria. And now I am returning it to its rightful owner. She said she had found these hidden in one of the secret dungeons in the imperial pce. Unfortunately, these books are the only surviving books about the real royalties left in this world. All of the other books have been destroyed by the emperor." The duchess said as she set the few volumes of books on the table.


    Seeing that Gavriel at least looked a little better at what he heard, the duchess sighed in relief. She knew that Gavriel was not just loathing himself right now for drinking his own wife''s blood, but he was also thinking about what he would do now that his wife''s blood was no longer pure. He must have been agonising over the fact that Dacria and anywhere else in this empire was no longer safe for his wife now that she had been bitten.


    When the duchess bade her farewells and left, Gavriel ran his palm over his face. Hisplexion was a little better now. He could not even exin how d he was. He would not know what he would do if his only choice now was to send Evie back to the human empire. Sending her away¡­ he dreaded that more than anything, more than anyone. No... there was no way that he would be able to send her back. His entire being protested violently even just by thinking about it.


    He finally rose from the floor and bent over Evie. cing his forehead against hers, Gavriel clutched the nket with his fists as he sighed deeply. Then a relieved smile curved at his lips as he kissed her. This was the very first time he felt utterly d and thankful for this cursed royal blood that was running though his veins. Because ever since he could remember things, his blood had only brought nothing to him but darkness, death, and destruction.


    ¡­


    The sun was streaming through the window when Evie''s eyshes fluttered, and her lids finally opened, revealing her eyes which were still heavy with sleep. After stretching, she looked around and was surprised that the curtain and windows were already opened. How long did she sleep?


    Finally remembering everything that happened Evie forced herself to get up from the bed. But something was holding her down and not allowing her to move.


    Evie turned and saw Gavriel on her side, his arms were curled protectively around her waist.


    The sight of the gorgeous god sleeping next to her made her heart skip a beat. She reached out to brush his mussed-up hair back when her hand halted. She remembered Gavriel biting her, and her hand moved to her neck.


    Feeling that her wound was almost already healed, Evie looked at Gavriel again. She was surprised that he was able to sleep with the windows open. Did he purposely keep the windows opened just for her?


    Seeing his creased forehead, Evie decided to go and shut the curtain but as she tried to pull his hand off her, his eyes opened.


    "Good¡­ Morning¡­ Gav¡­" Evie found herself having a hard time to speak. She was thirsty. And Gavriel''s intense gaze on her was causing her to feel as if ants were crawling around in her heart and making it itch.


    Without warning, Gavriel pulled her into his embrace and hugged her tight.


    "You''re finally awake¡­ my wife," he said, his voice was emotional as she could detect a slight waver in it as he spoke.


    Realizing that she must have had made him incredibly worried, Evie hugged him back, patting his back gently. "Mm. I feel bet..."


    "Yes?" Gavriel worriedly pulled away and looked at her.


    "Water¡­ thirsty." She managed to choke out, and in an instant, Gavriel leapt off the bed and was already at the side table, pouring her a ss of water.


    After Evie downed the water, she felt more refreshed.


    "Is there anything else that you might be needing?" he asked, still looking at her with quite worried eyes.


    Evie was about to smile when her eyes finally caught his magnificent naked torso on full disy, and she could not help but look dazedly for a moment. How could this man so casually seduce a sick person such as herself in broad daylight like this? Her mind grumbled and groused that it was unfair y.


    Blushing, she cleared her throat and brought her eyes back up to his. "How long have I been sleeping?"


    "Two days, wife."


    Before Evie could even speak again, Gavriel gently gathered her up in his arms.


    "You need to eat now, Evie. You must replenish your strength." He said as he headed towards the door with her.


    "W-wait¡­ Gavriel." She protested and atst Gavriel halted.


    "What is it?" he looked at her, head cocking to one side adorably.


    Oh, she could not stand this man! Evie gave herself an internal p to jolt her back to her senses.


    "Please¡­" Evie''s cheeks were hot as she shifted her gaze from his eyes to his bare chiselled chest. "W-wear something first."


    Gavriel blinked but after a few moments, his eyes glimmered wickedly. "Why? Is it because you don''t want another woman seeing me half naked? Is that the case, wife?"


    Evie looked away, feeling embarrassed that he was right. "Y-yes. I don''t want them¡­ to see you." She answered stubbornly, all the while her cheeks burning red. As she mumbled and muttered to herself, she had not yet realised that the man holding her had turned into a solid and hard statue.

 Chapter 89 - First Time

    <h4>Chapter 89 - First Time</h4>


    Currently, the statue that was named Gavriel was frozen with shock and could not move for a while. When Evie was about to speak, he dropped his head a little lower, and he drew in a breath that was not quite steady. He inhaled in such a slow but greedy way like how addicts absorbed a narcotic smoke.


    Evie creased her brows. But when she perceived that it must be because of her blood, her heartbeat raced. Oh no.


    Suddenly losing her powers of speech, Evie just stared at him with anxious and worried eyes. Her nerves still seemed to still be asleep at the moment that her brain was slow to respond in telling her what she should be doing or saying. Thoserge, crystalline eyes trained themselves on Gavriel, silently observing his every move.


    "Damn it," Gavriel whispered all of a sudden. And before she could register in her brain on what was happening, they were inside their chambers again.


    Gavriel hastily but gentlyid Evie down on their bed but instead of pulling away, he held himself fully still in that bent over position that was hovering so closely over her entire length. His face so close to hers. His body taut and especially intimate as they were only a hair''s breadth from being stered to each other.


    "Gav- Gavriel?" Evie finally regained her wits and stammered out softly, "are you alright?" His sudden movement followed by that prolonged state of frozenness worried her slightly.


    "Yes¡­ no¡­ gods, Evie¡­" He managed to groan out. Evie thought his voice sounded pained.


    She lifted her hand to touch his face, searching his face. Her heartbeat was still racing, remembering the fresh memory of him having those ming blue eyes that seemed to belong to Hades. As she stared deeper into his eyes, she could catch something that looked like hunger surging in his eyes. Oh no¡­ could it be that?


    Seeing the anxiety and worry suddenly re out within the depths of Evie''s eyes, Gavriel caught his lower lip between his teeth as he shut his eyes tightly and let out a heavy sigh. His nostrils red slightly as he picked up the flowery and wonderful scent that was uniquely his wife. Gods! She was too tempting for her own good. She truly was going to be the death of him one day! And this was not the first time that this thought crossed his mind.


    "W-what''s wrong?" he heard her ask. "Are you¡­"


    Gavriel opened his eyes slowly and held her hand. "Nothing''s wrong, wife." He said as he kissed her knuckles. She could feel how gentle he was from that action alone. His brooding and seductive gaze peeked at her through his tussled dark hair. "It''s just that¡­"


    "J-just what?" Evie blinked and cocked her head to one side, curious at what he was trying to say.


    "I just can''t believe you''re actually seducing me like this."


    "Oh¡­ wh- what?!!" Evie squeaked out, her eyes popping open. That cutebination of actions only further served to tickle Gavriel''s heart and endeared her to him.


    "At the very moment you woke up too¡­ and to think you chose the corridor of all ces to do that." Gavriel could not resist teasing Evie to see more of her reactions.


    Evie''s lips parted in disbelief. And she blinked multiple times once again. Wait a minute here! Just exactly who was seducing who?


    "H-huh? What did I do?" she said, blushing. "When did I seduce you? You¡­ you were the one seducing me ever since the moment I woke up! Show casing your naked body like that¡­ and now you tell me I''m the one¡­" Evie''s voice died down before she could finish her sentence, because Gavriel chuckled so sensuously his features became so wickedly naughty. It was then she realised he was ying around and teasing her. She pouted her lips and gave a little adorable huff as she rolled her eyes at him.


    "My love," Gavriel pinched Evie''s chin and she could not help but swallow. His gaze bing deeper and more intense as he hungrily stared at her lips, licking his own in response. "You might not believe it but this mouth of yours just spouted something deadly seductive just now."


    Evie creased her brows again in confusion, thinking furiously on what exactly she had said for him to im that she was the one to seduce him.


    Gavriel''s lips curved up into another wicked smile. "Alright, since you look so damn adorable right now, I''ll tell you¡­" he said and then he bent even closer to whisper. "Yes, I don''t want them¡­ to see you." Came his hypnotic and hoarse whisper. Evie shivered at the touch of his breath against the sensitive inside of her ear. Her face flushed so hot not because of the words but because of the way he said it. However, she was still confused on what part of that phrase that was seductive? And why was it that she was the one being seduced when he was the one who said those same words to her? No, it was only because of his impossibly tempting voice! There was nothing seductive in those words themselves! At all! No matter how she thought about it!


    "There is nothing seductive in those words. You are just¡­ teasing me again¡­ are you?" Evie pursed her lips, trying to stop blushing.


    "Oh no, my love." Gavriel shook his head. "It''s not a tease. I''m telling you the truth. You sounded so possessive when you said those words. It might not sound that¡­ incredible to you, but that was the first time you have ever showed such possessiveness over me, love. And it seems I goddamned loved it when you''re going all possessive of me that way." His breathing snagged as he caressed her cheek with his fingers and his breaths. "It''s enough to arouse me damn bad, Evie."


    Oh my¡­ Evie''s lips subconsciously parted once again.


    "You might consider refraining doing that when we''re outside, love. I almost pinned you against the wall just now. The corridors might look empty to you but they''re actually not¡­ but if we''re in here¡­" he paused and moistened his dry lips with his tongue.


    The way he did it as he stared at her was so inviting Evie felt entirely seduced.


    "You can seduce me all you want." He whispered.

 Chapter 90 - Persuade Me

    <h4>Chapter 90 - Persuade Me</h4>


    "Seduce me all you want." His hot and moist whisper caressed her ears, causing goosebumps to travel over her skin.


    "I¡­ I don''t know how¡­" Evie said dazedly. She could not help it. He has yet to kiss her, and she was already feeling drugged by his hypnotic gaze and everything he say or do. Everything about him was just so intoxicating. "I don''t know how to seduce¡­" her voice trailed off in embarrassment.


    "That''s not true, love¡­ you always know how to drive me insane. You get under my skin like no other does. You''re an effortless seducer, Evie. Even right now¡­" his throat worked. "You don''t even realise how ravishing you look right now¡­ oh, gods¡­ I want to¡­" he squeezed his eyes close tightly.


    Gavriel was distracted by the sight of her luscious and plump lips. The whole time during thest two days were excruciating for him. He remembered when he parted with her before the battle started. She had told him that he had the permission to touch her once he returned and that he told her if he did not die waiting first. Well, he almost died. He gave a dryugh as that thought ran through his mind again ¨C and not for the first time.


    Waiting for her to wake up so he could finally hear her voice again and see her smile was proving to be the longest days in his life. He was with her again atst and yet she was unconscious. And even if she was awake right now, it was not quite the right timing for some hanky-panky to be enjoyed. She still needed a lot of rest, and what he wanted to do to her was theplete opposite of that. So, his waiting time was far from over. He could only endure with a long-suffering smile.


    Gavriel had tried his very best not to kiss her the moment she woke up. Because he knew it would only provoke his hunger for her. He was never very confident with his self-control whenever ites to her, much so now that she had expressly given her agreement for him to touch her. Now even more so, he was determined not touch her until she was fully recovered. He knew that once he started, nothing short of a world crisis would be able to get him to stop.


    But his dear Evie, had surprisingly showed such possessiveness over his person at the worst possible time. Why was his wife always¡­ always ending up in a provocative situation with regards to him at the wrong ce and the wrong time? Be it on purpose or not, Gavriel wanted to punish her with so much pleasure until she cries to him for mercy for putting him in this endless and increasing torture of only being able to see and scent her but not being able to have her the way it truly matters most.


    Groaning, Gavriel suddenly straightened. The only thing that was keeping him from pinning her down right now and finally taking her was the dark thought that he was the main reason why she was in this state currently and that he was the one who had put her in grave danger. This reminder effectively cooled his boiling blood. Knowing that it was only a little more that he would have drained her dry of her life''s blood just caused ice to flow in his veins.


    The mere reminder of him biting down and drinking his precious woman''s blood cleared Gavriel''s thoughts in an instant. Nothing better to sober a person than to remember how he almost murdered his own wife. He still resented himself for putting Evie in danger and he would not be forgiving himself for doing that ¨C forever. Because nothing would ever change the fact that he, of all creatures, nearly killed her.


    Suddenly, the fiery air between them cooled significantly. As they stared mutely at each other, Evie saw the haze of lust quickly disappear from his eyes.


    "Alright¡­" he smiled sweetly. "I''ll listen to my little wife and be good and go put on some clothes. Give me a moment." He winked at her as he walked off to do what he said.


    Evie was left blinking. Confused and disoriented. What just happened? She had really thought he was definitely going to kiss her and¡­ he suddenly stopped? It felt as if she was taken up into a whirlwind, spun around crazily and then dropped to the ground ¨C all in a matter of seconds.


    "Now, let''s go." He came back fast and scooped her up again. "You need to eat to regain your strength."


    ¡­


    That afternoon, Gavriel took great care of Evie''s every single need. He coaxed her to drink the incredibly awful tasting medicine Leon had brewed for her. It honestly tasted like it came from a witches'' brewing cauldron. Evie could not help but stick her tongue out every time she took a mouthful, causing those looking on to chuckle at her making funny faces.


    Evie felt a lot better when night-time came. She must say that Leon''s medicine was incredible. She felt fully recovered now and even quite energetic too.


    "Did Leon have some sort of magic?" Evie asked suddenly as Gavriel and her were taking a leisurely stroll in the garden. Gavriel was initially sceptical in letting her move around but Evie insisted that she was fine now.


    "Why would you think that?"


    "His medicine is incredibly effective. I swear I feel that I have fully recovered now. I even think I''ve be a little stronger than I was before this." She grinned happily.


    Gavriel searched her face and then smiled. "Perhaps."


    "Can we continue to take a stroll in the town? I don''t want to be sitting and lying down after sleeping in bed for two days." she said when Gavriel paused. "I really feel like an invalid even if I am not." She pouted cutely, trying to push her point across.


    "No, wife. You just woke up. And it''s cold outside¡­" he trailed off at the sight of Evie''s expression. "Alright, how about you try and persuade me?"


    Evie stared at him. What was she doing all these while if not trying to persuade him? The reason why she had made that request and wanted to go out with him was because she somewhat felt that Gavriel seemed not to want them to return to their chambers for whatever reason it was. He had brought her to ces where there were many vampires around.


    Gavriel had previously always taken her somewhere where they could be alone, so now she was curious as to why he was suddenly bringing her to busier and bustling ces now. She also wanted to talk to him privately but because vampires were around, they could not even have a decent private conversation for fear of having their talk being eavesdropped on ¨C not that it was on purpose. Evie could not even consider whispering, knowing how sharp the ears of the vampires were. Vampire''s hearing was superb and cannot bepared to mere human hearing. Could it be because Gavriel did not want her to ask about the things she saw in the dungeon?


    Facing him, Evie stared deeply into his silvery moon-like eyes. And then suddenly, she tiptoed and reached out for his face and caught it between both her hands and brought her mouth against his decisively.


    ____


    AN: There''s a very important announcement onment box. Please spare a moment to read it. ^^

 Chapter 91 - Not Enough?

    <h4>Chapter 91 - Not Enough?</h4>


    At the sudden soft but determined lips of Evie that descended on him, Gavriel felt his whole being jolt in shock. Gavriel had never expected a kiss to being so voluntarily and determinedly ¨C especially one from his usually shy and reticent wife ¨C so his eyes widened at the touch of her supple and pouty lips against his, unable to believe what was happening. Was she really kissing him without him asking? This had got to be a dream, albeit a crazy wonderful one though. And he was not minding it one bit. That was right, he was not the one who was asking for a kiss. He simply told her to persuade him! He did not ¡­ then why¡­ oh, God¡­


    A blurry memory shed in his mind and Gavriel saw Evie kissing him in the darkness. That was right, this was not actually the first time she had done this. She had kissed him like this too in the dungeon, back when he was still under the influence of his inner monster. Though there were shes of memories that he could somewhat recall, Gavriel''s memories about what happened in the dungeon was not very clear. It was as if he had been drunk all that time and could only remember blurry snippets of what had happened.


    Why did she kiss him that time? And more importantly, in that state of his too? Was she not afraid? She who usually trembles even when he turned his full gaze on her initially when they were newly married. Thinking back on that time, he could not help but let out a chuckle as he still thought how adorable she was even when frightened and she was acting like a little fearful rabbit. Now just look at her and how she had blossomed. Her forwardness and courage were totally weed and like a breath of fresh air as opposed to that little rabbit persona she had earlier on.


    "There," she breathed out in satisfaction and then pulled away, staring at him. Her clear and crystal-like eyes were focused on his face, trying to catch any and every single response that he would disy. Her sharp gaze was making sure she did not miss anything.


    Seeing that Gavriel remained immobile for quite a few seconds, Evie blinked and tilted her head a little. "Still¡­ not enough?" she asked shyly, biting her lower lip as her cheeks flushed incredibly red. When he asked her to persuade him, Evie did not know why she had suddenly thought of nothing else but just on kissing him. The memory of the feel of his lips pressed to herspletely filled her mind''s eye and she could not think of anything else. Perhaps, she too had desperately wanted to kiss him in this beautiful, dark garden, under the moonlight ¨C being affected by the mood and surroundings. Or maybe it was the simple reason of her just missing the taste of his lips so dreadfully during the time of his absence ¡­ or perhaps, both. Whatever it was, she found that she could not care less anymore. She was past holding back and trying to deny her true feelings for this vampire royal, who was her husband.


    Realizing that, she felt a little shock at this personal admission in her mind. But she quickly shrugged it off, knowing that it would not make a difference now anyway.


    Focusing her mind back on her husband, to her surprise, there was no reaction from Gavriel. She deliberately waited for him to respond to her actions ¨C to kiss her back ¨C but he did not show any inclination to do so. And now, he was simply staring at her, as if she did something he did not expect at all. Could it be that¡­ he did not want a kiss but was actually hoping for something else? If so, what was it that he wanted? Evie felt conflicted as she was unsure what else could she have done, when she had given so much courage in taking that first move to go to him and kiss him so forwardly.


    The thought made Evie felt crestfallen and mortified, suddenly not knowing what to do. She felt her heart pound nervously and the tips of her fingers suddenly grew colder. Her once confident and sultry gaze lowered, and her bright crystal-like eyes could be seen to have dimmed considerably. She suddenly felt ashamed and the thought of bolting away crossed her mind.


    Her hands around his neck quickly loosened and she was on the verge of removing them when Gavriel came to and suddenly cursed. "Damned it," he whispered and before Evie quite knew what was happening, his mouth had seized hers.


    Evie''s eyes flew wide opened with surprise but only a few seconds passed before she eventually gave in to the sensations that were being brought out in her and hershes fluttered close, slowly, unable to resist the toe-curling pleasure from this living temptation. He kissed her savagely like a hungry beast, as if his life depended on it. Until his tongue invaded her mouth. The slow and undting movement melted Evie''s bones and she strained against him, moaning.


    She instinctively rose on her toes and her hands climbed higher to tangle themselves into his thick, silky dark hair, tugging him closer as she returned his kisses with as much fervour or perhaps, even more. She could feel the familiar sensations of her head spinning and recognised it as the immense pleasure that was starting to affect her mental faculties.


    She felt the vibrations of his groans as his arms tightened its hold around her, pulling her against him as if he could not get enough of her closeness against him. She too, felt the same.


    A paralyzing re of sensations whipped through every muscle in her body. And she was surprised at how much she wanted him. The surging emotions and the sharp intensity of her feelings was something she still was not quite used to yet. However, with her husband here, she was quite sure she would be familiarising herself with these feelings quite speedily, no doubt about it. She could not even stop her hands from clutching his hair, pulling him to her even though their bodies were already pressed against each other. She wanted him so much. Much more than what she had ever thought or imagined she ever would.


    "Oh, Evie¡­" he groaned, his deep voice was gravelly, velvety.


    Gavriel''s mouth travelled down to her jaw line and then lower down to her slender swan-like neck. A faint yet intoxicating scent weed him and his mouth watered, remembering the heavenly taste of her blood that had flooded into his mouth when he drew from her previously.


    The image of himself sucking on Evie''s blood shed in his head and Gavriel jerked away without warning. Evie who was stunned with shock swayed because of the sudden absence of the anchor that was supporting her.

 Chapter 92 - My Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 92 - My Thoughts</h4>


    She fell backwards but just before her back could hit the ground, Gavriel caught her. He could have easily kept himself from falling as he caught Evie as well, but Gavriel was just too disorientepd and stunned from that memory that his body and brain were a split secondter in responding.


    And thus, he fell along with Evie, twisting his strong and agile body at the veryst moment so he would be the one to fall on the ground first in order to cushion her, allowing her to have a softernding and not get hurt. His arms curled protectively around her as well, not wanting her to even sustain a scratch on her precious self.


    Evie was still gasping from their intense kiss when she pulled her body up and looked down at him. Why did he jerk away so suddenly like that? Her gaze was full of questions and there was also a little spark of discontent shining in them as she pinned herrge eyes on Gavriel.


    The sight of him lying on the grass and his eyes reflecting the moonlight made him look like a pagan god of seduction. He was breathing hard as he looked at her.


    "Are you alright?" he asked worriedly as he attempted to lift his upper body up when Evie pressed down on him, her hands syed t on his chest as she straddled him.


    Evie tried her best not to forget what was in her mind and the things that she had wanted to say as his face in that moment was even more distracting than it usually was.


    Shaking her head, Evie stared deeply into his eyes with utter seriousness. "Why¡­" she pressed her lips tightly, her fingers clenched into tight fists in his clothes. Since she woke up, Evie did not know why but she felt like Gavriel was constantly spacing out. It was as if he was being bothered by something.


    Because he had concealed it very well, Evie initially had only thought she was probably just thinking too much. But with what he did just now made Evie realized there was truly something off with him ¨C there was something troubling him deep inside. That sort of reaction just now was something she could no longer ignore. "Tell me¡­ what''s wrong?" she finally asked.


    Since the day they got separated in the watchtower, Evie had realized how much Gavriel meant to her. When she was waiting around in the castle for his return, Evie was overwhelmed with the feelings she had. Her fear that he would get hurt in the battle or even perhaps that he might even not return to her again was too much for her to bear thinking about and was totally maddening. It was then when she had fully realized what Gavriel truly meant to her now. He hade to mean more to her than she had ever imagined.


    She realized that she would be willing to do everything and anything for him. Because she already knew that the her right now, would not be able to take it if she were to lose him in this life.


    Gavriel''s eyes slightly widened at her question for a moment and his hands went to her forearms, gripping them loosely. "Evie¡­" his voice died out.


    "I feel like you''re somehow avoiding trying to be alone with metely. And now¡­ I''m also wondering if you ¡­ don''t want my kiss-" Evie stated, hoping to probe out the problem.


    "Gods, no!" he cut her off and then rose to hug her as she straddled him. "No. You''re wrong, love ¨C"


    "Then why? Tell me. You were the one who told me you don''t want to have any more misunderstandings happening between us ¡­ right?" Evie argued, her voice now bing emotional. It could be due to the many intense events that had happened one after another during the past few days. But Evie was quickly losing her cool. She could feel her voice trembling and her eyes getting hot and teary.


    "I''m so sorry¡­" Gavriel sighed and rubbed her hair gently. "Don''t cry, please ¨C"


    "I''m not crying. But if you keep on acting like this, I might really cry, and I won''t stop even if you beg me to!" Evie''s voice was tight, and her throat felt like a lump was stuck in it. Her view started to blur as a watery screen seemed to have enveloped her vision.


    The threat in her voice made Gavriel chuckled helplessly and kissed her forehead. "Alright, love. Calm down. I''ll tell you." Gavriel cated Evie with a gentle voice, calming her down and getting her to stop pacing in front of him.


    Evie pulled away to look carefully at his face. Their gazes met and Gavriel''s eyes glimmered with something unfathomable as he caressed her cheek with his knuckles. "Yes. The truth is that I am avoiding trying to be alone with you because I feel like you would seduce me as soon as no one is around but us ¨C"


    Suddenly, Evie pinched his cheek hard as she red at him. "Please be serious." She told him, bemused. But Gavriel found that her expression and what she was doing to his cheeks were just totally adorable and he ended up chuckling out loud again. Gods, this woman can break him without any effort at all ¡­ he could not believe that she was making him feel so many contradicting emotions all at once. She could freeze him to death and burn him to ashes all at the same time. If he had not had that iron control he was quite proud of, he was quite certain that he would be very simr to a tiny boat tossed around at sea in the middle of a cyclone.


    "I''m serious, love. You are supposed to be resting tonight." Gavriel replied to Evie with an even and amused voice, trying to make her see that he was being serious about her resting and recuperating from the blood loss she had to bear due to him.


    Evie narrowed her eyes and the suspicion in those amber eyes made Gavriel sigh, as well as smiled at the same time. This was the same woman who blindly put all her faith in him in his worst state and yet she doubts his words right now when he was most sane and calm? "You are truly such an unbelievable creature, Evie. I told you, I am very serious. If only you could see my thoughts all these time ¨C no, it''s better that you can''t see ¨C"


    "I want to know. Your thoughts. What were you thinking about all this while? I honestly am curious to know¡­"


    Gavriel''s gaze deepened. The grey eyes smouldered through his thick and longshes. The look in his eyes made Evie subconsciously swallowed her saliva.


    "I''ve been thinking about what I''d do to you if no one is around¡­" he started. "I''ve thought of the countless ways of taking you. Now that I''m allowed to touch you, my mind is filled with what I''d do to you first. And during those times whenever we walked down the quiet corridors, I''ve thought multiple times, of just pushing you to the wall, pulling your dress up and kicking your legs apart¡­"

 Chapter 93 - Irony

    <h4>Chapter 93 - Irony</h4>


    At that point, Evie''s eyes were wide with shock and her lips were parted as well. Gavriel was saying all those arousing words to her, while locking his intense sexy eyes on her, making her insides burn and itch with a passion that would not be so easily doused.


    "And then I would finally take you and finally make you minepletely¡­" Gavriel added in an erotic and long-suffering tone.


    But despite the shock and embarrassment that suffused her face initially, Evie somehow recovered quite quickly this time. Though her eyes were blinking owlishly at Gavriel, her mind still managed to function well enough to follow through with the facts that she held tightly to ¨C which was the matter she was wanting to find out.


    "T-then why did you suddenly¡­ jerked away when I kissed you earlier?" her voice got smaller when her question neared the end.


    Gavriel stilled and the look in his eyes changed a little. The insane lust disappearing.


    "I¡­" Gavriel hesitated and he looked away and settled his gaze to the darkness. "I smelled you and the memory of me drawing on your blood shed in my mind." his voice was sullen and full of self-reproach.


    The confession made the two of them quiet. Evie nibbled the inside of her lips at the realization of her husband''s predicament. She did not know what the effect on him was now that he had tasted her blood. She had truly hoped that nothing wrong woulde out of it. But all she knew now was that it was not something positive, judging from the way he jerked away from their heated kiss.


    "Are you alright?" she asked weakly. "Is it very hard¡­ for you to be this close to me now?" her voice cracked a little even though she tried her best to stayposed and not let him know how crestfallen she was. The thought that she was making him suffer and the thought that she might not be able to get closer to him anymore made her feel a lump forming in her throat. She wanted him too, so bad¡­ so desperately bad¡­ the desperation nearly frightened her. She wanted nothing but him now. And it seemed as if that it was better for her to stay away from him as it would trigger something negative within him. That thought just made her want to run away and hide in one dark corner to cry her heart out. Now that she was ready and willing to meet his advances and seduction, it turns out that he wanted to stay away from her!


    She had finally given in at longst, after resisting a losing game for what felt like eternity. Yet now that she finally let him touch her, take her, hold her all he wanted, he was now the one hesitant to touch and hold her because of the fear that he might be tempted to suck her blood again. The irony elicited a bitter smile from Evie, thinking that some mischievous god was ying with their fates. When he was chasing her previously, she was busy running away. Now it seemed as if she was doing the chasing and he was the one running from her. It was truly the ultimate irony!


    Evie already knew that Gavriel would never risk her again and it would be selfish of her to tell him it was alright. Because it was never alright to him. She could see it in his eyes, that he hated himself for sucking her blood ¨C for even biting into her in the first ce.


    Crestfallen, Evie pulled away from him. She did not know what else she could do. She did not want to cause him any further torment. She knew how anguished he was when he identally killed that human girl thest time. Though he did not kill her, drawing so much blood from his own wife must have hurt him inside in ways that she could not possibly understand.


    But Gavriel did not allow her to go. He hugged her instead and he drew in a deep breath like he was trying to savor her scent instead of responding to her.


    "Evie¡­" his breath fanned over her skin in an erotic waft, making her shiver slightly in his arms. "Are you not¡­ afraid of me?"


    His question made Evie go still in his arms.


    "You have seen me¡­" he paused, his grip on her tightening, as if he was afraid that she would run away, "in my worse state. I''m a monster ¨C"


    "No, you''re not!" Evie blurted out. She had to make it clear that he understood she did not see him as a monster. That misunderstanding she would not allow.


    Gavriel was surprised by her loud and immediate response and he pulled away and looked seriously at her.


    "You''re not a monster." She repeated, cradling his face in her palms with all the gentleness in the universe. "But even if you are¡­ I won''t fear you. Never." She gave him a brilliant and trusting smile after that statement.


    His eyes slowly widened with utter shock. Herplete trust in him, her utter confidence in his ability to keep her safe, was so very humbling to him that it could only bring him to his knees.


    "No matter who or what you im you are, you''re Gavriel, the man I married¡­ the man who took care of me in this foreignnd despite all my indifference, the man who patiently dealt with all my shorings¡­" her eyes emotional. "Yes, you frightened me sometimes but I will never run away from you. Because I¡­" her lips trembled slightly.


    Evie knew she could no longer keep her promise. She surrendered. Because she realized she would not be able to leave him anymore. She did no0t know when did her feelings for him grew to this extent but what happened in the dungeon made Evie realized that she was beyond help right now. She had realized that she was prepared to do anything and everything for him. She was also certain that even if her father woulde to get her at this very moment, she could never bring herself to leave Gavriel willingly anymore. Because he was her life now, her heart was already his. How could she live a life without him now? She was already spellbound by him, beyond redemption.


    "I¡­ I love you¡­" she continued as a lone crystalline tear fell from the corner of her eye. "No matter what you are¡­ I love you."

 Chapter 94 - Im Yours

    <h4>Chapter 94 - I''m Yours</h4>


    "I love you, Gavriel¡­" These tumbled from Evie''s lips. Her heart was so full of emotions for this person before her that it was all she could do to utter these three little words that had been used so often that others might not feel the impact any longer. However, her lips could only express what her heart ¨C no, every fibre of her being ¨C was filled to the brim of. Just saying those words was already making her tremble with so many emotions she could not think straight.


    So, she focussed her eyes, heart and mind on the very person who triggered such a tsunami of emotions to surge forth from the depths of her. Though she still could feel those roiling feelings, this man she called her husband was like a beacon. The firm and sure lighthouse that gave direction to her heart that was tossed about in the sea of emotions. She was certain that she has no regrets giving her heart to this person. And a beautiful smile bloomed across her lips.


    From Gavriel''s point of view, as those words uttered by his little wife echoed over and over in his head, his body remained motionless. His eyes wide and he waspletely bereft of speech.


    And when Evie made her move and nted an innocent yet incredibly emotional kiss on his lips, Gavriel lost it all and he seized her mouth just as she was pulling away. Their lips barely parted a hair''s breadth when he captured those lips again in a kiss so desperate and ardent, it was as if he were determined to im everything that was hers oring from her ¨C even the very vapour of her breath.


    Gavriel could not exin what he was feeling, the moment he heard those words, everything seemed to disappear and there was nothing else in this world that mattered but just him and her. He did not know what to say. He could not. His mind was just that overwhelmed by those three little words others throw around so casually. Even he did not expect his reaction to be this exaggerated. Wholly because of his little wife. All he knew was that what he felt right now was too much that no words could ever exin it. It was more the case that words to exin what he was feeling at this moment had not been discovered or created yet. No, there was just no words worthy enough to describe this feeling he had for her.


    All he could do was embrace her as tight as he could and kiss her with everything that he had and utter her name. If the words have yet to be created, then he would just show her with his actions. "Oh, Evie¡­" he uttered against her lips and then kissed her again, so passionately, possessing herpletely with a soul-stealing kiss, until she was rendered breathless.


    "Gavriel," she whispered between her breaths and his lips came crashing against hers again, his tongue invading her mouth again as if he just could not get enough. As if it would kill him if he did not continue kissing her and Evie waspletely helpless. She too, wanted the kiss to never end. If only she could continue without the need to take in air!


    Without realizing it, her hands around his neck moved with a mind of their own and her dainty elegant hands touched the muscles of his broad back and caressed the back of his neck.


    Gavriel groaned at her fluttering touches and his kisses became even wilder, deeper, as though her caresses were a jar of oil thrown into the fire. And before she knew it, he had eased her back onto the lush, thick grass. Her heavy cloak served as carpet while his hand cradled her head.


    She moaned as the pressure of his kisses increased. His hands began to caress her tenderly and she could do nothing but surrender until her nipples tingled at the touch of his artful ministration.


    Pleasure was starting to consume her. The sensual heat was just too much and yet she could not seem to get enough. She wanted more. No, she craved for more.


    Subconsciously, Evie clutched a handful of his clothes. She wanted him, needed him, closer, no, not just closer, she wanted to feel his naked skin pressed directly against hers. Her lips frantically kissed him back, showing him just how much she wanted him as well. She never thought she would ever act so shamelessly like this. Her body craved for him so hungrily and she had no control of it. Oh, Gavriel¡­ what have you done to me?


    Her body twisted and undted under him, amodating him, urging him, as small sobs broke from her throat. And then, the tight bodice of her gown loosened.


    Gavriel did not release her mouth at any time as his hands continued moving to free her from theyers of clothes that were wrapping about her. There were just too manyyers in his opinion, as his fingers worked quicker to get rid of these hurdles that were stopping him from getting to his final goal. Her cloak was spread under her on the grass.


    And then atst, her breasts were released from her dress and the moonlight shone on her. But Gavriel suddenly broke the kiss and panting, he spoke.


    "I''m so sorry. I couldn''t¡­ resist¡­" thatst word was nearly inaudible as his gaze stared down at her. She was like a goddess. With her silvery blond hair spread out on the ck cloak and her pale skin and milky-white breasts exposed to the moonlight. She was so breathtakingly stunning that Gavriel was rendered speechless as ifpletely mesmerized.


    "Gav¡­" Evie uttered as she lifted both her hands, as if inviting him to take her and ravage her.


    Gavriel swallowed hard. The devil knows how hard he fought to keep himself from ripping all her clothes at that very moment and taking her on the spot without any fanfare.


    "No. Oh god, Evie," he had to grit his teeth to speak but he could not even force himself to take his eyes off her. "You''re not¡­ you''re still unwell¡­ I can''t ¨C"


    "I''m fine." she cut him off, her eyes glimmering with unspeakable desire that made her look even more ravishing. "I''m yours¡­ take me Gavriel¡­"

 Chapter 95 - Damn It!

    <h4>Chapter 95 - Damn It!</h4>


    Once again, Gavriel lost it. Only this time, he truly andpletely lost it ¨C his mind, his rationality, his gentlemanliness. His mouth came crashing against hers as both his hands grabbed a breast each, caressing it so hungrily yet tenderly until Evie was reduced to a whimpering mess of pleasure. He broke the kiss and his mouth trailed downwards, to her jaw, her neck and then to one of her peaks.


    Gavriel hadpletely lost awareness of everything, of where they were. He was even lost to the point as to not knowing who he was anymore at that moment. All he knew was he wanted this woman. He wanted to take her, and nothing could stop him any longer. He had never admitted it before this, but he could not take it anymore. He always knew that fighting his desire for her was an impossible feat and yet he somehow managed to survive it time and again ¨C until now. It was already a miracle he had been able tost for this long considering her overwhelming effect on him. But it had always been a torture and he could no longer take this rough treatment on his own body to his detriment. This was the very limit of his long suffering. He will take her, right here, right now.


    A pleasure induced moan was torn from Evie''s throat as Gavriel sucked on her currently over-sensitive nipple. The tip of his tongue circled the edge of the buds so skilfully until Evie''s fingers curled with pleasure and her nails dug into his biceps.


    Quivering from the gratifying pleasure, Evie''s fingers tugged at his hair. He sought her mouth again and their kiss became even more aggressive, igniting an even wilder me which kept on burning between them that made Evie''s limbs go utterly weak.


    Then she felt her skirt being eased upwards. His warm,rge hand on her knee travelled upward until he reached the tender flesh between her thighs.


    Through the veil of linen, his fingers traced her shape and stroked her until she arched against his hand helplessly, moaning his name. If she was dizzy with emotions earlier, her mind is now officially and totally lost.


    He fondled her, soothed her, and then after what seemed like an eternity, he finally stopped the torture and his fingers slipped beneath her undergarment. She gasped at the feel of his long and strong fingers gliding over her, parting her curls, and teasing her taut bud. Delicately, Gavriel''s finger finally slid into her wetness, and stroked her in a delicious rhythm until Evie''s heels dug into the grass.


    "Gav¡­" she writhed around helplessly, desperately and she knew she was close to feeling that heavenly release he had made her feel twice before. "Give it to me¡­ please¡­" she pleaded, looking at him with intoxicated eyes, gleaming, reflecting the bright moonlight above.


    Gavriel marvelled at the sight of her, pleading him and a wicked gleam lit up in his eyes and he was about to increase his pace when he suddenly stopped. He pulled his fingers off from her and Evie gasped in protest.


    "Don''t pull¨C"


    She was suddenly buried in his arms, wrapped securely as if he was trying to fully envelop her in his embrace.


    "Damn it! What the hell is it?!" Gavriel groaned in a guttural way, he was still breathing so heavily. Evie was startled by his voice that was still raspy with desire, but she immediately quickly came to realize that he was not talking to her.


    "Err¡­ I didn''t mean to disturb, Your Highness¡­ but the duke and the other officials are on their way here. I don''t think you''d be happy if they see¡­ you and the princess¡­ in¡­ err¡­ such a public¡­"


    "Damn!" Gavriel groaned once again, cutting off Reed''s broken and utterly embarrassed statement.


    The vampire had his back facing them as he spoke. He knew it would just be signing his own death warrant if he were to be facing forwards and identally sneaked a peek at the princess. "Just for your information Your Highness, Zn and Levy had already stopped a few vampires from heading this way as well. But I don''t think we''ll be able to stop the stubborn Duke and his officials froming here¡­ this is a very public ce, so he''ll definitely get suspicious if we try to bar him from entering. Not to mention the possibility that someone could suddenly leap and see you two from above. This is the public gardens after all¡­ Unless you don''t mind ¨C"


    "Enough! I get the picture!" Gavriel snapped and heaved an annoyed sigh, cutting off Reed''s fast as a lightning exnation, while Evie''s entire being flushed red with shame. How could she let him do this to her in such a public ce? She knew she was the one who¡­ oh god, what had happened to her?


    While Evie buried her face in her palms, the duke and the officials had finally reached the area where they were at.


    Wrapping Evie firmly with her own heavy cloak and making damned sure that nothing could be seen other than her head that was peeking out of it, Gavriel rose with Evie tucked securely in his arms. His face was severe as he walked towards the Duke and the officials who looked as if they have a million things to say but in the end were silenced at the ominous look in Gavriel''s face.


    He had been avoiding these officials since he had left the dungeon. The entire time, he had been staying beside Evie, afraid to leave her side so he had yet to meet the duke and the other officials.


    "Y-your Highness, please stop ying hide and seek with us. We understand your infatuation with your wife, but you must prioritize ¨C"


    "Duke," Gavriel''s sharp cold voice cut him off, "is the matter you''re going to discuss with me more important than me finally deciding to sire an heir?"


    Everyone fell silent at that question.


    "Your Highness, you mean¡­ you and the princess ¨C"


    "That''s right. So, if the lot of you wish for an heir to be born soon, get the hell out of this castle for now and stop disturbing us, damn it!" Gavriel''s voice finally peaked to a roar, expressing his utmost displeasure at having his pleasure-filled moments with his wife being disrupted.

 Chapter 96 - A Little Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 96 - A Little Too Much</h4>


    Everyone was left utterly speechless at Prince Gavriel''s angry roar. He was not one who usually vent his wrath or frustrations out on people around him. This just told them how infuriated he was, and it was a personal affront to His Highness from the way he had acted. It took them a few moments to finally snap to attention and move themselves from being frozen from shock.


    Their prince was long gone but none of the officials, the duke included,ined. Instead, their faces all looked utterly relieved, and a blissful and hopeful look bloomed on their taut faces. It seems as if everyone would be getting what they wanted ¨C hopefully. All of them were pinning their hopes on the prince and praying that the princess would be cooperative as well.


    Clearing his throat, the duke faced the other officials with as solemn a face as he could pull. "It seems we must postpone this meeting and empty this castle as he wanted." He said and everyone nodded. "Now that he is finally fulfilling our most desperate wish, we must refrain from angering him. That would not be good for either of our cause." The duke nodded to himself as well.


    "Your Grace¡­ do you really mean it when you said that we should really empty out the castle?" one of his men asked. "Is emptying the entire castle really needed?" the man''s face was filled with doubt, clearly expressing his thoughts in thinking that was totally unnecessary.


    "Well," the duke hesitated, "if that''s what the prince wants, so be it. Nothing is more important than the heir. We will do everything possible no matter how ridiculous his requests are, so long as he manages to sire an heir."


    "Right." Everyone nodded in agreement. That was the main reason they all had gathered and tried to ambush him the moment they found out he was there in the gardens.


    "Since we have all agreed on this unanimously, I''ll go inform the duchess and everyone to evacuate this castle for now. But where would we be sending everyone to?"


    "I''m certain the duchess will be more than happy to cooperate. In fact, she would be happier than us to hear of this news. So not to worry, she''ll be arranging everything once she hears of this. Just go now and inform her of it." Duke Henry ordered and then the man was gone. "As for us," he swept his gaze to the other officials as he looked around. "Let us stay here in the garden for now. I''ll have the servants prepare afortable ce for us to speak."


    The officials did notin and simply nodded when Zn suddenly butted in.


    "Pardon me Duke Henry, but I suggest that if you really want an heir to be born soon, it would be best that we empty this garden as well." He suggested respectfully, causing the older vampires to crease their brows at him.


    "The truth is His Highness is having a great time here before the lot of you arrived. That''s why he was in such a foul mood when you came. It seems, His Highness likes doing it outside the bedroom¡­ I''m certain you know what I meant¡­ so I suggest ¨C" Zn''s voice betrayed his embarrassment only if one were to catch the slight quiver as he spoke. If not, his poker face did not suggest any change of emotions as he spouted out those words.


    "Are¡­ are you saying the truth?" The duke cut in quickly and looked at Zn in surprise. In fact, everyone was surprised at that little bit of information that was leaked about their respected prince.


    "I wouldn''t lie about this, Your Grace. I too, like yourselves, want an heir to be born as soon as possible¨C"


    "That''s surprising. To think that His Highness¡­" the duke cleared his throat again before his voice becamemanding, "Alright men, it seems that the garden is no good too. We will empty the entire castle''s vicinity. This is for the sake of an heir, so I bid you all not toin and bear with it for now. We will give him the perfect environment that he wants. Have everyone evacuate now." Duke Henry rolled out the orders.


    As the duke and the officials left, Levy was shaking from trying not to burst intoughter.


    "Pfft. I can''t believe this. What in the world, haha¡­" Levy even pressed his palm into his stomach as his whole body shook withughter. "Aren''t you destroying our prince''s oh so perfect reputation, huh, Zn?"


    "Who cares about reputation at this rate? And it''s not a lie anyway. His Highness had also shamelessly dered it himself earlier on didn''t he? It is those officials who are just slow to react andprehend the matter at hand." Zn''s voice totally conveyed his feelings on the matter.


    "Haha. What do you mean it''s not a lie? His Highness has never done something like this before."


    "That''s the point. His Highness has never had a woman outside of the bedroom like what he did just now. You know why? Because he''s always such a man of control and you know the extent of his self-control. But I believe it''s different now. He''s too into the princess that he can no longer control himself. Didn''t you notice how he looked the entire time?"


    "Well, I noticed¡­ he''s crazy for the princess¡­ anyone could tell with one nce."


    "Right. A crazy wolf hovering over his prey waiting for the very moment they''re alone so he could pounce on her." Zn smirked. "It''s a very good thing though. And this is why we must leave them all alone so he can do anything he wants." A naughty wink followed that statement.


    "But isn''t it a little too much to even include the order to even have the garden to be emptied?"


    "Tsk, tsk¡­ we must give them as much space as they want. The princess might decide to take a walk out here again during those times she get tired from being cooped up inside the castle."


    "Are you saying that they''re going to do it here too if no one''s around?" the voice was full of incredulity.


    "Didn''t you see for yourself that they had almost done it?" another responded, eyes rolling and tone t.


    "Err¡­"


    "My point is, we are to just leave them alone so wherever they go, they would be free to get down to it¡­ if they ever feel like it. Because the more they do it, the higher the chance of the princess getting pregnant. Do you get now?" Zn sighed. "Do you still need more exnations?"


    "Well, I do think you''re absolutely right."


    "Now you go fetch Elias. That guy must leave too."


    "Aye, aye," Levyzily replied.

 Chapter 97 - Take Me

    <h4>Chapter 97 - Take Me</h4>


    Before Levy could leave, Reednded beside them. Once the duke andpany had left, he had trailed after the prince until they entered the castle before he returned to hisrades to report.


    "Goddammit! I don''t like this job at all. Send me to the wall instead, Zn. Luc or Leon can rece me. I beg you! I don''t want to be the princess'' guard anymore!" Reed''s whole face was zing red as he squatted on the ground rubbing his flushed cheeks with his palms.


    Levy justughed, enjoying the sight of Reed dying from embarrassment. It was such an enjoyable thing to see a normally nk faced knight being so embarrassed.


    "Don''t tell me you ¨C"


    "Of course I didn''t look, damn it, how would I dare? Are you wishing for me to be dead?!"


    "Then why are you reacting like ¨C"


    "I was the closest to them when they were doing that here! I could hear them¡­ loud and¡­ clear¡­ even the¡­ damn ¨C"


    The young man buried his face into his palms again, groaning out loud.


    "Pfft. This was exactly the reason why I told you to stop being so innocent and to finally go getid, Reed. Look at you, getting all embarrassed like a teenage boy¡­ just over something trivial like this. You''re old enough to ¨C"


    "Shut up you bastard. Not everyone is a rake like you."


    "Oh, c''mon. I''m not even asking you to bed every single woman that youe across. Just one ¨C"


    "Enough. This is not the issue here. Gods¡­ when did His Highness became this shameless? I really think the princess might be a bad influence on him when ites to this ¨C"


    Levy roared inughter. "Don''t me the princess, Reed. Haha. You must know that His Highness himself is a naturally shameless wolf. Her Highness just happened to be the fated one to bring his true nature out."


    "That''s enough, you two. You go get Elias now, Levy." Zn butted in and Levy chuckled again before finally leaving to carry out his orders.


    "As for you, follow me." Zn looked pointedly to Reed with a meaningful look in his eyes.


    "Where to? Are we finally headed to the wall?" Reed was excited as his eyes sparkled with the hopes of getting back to more normal business as usual. However, Zn just continued to give Reed that meaningful and heavy look.


    "No. To the brothel." That short statement was like a massive strike of lightning hitting Reed right to his core. His whole body froze as his mind was screaming silently. Why were things turning out this way?!


    " !!! "


    "What''s with that look? You don''t want toe?" Zn wanted to howl out inughter at Reed''s face, but he held it in and kept his poker face on. Today was the day this little kid grew up and got acquainted with the adult world.


    Reed looked away. But Zn could see the tips of his ears were so red, they were practically smoking.


    "No. I''ll go to the wall and spar with Samuel instead." Reed muttered sullenly, still not turning around.


    Zn sighed. Reed had been the newest member of their group and the youngest too. He was a charming young man but Reed, for some reason was avoiding women. He always ims that he did not intend to bed a woman who is not his lover. Levy always teased Reed because of his refusal to step into any brothel. But Zn found that the young man''s mother was a wench and Reed had a very disturbing childhood. It was hard to believe that a great warrior like him had a history of such background.


    "Alright. Then we both go to the wall." Zn sighed, thinking that he would need to postpone this to another day.


    "You don''t need to ¨C"


    "I need to check on Leon first. The brothel can wait for daylight."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the castle, Gavriel finally reached the door of their bedchambers. Evie did not utter a single word and never lifted her face ever since she was shocked by the interruption of their fun time.


    "Good Lord," Gavriel breathed the moment he closed the door. Easing Evie down on the edge of the bed, Gavriel knelt before her and removed the cloak covering her. She had her head down and her fingers held her gown in a hard clutch to cover her breasts.


    Realizing that Evie was still red with shame, Gavriel bit his lips. "I''m sorry¡­" he said, "It''s not because of what I did¡­ it''s because I should''ve held back and brought you to a better ce to¡­ I was ¨C" In his haste tofort Evie, Gavriel was stumbling all over his words and exnations.


    "No. Don''t say sorry¡­" Evie brought her palms to rest on her warm face, "It was my fault¡­ you were trying¡­ but I¡­ oh god, I was¡­ I was so shameless, Gav¡­ I don''t know ¨C" Evie could not bring herself to look up as she was still so embarrassed by her own uninhibited behaviour in the gardens.


    "My god, Evie. Hush," Gavriel caught her wrists, "Look at me, love. Look at me¡­" he coaxed as he slowly and gently pulled her hands off her face.


    Evie was nibbling the inside of her lips as she hesitantly met his gaze, utterly mortified. But Gavriel was smiling as he looked at her face. "You weren''t being shameless, my wife. You just wanted me as much as I wanted you, right?" he asked, his eyes gleaming with happiness.


    What he said somehow relieved Evie''s shame and lifted her spirits. After ncing sideways, she nodded, shyly.


    Gavriel''s grin widened. When Evie returned her gaze to him, she was paralyzed and the shame and everything else disappeared from her thoughts. His smile at that moment was the most gorgeous smile she had ever seen. Right then, he looked as though he was the happiest man in the world.


    "Gods!" he lunged at her and hugged her. "I''m going crazy¡­" he breathed, hugging her so tight. "You don''t know how¡­ how happy I am right now, Evie."


    She returned his embraced as enthusiastically and when he pulled away, Evie gently reached out and touched his face, forgetting that her breasts were already in full view. "Me too, I''m so happy right now. I ¨C"


    His lips crashed against hers. And then she found herself fully spread out on the bed.


    "I''m taking you now, Evie." He said seriously as he hovered over her, staring at her so intensely. "I''m not going to stop even if the world ends right now."


    Evie smiled, eyes brimming with so much emotion. "Take me, Gavriel."

 Chapter 98 - Unspeakable

    <h4>Chapter 98 - Unspeakable</h4>


    Gavriel covered her mouth with his and kissed her wildly, all the while digging his hands into her silky hair and tangling his fingers through those moonlit silvery locks. They kissed for what felt so long until Evie felt him tugging her gown off her shoulders and then the ripping sound reached her ears, shocking her. She pulled back from the kiss and looked incredulously at Gavriel. He just ripped a perfectly gorgeous gown down the middle into two pieces!


    Seeing her shocked expression, Gavriel gave her a sheepish grin before nting soothing kisses all over her face as he whispered. "I''m sorry¡­ I am not usually this barbaric, my love. I''m just so terribly impatient when ites to you¡­ especially right now¡­" he exined as patiently as he could, and Evie immediately realized that he seemed a little worried he had scared her.


    She caught his face and smiled. "I¡­ I don''t mind," she said, "you can tear them away all you want." She chuckled at that and added, "Make sure I have enough gowns for you to do that, though."


    Her words and light-hearted statement made Gavriel freeze for a moment. Then he cursed under his breath before jumping on her to possess her mouth again. He tore the rest of her clothes and undergarments to shreds and his intensity somehow made Evie feel even more thrilled and worked up with unspeakable anticipation.


    He pulled her up slightly, his hand on her back as he removed all her clothes that were proving to be a hindrance and threw them off the bed. His lips dragged downwards from her lips to her throat. Hisrge palm moved to her head, and he gently grabbed a handful of her hair, pulling her head back to have greater ess to her neck.


    Evie moaned at the feel of his mouth and tongue hungrily kissing her skin. Her hand reached out and brushed over the back of his neck, feeling his silky-smooth bare skin and his rigid muscles. He groaned at her touch and suddenly, he pulled away and stood by the bed.


    Surprised by his action, Evie dazedly propped herself up slightly, using her elbows to lift her upper body.


    Her mouth opened but the words did note out as the sight that weed her eyes took all her power speech away.


    Gavriel was swiftly removing his own clothes, letting the fabrics drop unceremoniously to the floor. His gleaming eyes was locked on her the whole time he was undressing himself. When his torso was fully bared to her gaze, Evie couldn''t help but gulp, even though it wasn''t the first time she saw those powerful and ripped abdomen of his. The view of it was truly a sight for sore eyes. It kept making her mouth water every time she caught sight of it. She had the feeling that she could never get used to his perfection. Never. No matter how many times he stood before her naked.


    Evie''s face felt hot, no, not just her face. Her entire body too. Somehow, she felt as if she was bing more lewd the more time she spent with Gavriel. He had totally infected her! The anticipation just kept on rising the longer she stared at him. And she bit her lips in mortification when she felt the strong urge to just jump on him and run her fingers all over his tempting body.


    Seeing the desire and undeniable lust in Evie''s eyes as she looked at him, Gavriel''s heart swelled in utter happiness and pride. To be able to satisfy his wife in this way was an aplishment too.


    "Oh, Evie¡­ don''t look at me like that." He whispered as he bent and put his palms on the mattress, caging her between his arms. "It makes me want to ravage you¡­"


    "T-then ravage me¡­ I¡­ I think I''ll be fine," she told him, surprising him once again.


    A wicked smile curved slightly on his lips as he regarded her with his devastating sensuality. "I''d really¡­ really love to, but¡­ not tonight, love. I''ll try my best to be gentle because it''s your first time." He whispered and he kissed her again until she was weak and breathless.


    She felt his hands squeeze her breasts and she moaned, shivering from the heightened sensations caused by the increase in her state of arousal. When Evie''s hand moved to his chest, Gavriel caught her wrists and with one hand, he pinned them both above her head.


    Evie blinked in surprise. "I''m sorry, my love. But I can''t allow you to touch me just yet. I''m afraid I''ll lose my mind and forget about being gentle if you touch me." He exined and before Evie could respond, his mouth had already descended and sealed her mouth with a demanding, savage kiss.


    "Evie¡­" he murmured and then he ate on her breast hungrily until her toes curled and her lips parted, gasping for air.


    "Gav¡­" she wanted to touch him, to also feel his body with her touches, "let me touch you, I want to touch you."


    But Gavriel shook his head, "Not yet, my love¡­ Be patient¡­" he said and continued his torturous ministrations on her already sensitive body.


    "But I¡­ ah!"


    The pleasure was rising quickly, and her sex began to ache. She wanted him to touch her there too. But he was so focused on her breasts and his other hand was pinning her hands above her head. The most agonizing thing was that he seemed to be acting and moving more slowly than usual. And it was driving her crazy!


    "Gav¡­ I think¡­" she forced herself to speak despite the pleasure that was messing her entire being and clouding her mind, "I think you should hurry."


    Gavriel lifted his face and stared at her with a yful and devilish smile. "Can''t wait anymore, my love?"


    "Yes¡­ no, I¡­" she flushed so red she thought her face might look like a cooked lobster and explode anytime now.


    "No?" Gavriel tilted his head and his hand that was initially massaging her breast had stopped. "Even though you want me to hurry?"


    "It''s just that¡­ someone might," she nced at the door before looking at him, embarrassed, "someone might interrupt us again if you don''t hurry." She added, mortified at the words that spilled out of her own lips.

 Chapter 99 - At Long Last

    <h4>Chapter 99 - At Long Last</h4>


    A tender amusement gleamed in Gavriel''s eyes at Evie''s statement before a quietughter escaped from his mouth, and he kissed her deeply, burying the low, and gravelly sounds in her mouth. He could not help himself as he thought of how adorable his wife was acting. There was no way on earth that he would ever tire of this woman!


    He could not even me her of thinking that way. Because it finally urred to him as well that they do somewhat have a history of being interrupted whenever they are engaged in or about to engage in something intimate.


    "Don''t worry, my love," he assured her, "if anyone dares to interrupt us again, I''ll kill him." A wicked and dangerous gleam red in his eyes that spoke of nothing but real threat. And then he smiled, a smile that nearly made her heart stop. His gaze sensuously gliding from her face to every curve of her body as he looked at her, seeming to worship the very sight of her. Due to her hands being pinned above her head, Evie''s breasts were lifted andpletely exposed. Her pink nipples were taut and wet and erotic. Gavriel growled softly as he stared at the buds that were peaking due to his stimtion as well as the cool air.


    "Nothing can interrupt us anymore, I swear. No matter what happens, even if another war broke out right now, I''m still taking you tonight." He dered with a more than confident grin and Evie could only hold her breath. She was at the peak of her anticipation now.


    "So, rx my love. Don''t worry about anything else and just let me love you." He whispered before he nted butterfly kisses all over her milky skin. The fire that they started in the garden and was forcefully extinguished is now back at full force once again. And in the zing moments that followed, Evie let herself surrender her body and soul fully to him, letting the pleasure that he arousede flooding over her until her senses malfunctioned and all she could feel, hear and taste was him and the unbearable pleasure and sensations he was unleashing on her.


    He coaxed and explored her body until she was utterly helpless and so soaking wet. When Gavriel slipped his fingers inside her, it slid easily into her, and Evie''s insides eagerly mped down on it. Her responsiveness elicited an even more wicked smile on Gavriel''s lips. He slid another finger, spreading her, as his thumb yfully teased her taut bud and all her sensitive spots. He already knew where to find her sweet spots and it would be impossible for him to ever forget.


    "Please¡­ Gavriel," she said between her moans, "I can''t wait any more."


    "Not yet, my love. Come for me first," his whispers came out hot and heavy and his mouth fell onto and sucked at her breast, stoking the heat in her to go even higher. His rhythm quickening inside her until Evie was moaning wildly, her head trashing from side to side. Her heartbeat sounded so loud in her ears. Her toes were curling from the pleasure and wildness he had aroused.


    When her hips began to move itself against his hand, Gavriel knew she was already very close. He kissed her ravenously all the while whispering her toe for him, whispering her name, with a tone so hoarse and gravelly and excessively seductive.


    Lost to shame, Evie''s body arched sharply against him, and a cry was torn from her mouth. Pleasure seized her so suddenly and her body then spasmed and shuddered violently in Gavriel''s protective arms.


    Gavriel watched as Evie rise up to the heights of pleasure and also as she slowly calmed down after the explosive high that she had reached. He thought to himself that he would absolutely never tire of watching her drown in pleasure, as it aroused him to an excruciating degree. And the look on her face as she helplessly rxed as the blissful shudders faded was, for Gavriel, such a gratifying sight to behold. He could honestly say that he could be as gratified or even more so, when she reached her high rather than he did. She was such a breathtakingly beautiful mess as she was spread naked andnguid beneath him. This is a real goddess. And this goddess fully belonged to him alone. And now¡­ he could no longer wait.


    His hand finally let go of her wrists and they travelled determinedly down to her knees. She felt his strong and powerful hands firmly grasp her knees and pushed her leg open further before settling himselffortably between her widespread thighs. Evie could onlynguidly lift her head slightly and peek at him kneeling there in anticipation, eyes glittering intensely as he stared at her.


    "Oh Evie, my love¡­ I''m finally¡­ going to take you," his voice was hot and unsteady. He had hungered for her for too long. Or perhaps, it was not really that long a time¡­ but to him, it might as well be an eternity of waiting ¨C that was what it felt like. He could hardly believe that this day is finally going to happen. Oh gods, it is finally going to happen, at longst¡­ she is finally going to be hispletely! She would officially be his woman!


    Gavriel''s heartbeat raced uncontrobly. He was so hot¡­ he had never felt this hot in his entire life. My god¡­ he groaned¡­ everything felt so surreal¡­


    "Evie¡­" he uttered her name as his hardness settled at the entrance of her wet mound, "I''m¡­ putting it in¡­ tell me if it hurts, okay?"


    "Evie nodded, swallowing. She lifted her weakened hands to touch his chest, but Gavriel caught them, and he pinned them above her head again.


    Gavriel had to murmur to himself to be patient and be gentle despite the primal need that was overpowering him. Entwining her fingers with his, Gavriel slowly and gently pushed himself into her wet entrance.

 Chapter 100 - Everything

    <h4>Chapter 100 - Everything</h4>


    Gavriel had told himself that when he finally gets to be fully intimate with Evie, he would need to take it slow as he knew she was untouched and thus, inexperienced in matters of the pleasures of the body. Even at this moment, he had been chanting in his head over and over to make sure to hold back, telling himself to exercise the utmost patience even if it was hard. But the moment he slid inside her, everything just got lost ¨C all that he had been telling himself and preparing in his mind was gone, just like that ¨C and before he knew it, he was pushing strongly inside her, causing Evie to flinch, and cry out in pain. He totally forgot about giving her time to adjust to his size, the difort that would sure to be there as it was her first time being stretched out so much and of course, the breaking of her maidenhead. In short, he just turned into a total brute.


    Good Lord Gavriel¡­ goddamn it! He cursed himself inwardly. What happened to your self-control you damned beast?! He yelled at himself, groaning as he literally forced his whole being to freeze and stay utterly still. The sound of her whimpering cries cooled his raging blood and woke him up from the haze of pleasure that had swallowed him whole. And the next thing he knew, he found himself torn between the regret of hurting her and the deadly pleasure of finally being able to be inside her.


    "Are you alright, love?" he asked, his jaw clenching as he stared down at her with unfocused gleaming eyes. He knew it was stupid of him in asking her this question as it was obvious from her cries that she was not okay. However, he did not know what else to say to her.


    His taut face and the look in his eyes were enough for Evie to tell that he was restraining and holding himself back quite harshly. As much as she would like to assure him with words, all she could do right then was just give him a small nod. The burn and pain caused by his sudden and forceful invasion, made her unable to utter nothing but a weak moan.


    "I''m so sorry, but don''t worry love, it''ll feel better soon¡­ I promise¡­" he whispered, his voice so hoarse yet sounding so sweet and gentle. His mouth kissed and nibbled at her ear as he slowly moved down to her throat, soothing her, coaxing her so gently as if nting a spell on her to drive the pain away.


    "Can I move now? Are you ready, my love?" he asked after feeling her body rx slightly, though he sounded desperate. Evie nodded after hesitating for a couple of seconds, unable to resist the heart-breaking look in his eyes.


    "Oh, Evie¡­" he uttered her name in rapture as his hips began to move in slow and controlled thrusts. His mouth was back on hers again, kissing her lips passionately as he whispered her name over and over like a mantra.


    Gavriel felt as if he were drowning in a sensation of ultimate pleasure. He continued his chants in his head, ''not yet, patience¡­ she''s still¡­ give her a little more time to...''


    But before he knew it, the chants were once again hopelessly lost, and his hips were already moving faster than his mind could follow. It was just impossible. The pleasure he was feeling was too much for him to resist! This was an impossible battle! And it seems that it was fated that he was going to lose terribly this time. This woman could truly bring him to his knees and make him lose his mind.


    Forgetting about everything else, Gavriel kept thrusting deeper, stronger, earning himself another moan from Evie.


    "Evie¡­ evie¡­" he uttered her name over and over again as he slid in and out of her. Every thrust still caused her to gasp due to the sharp burn, but her hands that he had finally freed moved on their own ord and she hugged him tightly to her, as if trying to pull him closer, deeper. Maybe because of the indescribable feelings that were welling up in her heart, for finally being one with him, it managed to ovee and surpass all the pain she felt and allowed her to concentrate on the pleasure.


    Feelingpletely stretched out and filled in a way that was so new to her, Evie held onto his shoulders.


    "Gav¡­" she began to call his name as her hands caressed his naked skin. "I love you¡­" she uttered and Gavriel stilled. He stared down at her. His eyes fierce and ravenous and filled with desire and emotions so strong words at this moment would not be enough even if he were to express them.


    He groaned and seized her mouth with punishing gentleness, her name being the only word that fell reverently from his lips. It was as if he had forgotten his ownnguage, forgotten how to speak, and there was only that one word he could remember ¨C her name.


    His thrusts became faster, pushing his length right up to the base, and rubbing her wet and tight inner walls with a delicious and addicting friction until Evie''s moans and the wet sounds of their lovemaking filled the room.


    Subconsciously, she wrapped her slender legs around his slender and muscr waist and tenderly stroked his back. Not knowing that the tender strokes of her fingers only served to drive the mes of arousal to burn even hotter in Gavriel.


    He growled low and his pace quickened. And the moment Evie kissed his neck, Gavriel''s hardness throbbed, and Evie felt very clearly as he swelled to bigger proportions within her walls. Oh my¡­ her eyes widened in surprise.


    But her mind was quickly pulled by the pleasure generated by his vigorous thrusts and the sounds that he was making. His soft growls and grunts apanied by the harsh and hot blow of his breath against her skin sent enjoyable shivers running through her. The way his arms held her and how he breathlessly and desperately kept calling out her name as he made wondrous love to her was devastating ¨C it was everything she had dreamt of. It was everything she needed.


    Drunk with pleasure, Gavriel continued moving with powerful thrusts. The feel of her mouthtching onto the sensitive skin of his throat surprised him and it was that savage blow that she had dealt which delivered the killing strike. He could only let out a deep guttural groan as he shuddered powerfully before jerking violently inside her, filling her weing womb with his seed.


    __


    AN: Whew! At longst! ^^


    HAPPY 100th CHAPTER SPELLBOUNDERS!! Love you all. <3


    P.s. the next 10 chapters are under privilege. Tier 1 only cost 1 coin to read 2 advance chapters.

 Chapter 101 - Just Good?

    <h4>Chapter 101 - Just Good?</h4>


    Gavriel was still breathing so heavily as he came down from the high that shook him impossibly hard. He could not believe how quick he had reached his release. And on top of that, to think that he did not just fail to keep the promise he made to himself that he should be gentle to her since it is her first time, but he was also unable to even hold it in until she or the both of them climaxed and reached that incredible peak together. Gods¡­ what had happened to him? This had never happened to him before. What did this wife of his do to him?


    Silence reigned between them for a long while. However, it was afortable andpaniable silence which allowed the both of them to calm down and catch their breaths from the vigorous activities that they had just finished. They were just lying there on the bed, both flushed with the joy of conjugal bliss. His head was resting contentedly on her chest, as he braced himself on his elbows, taking extra care to ensure he would not crush her with his weight.


    Feeling his hot breaths and the silky tickle of his long eyshes against her skin, Evie lifted her hands that were encircling Gavriel''s head and allowed them to travel southward. She started to draw circles with her fingers, moving down his back and continued running her hands along his lean sides, as if to explore his body. Her touches, though innocent, were smooth and hot and arousing to Gavriel. He could do nothing but to keep himself still and growl low with pleasure as he felt his manhood harden again so soon inside her, while she continued exploring him.


    He finally realized his body was still joined to hers this whole time and that fact too, worked him up even more into a frenzy. He could feel his body temperature heating up again and felt his blood surging with the provocation that was stirred up by those delicate fingers running all over him.


    With an erotic deep sound, Gavriel lifted his head from her chest and quickly descended as his mouth devoured hers with renewed vigour and primal hunger. It was as if he were so starved for her taste and was ravenous for her vour again. When Evie weed his advances with the same intensity, his heart thumped for joy and his manhood hardened even more, utterly aroused at herplete and absolute weing of him. Gavriel pulled his rock-hard length back until it almost slipped out of her and then proceeded to thrust it back in, deep and hard inside of her.


    Evie gasped and moaned. Her inner walls were trembling with excessive pleasure as Gavriel pulled all the way out then slid in deep again over and over. She had barely begun to calm down from the previous intense stimtion from their first round of love making and now she was being besieged by another round of intense movements from him again. She felt as though she was being driven insane by the pleasure being evoked deep within her.


    "Evie¡­ love," he began to speak as he looked down at her. "How are you feeling?" he asked, not stopping his slow yet hard and deep thrusts into her, as his gaze smouldered with silvery fire while watching her closely like a hawk. "Does it feel better now? My love?"


    Forcing her eyes open to look at him, Evie lifted her hand and covered her mouth with the back of her hand to keep herself from moaning out loud, worried that someone would walk past their door outside and would hear her, knowing that the vampires had such a superb hearing.


    She nodded as she looked at him when Gavriel suddenly held her hand and took them to his mouth and began kissing and licking her fingers.


    Shocked, Evie''s eyes widened, feeling electrified and mortified at the same time. What was he trying to do?


    "Say it out love, I want you to tell me." He said as he kept kissing her hand, his bright eyes gleaming so wickedly beautiful.


    Completely seduced, Evie heard herself say "I¡­ It feels good¡­" she blushed even harder.


    "Just good?" he asked again, this time, he quickened his pace, diving deeper inside her.


    "Ah! Ugh!" Evie tried to pull her hand from his grasp to cover her mouth, but Gavriel did not let go. He had no intention of letting her mute the volume of her gratification that was the result of him pleasuring her.


    "Gav¡­ my¡­ my voice, ah! Wait." Evie was fighting to keep her voice down but at the same time unable to control the volume due to Gavriel goading her on.


    "Don''t hold back, love¡­" he said, not slowing his pace, "let me hear your moans, I want to hear it."


    "B¡­but¡­ they''ll hear me¡­ outside¡­" she still could not ovee this shyness of hers. It was still too new and novel for her.


    He shed his devastating smile at her as he took both her hands and entwined his fingers with hers.


    "Don''t worry, love¡­ no one can hear you right now. I would be able to tell if any vampire ising close. No one is close enough to hear even if you scream, love. So, there is no need to hold back. Moan for me, Evie. Call my name¡­"


    "Gav¡­ gav¡­" Evie could no longer stop herself as he drove hard and sure inside her. "Oh god¡­ gav¡­ not too, ah!"


    "How do you feel? Evie my love? Tell me¡­" he asked again between his ragged breaths. The maddening pleasure was building up within her and Evie could no longer hold in her voice.


    "So good¡­" she moaned loudly, and those words seemed to have fuelled Gavriel''s vigour to the brim and his manhood swelled.


    "I''m going to fill every part you Evie¡­" he promised with a gleam in his eyes and Evie could only gasp out the word ''yes'' as she wrapped her arms and legs around him. And then with onest thrust from Gavriel, she cried out as her inner flesh pulsed and clenched around him hard, shuddering with utter fulfilment while Gavriel once again spent himself inside her in violent spurts.


    A few minutes passed but none of them made a sound. They simply stayed still in each other''s embrace, unwilling to part until the room became utterly quiet as the sounds of their breaths quietened.

 Chapter 102 - Talk

    <h4>Chapter 102 - Talk</h4>


    Evie did not realize that she had dozed off for a short time while the both of them were calming down in each other''s embrace. She only felt so satiated and also protected and secure within that embrace that she must have totally rxed and drifted off. When she opened her eyes again, what she saw made her face burn with heat,pletely embarrassed.


    Gavriel was wiping her down there with a warm wet towel ever so gently. Shocked and surprised, Evie suddenly closed her legs, trapping his hand between her legs.


    "W-w-what are you ¨C" Evie could feel herself burning up and her face flushed red as she stammered.


    "Shh¡­ open up, love. Let me ¨C" Gavriel on the other hand, was calm and collected. His voice steady and reassuring.


    "But¡­ oh, god..." Evie''s voice was drowned out as Gavriel bent and kissed her lips.


    "Still shy, my lovely wife?" he whispered against her lips naughtily as his eyes gleamed at her so gorgeously, and Evie could only bite down on her cherry lips. Slowly, she rxed her legs, causing a smile to bloom on Gavriel''s face.


    She saw him pull away and then felt him continued dabbing the warm towel so gently against her skin. Her eyes nervously wandered everywhere else but to him.


    By the time Gavriel finally finished what he had aimed to do, covered Evie with the warm nket and he disappeared from the room. When he returned after a while, Evie felt her heartbeat hastened as she felt him climb on the bed andid next to her. His hand slid around her waist before wrapping tightly around her as he pulled her closer to him.


    Evie kept her eyes closed until she felt his lipsnded on her forehead. The gesture made her heart thump even wilder. How could this male who was oozing with sexiness still be so sweet and gentle in his approaches to her? Her heart melted at his actions.


    She stared back at him for a second and the next moment, she hugged him back and snuggled into his muscr chest until their bodies were moulded against each other. Oh, how she loved this feeling¡­ being in his arms¡­pletely secure and wonderfully loved¡­


    "I''m sorry¡­" he suddenly whispered as he continued nting little kisses on her head.


    With creased brows, Evie pulled her head away a little and looked at him with questions in her eyes, her head adorably cocked to one side.


    "Uhh¡­ For being such a brute," he added, looking so apologetic, "I failed to be gentle with you for your first time. I don''t know but I¡­ I really¡­ I don''t want you to think I''m naturally a brute in bed¡­ I¡­" he trailed off and then raised a brow after he raised his head to look at her. "And why are you smiling?"


    Evie could no longer stop herself and she chuckled softly as she lifted her hand and caressed his face. "Because you looked so adorable, just now¡­ Just like a little puppy." Evie stuck out a tongue as she said that.


    Gavriel blinked as he watched Evie continue giggling. He caught her wrist and kissed the back of her fingers as his gaze smouldered through the dark strands of his damp hair. "Are you saying that you don''t mind me at all being the brute that I am?" he asked, his voice serious. He decided to ignore thement of him beingpared to a puppy.


    Evie stared at him, and she caught her breath at the intensity zing within his eyes. She realized he was truly worried and bothered about his perceived loss of control.


    Her giggles turned into a gentle smile and then she hugged him tighter. "Yes." She answered and Gavriel growled low. Evie almost told him he was not a brute. This man had been so gentle with her ever since the very beginning, almost treating her like some fragile creature that could crumble with the slightest push. That was why what he showed her tonight was truly surprising. To Evie, it had seemed as if he already spent all of his gentleness during those earlier times. Since he was so exaggeratedly gentle to her for so long, it probably was that he ran out of it when they finally made love. And to her surprise, she actually could not say that she did not like it, his roughness. Yes, it might have hurt crazily right at the beginning, but she had already known that. Just that maybe it was a little sudden that she was not fully prepared. However, she realised that she had liked it maybe because she was so used to him being so gentle that his roughness in bed gave her so much thrill and yes, pleasure.


    "You''ve always been so gentle to me," Evie said, and then she shyly looked away as she continued, "but I think I don''t mind you not being too gentle to me sometimes¡­" there was a rosy-pink hue high on her cheeks as she said that.


    Gavriel''s eyes widened slightly, and he brightened so incredibly at what he had heard. "Oh, thank goodness!" he gave thanks silently within him. He would not know how to coax his wife if she was actually scared to make love with him again after the savageness he had shown her.


    A slow smile finally curved on his face, his worry hadpletely disappeared from his eyes and the mischievous look now took over.


    "Does this mean, you liked me rough in bed, my love?" he teased, and Evie blushed, unable to respond to what he asked and the mischievous and knowing look in his eyes.


    "I¡­ I didn''t say that¡­" Evie stammered and this time it was Gavriel who chuckled. "I said¡­ sometimes¡­"


    "I got it, love¡­" Gavriel kissed her on her head again, "I will try my best to behave¡­ sometimes."


    They went quiet for a long moment again until Gavriel''s arms around her tightened. "Evie¡­" he whispered and his voice this time sounded as if he were struggling with something. "I can''t exin how grateful I am¡­ I was scared you''d start flinching away from me again¡­ I thought¡­ what you saw in the dungeon¡­" he paused and took another deep breath.


    Realizing that it was hard for him to talk about it, Evie''s hand on his back moved in circles and she began to caress him. She did not speak but Gavriel could feel that she was trying to console him and at the same time urging him to speak about it because she wanted to know.


    "You told me before," Evie started, her voice soft and gentle, "that there''s a reason why you''re the only vampire who is warm¡­ is that have to do with what I saw?"

 Chapter 103 - One Touch

    <h4>Chapter 103 - One Touch</h4>


    Gavriel''s heart melted at the feel of her gentle hand caressing him softly. But dread also rose within him at her question, like a serpent rising from the depths of its nest in fear. It also made his heart freeze and as though it were encased in ice at the same time. He could not help but feel worried and appalled, knowing that in telling her more about his secrets and revealing the truths that he wanted kept hidden would probably¡­ but did not she already see it all and yet she is still here with him, holding him even closer than ever before! She even fully epted him and gave her body to him!


    The realization of these facts brought his guard down and the fire was melting him again. She did not fear him after all that she had seen, she did not run away in disgust by him, instead, she actually embraced him closer. When Evie was unconscious, Gavriel was gued with the thought of how her reactions to him would be once she opened her eyes. Would she fear him again now that she saw that he was not just a bloodsucker but was also a monster? He had dreaded the oue so badly, but surprisingly the opposite had happened. And that was why he was now drowning in a pool of pleasure and dness and thanking every god there was in the heavens.


    He had never talked about his inner monster to anyone else before. Not even to thete empress. But with her, Gavriel just felt that he could open up and bare his innermost self. Moreover, with all the things that had happened, and the absolute trust and faith that she had in him, Gavriel could no longer withhold anything from her.


    His gaze fell to the window and stared unseeingly towards the breaking dawn.


    "Yes." He finally answered.


    He nced at Evie, and she did not look surprised at all. But there was curiosity shining brightly in her eyes and the seemingly million questions that were in them.


    "Was that some kind of¡­" Evie carefully said, "bad spirit possessing you?" she blinked. She tried to be as careful as possible when phrasing her words.


    "Mother said it''s a power bestowed to the royal family. All direct sons of the king possess it upon birth but only very few could awaken it. She said I was the first royal in thest three millennia who had sessfully awakened this power. Though I personally wouldn''t call it a power ¨C" Gavriel''s voice hardened, "for me, it''s a monster. A monster who tries to control me and swallow me whole the moment I let my guard down."


    "Does the poison work like a trigger to awaken it?" Evie asked patiently and Gavriel stared into her eyes, scrutinizing every expression on her face.


    Gavriel shook his head and looked away again. "It sometimes happens when¡­" he cleared his throat, "when I am unfortunately caught in a desperate situation too. It sometimes just takes over before I even realize it has done it. I despise the fact that it has such power and control over me. But dly, as I grew stronger, I was able to cage it down and now, it could only break free when I''m poisoned."


    "When was the first time you awakened it? Was it when you were poisoned before?"


    Gavriel''s eyes went a littlerge at her question. How was it possible that she knew about this matter? It was not known even to those around him except for his loyal knights. "Zn told me about it." Evie said and Gavriel sighed.


    He hesitated to answer but when Evie resumed her gentle caresses across his back, Gavriel found himself speaking again.


    "No." he answered. It nearly made himugh, how easy it is to actually pull secrets out of him. All it takes was just a warm and gentle caress from his little wife and there he was, confessing everything as though the locks on his lips were broken. He was appalled and surprised at the same time to realize that Evie''s power over him was even stronger than his monster. The reason being, Evie did not even need to force anything. One touch from her was all it took, and he would be a lost case.


    "It happened when I was much younger. When I¡­" he paused in his recollection and Evie did not know why but she felt him turn a little rigid. No matter how he tried to act normal, Evie knew that a memory had disturbed him, and just the feel of his subconscious reactions made Evie understood that it might be some horrors that she could never even imagine. "It was when I was escaping out of the dungeon." He managed to say it in a calm voice.


    Evie waited for a long while, silently stroking him with her angel touch until Gavriel rxed in her arms again. While waiting, she braced herself to listen and ept what he would tell her no matter on how gory the facts were. She needed to be there for him. She now needed to be his pir of strength as how he was for her.


    "What happened?" she asked with a nearly inaudible voice. She knew it was hard for him to talk about it, but Evie wanted to know everything about him now. She wanted to listen to his secrets, everything that made him the wonderful person he is today. That made him into this individual that she had now fallen for and loves more than her life itself.


    Gavriel shook his head, and she felt a shiver across his back. "Evie¡­ I''m not certain if I should tell you¡­ my past¡­" he shook his head again, "I don''t want you to¡­" he trailed off at the sight of her gentle smile.


    "I want to know¡­" she told him as she slipped her hand around his neck and slowly drew his head down to her shoulder. "I want to know everything about you Gavriel¡­ no matter what kind of past you have, I want to understand you."


    And he lost again, even though he knew what he was about to reveal to her would most probably disturb and revolt her.


    "I was born and grew up under the earth Evie¡­"

 Chapter 104 - Luckiest

    <h4>Chapter 104 - Luckiest</h4>


    "I was born and grew up under the earth Evie¡­" he started, and Evie did her best to keep still at what she heard. Though she could not help but tilt her head to one side as she tried to understand what he meant by that statement. She already knew he had grown up in the dungeon from what his men had told her. But for the fact that he was born there too, was what made her heart clench and ache. "I don''t know what exactly happened. Why I was even there in the first ce. Something seemed to have happened and I had lost my memories. I just opened my eyes and I found myself running for my life, fighting against all sorts of beasts on my own. There was no one else around me, no one to help me. If I had not found a way to kill and survive, I would have died there at the mercy of those beasts without anyone else knowing. I didn''t even know the reason for why I was running away or to where I was supposed to go. I just fought and fought endlessly for days and nights. I believed it was then that I have awakened my monster and I had allowed it to consume me¡­ and it was not just once that it happened during my entire escape."


    "The beasts were too strong for a young boy, so I guessed I had no choice but to awaken the monster to survive. I couldn''t even count how many beasts I''ve killed until I finally set foot on the surface." He paused and Evie saw him smile. She thought that it was not a happy smile but rather, an ironic one. "I knew that moment was the very first time I saw the sky. I was shocked to my core at what I saw. But unfortunately, the dungeon had led me to another dangerous ce. The exit brought me to the forbiddennd where all these beasts lived, and I was forced to fight for my life again. I don''t remember how long I''ve fought until I found myself inside another dungeon. I only remembered entering a cave and somehow, it brought me here into Dacria. The empress discovered me in that same ce where you found me under the library." Gavriel stopped talking after recounting his past in such a long exnation. He had a far off look in his eyes, as though seeing again through his mind''s eyes the happenings that he had gone through as a young child during those days.


    Evie was quiet and contemtive after listening to all that Gavriel had recounted to her. But her arms around his head tightened, silent tears were falling from her eyes no matter how much she tried to hold it in. Her heart ached so bad. Imagining the younger Gavriel all alone, fighting endlessly for his life despite being just a boy made Evie felt so wretched.


    She thought that the empress was at least with him during his time inside the dungeon. But he was actually all alone, and what he had done during those times was kill and kill without anyone to lean on? Why?


    Slowly, Gavriel lifted his head, and he froze the moment he saw her tears flowing like rain from her eyes. "W-wife¡­" he caught her face, moulding his palm on her small face. "Good Lord Evie¡­ don''t cry, my love¡­ why are you crying?" he was obviously appalled and did not quite know what to say to his apparently distraught wife who was crying her eyes out.


    Evie glommed onto him and hugged him as tight as she could as her tears were still pouring from her eyes non-stop. "I''m sorry¡­ I just¡­ I just wished I was there with you back then¡­" she cried and Gavriel stilled and blinked for a moment before he eventually chuckled and hugged her back.


    "I wouldn''t have wanted for you to be there with me at that time though," he said in a soft but firm voice, "I doubt I would be able to survive if you were there, Evie. Because first, I''d die of worry just thinking on how to keep you alive. Secondly, I might be overly distracted by your presence that it might be the reason that I lose focus and get ughtered by one of those beasts." Heughed again as he caressed her.


    Evie gave him a small p on his shoulders as she cried even harder and Gavriel was forced to rise and lean against the headboard, cradling her in his arms and rocking her so gently. "Hush now, love. You don''t need to cry. Didn''t Ie out quite alive and healthy and am here with you now?" he coaxed as he wiped off the tears that were rolling down her cheeks and then kissing her forehead. Though within his own mind, Gavriel was rejoicing and could not exin how happy he felt¡­ not because his Evie was crying, but because once again, she seemed to be drawing closer and closer to him the more she learns about his deepest secrets. It was so astounding that she was here crying for him like she was the one who had gone through all those pains. And here he was, thinking that when his secrets were exposed, it would serve to drive her farther away from him.


    He felt as though he was literally melting. It was unbelievable that his darkest secrets were actually what drew her even closer to him. Not only did she draw closer, but she was also empathising with his past plight and caused her to shed tears for him. For the first time in his life, he actually began to think that he might have been the luckiest creature in the world. For being able to find a woman who would embrace him whole, was truly a miracle! It seems the gods truly had pitied him and sent this amazing gift in the form of his wife, Evie. Only such an angel like her, could love and embrace him even with the filthy history that he had and blood that stained his hands and the dangers that came along with him.


    ___


    AN: You can now dm me on instagram or fb page to im your hd wallpaper. All you have to do is send me a screenshot of prof of your privilege purchase. To my patrons who already got the wallpaper i have another version for you.


    Instagram @kazzenlx.x


    FB page @Author_kazzenlx

 Chapter 105 - Creative Juices

    <h4>Chapter 105 - Creative Juices</h4>


    Leaning against Gavriel''s shoulders, Evie was trying to suppress her little hupping spell as well as trying her best to stop her tears, knowing that Gavriel would be concerned as well if she cried too long. His gentle caresses soothed her and soon enough, under his gentle coaxing and ministrations, she was able to control her emotions and calm her outward expressions of distress. He was right, he is here with her now, safe, and stronger than that younger boy that he was in the past. She reminded herself that this was the most important thing to her for now.


    Evie just continued to hang onto Gavriel, quietly hugging him, her arms wrapped tightly around his midsection and hands fisted into his clothes, breathing in deeply and taking in his masculine scent that she loved and feeling this incredible emotion of wanting to be always by his side, if possible, from now on, no matter what happens. She would never let him face and fight his battles ¨C emotional or physical ¨C all alone ever again.


    After a long while, Gavriel finally brought her out of their room, holding onto her securely in his arms. Evie used to feel shy when she gets carried around by Gavriel previously. However, this time, she relished in the actions, knowing it was one of the many ways her husband is showing her how much he cares for her, how he is pampering her and at the same time also meeting his own need to keep her close to him.


    Even though all that Gavriel wanted was to be able to stay in bed with her all day and all night, he decided that they had to leave the bed because he was worried he would continuously make love to her again if they prolonged their intimate cuddling. Gavriel could tell that his desire for her was nowhere near fully sated at all despite already going at it for two times in a row. And no matter how much he tried to scold himself to fight for self-control, Gavriel could feel that he would surely lose the battle sooner rather thanter if they remain lounging about in the bed! Gods, he had somehow guessed that this could have happened, but he could barely believe that his desire for her was far worse than he ever imagined possible. He actually wanted to make love to her the entire day too. And he knew he would do just that if he did not do something else right now!


    dly, he quickly thought of his wife''s need for food. She would definitely be more than ready to have breakfast and he immediately moved and helped her dress and brought her to the dining hall.


    "Is it just my overactive imagination¡­ or is the castle really empty this time?" Evie asked as Gavriel put her down and pulled the chair out for her to sit.


    "Well," Gavriel seemed to concentrate a little and spread out his senses for a while, "it seems everyone had indeed left after setting up the food." Came his reply after a few seconds of silence.


    Evie blinked at hisment before she narrowed her eyes at Gavriel. "Did you send everyone away?" she asked suspiciously.


    "Hmm¡­ oh, it seemed they finally took my words seriouslyst night." Gavriel observed casually with a shrug of his broad shoulder. Evie saw how he reacted and did not know whether tough or cry.


    Because what he said had immediately made Evie remember the extremely embarrassing moment they had encountered in the garden and she flushed a deep red while Gavriel sighed after seeing her reactions, then smiling, and shaking his head. "Those guys¡­" he muttered as he sat next to Evie.


    "You mean, there''s no one else inside this castle now but just the two of us?" Evie asked again, her eyes goingrge.


    Gavriel nodded, smiling, as he put bits of food on her te. He was acting as if it were amon urrence to clear out an entire castle full of people just for a couple to frolic around in fun? Evie honestly did not know if she should feel honoured or appalled.


    "Why? Are you worried, my love?" his voice became wickedly smooth and his eyes gleamed seductively, "As things stand, now I am free to make love to you anywhere and everywhere inside the castle since there''s no one else who could see or disturb us¡­" Gavriel suddenly trailed off as if a realization had just popped into his head.


    While Evie was blushing red and speechless, Gavriel ran his fingers through his hair and focused his gaze on the food before him. Damn! Now that he had said it, creative juices started flowing in that naughty mind of his. And now the fire that had previously died down to a tiny little me was being ignited into a ze once again! What kind of timing was this? He could only facepalm himself within his mind.


    "Of¡­ of course not." He heard her say and his eyes widened as his gaze flew towards her. My god! Was this little wife of his provoking him? Here he was trying so hard to stay in control, telling himself again and again about their differences in strength and stamina. And most importantly, he kept reminding himself that she is still a human ¨C and a fragile one at that ¨C and he is a vampire ¨C as purebred as it could possibly get ¨C and also such a savage one too. And yet, here she was giving him this kind of response ¡­ may the gods help him!


    "My wife¡­" he drew a stabling breath as his voice became a little more serious, "I think you should refrain from your seductions right now. Or else I wouldn''t be able to give you any rest." He felt that maybe he should give her some warning just in case she did not know what her words and actions were doing to him.

 Chapter 106 - Gentleness

    <h4>Chapter 106 - Gentleness</h4>


    "Huh?" Evie creased her brows, "who''s seducing who again? I just said I''m not worried." Evie retorted.


    "And why are you not worried, huh? My love?" he raised a perfectly arched brow at her, "are you perhaps thinking that I''m kidding you when I said I will make love with you in every corner of this castle?"


    Evie''s heartbeat raced at his words and she felt her face be hotter as she began to actually imagined him doing that, making love to her outside their bedroom. "Y-you said¡­ you''ll behave," she said as she forced herself to put her attention to the food on her te instead of the embarrassing things she just thought about. It mortified her that her mind seemed bing naughtier now.


    "Sometimes¡­" Gavriel continued her words and Evie was forced to lift her eyes and looked at him. Their eyes met and Evie thought that he would rise from his seat and pounce on her. But he groaned low and threw his head back. "Good lord¡­" he uttered as he took a deep breath and grabbed the bottle which contain something red before guzzling a few mouthfuls of it down. Evie could not tell if was wine or blood.


    "Eat now wife, or else ¡­ I will eat you." He half threatened Evie as he took another long draw from the bottle, his gaze focusing everywhere except on her as he tried his best to distract himself.


    After their breakfast, Gavriel gathered Evie into his arms again despite Evie''s protest. "Just let this husband of yours pamper you, my dear princess," he had told her with a devastating smile before he jumped out of the window andnded in the garden.


    But Evie narrowed her eyes at him and feigned an angry face. "Then why am I just a little wary that you''re being overly gentle again, hmm¡­ Your Highness?" she said, raising a brow at him as she wiggled in his grasp to escape from his arms.


    Gavriel cocked his head. "My princess, aren''t I always this gentle with you? What''s with the wariness now?" he smirked as he bantered back, enjoying this rare moment of light-hearted jesting between them.


    Evie bit her lip and she walked ahead of him before quickly turning around to face him. "I know¡­ and I also have realized that you, being so exaggeratedly gentle to me has had a not so good effect too." She said in a gentle and thoughtful tone.


    "Oh¡­?? " Gavriel was suddenly next to her, craning his head diagonally downwards so he could stare at her face as they strolled around the garden slowly. "And what is this not so good effect? I was so certain there is no bad effect on being gentle as long as it''s with you though."


    "Certainly, there is little to none¡­ but your kind of gentleness is really too much sometimes. Every time I am with you, you make me forget that I have my own feet and that I can actually walk because you wanted to just carry me in your arms as if walking is a challenge that might kill me." Evie reasoned, "You are just way too gentle, even the way you hold me. And I think because of that, you run out of gentleness when we finally go to bed." Evie ended her exnation with a pout.


    Gavriel''s lips parted at what he heard and then he chuckled, shaking his head.


    "What¡­ isn''t what I said correct? Or do you not agree?" Evie challenged as she faced him.


    "My love, are you saying that I should stop being so gentle to you so that my gentleness won''t run out once we go to bed?" he asked, a glint of mischief dancing in his bright eyes. "Even though you told me you liked me rough in bed?"


    Evie could not help but blush hard hearing him saying the word ''bed'' twice in a row and in such a deliberate seductive tone too. And there he was, always telling her she was the one doing the seduction!


    Suddenly, Evie ran on ahead as if to escape him. But the wolf''s responses were quicker, and he caught up to Evie even before she could take any more than ten steps away from him.


    "And where do you think you are going, my love? Trying to escape from me?" he whispered in her ear as he settled his chin on her shoulder. "Instead of running, why don''t you teach me how not to be gentle with you, hmm my wife?"


    "How? Alright, I''ll teach you¡­ first, let me go and let me run¡­"


    "Not a chance, love. I will never let you run away from me. You''re mine now after all."


    While Evie was speechless once again, Gavriel chuckled and suddenly, he lifted her andid her over his shoulders like a sack of potatoes. "Is this not so gentle enough, my love?" he asked with a mischievous grin and Evie could onlyugh.


    "Well¡­ with your standard of gentleness, I guess this is rough enough." She said biting her lip to stop giggling and Gavriel carried her across the garden until they reached the gazebo in the middle of therge garden.


    Gavriel set her down carefully and gently on the table and stood between her legs as Evie sat, her arms still encircled around his neck. They stared into each other''s eyes and just smiled, both feeling incredibly satisfied at finally being able to spend time in each other''spany without any interruptions.


    "How do you feel?" he asked as he nted a soft kiss on her lips.


    "Happy¡­" she replied and kissed him back.


    "Me too, Evie¡­ I want to be with you like this forever."


    "Me too, Gavriel¡­"


    Before they knew it, their light kisses became rougher and deeper and more urgent. It seemed that they could not make themselves pull away from their growingly intimate position to continue with their romantic walk in the castle gardens.

 Chapter 107 - Behave

    <h4>Chapter 107 - Behave</h4>


    Gavriel''s main aim in quickly bringing her to the garden with the excuse for a walk was to avoid jumping on her like this but here they were, kissing in an open ce and he did not know if he could still stop if no onees to disturb them now. In fact, the reason he thought the garden was safer was because he knew someone would definitely pass by and he was banking on that to wake him up from his desires.


    But to his surprise, no one came. He could not even feel anyone''s presence at all. Gods, could it be that they emptied the garden too? No, wait¡­.could it be that they had even emptied out the whole castle?!


    Gavriel growled low, burying the sounds in Evie''s mouth. His hands had already freed Evie''s breast and was already sucking on them as Evie clutched onto his hair. It had just happened too fast, and he was behaving like a beast in heat. He felt as though he did not even have the moment to battle against himself. Maybe because Evie was so weing as if she wanted this to happen too.


    "Gods¡­ Evie¡­ I''m sorry but I can''t take it anymore." He said as he pressed her onto the table.


    Dazed and utterly seduced, Evie had long since forgotten where they were and she pulled him to her and kissed him, causing Gavriel''sst bits of self-control and he made mad love to her, right there in the middle of the garden, while the morning sun was still shining and bright out.


    Gavriel and Evie were really going at it in the castle gardens,e wind, rain, or hail. Neither realised they were acting out a private scene in an extremely open and public ce. They were both lost to the sensations they elicited from each other and were drowning in their love for and of each other. And the feeling was utterly amazing as they finally reached the heights of pleasure together and finished their delightful activity basking in the afterglow of it nestled in each other''s arms.


    As usual, Gavriel carried Evie back to their bedroom after somewhat tidying themselves up, leaving the major cleaning to be done back in the room. Evie was still not done blushing hard even after when they were back in the privacy of their bedroom, as Gavriel brought her to the bath and helped her with all her needs, telling her he is constantly at her service. Knowing that it would be quite futile to resist him, Evie could only relent, partially willing and the other half of her unwilling, especially since she clearly knew there was no one was there to assist her but him.


    Once Evie was done cleaning herself up, Gavriel tucked her into thefortable bed before he too headed towards the back where the bathroom was, for his own bath. He was thoughtful enough to have them both clean up separately as he knew Evie was still somewhat shy baring herself before him under other circumstances than their intimate rtions. He chuckled to himself at the thought of his wife and her cute reactions to things.


    As Evieid in bed, she felt the soreness of their intense lovemaking in the garden earlier. Though the ache was there, still she felt the utter contentment from their activities. Thus, despite her best efforts at trying to stay awake in waiting for Gavriel to be done with his bath, Evie eventually drifted off to sleep.


    Drying his hair, Gavriel sat at the edge of the bed, watching his sleeping wife''s peaceful and contented face. He lightly brushed her silky, smooth cheek with the back of his fingers, biting his lip. And he just sat there, staring at her for hours before he too fell asleep with her in his arms.


    ¡­


    When Evie opened her eyes, it was much, muchter. And Gavriel was no longer lying in bed and asleep next to her.


    "I thought I was gonna die waiting for you to wake up, love." His heart-warming voice echoed and she felt his cool lipsnding on her cheek. "You''ve slept longer than you usually do." He added as Evie stretched. Indeed, she felt like she had slept for so long and to her heart''s content.


    "Mm¡­ It''s been a while since I have slept this deep and this well." She said smiling at him groggily.


    "It''s because you were tired. And though I''m sorry you were so tired out, however¡­I don''t regret for a single bit being the one tiring you out this morning." He gave a small chuckle at that.


    Evie pouted at his words and Gavriel sat next to her, tucking the strands of her long and wavy hair gently behind her ears. She looked so wonderfully soft and tempting just out of bed with that slightly mussed up hair of hers. Gavriel felt an itchy tingly feeling in his heart and he had to lean away from her to keep himself in check. ''She just woke up. You can''t possibly pin her on the bed again! Behave!''


    "Let''s go to town tonight." Gavriel said without taking his eyes off her. "I''d like you to explore the city for real, not just watch it from above."


    What he said seemed to immediately awaken all of Evie''s nerves and she sat up at attention as her eyes sparkled brilliantly. "Really? I''m allowed to go shopping too?" She eximed.


    "Of course, you''re allowed now that I''m with you." Gavrielughed in amusement. Trust ady to be fully alert and at attention with the slightest hint of shopping. He guessed his lovely little wife was not immune to this vice that gued the female species either. However, he would be more than happy to pander to all her wants happily and lovingly.


    Excited, Evie was quick to slide off the bed and in no time the couple were merrily headed out of the castle and towards the town.

 Chapter 108 - New Member

    <h4>Chapter 108 - New Member</h4>


    They met Gavriel''s men by the gate and everyone was hiding their smirks as they confronted Gavriel secretly through their eyemunication. Though Evie did not know what they were conversing about, she knew enough that there was some kind of banter going on between the men. However, she happily ignored it for the more fun option of looking forward to their sight seeing adventure into the bright sparkly town.


    "Did you have a good day Your Highness?" they asked mischievously, "I hope you didn''t let our efforts go to waste."


    "Go tell the duke and duchess to return to the castle." Gavriel ordered, ignoring his men''s words.


    "Oh, and why? We''re willing to empty the castle for as long as you want. I mean, until the princess is with the heir."


    Gavriel''s expression darkened. As much as he wanted to solo his wife without any interruption, he must always keep in mind his limitations. No matter how great Evie responds to him, he knew better that his strength was just too much for her to handle if he were to push it even more than they already were. He would never hurt her intentionally and he knew she was already sore.


    "Just do what I said and have everyone back to the castle." He firmly ordered and the men could only nod, wondering why their prince''s reaction was not as positive as they had thought.


    "Is he a new member of your knights?" Evie''s question pulled at Gavriel''s attention. That was when he finally realised Evie''s line of sight was on Leon and her interest in him. With just one look, Gavriel realized that the way Evie look at him was definitely different from his other men when she first met them. Was it because she somehow sensed that something was different with Leon?


    "Yes." Gavriel said. "His name is Leon, he''s a half-blood vampire."


    Surprised, Evie whipped her head towards Gavriel. She had never seen a half-human half-vampire in her life before and she knew only a few humans outside of the northern Empire would have seen one.


    "He''s the one who helped you when you lost consciousness due to blood loss." Gavriel added and Evie slowly looked at Leon again. His purple eyes were strange but striking.


    "Thank you," Evie told Leon, "And nice to meet you, Leon."


    "My pleasure, Princess." Leon bowed slightly and Evie gave him a gentle smile, unable to take her eyes off the half-blood''s strangely vivid purple eyes. Though strange, she found them to be really pretty.


    Suddenly Gavriel''s arms slipped behind Evie before pulling her towards him, lifting her off the ground.


    "Now let''s go my wife." Gavriel said smiling after ring at his men, most especially at Leon. Evie of course caught the look in his eyes for a moment and could not help but smile. Knowing that her husband was now the one being possessive of her. "And what is so funny my love?" he whispered in her ear while telling his men they do not need to go with them anymore.


    "Are you jealous that I am staring at Leon?" Evie asked mischievously.


    Gavriel did not even bother denying it. He just rolled his eyes expressively at Evie and snorted indignantly. How could he be happy sharing his wife with others when he himself had yet to have enough of her? No way that was happening on his watch!


    "Oh yes, love. I am very jealous. Didn''t you once told me that my eyes were the most beautiful you''ve ever seen? Howe you can''t take your gaze off his?"


    Evie was shocked that he even picked up on her observing Leon''s beautifully coloured eyes. Yes, she did think they were really pretty, but was her looking at him that obvious? Evie could only chalk it up to her husband''s jealous streak. She decided to tease him a little. He should get a taste of his own medicine.


    "I think I was talking about yourshes back then¡­" Evie trailed off as his face immediately became sullen and she finally giggled and grinned mischievously. Teasing him was fun! She could really get used to it. She held his face and pressed her forehead against his. "You have the most beautiful eyes too¡­" she whispered, and his haughty look came out.


    Raising a brow at Evie, Gavriel lifted her even higher. "Really? More striking than Leon''s?"


    She had the urge to continue teasing him but somehow, she felt like they might end up returning to the castle if she did not tell the truth and instead, making this man unhappy. And she did not know why but she thought that they would return to bed if she continued teasing him. She honestly would not mind, but she really wanted to spend this night out in town walking around and going shopping with him as this was the very first time they were doing this. And thus, she said "Yes." And Gavriel''s face lit up. He twirled her around, causing Evie to gasp in surprise.


    "Oh my¡­" Evie held onto his neck and when Gavriel stopped they stared at each other with smiles on their faces. She did not think that her simple ''yes'' would make him light up like a Christmas tree and be as ecstatic as a little boy opening a boatload of presents. She could only smile gently and squeeze him a little tighter.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    ¡­


    That evening, the couple spent hours shopping among the stalls in the brightly lit town. Evie had gone ahead and bought a cloth and a fine bow and arrow at the encouragement and insistence of Gavriel after he saw her eyeing those items. He was ready and waiting to just spend on her every whim and fancies. She need only to say the words.


    The vampires were staring at Evie as if they had been looking at a one-of-a-kind creature. Evie had initially feared the vampires'' reactions, thinking that they might hide away at the sight of her. But to her surprise and delight, just like the soldiers in the frontline, themon vampires did not avoid her. And it made her heart swell at the thought that perhaps, she would be able to live normally among them.

 Chapter 109 - Anything For You

    <h4>Chapter 109 - Anything For You</h4>


    At one point, a young boy suddenly approached them. He looked up at her and held out a hand that had a flower towards Evie.


    Evie was shocked as she looked at Gavriel. Within her eyes, he saw how emotional she was. When Gavriel nodded at her, Evie knelt in front of the boy with a smile as she epted the flower that was so beautiful it looked very magical. It was glowing under the moonlight.


    "Is this for me?" Evie gently asked, awed and feeling emotional. She never expected that a boy would actually approach her and even giving her flowers!


    "Yes, Princess." The boy nodded vigorously as he smiled back, and Evie could not stop herself from reaching out to the boy.


    "May I hug you?" Evie asked. This was the very first time a vampire approached her without any wariness. And the boy was so adorable and sweet.


    The boy blinked and then he gazed up at Gavriel. When Gavriel nodded at him, the boy''s smile widened as he jumped into Evie''s embrace as he let Evie hug him.


    "Thank you, what''s your name?"


    "Eleazar, princess."


    "What a handsome name."


    "Thank you, princess. My friends also want to give you flowers. You are so beautiful, just like this Moonflower."


    "This is called moonflower?"


    "Yes, Princess. Can my friendse give you their flowers too?" The boy asked with a big grin and Evie could only nod as her heart melted at hisrge, clear, and innocent eyes.


    At that moment, a few children slowly approached them, abination of both boys and girls and each of them were holding a flower in their hands.


    Evie felt so happy as she hugged all the children one by one thanking them for their gifts. She had always adored children and it had been so long since she met one since she left for her wedding.


    The vampires watching were worried at first but eventually, after seeing the smile on the princess'' face and the happiness in the children''s eyes, they finally rxed. They too could not help but praise the princess. They thought the princess would get scared and ask the prince to tell the children to leave. But she even hugged them all. They did not know that the human princess their prince chose was such an angel. It seems her angelic appearance was not merely for show. And it made them feel d ¨C not only for themselves but more so for their respected and beloved prince.


    From a distance, Gavriel''s men who had just stepped out of a shop where they too were searching for a new weapon for Leon ¨C after he threw away the poisoned sword the emperor gave him ¨C spotted Gavriel and Evie with the children surrounding them.


    "Oh, what a surprise. His Highness is not jealous." Luc lifted an eyebrow.


    "Are you nuts? They''re kids. Why would he get jealous?"


    "Well, that''s our possessive prince after all. He even gets jealous of a steak you know?" Levy said as he rolled his eyes, remembering the scene he saw during the couple''s first dinner back in the capital. He almost died of grief when he realised that his most revered prince and lord was vying with a piece of steak for his wife''s attention!


    "Oh¡­" Leon looked like he just realized something. "So, His Highness is the jealous type¡­ a while ago when he suddenly red at me¡­ could it be because¡­" he trailed off and shook his head. "No, that must be just my imagination." That could not be it. The mighty prince with the battle prowess could not be that petty. Could he?


    "Of course not. You''re not imagining things, Leon." Luc told him. "He was jealous a while ago because the princess seemed to be fascinated with your eyes. So, I''d remind you to be extra careful. Our prince is very ridiculous most of the times when ites to his wife." Luc''s reminder plus his dry tone of voice told Leon that he was not joking.


    Leon had his eyes wide seemingly worried now.


    "Stop scaring the man," Zn broke off.


    "I''m not! In fact, he should thank me. This is for his own good!"


    ...


    By the time the children dispersed and finally left off surrounding Evie, Gavriel was on hisst bits of patience. The children literally monopolized Evie for more than an hour. Though it made him very happy that his wife was enjoying thepany of the town''s children, Gavriel''s selfishness of wanting to have her all to himself all of the time was strong.


    He had to scold himself and told himself to be patient over and over again until at longst, the children finally left after Evie agreed to their requests that they will visit her at the castle one day. Somehow, his desire for his wife was growing incredibly strong and getting a little too much overboard it seems.


    "Thank you for waiting," Evie said, smiling, as she finally approached her husband who now had the look of an indignant and neglected god. "The children are so adorable. I''m so happy to have had the chance to meet them." She expressed her gratitude and after nting a kiss on Gavriel''s cheek, the sullen god finally brightened up again. "I hope it''s alright for me to spent time with them." Evie smiled as she thought that her adorable hubby could be as childish as any one of the children that were surrounding her earlier. His attitude sure did match the levels of those kids, she thought as sheughed inwardly.


    "It''s alright Evie. Vampire kids do not have a strong sense of smell yet. So, they would be safe from any temptations for now." Gavriel exined and Evie was relieved. She was so d that she would not cause any difort for those adorable children.


    "I''d like to meet them again." Evie stated as she watched the reaction of this big child.


    "Of course, love. Anything for you." Gavriel gave his assent instantaneously and grinned happily, now contented to having his wife back to himself.

 Chapter 110 - Necklace

    <h4>Chapter 110 - Ne</h4>


    "Does that piece strike your fancy, my love?" Gavriel whispered in her ear when he saw her eyeing that peculiar and strange ne with a ck stone set in it. They were currently in a small but tasteful jewellery shop that was along the road where they were strolling by. Gavriel noticed that Evie had been eyeing something in one specific disy rack so he guessed it must have been this particr piece which had caught her eye.


    "I never saw one like this before. I used to see diamonds and colourful jewelleries but this one¡­ the stone is so ck. What do you call this gem?" Evie''s voice was contemtive, musing about the stone that was set in this ne. Back in her homnd and as the daughter of the guardian, what kind of jewelleries has she not seen? And which type of gemstones have not graced the storage boxes of their family''s home? However, even with the varieties she had seen, this was one that was unique and in a ss all on its own.


    "That''s from the forbiddennd. It''s the costliest gem in the empire because it''s very rare and one would need to go on suicide mission against the beasts living in the area just to get one."


    "Really?" Evie''s eyes widened in great interest. It was no wonder she had never seen this gemstone before. Since it had to be sourced from the vampire empire and what more, from the dangerous areas of the forbiddennd. Evie briefly wondered how much it would cost if even someone like Gavriel could have said this gem was costly as she watched him discuss with the shop keeper in the purchase of that ne. Maybe she should not have asked for it? Before she could continue on that train of thought, Gavriel had already turned around and was walking back towards her.


    "Come, I''ll show you something else that is interesting too." Gavriel said. He nced at the jeweller who had walked over and handed him a bag, and he held Evie''s hand and led her out of the shop after receiving the bag.


    The moon was out that night and glimmered brightly. As Evie stood next to him, anticipating what Gavriel would show her, Gavriel lifted the stone and faced it towards the moon.


    Evie''s mouth gaped open, awestruck, as the ck gem slowly brightened, turning a silvery colour, exactly the same shade as the moonlight.


    "Oh my!" Evie gasped, astonished. "It''s like magic! Is this stone magical?!"


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t think so. The vampires never found anything unusual about it. Just its ability to change when its being reflected against the moon."


    "Even so¡­" Evie was clearly ecstatic, "this is just amazing, Gavriel!"


    Seeing the amazement and interest in Evie''s eyes, Gavriel smiled. He was d he decided to go out with her tonight because he had never seen Evie sofortable outside the castle before. She looked like she was really enjoying herself and was not scared anymore and it made him truly happy. The thought that one day, Evie would not even think about her being the only human in the vampire''s world, made Gavriel''s heart rejoice because he always worries that one day, Evie would get homesick and sought thepany of her fellow humans. His fear was the possibility of her leaving him and the vampire kingdom and returning to her homnd.


    "Alright, I''ll get it for you." He said and Evie''s eyes literally twinkled.


    "Thank you." She replied hugging him.


    "Just a thank you, my wife?" His mischievous smile was back. "How about ''thank you my beloved husband''?


    Evie blushed and she looked around first before blurting out, "Thank you so much my husband."


    "Why did you omit ''beloved''?"


    "My beloved husband." Evie corrected, blushing harder and Gavriel chuckled with pleasure.


    By the time they left the shop, Evie was obviously unable to wait to put the ne on herself.


    It was past midnight, and he knew that Evie might be tired, so he carried her and brought her to the top of a tower. It was overlooking the lively night life of the city. Evie thought she would never tire looking at the night view of this city with its colourful lights, merry shops and stalls and the friendly people who lived here.


    Sitting Evie on top of the watch tower as he stood between her legs, Gavriel smiled wide when Evie''s legs wrapped around him for fear of the height.


    "You might want to stop doing that love, or you''ll give me a naughty idea¡­ or maybe many naughty ones." Gavriel really could not help himself but continue to tease Evie. His heart was so full and contented just by spending time like this bantering about with his wife.


    "You are the one who put me here, so you''re the naughty one."


    "Says the one who made me into one."


    Evie blushed and was speechless. She had to quickly change the topic or else they will end up kissing again, and knowing this living temptation, she would not be able to resist!


    "Give it to me now Gavriel." She said when Gavriel bit his lips sexily and his eyes suddenly gleamed as if she had just said something that lit up a fire in him.


    Suddenly, she caught his face and pinched his cheeks. "Stop thinking about naughty things. I''m talking about the ne." After which she smiled widely, giving him little hits on his shoulder repeatedly, thenughing with abandon.


    Gavriel groaned and then chuckled. His little wife was getting more liberated with her conduct with him, and he was totally loving it. He cherished how much she has opened up to him as opposed to when she had just been brought over to the vampire kingdom as his official wife. "Oh right¡­ the ne¡­" he lifted his hand that was holding it.


    Evie excitedly straightened as Gavriel moved to put the ne around her neck.


    And the moment the ck gem settled on Evie''s skin, something unthinkable happened. The ne began to glow, and it was not silvery like the moonlight as was before, but a bright amber which was suspiciously simr to the colour of Evie''s eyes.


    ___


    AN: chapter 3 of spellboundic version is out on pat re on. ^^


    P.s. I will choose 10 non-privilege readers to receive the signed hd wallpaper. All you have to do is drop a review on this book. I will choose 10 best reviews. ^^

 Chapter 111 - Something Magical

    <h4>Chapter 111 - Something Magical</h4>


    The both of them were silent for a moment as they looked at the ne. After a couple of seconds, both Gavriel and Evie looked up and their eyes met with simr questions reflected in each other''s gaze. What was the meaning of this? Why did this ck gem suddenly resonate with Evie as soon as it touched her skin?


    Gavriel had his brows creased at the strange urrence. Wealthy vampires and even few humans had worn this same gem and they remained ck. Never had this event ever urred before in the long history of the vampires. The only known change of color of the gem was only when if it was reflected against the moonlight. Gavriel had never known anyone else who could make the gem change its colour into something else aside from ck and silver before. If something like this happened before, everyone would definitely know, and most especially him.


    "Oh my god!" Evie finally eximed, wide-eyed, as her gaze darted back and forth between her ne and Gavriel. "This is so cool! It''ll change color once worn too! Is this some high-ss kind of mood ne?"


    "Actually¡­ I don''t think this had actually happened before. I''ve seen many others who have worn this same stone and it has always remained ck on them. The only time it changes its colour is when reflected under the moonlight as I have shown it to you earlier."


    Evie blinked and then her delicate brows knotted. "Then¡­ howe, it changed just now? Are you certain this ne doesn''t possess some sort of magic?"


    Gavriel narrowed his eyes and stared hard at the ne. The next moment, he lifted his hands to take the ne off from her neck. The ne immediately lost its colour the instant the gem lost contact with her skin.


    "Let me check for a moment," he said as he put the ne around his own neck. Gavriel thought that perhaps something is different with this particr ne and that it reacts differently when worn. However, the stone remained ck the whole time it was on Gavriel. "Does this mean this stone only works on you?" Gavriel asked, his expression filled with interest and at the same time wariness. Why would a gem from the forbiddennd react differently on his wife alone? There was something definitely amiss here.


    "Wife," Gavriel did not put the ne back on Evie, "I think this matter needs to be further investigated. There might be something special with this ne." He exined though his voice sounded uncertain. "I''ll have this checked out and cleared first before you put it on again, is that alright with you?" Though it was certain he would do it no matter what, Gavriel still run it through with his wife as a show of respect on her opinion.


    Evie blinked and for some obscure reason she felt as though she did not want him to take it away from her. Though Evie was confused on why she would even feel like she was already so attached to the ne. Gavriel immediately noticed the reluctance on her face. And it made him feel even more puzzled.


    He smiled gently at her and caressed her cheek. "Don''t worry, I''m not going to have it thrown away," he said mischievously, "It''s just for precaution, love."


    "I¡­ I''m not worried." She said but without knowing why, she felt her heart disagree to the gem being taken away from her.


    "Alright, then don''t look so sulky." Gavriel teased her as he gave a gentle flick on the tip of her nose.


    "I''m not. Why would I? It''s not like it''s a very important heirloom or something¡­ and you have said it, you''ll just have it checked right?"


    Gavriel was silent for a moment, staring at her and then he gently pinched her cheek. "Yes. I will give it back to you once I''m certain it wouldn''t cause any harm on you."


    After that Gavriel and Evie went to the walls and met up with Gavriel''s men there. He gave the ne to Zn and told him to immediately investigate it after putting it on Evie one more time and showing them the strange reaction the gem had when touching her skin.


    Everyone, as expected, were surprised since they too have never seen anything like it.


    "As soon as you find some information about it,e report it to me in the castle," Gavriel said and Zn nodded, intrigue and interest were also brimming in Zn''s intelligent eyes.


    "Got it, Your Highness. I''ll go work on this now." Zn said immediately and when the man turned to leave, Evie found herself stopping him.


    Even Gavriel looked at Evie when she suddenly said ''wait''.


    "Yes, princess?" Zn asked, still eager to leave to finally work on this interesting find.


    "Err¡­" Evie didn''t know what to say, "t-take good care of it¡­" she saidmely and forced a smile.


    Everyone fell silent for a moment before Zn smiled back at her and spoke. "Rest assured, My Lady. I will definitely take the utmost care with this ne."


    After giving her a small bow Zn was gone.


    Gavriel had a serious look on his face as he continued watching Evie''s expression, with her not aware of his observation of her. Her sudden strange attachment to the ne they had only recently bought made him feel suspicious. But it was no use thinking about it right now. He will have to wait for Zn''s report before considering more on the matter.


    And thus, with a smile, Gavriel gathered Evie in his arms, surprising her.


    "Alright, shall we continue on with our adventure tonight, my wife?" he whispered.


    Evie nodded as she smiled back, now a little distracted. "Where are you bringing me this time?" she asked, raising a brow.


    "Hmm¡­" Gavriel seemed to think about it and then he nced at his men. "I still have something to show you." He said and he nodded at her men.


    The men immediately left in a blur while Gavriel positioned Evie in his arms and making sure she was properly wrapped with her furry cloak well.


    "Hold on tight love, I''ll show you something magical."

 Chapter 112 - Forbidden Land

    <h4>Chapter 112 - Forbidden Land</h4>


    Evie was so curious within the protective confines of her thick and furry coat, because it had already been a while since they have left and yet Gavriel was still running and leaping. She could tell they had already left Dacria and by now she was certain they were already quite far from the city.


    Anticipation bloomed in her chest, maybe because this was the first time in a long while she was going out of the secluded city. And he also said he was going to bring her somewhere magical.


    A long whileter, Gavriel finally halted but he did not immediately put her down on the ground. He had kept her tucked securely in his arms as he walked.


    "Where are we?" Evie asked, it was dark, but she could tell that they were in a thick forest.


    "We''re now at the border of the Northern empire and Crescent Land."


    Evie''s eyes immediately widened with shock and rm. From what she had heard, the Crescent Land, also known as the forbiddennd was the most dangerous ce in the entire Lirea. It was and formed in a crescent shape and it was located between the Northern Empire and Eastern Empire.


    The Crescentnd was called the forbiddennds for a reason. No human would ever dare to set foot in thend because it was where therge and most ferocious of beasts live. It was said that even the vampires themselves would avoid it as much as possible. And only elite knights were brave enough to go on an expedition to investigate thend.


    It had also been said that beasts residing in thisnd were magical and Evie knew that this was the ce where the dragon live as well. When Evie had asked her father long ago where do his dragon live, he had told her it always return to the forbiddennd.


    She had always been curious on what kind of ce would this forbiddennd be and why did the beasts and the dragon never leave this ce. Especially the dragon, it could go anywhere since they have wings to fly and bring them anywhere else, but it never leave unless a dragon guardian summons it.


    Thisnd had always been a mystery to the humans and since none of the humans were brave enough to investigate it, they have little to no information about this mysteriousnd. And their hands were pretty upied in their war against the vampires, so they barely paid any attention to this strange ce where creatures much more dangerous than the vampires resides.


    And now, she was actually here at the borders of thesends? She was about to set foot in this forbiddennd?!


    Gavriel saw the look of horror and surprise in Evie''s eyes, and he smiled.


    "It''s okay love, the beasts don''te out to this particr area for some reason." Gavriel said. "I discovered this ce back then. When I was running away from the horde of beasts, I stumbled into this ce and for some reason they just stopped chasing as if there was an invisible barrier holding them back. I also tried this before when I came back here with my men, and it seemed my observation back then was proven right. The beasts cannot set foot in this area. And I''m guessing because this ce might be truly special."


    "I heard before from Caius that you went to a journey¡­" Evie replied after absorbing the intriguing information Gavriel had told her.


    "Yes¡­ the emperor suddenly sent me to this ce most probably hoping that I would die from the attacks of the beasts here and never return again." Gavriel shrugged a little and as Evie''s expression became grave, Gavrielughed mockingly, "Little did he know that I''ve been here before and survived."


    Evie exhaled. The anger that rose within her faded at Gavriel''s haughty tone.


    "Does the emperor always send vampires to this ce?"


    "Yes."


    "Why? To fight the beasts?"


    "No. To search for the nest of the dragons."


    His answer made Evie fall silent for a moment. The mention of the dragon made her feel something strange. It felt like worry¡­ and she did not know why. Was she worried about her father''s dragon?


    Evie shook her head to clear her thoughts. "W-why? He wants to kill the dragon?"


    Gavriel halted for a moment and stared at her before he continued walking. "Yes. He couldn''t ept that the humans can use them as their weapons, so he always sends the best soldiers to go find them. And kill them."


    "Did they¡­ find the nest?"


    "No. None of the vampires ever found the dragons'' nests. Aside from the deadly journey and battles against all sort of beasts, only few vampires had ever managed to reach farther inside thend. I and my men managed to reach the heart of thend but¡­" Gavriel paused, "there were many dragons guarding it."


    Evie''s eyes circled. "Dragons?" she repeated.


    Evie thought that there was only one dragon. The dragon her father was summoning was always the same one. And when the guardians summon, there was only one dragon that responds to that summons.


    Gavriel was not surprised that even the daughter of the dragon''s guardian did not know about this. There was no way for the humans to know because none of them tried to set foot in thisnd. They were much more focused on the vampires that they did not even think about the possibility that the guardian could probably enter thisnd with the help of his dragon. But then again, he could not me the humans for being extra cautious. The guardian was still just a human after all so they could not afford the risk especially since they were always in a war.


    "Yes. I''ve seen more than two dragons during the journey into the innernds. And I believe there are more of them that we have not seen." He told her and Evie''s lips parted with shock.

 Chapter 113 - Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 113 - Goddess</h4>


    All that talk about dragons and how there seemed to be more than one dragon, just went and shocked Evie into silence. She honestly did not know if her father ever thought of the possibility that there were actually more than one dragon hiding in the forbiddennds. Or perhaps he and the past guardians had thought of it before but there was just no way for them to traverse into those areas to confirm it since manpower wascking due to so many of the soldiers being recruited and drafted into efforts of war.


    Even when Evie was still a weess, she had remembered asking her father if he could call upon many dragons at once. Her father had answered her that he could not and when she had asked why, her father said that a dragon guardian could only call one dragon ever since the beginning of their practice of dragon summoning. Her young and curious self had asked why again, and her father told her that perhaps, because there was only one dragon to be called upon. This was the main reason why Evie had always thought that there was truly just one dragon residing in the forbiddennds. The thought of maybe there would be a whole colony of dragons living together never did cross her mind at all. So, this revtion was truly a shock to her. However, after thinking about it a little more, it did not seem that strange after all.


    "Will¡­ will you tell me more about what you saw¡­" Evie trailed off the moment Gavriel put her down. There was now light, a bright lighting from behind her.


    "We''re here, love. This was what I had wanted you to see." Gavriel said, smiling down at her.


    Evie blinked at Gavriel in excitement and even though she wanted to talk and ask more about the dragons, she curiously and obediently turned around to where he was gesturing her to look at. When she finallyid her eyes on it, her mouth dropped.


    A pristine and tranquilke was before them, and it was glowing as if the stars had descended and settled under the water. Evie was awestruck at the sight. There never werekes as beautiful as this one in the human region. The water looked as though it was filled with silvery glitters.


    "Gods¡­ this is like a dream¡­ is this ake where fairies or goddesses reside?" Evie gasped, unable to take her eyes off the incredibly magical scenery before her. Never in her wildest dream had she ever thought a ce like this exists in real life. She would think this sort of view would only be found in the pages of a fairy tale book.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t know but I don''t think there are fairies or goddesses here. I''ve been here before more than twice and had seen no one else. This ce seemed pretty deserted. There are no fishes in the water as well." Gavriel recounted all these to Evie as a matter of fact.


    "But¡­ could it be, that the fairies are hiding from you?" Evie reasoned. Her question was a sincere one, asked with wide honest eyes.


    "And why would the fairies hide from a gorgeous creature like me?" Gavriel''s tone had aughing quality to it.


    His response finally made Evie focus and look at him. And the sight of that haughty and very confident look on his face just made her want to pinch him ¨C hard. This person just could not live a day without pulling at her leg! She rolled her eyes at him.


    "If someone were to be living here, I highly doubt they would hide, especially after seeing me naked bathing in the water." Gavriel continued onmenting with his poker face and looking for all the world as if he were talking about the in old weather.


    Evie''s eyes circled wide before she narrowed them and looked at him suspiciously, causing Gavriel to chuckle at her expressions and actions.


    "What''s with that adorable jealous face, my wife?" he cocked his head as he looked at her, still grinning. "Were you perhaps thinking that some fairies might have been watching me bathing naked here before? Hmm?" Gavriel kept on speaking that way, trying to stir Evie up a little more.


    "Nope, I''m thinking why would you evene here to bathe? Hmm, my husband? Could it be that you were nning to seduce the fairies here?" Evie countered Gavriel with her own jab.


    Gavriel chuckled again before grinning widely at her, obviously pleased at their yful banter. "I''m so d you''re even jealous of those non-existent fairies even until now, love. It shows me how much you want to monopolize me."


    Evie blushed. "I was ¨C" Evie broke off mid-sentence once she saw Gavriel suddenly began undressing. She blinked at him.


    "What are you doing?" She could not quite understand why he was taking his clothes off in the middle of nowhere right now.


    "I''m on a surefire n on seducing a goddess right now," he drawledzily, smiling seductively hot as he pinched her chin, "the one and only goddess of my life." His gaze was intense as they burned right into her own.


    Evie could not find her voice to speak. The way his eyes gleamed sucked away her power of speech and as she watched him take a couple of steps back. When he started dropping piece by piece of his clothes slowly while his eyes remained on her, Evie felt as though she was paralyzed on the spot. The scene was just too perfect. The most beautiful and perfect creature was there shedding his clothes before her very eyes in the most magical ce she ever saw¡­ this was abination that was deadly!


    She felt like she was watching a god and it truly seemed as though the ce was made for someone like him to bathe in. He was just so worthy to bathe in this seemingly sacred ce.


    Evie swallowed hard when he was finally naked, and she could not help but feel her face flush and be so hot. He had won again as she waspletely and utterly seduced by him. Who would not be? Evie was certain, even fairies and goddesses would be seduced in an instant if they could see him like this!


    He dived elegantly into the water and then emerged a few feet away. The view of the water ripples moving in a circr pattern outward from where he was the centre was just mesmerising.


    The picture he painted was perfect. His perfect torso was glistening with little droplets of water that were rolling down deliciously and Evie swallowed again, wanting him suddenly.


    He ran his fingers through his now drenched hair and then he bit his lip as he gestured her toe to her. And Evie stepped forward as if some god of seduction had hypnotized her.


    ''Gods, did he bring me here to show a magical ce or to seduce me like this?''

 Chapter 114 - I Think This Is Magic

    <h4>Chapter 114 - I Think This Is Magic</h4>


    Evie''s eyes were dazed as she fixed her eyes on her mouth-wateringly seductive husband, taking slow but steady steps towards the crystal-clearke where he was waiting for her.


    Seeing that Evie was approaching him trustingly and without resistance, Gavriel''s sensuous lips curved up, pleased, knowing that his wife was hopelessly charmed by him right now.


    "Undress ande join me in the water, my love." He encouraged in a low voice, as Evie stood right before the gleaming water.


    She blushed hard but she knew she did not want to decline his invitation. At that moment, he was an inviting me, and she was the moth that was fatally attracted to it. She wanted to touch the fire and she absolutely did not mind getting burned in the slightest.


    "Don''t worry, there is no one else in this ce but us. I would never let anyone see you," he coaxed, "you''ll know what''s the real magic of this ce once you soak in this water, Evie. I know you''ll love it." He held out his hand, encouraging her to step up to him.


    Nibbling the inside of her lip, Evie''s hands moved to remove her cloak. Her face was red, and she was utterly nervous and thrilled. This would be the first time she was going to shed her dress before him. He had always undressed her those few times before, when they were getting intimate but with her doing the undressing while he was watching her, felt extremely challenging.


    Nevertheless, Evie clenched her jaws and soldiered on. Shedding her clothes slowly one after another. She wanted to join him and feel the magical water he was talking about. This might be her only chance to soak in this mysteriouske. She could not let her shyness stop her to experience this with him.


    By the time she had shed every single article of her clothing, Gavriel''s throat had already been working quite a few times. Her, undressing before him¡­ it was a scene that would forever be kept in the archives of his mind. He had to firmly root himself to the spot where he stood to prevent himself from jumping like a perverted wolf on this goddess who had firmly seduced both his body and soul.


    Her hands were shyly covering her intimate ces as her long silvery hair flowed over her delicate shoulders and hid her breasts from view. She was so damned ravishing ¨C more than worthy of a woman to be worshipped.


    Gavriel watched her as she slowly dipped her feet into the water. He could tell she was a little nervous and quite mortified at being naked outdoors, but Gavriel loved it too when she was red with embarrassment.


    "Oh my!" she gasped as she felt the water. Her eyes were wide as she looked at Gavriel. "I didn''t know it would be warm! But I can''t see any steam!" Evie eximed in surprise.


    She momentarily forgot about her shyness, and she excitedly waded farther outwards to where Gavriel was.


    This book is exclusive only on we b no vel dot. Please support the author by reading only in official app which is web novel..


    "I was worried about the cold. Oh god¡­ this feels so nice¡­" she added as she finally reached Gavriel. "The water is warm but it''s not just only that, there''s something else so amazing I don''t quite know how to exin!" she eximed, smiling wide as she gathered the water in her palms and looked at it with utter wonder.


    Seeing her expression and reaction somehow awakened Gavriel from his raging desire and he tussled his hair to calm himself down and focus on the situation at hand. "Amazing, right? It seems like this water really has some kind of healing magic or something. Back then, when I found this ce, I felt like I was nearly dying from all the fights and hunger but when I identally fell in this water, for some reason, my body regained some strength."


    "Really? That''s just amazing!" Evie twirled around, enjoying, and feeling the water to her heart''s content. "I think this is magic Gav!" her voice became a little louder as she backed away from him, shing him a heart stopping smile.


    Her hands were skimming on the gleaming water. She looked like a water nymph enjoying her bath, yfully sshing around in the crystal-clear waters of theke. It was truly a sight to behold. Such a sight for sore eyes. She hadpletely forgotten that her beautiful breasts were on full disy for a certain someone''s viewing pleasure.


    Gavriel simply stood there watching but when Evie looked as though she had forgotten about him too, Gavriel caught his lower lip between his teeth. How could she forget about him for this long? Did the water just beat him? He just could not believe it! He lost to water? Though the water was beautiful, he was indignant that his wife actually could lose herself to something inanimate.


    After seemingly pondering about something, Gavriel narrowed his eyes and then he smiled wickedly.


    "Evie." He called and Evie turned to him. However, Gavriel was no longer standing in his previous spot. Evie blinked and looked around, trying to see where he went.


    "Gavriel?" she called out, looking around again. "Stop hiding, where are you?"


    She stared at the water and when she could not see any movement at all, Evie began to feel a little rmed.


    "Gavriel?" her voice became even louder. When no one emerged, Evie began to feel really worried. She knew her husband was strong but what if this magicalke did something to him?


    Worry now gripped at her heart as she moved to where she saw Gavrielst before he disappeared.


    "Gav! Where are you? Stop this, I''m¡­ Gavriel!"


    All of a sudden, Gavriel came up just in front of her, smiling.


    "Y-you¡­!" Evie pushed against his chest though her anger was quickly quenched when he let out a deep, rich, and beautifulugh.?And she could not help but let go of other emotions andugh along with him.


    ___


    AN: follow me on insta to see Evie and Gavriel''s photos from spellbound''sic version.


    Instagram: @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 115 - Heavy?

    <h4>Chapter 115 - Heavy?</h4>


    "Don''t you ever dare pull that trick on me ever again!" She warned him and then went on to turn aside and pouted her lips once theirughter faded, "You had really given me a scare." Evie''s voice was soft as she added on theter statement. Gavriel knew he had really scared her and sought to appease her feelings.


    "I did that because you''ve forgotten about my existence, my love." His voice was gentle, soothing and had that quality of trying to cajole her stung emotions.


    "H-huh? When was it that I¡­" Evie trailed off at the realization of the intimate position that they were currently in. Her arms were wound around his neck and her bare chest was rubbing against his rock-solid muscles. His eyes were smoldering through his thick wetshes and Evie could not help but catch her breath. That gaze of his was messing up her mind and hypnotizing her yet again. Though she has encountered this sexy gaze of her husband more than a few times, she was still reacting to it as though it was her first time. The maic pull and seduction of it was truly awe inspiring.


    "How do you feel right now?" he asked, his husky voice swept across her like a warm gentle wave and had a spine-tingling effect.


    Evie blinked, unable to pull her eyes off him. "Great¡­ yes, I feel really great right now." Was all she could reply. She mentally pped herself up her head and rolled her eyes thinking of herme reply to his question. Her brain has officially turned into mashed potatoes with the extended exposure to this god of seduction who conveniently was also her husband.


    "Do you¡­" he bit his lip before slowly and sensuously releasing it, "still feel sore?"


    Speechless, Evie could only part her lips. Her face suddenly med up in embarrassment. Though they have done it quite a few times already, however, she was still getting used to the way he so unabashedly brings up their intimate activities. With just those look in his eyes, Evie somehow knew why he was asking this very question and she could not help but blush even harder. She could even feel the heat emanating from her face. And it was no surprise that her husband was now looking like a starved wolf again. She knew the moment she said ''no'', he would immediately pounce on her hungrily. Though she was not sure what would happen if she said yes. As she could very clearly feel the outline of his erection raging hard against her.


    He tucked her hair behind her ear and then his thumb caressed her lips, tracing its shape. "Or¡­ shall I check it myself?"


    Evie''s eyes circled. Her hands immediately caught his face. "N-not anymore!" she blurted out, "I think this magical water is indeed working¡­" Evie''s voice trailed off at the sight of the triumphant and wicked glimmer that graced his glorious eyes. Oh no¡­ she fell into his trap again!


    "Good," he said and in one swift movement, he pulled Evie up and cradled her, her legs wrapped around his lean hips. And oh my¡­ she felt his long and hard member against her. Evie had thought that he would bring her up to the shore, but Gavriel did not move a single inch from his current spot.


    Instead, he began to lick and kiss her skin, trailing his erotic tongue skilfully across her skin as if it were a brush painting her skin that was the ultimate canvas.


    "W-wait¡­ Gav. You''re not thinking about doing¡­ that in here, are you?" Evie asked, biting her lip as she looked down at him.


    Gavriel paused and lifted his gaze. "Yes, I''m about to do just that here, Evie¡­" his reply came out slow andzy. And Evie''s eyes circled once again, causing Gavriel to chuckle at her response. "Rest assured love, I will make this experience an unforgettable one for you." He then shed that deadly gorgeous smile of his before having his mouthnd on her taut bud and sucked at it.


    "Aaah¡­" Evie could only hold helplessly on to his head. "B-but¡­ won''t this feel ufortable to you? I¡­ I think I''m heavy ¨C"


    "Heavy? You? Who do you think I am? Huh? My love?" he cut her off, his devilish smile shing on his face, "your husband is the strongest, Evie. Carrying you like this is piece of cake to me¡­" he pulled away and stared at her. "I want to make love with you like this Evie," he whispered as he began rocking against her, rubbing his hardness against her delicate flower.


    The sensations that were aroused in her body this time was different because of the warm water that was surrounding them¡­ but it was¡­ it felt incredibly good. And before she knew it her body was moving on its own, rubbing herself against his hard length incessantly as though she too was hopelessly starving for him. Oh my, what was happening to her? What was he doing to her?


    "You want it too right, love? Tell me Evie¡­ tell me you want me inside you now¡­ here¡­" he coaxed and before long Evie nodded, "Yes, yes Gavriel¡­ I want you¡­ please give it to me¡­now," she pleaded. Her hands gripping his hair. She could not think straight anymore but to just agree with anything he asked of her.


    Incredibly pleased, Gavriel licked his lips. There was nothing more arousing than hearing his beloved wife''s consent and pleas. He loved hearing them even though those words truly drove him insane.


    Effortlessly, Gavriel lifted Evie, cing her delicate entrance at the tip of his raging manhood. Without warning, he then slid her down his length.


    "Ah!" Evie let out an adorable little squeak at the invasion that filled and stretched her fully.


    Gavriel cursed, groaning hard in utter pleasure as he felt Evie''s tight and warm wet walls surrounding him tightly as though trying to suck him in. And it was so deliciously divine.


    He began to move, rocking his hips back and forth in a slow and steady rhythm. After some moments, he then picked up his pace as he started to pump into her, burying his entire length inside her.

 Chapter 116 - One Day

    <h4>Chapter 116 - One Day</h4>


    "Ga- gav!" Evie could only hold on to him, as though she was clinging for dear life. Her fingernails dug unforgivingly into the back of his neck, but Gavriel was past caring about little things such as this.


    He was drowning in pleasure as currently nothing matters to him anymore but her and their intense union. Good Lord, he felt like he had turned into a beast who was hungry all the time and could never get enough no matter how much he ate¡­ What the hell did this woman do to him?


    Before long, Gavriel''s thrusts turned into pounding. He could not help himself. He wanted to hear more of her adorable little squeaks and moans and dive into the deepest part of her.


    "Gav! Ah! Oh, god!" Evie''s voice had long since turned into a sobbing mess. He was too much. This intensity was too much. And yet¡­ she did not want him to stop. She felt an indescribable pleasure. And when their eyes met, Evie did not know that she had an intense look of hunger reflected in her eyes, telling Gavriel that she wanted him as much as he did.


    And all it took was that one hungry look for Gavriel topletely lose it. "F*ck! Evie!" he growled as the surge of pleasure welled up inside him. His rhythm hastened even more as his already hard and thick shaft swelled and with one final thrust, he mmed his length deep inside her with vigour.


    At that moment, both of them had their eyes shut tightly. Evie''s thighs began to quiver violently as Gavriel spurted his seed inside her. Her insides constricted over and over around him as if to milk him dry and Gavriel growled again, uttering love curses.


    They both rested against each other in the aftermath, with Evie resting her head on his chest and Gavriel''s forehead on her shoulders. Damn! That was just too incredible¡­ it was¡­ he did not have the words to exin what had just happened!


    When Gavriel finally lifted his face and looked at her, he bumped his forehead against hers and in an almost inaudible husky whisper, he said, "I love you," before kissing her forehead.


    Evie missed hearing it as she was still dazed from the lovemaking and all she could hear was her heavy pants and the loud beatings of her heart. She felt utterly weak as she slumped against him.


    With her legs still wrapped around his hips, Gavriel finally moved, and exited her. She felt him wash her down there and then he began to walk towards the shore, holding her so gently in his arms.


    Evie just rested her head on his shoulder, her gaze fixed on the water. She would never ever forget this night and this ce, and what they just shared between them. Flushing harder, Evie''s arms around his head tightened as she buried her head into the crook of his neck as if to hide from something. She was embarrassed because though she utterly loved what they just did, the thought of her bing so lewd mortified her.


    She peeked over his shoulder again and her attention was finally pulled away from the intense lovemaking they had just shared.


    Blinking owlishly, Evie focused her gaze on the water as Gavriel was reaching the shore. Realization seemed to sh in her eyes. "Gav?" she called out softly.


    "Hmm?"


    "It seemed that this water changed its colour too¡­ like that ne?"


    Gavriel paused and his eyes slowly narrowed at the sight of the water before him. The silvery glitters had changed into the same colour of that ne when Evie had worn it!


    As if to ensure he was seeing things properly, Gavriel closed his eyes and then opened them again. It was the same!


    Hastily, Gavriel quickened his pace and atst he reached the shore. But he noticed that when none of Evie''s body was in the water anymore, the water''s colour immediately turned back to normal.


    Gavriel halted in his steps. What was going on?


    Curious, Gavriel dipped Evie''s feet into the water again and the glittery particles in the entire water turned into amber again. Making the entire water looked like a goddess just sprinkled it all over with gold dust.


    When Gavriel lifted Evie out of the water again, it turned back to normal, causing Gavriel''s expression to be severe for a moment.


    "Seems like it," was all he could say as he finally took her out of the water. Evie shivered now that the warm water was no longer surrounding her, making her exposed to the cold temperature.


    But Gavriel was swift to wrap her up with their cloaks, drying her up quickly before dressing her in her warm clothes.


    "Thank you," Evie said, and he just smiled at her as he led her to a stone and sat her there as he went and dressed himself knowing that her knees might still be wobbly due to their intense exercise.


    Evie was watching the water with great interest and curiosity until Gavriel gathered her in hisforting arms again.


    "It''s time for us to go." He reminded her.


    "Will we return here again?"


    "Of course, love. In fact, I wanted to show this ce to you when it is still daylight. You''d be surprised again if you see it."


    "Oh, really? Now I''m excited to return here one day."


    "We will." He smiled and they began to head off from that magical ce.


    Evie leaned her head into Gavriel''s chest and asked in a soft voice after a few seconds. "Why do you think the water changed the way it did when my body entered the water?" her tone held curiosity and a slight trace of fear of the unknown.


    Gavriel was silent for a while. When he opened his mouth to answer, Evie suddenly stiffened.


    "Evie?" Gavriel halted and looked at her. Her face was severe.


    "Is it raining?!" she asked, her face horrified.


    Gavriel was rmed at her expression. "No. It''s not. These are dews. Why? What is wrong?"


    Evie''s face rxed a little but her gaze to Gavriel remained severe. "G-gavriel... there is something I need to tell you."

 Chapter 117 - The Right Time

    <h4>Chapter 117 - The Right Time</h4>


    "Okay, let''s wait until we stop, then you can tell me what you need to say." Gavriel did not say much after that and the both of them silently made their way back. Evie could only nod and stay silent and musing with her own thoughts.


    Uponnding at the top of Dacria''s watchtower, Gavriel sat Evie down at the edge of the tower securely. She clearly noted that she was jailed between Gavriel''s powerful arms and that gave her a feeling of protection and calmness.


    It was already daybreak and they both remained quiet as they took a moment to look out at the horizon, appreciating the beautiful streaks of morning light. After a few moments, Gavriel turned Evie towards himself and held her shoulders in his hands ¨C gently but still Evie could feel the underlying firmness in his fingers.


    "Alright, now tell me what it is Evie¡­" he said after staring at her for a few moments.


    Evie took a shaky deep breath. She did not know what Gavriel''s reaction would be, and she would be lying if she said she was not worried and anxious at all.


    Nevertheless, she knew in her heart and mind that she must tell him. Before it was toote. She raised her eyes and looked at him squarely in the face and saw the eptance and love shining in his eyes. And she knew that no matter how scared and apprehensive she was in telling him, he would never hurt her nor abandon her.


    "It''s alright¡­ go on, love. I''m listening." Gavriel coaxed, probably feeling her anxiousness. Though he looked rxed, Evie could tell that he was also feeling a little anxious as well on what she was about to tell him. All her hemming and hawing had caused a slight tension in him as well.


    "I¡­ I had a dream Gavriel," she started, "In my dream¡­ Dacria was¡­ it''s burning." Evie''s voice slowly got softer as she continued her sentence. Her eyes fluttered close as that vision shed through her mind again, giving her the shivers. That red zing mes and huge inferno was still so vivid in her mind''s eye.


    Gavriel went silent. Then he lifted his hand and smoothed her hair. But Evie held his wrist and stopped him as she looked anxiously into his eyes. She could see he did not totally discount her statement. In fact, there was a contemtive gaze that was not there initially before she told him of her dream vision.


    "In my family, dreams are serious. We normally don''t dream. And when we do have them, they are usually never of random things," she continued, her voice bing more and more agitated, "to us, every dream is¡­ a premonition of what''s going to happen in the future. And¡­ I¡­ I saw a dragon in my dream as well¡­ flying above Dacria."


    Gavriel just hugged Evie closer to himself. He was silent and did not say anything.


    "Calm down, wife¡­" he whispered after he felt Evie fidgeting, after which he kissed her head and rubbed her back. Although contrary to his calm and soothing voice and hands, his eyes zed intensely as he looked far ahead beyond the horizon. And he looked as though he had seen something, that a massive storm was on its way here.


    "My father¡­" Evie whispered as she wrapped her arms around Gavriel as well. "I''m afraid he might be on his way here to -"


    Evie could not finish her statement because of a certain someone who suddenlynded behind Gavriel.


    "Pardon me, Your Highnesses, but there is a very important matter you needed to know." Said Samuel.


    Gavriel pulled away from Evie and turned to look at Samuel though he kept his arm on Evie''s back.


    "What is it?" he asked and Zn and within the next few seconds, his other men also appeared.


    "We had just received intel from the capital," Zn said and then paused as he nced at Evie.


    Immediately, Evie looked at Gavriel with pleading eyes, and with that one look Gavriel knew she did not want to be sent back into the castle. His wife wanted to know and despite Gavriel''s hesitation, he could only relent. He understood that she did not want to be left in the dark. Moreover, it must be the right time for him to involve his wife with these matters now. Because no matter how much he hated even the thought of Evie being involved in these things, he knew that it would eventuallye to a point that it would be unavoidable because he knew wars would soon be a part of their journey together.


    Gavriel had promised to keep her safe and he would do everything even to the point of sacrificing his very life to do just that. But he had never nned to keep her permanently and indefinitely in Dacria like this. He wanted to change this empire and the only way for him to do that was only by taking back the throne that was rightfully his and be the reigning King of the vampires.


    "Go on," Gavriel finally nodded at Zn. The men were surprised as they all thought he would order one of them to send the princess away as he usually did.


    A little hesitant, Zn stared at Gavriel and upon seeing how serious he was in his decision of allowing the princess to listen in on it, Zn could only give in.


    "Apparently, the human emperors including the dragon guardian made an alliance with emperor Lorcan. And now, both the imperial army, the human elite army and the guardian are all on their way here. Lorcan and one human emperor are also heading here as we speak." Zn reported, and everyone went silent. Evie''s hands flew to her mouth as her eyes widened in shock before quickly looking over at Gavriel.


    "How did that happen?" Gavriel asked. His voice remained calm but there was something dangerous in his absolute calmness now.

 Chapter 118 - Are You Prepared?

    <h4>Chapter 118 - Are You Prepared?</h4>


    "How did that happen?" Gavriel asked.


    "Unfortunately, we didn''t receive any report about what happened between the humans and the emperor. And how did Lorcan even manage to make an alliance with the humans who despised vampires. However," Zn paused for a moment and his intelligent eyes glimmered, "If I were the emperor, I would use Princess Evielyn to gain the guardian''s trust first and foremost. I would tell the guardian that his daughter had been kidnapped by you and that she is now being tortured in your hands. I would also make you out as the scapegoat and lead the humans on to think that this rebellious prince is the evil one who is sending the vampires to war against the humans to collect humans to be his food. I would also use the fact that you are the only real royal blood vampire left and tell the humans that the real vampire royals are the enemies and once all of them are annihted, the wars would end. I would tell the humans that even though I am the emperor, the real royal bloods are the true monsters that are very hard to kill, and this is why I sought an alliance with the humans to kill thest vampire royal. After that I would promise the humans that once you are dead, there will be no more wars between humans and vampires. Of course, that is another deceit but it''s something that the humans would definitely buy. Especially if the guardian loves his daughter so much that he wanted to rescue her."


    Everyone was silent while Evie''s lips began to tremble with anxiety. She was worried to death now for her husband.


    "I see¡­ so that is most likely what had happened." Gavriel said, still unbelievably calm.


    "Yes," Zn said, "knowing the emperor, I believe that''s what he exactly did. I hate to say it, but our minds are somewhat the same."


    "I must admit he is very clever then." Gavriel said with a smirk then as though nothing out of the ordinary had happened. He then nced over at Leon.


    "Leon." He called and Leon stepped forward. "From now on, I would like you to guard my wife. She is now your top and only priority. You are to stay with her at all times." Hemanded and Leon knelt before him.


    "Yes, Your Highness. I will protect her with my life."


    Gavriel then turned to Samuel. "Go prepare everyone for battle." He told the hugemander. Samuel bowed before his lord before he immediately disappeared.


    "Your Highness," Zn then spoke after Levy, Reed and Luc left as well upon Gavriel''s order, "I think fighting them head on this time will be fatal for us."


    Gavriel''s eyes hardened at Zn''s words. "You are not going to tell me we should escape Dacria are you? Zn?"


    "Though it seems cowardly, that would be our best choice right now, Your Highness. We might win against the wars with both vampires and humans but not against a dragon." Zn exined fearlessly, despite Gavriel''s darkening expression, "Well, I know some of us will definitely survive, especially you¡­ you could even kill the dragon without¡­" Zn suddenly paused, and Evie knew he had edited out something for her sake the moment he nced at Evie, "but Dacria will be destroyed in the process. Even if we eventually win, many innocent lives in this city would definitely be sacrificed. In fact, all themon Dacrians might end up being annihted. I believe that is also one of Lorcan''s goal. He would dly turn this city into dust, and I believe he''d somehow manipte the guardian to carry out that dirty deed for him. In short, we must avoid this war."


    The atmosphere in the watchtower became extremely heavy and suffocating as Gavriel red at Zn. Everyone else could feel the electric tenseness between the two as the silence stretched between them. Evie got more nervous as the both of them just continued staring intensely at each other. Why were they not saying anything? Were they trying to out stare each other? And in the midst of her worrying about the tense atmosphere, she was also worrying about how her vision is seeminglying true.


    Unbeknownst to her, the two men continued to talk through their eyes. They were continuing their discussion through the specialmunication that they could carry out, effectively leaving Evie out of what was being argued over.


    ''Please think carefully again about this, Your Highness. I could be wrong, but I have the feeling that Lorcan has an even bloodier n up his sleeves. And I am really praying that I am wrong in this. I am also very aware of your strength, My Lord and what you can do, but if you fight¡­ yes, I know you are more than able to kill the dragon. But I know you know the city would already be destroyed by the time the dragon is dead. Are you so willingly prepared to sacrifice everyone in this city and even the innocent children ? There are so many of them too. You have seen it before, the guardian does not actually have full control over their own dragon. It is all they can do just to be able to summon them. Their dragon will spit fire without stopping until there is nothing left for them to burn anymore. This type of attack is indiscriminate and recognizes no friend nor foe. I know there is another way to stop the dragon before it could burn everything¡­ but are you prepared to do it? Are you certain that you can kill your beloved wife''s father right before her eyes?''


    At thatst question, Gavriel froze on the spot.


    Evie finally realized that there was something going on in the undercurrent, and she attempted to reach out to Gavriel. But she halted and she felt her body turn into a statue because raindrops had begun to fall on them.

 Chapter 119 - Plan

    <h4>Chapter 119 - n</h4>


    Evie caught her breath as she stared at those little drops of rain falling onto her outstretched palms. She could not believe that this was already happening. She also could not help it when her heart shook within her in fear. Her father was finallying for her as promised, but her reaction was now theplete opposite of what she had been imagining before she fell head over heels in love with Gavriel. Dread and fear gripped strongly at her heart.


    "How long will it take for them to reach Dacria?" Gavriel asked as he swiftly pulled Evie''s hood up to cover her from the drizzle. Evie''s heart melted at his actions. Even during such serious matters being discussed, he still was aware of her to the point of not wanting her to be wet by a little light drizzle. How could she not love this man?


    "I estimate they''ll be here by twilight. I believe the emperor would be travelling at humans'' pace as he will be apanying the humans here." Zn replied when Leon hesitantly butted in.


    "My Lord, how¡­ about we evacuate the Dacrians now? There''s still plenty of time if things are nned and carried out systematically." The half-blood suggested.


    "I doubt the Dacrians will leave this city," Zn said, "and even if they do, there is nowhere else for them to go now. The emperor would chase after and seek to execute all Dacrians who escape the city. You must not forget that they are twisted enough to annihte their own rulers. Thus, he will definitely not hesitate to massacre an entire n to use them as an example for others. More so if this n of his to kill His Highness falls through and fails."


    "So, our only option now is to leave this city?" Leon asked again, understanding the severity of their situation.


    "It won''t be as easy as that," Zn''s delicate face became serious, "if we leave just like this, the Dacrians will suffer. They will be tortured heavily once our enemies find out we are not here anymore. That would be the price they will have to pay since they had harboured us. The emperor will use this chance to punish them for harbouring traitors in their midst. They might not be massacred but many will be killed."


    Evie began to shiver. The faces of the people here, their lively personalities, the smiles andughter of those lovely children¡­ she could not bear to imagine that all these might just crumble to pieces. This beautiful and peaceful ce¡­ she did not want this ce to be ruined. She did not want anyone to die and suffer. And it is all because of her¡­ though indirectly, she was still being used as an excuse to spark this war.


    "Our only choice now is¡­" Zn lifted his gaze to Gavriel, "force the Dacrians to drive us away from here. We must make them believe that you had captured the duke and forced him to harbour us against his will. We must make them believe we ckmailed the duke to order the soldiers to aid you in the previous war. The soldiers only aided you because of fear. But now, because they had found out that a dragon guardian ising, they do not need to fear you anymore. And that is why they nned not to support you in this war anymore. However, you found out about their ns to turn their backs on you at the veryst minute and you also found out that the dragon guardian ising, so you could only choose to escape with a small group of your loyal men."


    "And you are saying that we should make this rumour believable and start a battle within Dacria?" Gavriel was the one who spoke this time, and the intensity of his voice was incredibly dangerous despite the controlled calmness.


    Zn nodded. "Yes and¡­" Zn''s expression hardened, "I know that this is cruel, but a bloodbath is necessary at this point. We must show Lorcan that the Dacrians had truly tried to stop our escape or else he will think that they purposely let us escape. In short, we must sacrifice a few to save the majority."


    "You think that Lorcan would fall for this?" Gavriel asked.


    "He would have no choice but to believe it¡­ if we kill enough soldiers."


    "Then how many do we need to kill before the numbers are ''enough'' for Lorcan to believe it?"


    "A hundred would be enough." Zn''s voice was t.


    Evie''s eyes widened with utter shock and horror. A hundred?! A hundred lives will have to be sacrificed for this farce to look real? Evie felt shivers run down her spine and her entire being shook. She knew war happened and people die¡­ but her husband and his men will need to kill the very people who aided them and did nothing wrong just to be able to pull this wool over the emperor''s eyes? Even so, this was just... it was too cruel. The thought that many of these soldiers were probably the fathers of those little cheerful children she just met broke her heart and she could not bear it. Was there really no other choice?


    "I know this is cruel and you don''t want to agree to this, but there is no other way," Zn emphasized despite the regret and sadness in his eyes.


    Gavriel remained silent. Zn knew that this prince was always confident, and he would never doubt that his prince would alwayse out victorious in any war against the vampires. Especially now that he has someone he wholeheartedly wants to protect. Zn had felt like his wife''s presence in his life had tremendously improved Gavriel''s strength. Though after reflecting, it made sense but none of them would have ever seen thising. That the guardian and the dragon would be involved. Not to mention that this very guardian is the birthfather of his beloved wife.

 Chapter 120 - Believable

    <h4>Chapter 120 - Believable</h4>


    It was incredibly ironic. No, somehow, Zn had realized now that their enemy, the fake royalty is truly one dangerous enemy. It is no wonder they had actually managed to annihte the powerful royal family long ago. He had always wondered how they even did it, but he somehow had a clue now.


    Zn let out a deep sigh and his gaze shifted towards Evie.


    "Also, about the princess¡­" Zn started again even though Gavriel had yet to give his final approval about the n he had just suggested earlier. It could be seen that Gavriel was also seriously contemting it. "We cannot take the princess with us." The moment Zn mentioned this, he could literally feel the sharp piercing aura of death descending around them.


    Just as he expected, Gavriel''s aura darkened so incredibly dangerous he had to look at Evie to help make the prince calm down.


    Despite all the turmoil Evie was going through, she immediately picked up at what Zn wanted her to do, and she reached out towards Gavriel and held onto him.


    "Let''s¡­ listen to what he has to say first¡­" Evie whispered in a soft voice. Somehow, she managed not to voice her disagreement as her grip on Gavriel tightened.


    Gavriel calmed down a little, but his body remained incredibly tensed.


    "The guardian is here because of her." Zn continued. "If we take her with us, the guardian will end up going after us. But that is not the end of the problem, we need her to stay because she would be the one to testify on everything that had happened here. If it''s her, the guardian will believe her testimony and even the emperor won''t have a choice but to ept her testimony. She''s the real key in keeping the Dacrians safe. I am certain the emperor will still have a shred of doubt even after seeing the dead soldiers and he might still investigate and torture some vampires to speak the truth. But if the princess is here to speak and testify against you, there will be no need for the emperor to do any investigations. And even if he did, the princess'' words will still be the one that will be honoured." He exined.


    "Do not worry, Your Highness, I am certain the emperor will never harm her. He wouldn''t do anything to displease the guardian, much less harm any of them, because Lorcan still needs the guardian''s help to take you down. As long as you are alive, the princess and her father will stay safe under Lorcan''s wings. Moreover, Her Highness would also be a huge help to us. She might be able to convince her father that the real enemy is the one he is aiding. She could be our ally on that side in telling him the truth. So please, I ask that you consider this suggestion." Zn paused and his gaze at Gavriel became intense. "You have half a day to make a decision, Your Highness. I hope you will heed my advice but whatever decision you make, we will follow." He dered and bowed at him. "For now, I''ll go prepare and plot for a believable escape n."


    Zn then turned his back from Gavriel and then nced at Leon toe with him. But before he leapt off, he nced back at Evie with a look that was telling her that he was leaving everything to her as well. Zn knew that the two needed this moment together to discuss and he knew the princess was the only one who could convince Prince Gavriel to leave her behind.


    As though Evie had understood what Zn wanted her to do, Evie suddenly hugged Gavriel after the two vampires left them alone in the watchtower.


    The light drizzle continued but the two of them could not care less about the falling rain at this moment.


    Gavriel remained unmoving as Evie gripped him as tight as she could. Their emotions started to be incredibly heavy. Perhaps, Gavriel already knew deep down that Evie was going to try and convince him to go off and leave her behind as how Zn nned.


    Evie felt her throat constricting and the sting of tears hit her eyes. She fiercely blinked back her tears and swallowed hard past the lump in her throat. Now is not the time for her to cry and y the weakdy in distress. However, she never thought they would already need to separate this soon. If only there were one more day and night for them to be together. Why so soon? And she was shocked at how she felt that she was already missing him to death even when he was still here with her. How would she fare when Gavriel left, and they would not know how long their separation wouldst this time? It could be a long time before she finally gets to see him again. She recalled thest time they were separated. It was only a few days, and she was already so worried and agitated as though she were sitting on a seat of hot coals.


    This feeling she had right now was already unbearable. Can she survive theing days when she would not be able to hold him freely and see him anytime she wants just like this? Her heart shuddered at the thought of this uing separation.


    Evie held back the tears that were threatening to fall from her eyes. This was not a good time to cry, she told herself again. She must speak calmly and be clear headed with him.


    "Gavriel¡­" she called his name as she reluctantly pulled away to look at his face. He kept her arms around his waist as she looked up at him. When he did not meet her gaze, Evie lifted her hands to his face and made him look at her.


    They stared at each other for a long moment before Evie opened her lips. "I will stay."

 Chapter 121 - No!

    <h4>Chapter 121 - No!</h4>


    "I will stay," Evie said as she gently smiled. However, Gavriel could see the pain and sorrow reflected in her eyes as she gazed at him. He understood her and the reason behind that look in her eyes very well. It was a look borne from her thoughts that they would be separated from each other very soon.


    He grabbed her wrists ¨C though desperately, he was still gentle with her ¨C and his jaws clenched tightly. Then he shook his head, his eyes intense. "I will never leave you behind, Evie." He told her straight and firm. The tone he used indicated that there was no one ¨C not even Evie herself ¨C could change his mind. "No matter what happens, I am going to take you with me, do you understand?" Evie could tell from the tone he used that he was dead serious and there would be no further discussion on this matter anymore.


    Evie nibbled the inside her of her lip nervously. She remembered how Zn had looked at her before he left, and she understood his point of view on asking her to convince Gavriel on his suggestion to be carried out. She really understood and could not me Zn. Focusing back on Gavriel, the dangerous and desperate look in Gavriel''s eyes made the corners of her eyes heat up. He had heard about what was at stake and yet he did not even seem to faintly consider the idea of leaving her behind and not taking her along with him.


    "But Gavriel¡­ if you take me along, what will happen to this city?" Evie''s voice became pained. Evie was not ignorant about these kinds of things. She knew that Zn was right, if Gavriel left and took her along with him too, everyone in this city would face the wrath of the emperor. She had heard and read many war stories in the past and these things do happen. The suffering and torture those left behind would truly be unimaginable. And she could not, in good faith put these good and meless folks through this nightmare.


    "The vampire emperor will punish everyone in this city for harboring and aiding you all this while. And¡­ he will surely torture them. I can''t¡­ I can''t bear for such a thing to happen to all those innocent people, Gavriel¡­ not when I can do something to ensure that it would not happen. This ce¡­ I already love this ce, Gavriel¡­ I don''t want it to fall into ruins. More than the ce, it is the people here! We can''t just abandon them after they took us in. And¡­ and you don''t need to sacrifice anyone anymore. Leave this to me, I am confident I can make everyone believe our fabricated story. Trust me Gavriel, my father adores me to bits. He will believe anything I will say. And like what Zn said, the emperor will not have any other choice but to believe my words as well. He wouldn''t dare displease my father because he still needs him." Evie tried to convince Gavriel with her impassioned speech, herrge expressive eyes sparkling with emotion.


    Gavriel sulked a little before pulling away from her and turned his back as he raked his hand through his hair, messing it up a little. His aura was starting to fluctuate with his emotions and was bing dangerously uncontroble. He gave a heavy and frustrated sigh.


    "Evie¡­ you don''t understand how dangerous Lorcan is. He will harm you once he gets his hands on you! And if you stay back, I can almost guarantee that he will!" Gavriel''s voice was angry. Though Evie fully understood that his anger was not pointed at herself but towards everything else that was working against their situation right at this moment.


    "He won''t. He still needs my father''s aid to go against you. Remember?" Evie calmly reminded Gavriel in the hopes of reducing his ire.


    "He will hold you as hostage to control your father Evie, I know that bastard and the way he works. He will do that! And I''m not going to let that happen! My god, how could you expect me to let you do something so dangerous like this? How could you expect me to leave without you?" Gavriel''s voice was so aggrieved that it caused Evie to go silent.


    Silence reigned between them for a long while until Evie finally spoke.


    "Then¡­ are you going to sacrifice everyone?" she asked him softly. She knew that such apassionate person like him could never do such a thing. Gavriel was not a heartless monster to abandon the people who had helped him.


    "No." he said. His voice now sounded like it belonged to a tyrant king. His eyes began to turn blood red and bluish aura leaked out from him. "I will fight. You will take the children and women and lead them to go hide in the dungeon. I''ll kill the dragon and Lorcan."


    Evie''s lips parted in shock. A violent shiver ran down her spine and she could not help but hug herself.


    Seeing her reaction, Gavriel struggled to make his voice less menacing. He knew what she was afraid of. "Don''t worry, I will never kill your father. I will do everything to keep him alive. Since I cannot harm him, my only choice is to kill the dragon."


    "No!" Evie suddenly yelled. She did not know why but the scene in her dream suddenly shed in her eyes. Was this the decision that would lead to the dream she had? The image of herself calling for Gavriel while Dacria was on fire horrified her. "No. You''re not going to fight the dragon, Gavriel!" she raised her voice as she grabbed at his shirt.


    Thinking that Evie was just scared because she thought that he could not defeat the dragon, Gavriel pulled her into his embrace and whispered in her ear. "Don''t worry, love. I was able to kill a dragon once. So don''t worry, I will be fine ande out victorious. I pro ¨C"


    "No!" she cut him off as she struggled to pull away. "You can''t. I can''t let you do that. You will leave! I will sta ¨C"


    All of a sudden, Gavriel sealed her mouth with his and kissed her hard until Evie could not speak any more and she stopped struggling.


    When he pulled away, Evie was crying. She just felt like she needed to stop him. Stopping him and sending him away will be the only way to stop her dream froming true. She needed to get him to understand and go along with the n Zn suggested.


    "Please¡­" her voice came out weak, pleading.

 Chapter 122 - Trust

    <h4>Chapter 122 - Trust</h4>


    "Please¡­" her voice came out weak, pleading. "Don''t. If you do that, my dream¡­ my dream wille true, Gavriel. Please listen to me. In my dream, I was here in this tower while the entire Dacria is on fire." She said, as her tears run down her cheeks. "I was shouting out your name¡­ but you never came." Evie''s voice broke at the end.


    Gavriel was taken aback and lookedpletely surprised at what she had said. With the utterance of those words from Evie''s mouth and the tears that were falling from her eyes, he looked as if he was wavering now. He always looked like this whenever she cries, that look that seemed to be telling her that he would do everything, and anything just stop her from crying. And she shamelessly took full advantage of it. She did not care if it would make her less of an elegantdy. All she cared about was to prevent that horrifying scene in her dream from urring and keeping Gavriel safe and alive.


    Evie let her tears fall like small water falls as she pleaded him. She turned herrge, watery eyes up at him and used them to her best advantage, knowing it would affect Gavriel strongly.


    "Please, I''m scared Gavriel. I cannot take it if something bad happens to you. This is the best way to solve all the problems we are facing right now." She coaxed him the best she could. "I am not worried, my love, because I know," she tiptoed and nted a kiss on his cheek and then smiled gently, "you wille and take me back, right?"


    Herst line made Gavriel''s eyes widen.


    "I will wait for you toe and get me back. I promise I will be alright. And I know you won''t take long, right? I know you cannot bear being separated from me and so do I. That''s why I am going to do my best and keep myself safe until you return for me." She added as she caressed his cheek. "Even if your wife is just a human, she''s stronger than you think. You have to trust me too, Gavriel."


    Slowly, Gavriel slumped to the floor as if his strength left himpletely. He rested both his elbows on top of his bended knee and covered his face with his palms.


    Seeing him looking so defeated, Evie knelt between his legs and hugged him as tight as she could, trying to impart some of her warmth and whatever little confidence she had. Finally, after some moments Gavriel gave in and pulled her into his arms and embraced her back.


    For a long while, they stayed silent, just appreciating each other''s warmth, and listening to each other''s heartbeats and breaths.


    Evie could feel Gavriel''s agitation, and she could not help but feel her heart swell at the feel of him holding her as if he were holding a precious treasure and never wanted to ever let go. It was as though he would literally die if he left her. She could not help but feel so blessed that she was so dear to him like this.


    At that moment, everything was suddenly so peaceful. Until Gavriel whispered something unexpected into her ears. "I love you," he said, causing Evie to immediately pull away and look at him with wide eyes.


    "D-did you say something?" she asked.


    Gavriel looked at her and then smiled bitterly. "I said I love you. I love you so much I feel like dying now, Evie. I don''t know how I am ever going to go off on my own and leave you here alone."


    Evie forgot to breathe as she stayed frozen before him, staring at his face.


    "Was what I said that shocking?" he asked wretchedly. He could not help it. Their uing separation truly came as a terrible blow at him.


    Evie took a moment to respond. "No, yes¡­ cause I, I never heard you say those words to me before¡­" Evie replied with wide open eyes, still recovering from the shock.


    Gavriel smiled as he reached out and caressed her cheek. Then his smile faded. "I said it to you twice before." His voice was soft and warm, and his smile was so tender that Evie felt as though she could melt under its influence.


    "You did?! And twice? W-when?!" she eximed. Howe she had never heard him say it? How could she have missed something like this?


    "The second time I said that was when we''re making love this dawn¡­ when we were at the magicalke."


    "R-really? I didn''t hear a thing!"


    "Because you were too dazed, my love." He smirked.


    "How about the first time? When did you say it?" Evie asked again. She needed to find out when was it that he had uttered those words that she had wanted to hear so badly once she realised that she too, had fallen in love with him.


    He smiled and pulled her into his embrace again. He was quiet as he rubbed her hair gently while Evie waited in anticipation. "I''ll tell you once we see each other again," he said, and Evie was about to protest but she bit her lip to stop herself. She was sure he had a reason in saying it the way he did.


    "O-okay¡­ don''t forget about it. That will be the first thing I will ask once youe and take me back."


    "Alright," he responded, and he kissed her head ever so lovingly.


    They stayed still and quiet again for a while. They knew that their time together was running out, but since Zn had given them half the day, they would spend every second of it in each other''spany like this. They will not waste a single moment.


    "Gavriel?" Evie called his name again as she looked up while resting her head on his chest. Their hands were sweetly intertwined with each other.


    "Hmm?"


    "When did you fall in love with me?" she asked curiously.


    ___


    A/N: Follow me on instagram @kazzenl.x

 Chapter 123 - Inevitable

    <h4>Chapter 123 - Inevitable</h4>


    "When did you fall in love with me?" Evie asked, curiosity shone forth from her eyes. Herrge eyes were glimmering as she gazed at him. "You were¡­ so nice and kind to me ever since we met. Even when the times I was being so ridiculous, you were¡­" she paused as she searched his eyes, "you were so patient and so good to me."


    When Gavriel simply stared back at her, Evie knelt before him and looked up at that face that could drive thousands of women wild even with his icy look. She then smiled before reaching her hands out to hold his face gently between her hands. "I thought back then it was all because of the deal you made with my father and the human emperors, but now¡­ I truly feel as if it was not because of the deal at all. Am I¡­ wrong?"


    Something strange shed across Gavriel''s eyes as Evie waited for his answer in anticipation. Hisrge hand was already slipping through her hair and slid down to finally rest it below her ear. "You really want to know?" he asked, shing her a wicked and teasing smile.


    "Tell me, I want to know." Evie said and took a deep breath.


    "Alright," Gavriel said, and Evie released the breath that she was holding as she looked down at his glorious face, "I''ll tell you once we see each other again. I promise."


    Evie''s shoulder immediately dropped. When she pouted at him, Gavriel smiled and pulled her face towards his and kissed her tender lips lightly. His kisses were shallow but for some reason the way he was kissing her right then was making her feel even more emotional. Though the usual hunger and burning need was not present in these kisses of his, she felt that they were no less spine-tingling or toe-curling. Instead, she could feel itnce straight into her heart.


    When their lips finally parted and Evie was panting slightly, Gavriel began to kiss her eyes, the bridge of her nose, her forehead and then down to her jaws as he whispered to her hoarsely. "If you really want to hear my answer¡­ please be safe. If¡­" he choked a little before he struggled to continue, "if I find even a scratch on you once Ie to get you¡­ I''m not going to tell you the answer to any of your questions, do you understand, Evie? So, please promise me¡­ you will not do anything dangerous¡­ I feel like I''m going insane right now just by thinking how you are going to be out of my watch where I cannot protect you -"


    This time, it was Evie who silenced him with her kisses. She kissed him so thoroughly and deeply until Gavriel helplessly surrendered and kissed her back. They both ended up being so caught up in kissing each other that it was some timeter that they parted.


    "I promise¡­" she whispered as she broke their kiss, "I am dying to hear the answers to my questions¡­ So, fine¡­" she smiled confidently, "I promise that I''ll never let anything, nor anyone inflict even a single scratch on me."


    Gavriel caught his lower lip between his teeth and then threw his head back. Evie was confused and wondered what had caused Gavriel to behave in such a manner. Did she not already promise him what he wanted from her? Was he still unsatisfied? Gavriel then ruffled his own hair and then out of nowhere his hands slipped around her thin waist and before Evie knew it, she was already ced on top of him in a straddling position. He hungrily seized her mouth and before long, the two of them were kissing again, with all the passion and love in the world, as if there was no more tomorrow.


    They were breathless when Gavriel finally released her. "Alright, let''s go, before I change my mind and kidnap you against your will." He growled low, though it seemed as if he was not saying those words to her but more to himself. Though Evie empathised with him, she knew better than to say anything else. They both knew that this was the best option possible at this moment though they were loath to be separated from the other. Thus, Evie just held on tightly to Gavriel''s hand and squeezed it tight, sending him her feelings through that one meaningful gesture.


    He swiftly lifted her and in no time, they were back in the castle. When they arrived, the duke and the duchess and all the leading officials were already gathered in the throne hall. All of them were gathered upon the summons given out by Zn after he left the discussion with Gavriel on the top of the watchtower. As Gavriel and Evie walked towards the throne hall, they heard everyone discussing amongst themselves on the reason why they were summoned in such a hurry.


    They were by the door of the hall when Zn approached them. Gavriel told Zn about his decision and the man sighed in great relief. But the tactician was a little uncertain when Evie told him that they do not need to kill anyone anymore. That was one thing in the ns of Zn that Evie would notpromise with whatsoever. She would never condone the killing of a few just to save the majority. To her, every single life is precious and worthy to be saved. So there was no way that she would go along with the n if it means they end up killing innocents in the process.


    Even though Zn had fought and already killed countless lives in his lifetime, he was never a fan of killing innocent people. However, as a tactician, he knew that sacrifices were unavoidable during times of war. Unfortunately, something like this always happens in wars, just like how the kings and generals sacrifice the lives of their soldiers to win a war and save the majority. Sometimes, it was just inevitable.

 Chapter 124 - Braver

    <h4>Chapter 124 - Braver</h4>


    The reason why he wanted to insist on this n was because he knew what kind of person the emperor was. He was not a man easily fooled. And that was why they needed to take drastic measures to kill off any major doubt that might arise.


    However, when Evie told him about her n and after seeing the confidence and strong will shining fiercely in her eyes, Zn could not respond. It was happening again. Zn was feeling that same thing he felt towards her when she was insisting to enter the dungeon. This seemingly frail woman just had an indescribable power to overpower others with her sheer will and determination. Zn had thought how terrifying would this woman be if she were not just a mere human?


    ¡­


    Zn could only sigh as he faced Gavriel. "Does this mean you already approved of Her Highness'' n?" he asked, and it was Evie who answered him.


    "Yes. We already talked about this." Her voice was firm as she tightened her hold on Gavriel''s hand.


    "I see." He then relented and they finally entered the throne hall together.


    As they walked in, the atmosphere was a little tense. Gavriel walked to the front with Evie and?sat down before raising his hand, indicating that all should be silent as he was going to speak. When Gavriel revealed everything, everyone was shocked to their bones. But as Gavriel continued to borate on the n, their reactions immediately changed. Everyone was ardently determined to support the n as they knew they do not have a choice at this point. If they mess this up, Dacria might be wiped out from the map soon. They cannot bear even the thought of their home being destroyed.


    By the time Gavriel told them about Evie, the vampires were all a little worried. Feeling their anxiousness, Evie suddenly rose from her seat and spoke.


    "Please be rest assured that I will do everything I can. I am not only doing this for my husband. You might not believe me, but I truly adore this ce. For me, Dacria is a magical ce, and I will never want it to fall into ruins." She said with that same confidence and strong will she showed to Zn earlier, that everyone was silenced.


    The corner of Gavriel''s lips pulled up at the sight of his wife bing braver and more courageous. It was almost hard to believe that she was that same trembling little bunny he had brought here to thend of the vampires. Yet look at her now. None of them ever expected Evie to speak up in front of so many vampires.


    Gavriel could not help but feel so much pride surging within him. Despite the fact that he was still in a terrible condition, seeing Evie standing so bravely in front of his people gave him a little reassurance that she would be fine. Because it appears she was not the same trembling little bunny that he was so worried about anymore. She was stronger now. And somehow, he felt like this wife of his still have so much room to grow.


    ¡­


    "You were so amazing just now Princess." Zn mumbled, grinning at her, as everyone finally left the throne hall to be prepared for what was going to befall them very soon.


    "What are you trying to say? Huh? Zn? Isn''t my wife always amazing?" Gavriel was the one who responded as he wrapped his arms around Evie''s waist and raised a brow at Zn.


    Zn nearly rolled his eyes at that, but he let out a sigh instead and relented. "Right, Her Highness is always amazing." Somehow, Zn was d that the prince was still able to act normally like this. He expected him in his worse mood right now, so he was thankful that he was calmer than expected.


    The group then headed back to the walls. They were in a serious discussion for a while in Gavriel''smand quarters until Leon spoke.


    "I am¡­ going to stay here too?" Leon asked, pointing at himself as though he was a little confused.


    "Yes, you will stay." Gavriel said. "You will tell them I tried to recruit you to my side, and you faked your loyalty to me. But since your real master ising, you didn''t escape with us."


    "Oh, I see¡­ I understand Your Highness." He nodded, though he looked as though he did not quite understand why they were leaving him behind.


    "You will stay with my wife. She would be your sole responsibility now." Gavriel ordered him. "Evie will talk to her father and Lorcan that he wanted you to guard her. Since you are half-human, it would make more sense to the emperor in the reason why she wanted you to guard her. Since Evie is supposed to be wary of vampires like she used to."


    "I see¡­ I understand." Leon seemed relieved with the exnation. Everyone understood his hesitance because his expression alone told them that the poor half-blood thought that he was being abandoned by his Lord. All because Gavriel did not intend to take him along with them.


    "You will keep my wife safe while I''m away Leon." Gavriel told him, his gaze burning dangerously as he stared at Leon. But he was not looking at him with threat in his eyes. Gavriel was giving him amand more important to Gavriel than his own life. "Once Ie to take her back, I want you to be there because you will being back with us as you''re already one of us."


    Leon fell on his knee and bowed.


    "I will protect the princess with my life, Your Highness!" He vowed and Gavriel heaved another quiet sigh of relief.


    "Rise, Leon." Gavriel approached him and pped his hand on his shoulder, "I am putting my trust in you." He added and gave Leon''s shoulder a squeeze. Leon only nodded at him determinedly.


    Once everything was finally settled, everyone was about to head out when Zn made them halt.


    "I almost forgot, Your Highness. About the ne¡­" Zn said and brought out the ne from his pocket.

 Chapter 125 - Why Not?

    <h4>Chapter 125 - Why Not?</h4>


    Gavriel immediately walked over to Zn. "Did you find out anything on the ne?" he asked curiously as he took the ne back from him.


    "First things first," Zn replied as he brought out two more nes and one ring ¨C all of them having a simr feature ¨C with the same ck stone, "I need Her Highness to put these on."


    Hearing Zn''s words, Evie quickly made her way to Gavriel''s side and stared at the jewelleries in Zn''s hands. The two nes have an evenrger ck gem set in thempared to the ne that they had bought from the jewellery shop back in the town.


    "These are the only items with the same jewels from the forbiddennd that I could find in the entire city. Thisrgest one is owned by the duchess and these other two are from two other noble women. I''d like you to try them on, Your Highness." Zn said.


    Evie looked at Gavriel and though she saw a hint of hesitation shed across his eyes, he eventually nodded. He took the duchess'' ne and put it on Evie.


    Everyone watched in curiosity. To their wonder, the duchess'' ne also reacted the same way it did with her own ne. The gemstone changed its colour into a vivid amber. Evie could not quite see the changes in the ne but watching the faces of others around her looking that way, she could only guess that most likely the results are the same as her own ne.


    Gavriel''s brows were creased into tight knots as he immediately took the ne off her and put on the other one. And as expected, the same thing happened with this one as well and when they repeated it with the ring, the same reaction happened.


    Awe and questions shone in everyone''s eyes just like the first time they saw this happenedst night.


    "It seems all the ck gems that came from the forbiddennd is reacting to you, Your Highness," Zn said. "These three jewels are quite oldpared to the ne His Highness just bought for you. The duchess'' ne is even more than three hundred years old. So, my conclusion is all gems that are from the forbiddennd, regardless of their age and which part of thend they got the jewel from, will still react the same way when you put them on. And you are the first creature to ever cause this strange reaction from just wearing the gems on your person."


    "B-but¡­ why?" Evie''s eyes were filled with questions and confusion. Why? Why are these gems reacting on her? She remembered theke in the forbiddennd as well and her gaze flew at Gavriel.


    "I couldn''t find any relevant information on this. This gem has no magical powers whatsoever. It has been a normal precious stone that only reacts with the moonlight since the day the vampires found them and brought them to the vampire empire. This is truly the very first time this happened." Zn exined, causing Evie to tear her eyes off her husband and looked at Zn. "What I suspect is¡­ perhaps it''s rted to the fact that you are the daughter of the guardian. As the guardian has the power to summon a dragon, and this dragon is from the forbiddennd. This is the only exnation that makes sense right now. Because you and your family have a connection not only with the dragon but perhaps with the forbiddennd itself. Though I could be wrong since I don''t know if this gem will also react to your father. If this gem reacts to the guardian as well, then my theory might be right. But if it only reacts on you¡­" Zn paused and nced at Gavriel for a moment, "the only exnation I could think about is that there must be something special about you."


    Evie blinked. "Me? There''s something special about me? But I''m just a human. Yes, I am part of the Ylvia family but I''m a girl. Girls don''t inherit any powers to summon a dragon. I don''t think I feel anything strange in me as well."


    "Well, I guess for now, this will remain a mystery to us. But I strongly believe that there must be a reason behind this strange urrence. Humans always believe that everything happens for a reason, isn''t that right princess?"


    When Evie reluctantly nodded, Zn smiled confidently. "I believe it too. There is always a reason behind every change. And on what that reason is, I believe we will be able to find out whatever it is in the near future. Don''t you think so as well, Your Highness?" Zn shifted his gaze to Gavriel, seeking his affirmation too. However, the lines on the prince''s forehead simply deepened. It could be seen that Gavriel was also concerned with how the gem is reacting specifically only to his wife, though it seems his worry was still stronger.


    "For now, I''ll take these gems with me. I have already asked the owners to lend them to me, so I won''t need your ne anymore Princess." He added as he put the other jewels back into his pocket for safekeeping. "Anyway, I suggest that we put this aside for now as we have a much bigger problem to settle right now." Zn directed all their attention back onto the matter at hand ¨C regarding the uing arrival of the emperor, the dragon guardian, and their armies.


    When the men finally stepped out of the quarters, Gavriel and Evie stayed back.


    Knowing that the time they have together was now running on short supply, Evie threw herself onto him and hugged him tight.


    Gavriel hugged her back, kissing her head again as his grip on her tightened.


    "I want the ne Gavriel." She whispered to him when Gavriel pulled away and stared into her eyes. "It will be a momento of us and the memorable times we spent together."


    He lifted his hand and stared at the gem for a moment. "Alright, you can keep it. But I don''t want you wearing it, okay?"


    Evie slightly tilted her head at what he said. "Why not?"

 Chapter 126 - Its Time

    <h4>Chapter 126 - It''s Time</h4>


    Evie tilted her head to one side, wondering why Gavriel would make such a request out of her.


    Gavriel took her hands in this and put the ne which was already inside a small purse on her palm. "I don''t want anyone, especially Lorcan and his men, to know about this. You understand Evie?" he said seriously. "Never let them see this¡­ you can''t give any more additional reasons for them to take interest in you. Not that they are not already interested in your person¡­" he hissed under his breath, sounding quite aggravated again. Evie could see Gavriel clench his teeth together in aggravation.


    Feeling his aura bing uncontroble again, Evie quickly gripped the gem and then secured it in her pocket. Then she held his face with both her hands.


    "You can be rest assured, I will never let them see it. I just wanted to keep it with me along with the dagger you gifted me." She told him as she smiled at him gently. "I just felt like these things you gave me are like my good luck charms. I feel that they can keep me safe as well."


    As Evie hugged him tight again, a knock came and indicated that it was almost time for them to part. Their grip on each other tightened but eventually, they both let go. Gavriel interlocked his fingers with hers after fixing her coat and then he led her out of the quarters.


    Everyone was standing at the top of the wall. The duchess and the duke were there too.


    Zn was busy talking to the duke and duchess while they waited for the prince. He leaned in on the duke and duchess when there were no vampires close enough to hear them and whispered. "Hear me my lord, mydy¡­ you both must do everything to protect the princess. Keep in mind that she could be bearing His Highness'' child right now. So no one should be able to know that the prince and the princess had already consummated their marriage. You need to make sure that everyone would believe the circting rumours about Her Highness kicking the prince out of their chambers. All that everyone else need to do is to just support the princess'' ims."


    The duke and duchess were nodding intently, understanding what Zn wanted them to do. The mention of the heir already possibly being conceived by the princess had made their reactions even more determined. This heir would be the hope of all their people who are supporting Prince Gavriel. As he is thest pure-blooded royal, it was imperative that the royal bloodline be secured as soon as possible. And if Evie does conceive, and providence ying a hand in it as well, the heir would very well be a mixed blood of a pure-blood royal and a human. Just the thought of that gives them the chills as there would be no telling how powerful the child would turn out to be. Thus, Evie''s safety is of the utmost importance to them right now.


    At that moment, the rain came a little heavier as Gavriel and Evie finally joined everyone.


    Gavriel''s grip on her hand tightened as they both fixed their gazes towards the gloomy and empty horizon where their enemies and her father would soon appear from.


    A group of vampires then arrived. They were the watchers who were stationed at Darcria''s border. With obvious fear in their faces, the soldiers immediately reported back to the fortress.


    "T-they''reing, Your Highness!" their voices shook in fear and Evie felt Gavriel''s body stiffened, and its not because of fear towards anyone but because their report was as good as them saying its time for them to part.


    "And¡­ and¡­ the humans are with them! We believe the¡­ the dragon guardian hase along with them too! Hence this strange rain that does not turn into snow!"


    "Are you certain that the dragon guardian is with them?!" the duke questioned when another pair of vampires arrived, their faces looking even more horrified than the first group.


    "Yes, My Lord! He''s with them!" The second group just confirmed the news brought by the first scouting pair.


    "Quickly! Follow after me!" the duke ordered, and the soldiers left the wall with the duke.


    Evie swallowed and she tried her very best to calm the turmoil that surged inside her chest. She squared her shoulders. She cannot, must not waver now. Not in front of Gavriel. She must not show any doubt in front of him.


    "G-gavri ¨C" Before she could even face him, she was already yanked against his chest. And the first thing she felt the moment their bodies collided was the little tremors running through his body.


    That was when she realized how terrible the impact of this parting was to them both. It was not just her that was affected this much, but Gavriel was as well. Evie''s lips trembled despite her struggle to stop it, even going as far as to bite down on them as hard as she could, to the point of almost drawing blood. It was as if, at that moment, their souls were being ripped apart.


    They were not truly going to be separated. It was just a temporary measure to ovee the problems they were facing with the emperor and her father. And despite knowing that, what she was feeling right now was beyond what she had expected. This was the first time Evie felt this kind of pain. She didn''t know parting with someone you were madly in love with was this painful despite all the promises that you both will meet each other again.


    As if they never wanted to part from the other, they embraced each other as tight as they could. Until Zn''s voice echoed in their ears. "It''s time now, Your Highnesses." He said and Evie flinched. The lump in her throat was making it harder for her to speak but she swallowed and forced herself to.


    "Gavriel¡­" she called out as she used every ounce of her strength to pull herself away. But he did not want to let her go. "It''s time now, love." She added, caressing his back. "I''ll wait for you." She forced a smile, "This wife of yours will wait patiently for her hero, so go now, Gav. For me."


    With so much struggle within and without, Gavriel finally let her go. He gently bumped his forehead against hers as he held her shoulders. His eyes so intense as he stared hard at her, as if trying to burn her image into his retina permanently.


    His throat worked up and down several times and his hands trembled as he spoke. "Wait for me, Evie. I won''t take long¡­ I promise." His voice came out hoarse and Evie smiled at him.


    "I will. Promise."


    The instant those words came out from her mouth, Gavriel''s lips gently pressed on her forehead and then like a blur, he disappeared from her sight.

 Chapter 127 - Even Greater

    <h4>Chapter 127 - Even Greater</h4>


    With a shaky breath, Evie steeled herself and looked ahead. She was not going to cry. This was the time for her to be strong because Gavriel wasn''t beside her now. And she promised him she''d be fine. So she will not cry and crumble because she knew Gavriel was doing the same, knowing how much he struggled for him to leave her. She took another steadying breath and straightened her back, gathering all the courage that she had and looked ahead with a determined gaze.


    ''You can do this Evie. Everything will be alright again¡­you just need to be strong and weather through this¡­'' she was whispering to herself when she felt a light tap on her shoulder.


    When she turned, the duchess was smiling at her. "Don''t worry too much Princess. Everything will be alright. All of us here are vouching for you and will stand behind you." She said with a motherly smile and Evie took another deep breath before smiling back at her.


    The rain came down even heavier andter, dark figures slowly started appearing along the white horizon. The human and vampire army now slowly filling the once empty and pure white meadow.


    She felt everyone along the wall tensed up. Evie could feel their fear and dread and she realized how the Dacrians fear the emperor, or was it the dragon guardian the main source of their dread? Whatever it was, the collective fear on this side was rising and even she could sense it and felt somewhat agitated by it.


    "I will be going ahead to meet with them now. This needs to be done before the imperial army infiltrates the walls and cause any unnecessary bloodshed. That is what we are trying to avoid." The duke said when the duchess stepped forward.


    "I wille with you. I know the emperor''s temper. He might behead you right there on the spot before you can get a single word out." The duchess held on to her husband''s arm as she spoke with firmness. Her determined tone and sharp gaze told the duke that he would not win this argument if he decided to go ahead and debate on it with her.


    "No, Aurora. Stay with the princess and leave this to me ¨C" the duke still had to try at least once to convince his wife otherwise.


    "Duke Henry," Evie suddenly spoke, "you will stay here with the duchess, I will go."


    Everyone''s eyes widened. Even Leon reacted as though he could not believe what he had just heard. No one expected this statement toe out of the princess'' mouth. They were expecting that the duke would be in a slight argument on this with the duchess. However, what Evie said stumped all of those present.


    "Your Highness ¨C"


    "It''s alright. Nothing will happen to me. In fact, I believe this is the best move for us to take for now. They must hear everything from me first and foremost. Not from anyone else." Evie''s gaze was intense as she spoke, and no one could say a word. What she said made a lot of sense and was good argument. "Now open the gate for me. I will go alone. Everyone will stay here and wait for my good news."


    Even the duchess was surprised at her expression and the tone in her voice. She had thought that this woman was incredible for a human when she spoke in the throne hall but her speaking like this without Gavriel by her side made the duchess'' mouth part in awe. She had thought Evie was only brave because of Gavriel''s support but now that the prince was gone, she gave out an even stronger determination! Evie certainly has set herself apart and won the respect of the many vampires there that day.


    At that moment, the duchess could not help but smile at the thought that this woman who was now enveloped with an aura of an empress even greater than her daughter''s, was going to be the mother of the most awaited and longed-for heir.


    "But¡­ princess," the duke was hesitant but when Evie stared at him, he held his peace and was unable to object. The duchess tugged his arm and after a deep, uncertain sigh, the duke ordered the men to open the gates.


    Evie did not bother to waste a moment further and she walked past them. Leon, who was standing guard by the stairway looked on anxiously. It was obvious he was torn between stopping her or not.


    "Y-your Highness¡­ I¡­ I am not included with the ''everyone'' you talked about, right? I cane with you, right?" he asked, almost fidgeting before her.


    "Yes, you are included Leon," Evie told him, and the man''s shoulders drooped, his face bing even more anxious.


    "B-but¡­ prin-princess I¡­" he remembered that he was supposed to be her personal guard, ordered by Prince Gavriel.


    "You will stay here Leon. Trust me. Remember you are not supposed to be my guard yet so don''t appear before me for now. Wait until the emperor summons you and assigns you as my guard before doing so. Do you understand?"


    Leon took a while to digest thatmand, but he eventually nodded and stepped aside so she could pass.


    "Alright, I will see you soon, Leon." She patted the man''s shoulder before turning around and descended the stairs.


    When she stood by the opened gate, Evie gulped down the lump of fear that was lodged in her throat.?She squared her shoulders and then confidently walked out of therge gate, heading towards where the enemy was.


    The rain came down at her. The pitter patter of the rain drops against her coat and the icy ground for some reason sounded so incredibly quiet in her ears. It was as if there was no army approaching and it was just a normal rainy day.


    Evie stood alone in front of the huge fortress. She could now see horses that were so familiar to her. That lone silvery horse stood out in the midst of all the ck figures, and she knew who was it that was riding the horse. Her father had arrived.


    Her heart started to beat rapidly against her chest as the entire army of both vampires and humans halted right before her.


    ___


    A/N: sorry guys, i am so exhausted today so i only managed to finish 1 chapter. But dont worry, second chap wille butter today. Thank u for understanding.

 Chapter 128 - Damsel In Distress

    <h4>Chapter 128 - Damsel In Distress</h4>


    Evie pulled herself up to her maximum height, straightened her back and clenched her jaws. Pulling her hood over her head, Evie bravely stood before the approaching army. Her silvery hair had been drenched by the cold rain, but she could barely feel the cold at that moment. Her focus was all on the army before her and how she could achieve her aim with them.


    Now that she had a close up look at the army, Evie was d about standing firm on her decision in being the one to meet and talk to them. From what she can see now, all the ones in the frontlines were humans and it seemed as though that the vampires were all lined up behind them.


    Evie gritted her teeth. Was this the emperor''s n? Was he actually nning to sacrifice the humans in this battle while he and the vampire army stayed at the back and just watch? Does he think of her father and his army as his mere pawns?


    A sh of anger crossed Evie''s eyes. ''I am not going to let you use my father, Lorcan.'' She vowed inside her head. Her eyes zed with a fierce fire that was not there before.


    When Evie could finally see her father''s figure as he rode forward on his iconic white horse, Evie felt her hands tremble. But she quickly got ahold of herself and clenched them tight before she took a deep breath and yelled as loud as she could.


    "Father!"


    Lucius immediately halted at the sound he had heard. His eyes scanned the horizon before him and when he saw that the woman standing alone before them was actually his very own daughter, his eyes widened. What had happened for her to be out here?!


    He urged his horse, and it immediately trotted forward and halted right before Evie.


    "Evie!!" he called out in surprise and then jumped off his horse before it could even stop. "My god! What are you doing here?!" he asked as Evie rushed into his embrace and hugged her father tight. She had missed him so much.


    "Father¡­" Evie could not help but began to feel emotional. She could not believe she was hugging her father again. How long has it been? "I missed you so much." She breathed in deep, and his familiar sandalwood scentforted her heart as her muscles which she did not realise was tensed finally rxed.


    Lucius returned his daughter''s embrace lovingly. "My dear daughter. It''s alright now darling. Your father is here now. Are you alright?" he pulled away to check on Evie, checking over her body with his eyes from top to bottom, as if Evie had juste out from a dangerous war zone.


    Before Evie could respond, she saw a group of vampiresnded next to them. Caius looked obviously surprised at the sight of her there with her father.


    "Lady Evielyn, what¡­ what are you doing out here?" the vampire prince asked curiously, and Evie could already see suspicion in his eyes as his gaze fell towards the fortress'' opened gate. "Where is Gavriel?"


    Evie forced fake tears to fall from her eyes as she clung on to her father, turning her head so that half her expression could not be clearly seen. "He''s gone. When he heard that my father ising, he escaped and left me behind. He must be afraid that father woulde after him if he took me along with him." Evie worked hard to make her voice tremble and sound faint as she spoke, as though she were distressed even at the thought of it.


    "What?!" Caius voice came out very loud, anger already shing fiercely in his eyes as he stared at the wall. He literally exploded on site and Evie grinned wickedly in her mind. "Fuck. These f*cking Dacrians will pay for this! They will face the punishment for helping that traitor and letting him escape! Get ready men! We will destroy them all!" Caius yelled and panic immediately surged in Evie''s heart.


    "Wait!" Evie''s sharp call made the prince halt. At that moment, the emperors had also joined them. "The truth is," Evie started, her arms clinging tight to her father, but her voice and face was serious and was looking scared. She was throwing her all into acting as best as she could. Many lives depended on it. She had to show them that she was still her usual self, that she was still scared of the vampires. "I was¡­ I was the one who stopped the duke when they tried to stop my husband from escaping. Since¡­ since I know that they cannot stop him anyway. I was scared that Gavriel will take me with him again against my will once a fight urred¡­. So, I stopped them." She made her voice small and as frightened as she could, ying her part of the little damsel in distress.


    Everyone fell silent. Evie hid her face on her father''s chest to act like the scaredy cat that she once was, so she could not gauge what the vampire''s reaction were on the matters that she had told them.


    "The duke and the duchess had been so nice to me. They and the citizens are the reason why I am still sane right now. The children there gave me flowers when I am so homesick and being imprisoned in the castle. Father, tell them this is all Gavriel''s fault. He threatened the duke when we arrived here. He held all of us hostage and made the duke order the soldiers to support him in the previous war that happened here." She mumbled as if she was telling it to her father alone. She knew that the vampires could hear her whispers loud and clear. "I don''t want to see any more bloodshed father. I can''t¡­ I don''t want to see any blood anymore." She cried as her body trembled.


    Lucius soothed his daughter. "Alright, darling Don''t worry¡­ I don''t think there is a need for a fight to break out here now since the real enemy had already escaped, right emperor Lorcan?" Lucius turned and asked the vampire emperor. Lorcan was silent for a moment. His gaze was sharp, and Evie did her best not to let any fear grow as she waited for his answer.

 Chapter 129 - This Wont Take Long

    <h4>Chapter 129 - This Won''t Take Long</h4>


    "He is the traitor, and this city is only forced to aid him, I believe because of their fear of him since you yourself told me this prince is a monster the vampires can''t even manage to kill." Lucius continued when Lorcan remained silent. "It''s hard to me the citizen for aiding him. And instead of destroying them, why not use this city''s army to your advantage to help us hunt this prince? You yourself, told me that this city''s army is formidable."


    "Alright, we will continue this discussion in the castle." Lorcan finally gave in and Evie barely stopped herself from sighing in relief.


    ...


    Inside the castle.


    After Evie, the duke and duchess, and all the official''s confessions about everything that had happened in Dacria, Emperor Lorcan eventually decided not to punish anyone. Though Evie could feel the emperor''s doubt, it relieved her that at least he listened to her father''s advice of using the Dacrians to gain his purpose instead of simply disposing them.


    Somehow after that, everything went on smoothly and that night, both humans and vampire armies set up camp in Dacria.


    Upon leaving the throne hall, Lucius apanied his daughter to her room. Evie had refused to part with him but since it was time for them to n for their next move, she was not allowed to be there during the discussions. However, considering how ''traumatised'' she was, Lucius decided to be a bit more understanding and walk her to her room.


    Evie remembered that her father always does this to her. Whenever the human emperors came to their castle, Lucius would send her away, saying that their discussion was not something a woman should hear about. This was one thing that she felt strongly against.


    "Father. I don''t want to be alone again. I''m scared you might leave me again." Evie had said while they were passing through the hallway where many imperial armies were situated.


    "Don''t worry Evie. I''m not going to leave you alone. The reason I came here was because of you. I''m here to take you back home and away from that monster." Lucius voice became menacing at the end of his sentence. Evie had to try hard not to react to his words and maintain her current frightened and weak act. This was not the time to slip up and let the cat out of the bag yet for now because Evie could tell that Lorcan''s men must be hiding somewhere and listening.


    "You already got me back, father. Can you take me back home now? I want to go home now. I am missing mother a lot." Evie whined. She found it very hard in acting like a spoiled princess, but she had to. She must in order for all of their ns to seed.


    "I know darling," Lucius held his daughter''s shoulder, "But we cannot go back yet. Because your husband broke the truce, Lorcan came to us to offer a new truce. And this truce will be the ultimate effort to finally end the war between humans and vampires."


    "Gavriel broke the truce? Is it because he kidnapped me?"


    "Yes. And god knows what else he did to you while he imprisoned you here!" Lucius exploded when he thought of how badly his daughter was treated by that dastardly vampire.


    "He''s¡­" Evie had to bite down on her lips as she felt the presence of a vampire following behind them. Her time in Dacria had made her more sensitive and aware on how to detect the presence of a hidden vampire especially when she started walking back and forth along these corridors. "But¡­ Gavriel¡­ he is very strong, father."


    "I know. But your father is stronger, Evie. Don''t forget. I have a dragon on my side." Lucius said confidently and smiled at her tenderly, like a proud father that he always was. "Don''t worry, this won''t take long at all. Furthermore, now he does not have anyone to aid him anymore so it will only be a matter of time until we find him. And once he''s been dealt with, we can finally go back home. And this time, we won''t have to worry about wars anymore." Lucius'' exnation was full of vigour and self-assurance which came from the conviction that having the dragon would be the ultimate game changer.


    "R-really? Did emperor Lorcan give you the promise on not to attack the humannds ever again?"


    "Yes. Lorcan is a good emperor unlike the real royals of this empire. He is the only vampire emperor who ever approached us humans first. He''s not a monster. And that''s why he hade seeking for our help to annihte the royals who are the ones that are angry with those who have human blood. So, after this, we will finally enter a new era where vampires and humans will unite and live at peace with each other."


    "I¡­ I see¡­" Evie managed to stammer out a reply as she forced a relieved smile as they finally arrived at her room.


    "Alright, I am going back to the throne hall for now Evie. You go get some rest. I''lle get you once I''m done with the discussions."


    Evie clung onto her father and showed some hesitation. "But I''m afraid to be alone now. Can you send me a guard to apany me?"


    "Alright, I will send my general to ¨C"


    "But a human general is not powerful enough to protect me against¡­" she burst out before stopping as though she had just thought of a great idea. Evie then looked at her father with shining eyes. "Father, I remember that there''s a powerful half-human I saw here. I think his name is Leon. When I met him, I didn''t feel scared of him even though he''s so powerful. I think it''s because he''s a half-human. I''d feel safer without you by my side if he''ll be the one to guard me." She requested smoothly and her father patted her head.


    "Alright. I will talk about this to Lorcan. Rest assured Evie, the emperor won''t say ''no'' to my request."


    "I''m d." Evie was rejoicing in her heart as so far things have been progressing as nned. She just hoped everything would continue to go on as smoothly.


    "Now go inside and fix yourself. You might catch a cold."


    "Okay."


    After the father and daughter finally parted, Evie entered her room and took a deep breath. This was easier than expected but also at the same time harder than what she had thought. It seems Lorcan was not an easy person to fool ¨C as expected of the emperor. She had expected him to remain doubtful, but she did not expect him to send someone to follow in hiding and listen in to their every conversation. Such a sly personality. How could she find the opportunity to tell her father about Gavriel now? She must think of a n on letting her father know!

 Chapter 130 - Bad Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 130 - Bad Feeling</h4>


    Several hourster.


    When the door opened, Evie nearly burst out in a smile at the sight of Leon standing tall and stiff next to her father. But she immediately bit down on her lip instead because someone she did not expect came along with them. The crown prince was also here! What was he doing here?


    Not forgetting to continue on with her acting, Evie was quick to greet the vampire prince. "Greetings to you, Your Highness." Evie addressed him with a small curtsey. She hoped in her heart that her actions showed enough respect mixed in with the slight fear that she supposedly had of vampires.


    "I am really relieved that you are fine and well, My Lady," Caius smiled genially at her as he reached out and took her hand and was about to kiss it when Evie suddenly snatched her hand back. She was caught off guard at what the prince just did. Her eyes were wide and showed a slight rm in them.


    "T-thank you," she forced herself to smile. But deep within her, she was worried her reaction was a little bit too much. She cannot give them any hint to doubt her at all! Not even the slightest. "I¡­ I am sorry, Your Highness. I¡­ I¡­ was just¡­" she pretended to stammer in fright, and started to cling on to her father, resuming her acting once again. "It seems I am used to reacting like this now every time a vampire tries to t-touch me ¨C" she said, as her voice shook a little as if she was just remembering something awful that had happened to her.


    Caius retracted his hand and straightened. But his expression that was sullen and slightly darkened suddenly lit up again upon hearing Evie''sst line of exnation. It seemed as if her excuse and acting worked well enough to convince him of her reaction to his touch.


    "It''s quite alright, Lady Evielyn. It must have been such a traumatic experience for you. Don''t worry, Gavriel can never touch you again." He said a confident voice. "We will make sure of that. Won''t we, Lord Lucius?"


    "Prince Caius is right, Evie. You don''t need to be so afraid anymore. I''ll never let anyone else hurt you any longer." Lucius consoled his daughter as he hugged her and patted her on her head as though she were still a little girl in need offort.


    "I guess what you need the most right now is just time to forget about your traumatic experiences with Gavriel, Lady Evielyn." Caius said magnanimously as he stretched out his hand towards her again. However, this time he moved slower and did not encroach on her personal bubble, giving her the space to retreat if she wanted to. "I will help you forget about it. After all, we have already danced with each other back then in the capital, right? If you would permit it, take hold of my hand, My Lady. I will dly help you get over your fear."


    The smile on Caius'' face made Evie''s inside nearly churn. She had a bad feeling about this. What sneaky ns do you have up your sleeve, Caius?


    Evie''s grip on her father''s arm subconsciously tightened as she stared warily at Caius'' palm. What was she supposed to do with that offer? She absolutely did not want to touch that hand at all, but would this prince get angry and became suspicious if she adamantly refused?


    "Crown prince, Caius, I appreciate your offer to help my daughter, but I do think it''s still too soon for her to do this. I believe we must give Evie a little more time to adjust for now." Lucius said after Evie kept silent for quite a while. This caused Evie to sigh in relief in her head. Thank you so much, Father! You''re truly the best!


    "Oh, right. I might have been too excited in my wish to help." Caius relented as he nodded, and he finally retracted his hand again. However, his smile at Evie and his overly friendly gesture and gaze on her only further made Evie feel ufortable. She did not like the way he was looking at her. It just gave her a bad feeling.


    "By the way, I was surprised that you wanted this person to be your guard, My Lady." The prince initiated a change of topic as he looked at the quiet Leon and Evie clearly saw how his gaze sharpened the moment he shifted his gaze from her. Was he doubting Leon?


    Evie nodded. "I find that I''m not as scared of him aspared to the other vampires. Maybe because he''s a half-human?"


    "I see. That does make sense."


    "Did¡­ did the emperor agree to my request?" Evie asked her father in a timid manner and Lucius smiled widely.


    "I told you, emperor Lorcan will not say ''no'' to me." He said proudly, "So here is the guard you had wanted with us now. From now on, he''ll be responsible for guarding you."


    "Thank you, Father."


    "Crown prince Caius also helped me convince the emperor. So, you should thank him too, my dear daughter."


    Evie nearly let her smile fade but she somehow managed to widen her smile in gratitude as she looked over to Caius. "Thank you so much for your help too, Your Highness."


    "Don''t mention it, Lady Evielyn. All I wanted is to make you feel secure and safe now that we are here." He smiled and then he faced Leon with a strict face. "You must bear in mind all the things I have told you earlier, Leon. If something happens to Lady Evielyn, you will pay with your life, understood?" his voice was hard and broke no arguments.


    Leon bowed. "I understand, Your Highness," he said and then Caius sent him to wait outside the door.


    "Evie," Lucius held Evie''s shoulders and looked straight into his daughter''s eyes. "I am going to leave at daybreak."


    "Why? Where are you heading and are you going to leave me?" Evie panicked.


    "We will be going out to hunt Gavriel down, Lady Evielyn." Caius was the one who responded. "We will definitely kill him once we find him, so you don''t have anything to worry about anymore. He will pay for what he did to this empire and the humans, especially to you."


    "Yes, Evie." Lucius added. "So, you are going to stay here for now and wait patiently for my return. After I settle this, we will finally head back home. So just hang in there, okay?"

 Chapter 131 - Message

    <h4>Chapter 131 - Message</h4>


    Once Caius finally left the father and daughter pair, Evie could barelypose herself. Only god knows how hard she tried to stay passive from all the things she had heard. She was surprised at herself on her own persistence and will. She never thought she could actually act this well. From the oue of things so far, her acting must have been quite convincing. Perhaps it was true that people could really do the impossible when pushed into a desperate state.


    However, she could no longer stop the surge of anxiety inside her. For some reason, this news made her feel so worried to the point that she was feeling sick. She did not know why but she had a premonition that something bad was going to happen.


    After ncing at the closed door, she grabbed onto her father''s clothes.


    "Father¡­ I''m really scared. What if something bad happens to you? What if¡­"


    "Hush, Evie dear. Didn''t I told you that everything will be fine?"


    "But father¡­ I''m¡­"


    Sighing, Lucius could only hug his daughter patiently. "Trust your father, Evie¡­ alright, you must be very tired now. Go to sleep, my darling. Come, I worried you are too anxious. You need to calm down and rest, Evie."


    He led her to her bed and when Evie protested, Lucius patiently coaxed her until Evie was finally lying on the bed. Despite everything that was happening, Evie was so d that her father was here at least. He was being so gentle and patient with her. Evie could not help but reminisce on the times when she was younger. Due to the frequent wars in the previous years, her father was rarely home but when he was home, her father was still treating her the same. As though she had not grown up at all. Her mother even scolded him as he was spoiling her too much.


    It somehow soothed her heart, but her fears were growing. And she knew that this is thest chance she would have toe clean with him. So, she must tell him everything now!


    "Father," Evie tugged on Lucius sleeve as she looked up at him, "I don''t think I can sleep. Would you sing me that luby you always sang for me when I was young?"


    Lucius looked surprised at her request and Evie understood why. A grown woman like her still asking something like tthis from her father must have sounded weird. But her father only smiled and eventually Evie knew why. Her father was thinking she was still traumatized and that was why he was being so considerate and patient of her.


    "Of course, darling." He sat at the edge of Evie''s bed as he started to sing. Evie loved the low baritone vibration of her father''s singing voice and it brought her back to those times when things were simpler, and her life was still sheltered.


    The song was soothing and sounded so mystical because of the unknownnguage of the song''s lyrics. Her father had mentioned that this song was passed down from generation to generation of the Ylvia family. And for some reason, only they, the Ylvia family could understand it. They did not even speak this unknownnguage but for some reason they just understood it even without learning it. This song actually became the test that their family used since long ago to prove that one was a part of the Ylvia bloodline. Anyone who could not understand this song only meant that they were not rted to the Ylvia family. As to the reason why only they could understand the song, remained a mystery until today.


    Midway through the song, Evie began to join her father in singing and they both sang the song together until Lucius stopped and he let his daughter continue on the song. It was because this was how Evie was when she was young. She would continue singing the song until she fell asleep.


    Lucius patiently patted his daughter''s hand as he listened to Evie''s melodious and beautiful voice. He was smiling, utterly pleased and d that his beloved daughter was with him again. Only he knew how much he was missing her after they sent her off once her wedding with the vampire prince had concluded.


    However, his smile slowly began to fade when Evie began to modify the song''s lyric. The tune of the song did not change but the lyrics was nowpletely different. Evie was thankful that this Ylvian song was so long that there are many words she could use to send her message. The word ''husband'' wasn''t in the song but there was the word ''love'', so she inserted that instead.


    ''I lie¡­ My love is not evil¡­ everything is a lie¡­ my love loves me¡­ and I love him.'' Evie sang and Lucius''s eyes widened as Evie continued with her eyes pleading him for help. He could clearly see she was begging him to understand her through her eyes and her song.


    ''We are happy¡­ I love him¡­'' Evie repeated those lyrics and her eyes looked even more desperate.


    The lines on Lucius'' forehead deepened as he gazed down at his daughter with severe eyes. He was not a fool not to understand what message his own daughter was trying to get across to him. Those words and the look in his daughter''s eyes ¨C he knew that those eyes were desperately asking for help. Lucius was always aware and even awed by his daughter''s intelligence since she was young. He had seen so much potential in her because of her intelligence that could surpass many great minds. He had always thought that if only his daughter was not a woman.


    So, these cryptic lyrics she had created was not even a surprise to him how she manage toe up with it. However, he was shocked by the meaning he was deciphering from her cryptic message and the reason why she had to go through all this hassle when the two of them were already alone inside her bedchamber. The only reason he could think about why his daughter was going through such great lengths was because she was afraid someone will hear her even in her bedchamber. This only went to prove that she knew there was someone who was eavesdropping and perhaps, watching too, since his daughter could have just written him a letter. But she did not.

 Chapter 132 - Next Plan

    <h4>Chapter 132 - Next n</h4>


    Realizing that someone must be watching them from somewhere hidden at that moment, Lucius held himself back from asking Evie any questions until the song ended.


    Though he wanted to know more about this, Lucius was not certain on what he should do next. He understood the hidden message his daughter was trying to tell him, but he needed more exnation. With this message, things just got even more confusing and messed up. She was trying to tell him that all this while, the things that she had said and done was all a lie and that she loves her husband? It was hard for him to ept this so suddenly. It does not make any sense to him and though he loves his daughter dearly and would literally do anything and everything for her sake, Lucius could not take that fact and had the notion that Gavriel must have manipted her into saying all these things.


    He had heard from Lorcan that this prince was a vicious and maniptive person. What if he had also manipted Evie? What if he had seduced Evie and now, she was actually madly in love with him to the point of doing everything for him?


    Seeing the calctive look in her father''s eyes and the obvious signs of doubt in them, Evie clenched her fists tight into her nket. She recognised and knew her father''s every expression. She knows when he is having a dilemma and now it was obvious to Evie that her message was not enough to make him understand the entire story. Or perhaps he just does not quite believe her fully as of yet. She was sure he needed to hear more exnations for him to understand what was going on. However, she was d to know this wasing as all she needed to do now was to move on to her next n.


    "Father," Evie started in a weak sleepy mumble, "will you still be here when I wake up?"


    "I may not be here anymore my darling."


    "I see¡­ what if I tell you that, I want toe along with you, father?" she tested out the waters and Lucius was quick in shaking his head. Even though Evie had thought of begging her father to go along with him when she heard that they were going to pursue Gavriel, Evie chose not to do so. That was because she trusted fully in Gavriel''s promise that he woulde and take her back with him. She did consider the fact that, what if Gavriel appear here in Dacria and ended up with her not being here just because she wanted to follow along?


    Thus, Evie ended up deciding that she would wait here patiently. She cannot risk any chances now.


    "No Evie. You can''t. It''s too dangerous for you." Lucius told her. "You are going to stay here and wait for me toe back and get you, understand?"


    Evie pouted and acted like she was about to cry. But eventually, she nodded. "I feel like I''m going to have a fever." She muttered pitifully and Lucius eyes widened in worry.


    He immediately put his hand on her forehead to feel it. However, Evie''s temperature seemed to be normal.


    "Maybe my difort is caused by the rain. I think I really need to sleep and rest or else I might really get sick." Evie spoke before Lucius could even say a thing. "Could you bring me a towel before you go, father? I''m sorry, I don''t like to have a vampire maid so I - "


    "Its alright my darling, I''ll go get it for you."


    "It''s in my dressing room, father." She said and Lucius blinked again. But he eventually stood up and headed to the bathroom. Almost hesitantly. Was Evie trying to send her in her dressing room?


    Lucius wasn''t certain. However, he felt that there was something else behind this action as well. Because he felt she was not feverish at all.


    When Lucius entered the dressing room and saw a fluffy folded towel, he slowly searched it and he paused for a moment at the sight of a small paper that was folded and hidden under it.


    ¡­


    All the humans were already asleep when Caius entered emperor Lorcan''s chambers.


    "Did those humans finally settled down for the night?" asked Lorcan while he sat leisurely on a chair and was enjoying a ss of blood.


    "Yes, father."


    "And?" he lifted his brow. "Did you manage to find out anything else?"


    "I have assigned someone to follow and watch Lucius and his daughter secretly. However, there had been nothing suspicious so far."


    "Are you certain?" Lorcan arched a brow sceptically.


    Caius blinked, seemingly not expecting his father''s strong doubt.


    "I made sure to even get someone to spy over them even inside her chambers. Lady Evielyn never spouted anything suspicious. Their conversations were all normal and as expected between father and daughter."


    "Are you saying that the princess'' im is indeed the truth?"


    "I could not find any signs of her im being false, father. If she were lying, she would''ve been begging her father right now to help Gavriel. But she didn''t and still seemed to be traumatized at the moment."


    Lorcan narrowed his eyes. His fingers lightly tapping on his ss as if he were contemting something else.


    "Don''t you think that something is strange here, Caius?" Lorcan asked and before stroking his chin lightly with his thumb. "I feel as if a brazen little someone is trying to y mind games with me."


    Caius creased his brows in confusion.


    "Whatever do you mean, father?"


    Lorcan stood and walked towards Caius. "Oh well, it doesn''t matter whether my suspicions are true or not at the moment," he said as he halted before Caius. "Because no matter what happens, we are going to end this nonsense very soon, you hear me Caius?" his voice suddenly became serious and deadly sharp.


    "Yes, father." Caius was at attention as he knew his father was deadly serious.


    "Once Lucius kills that damned prince, make sure you execute our n wlessly. I won''t forgive any mistakes at this point. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, father."


    "Good," Lorcan patted his son''s shoulder, "do not worry, I will watch over that human. If youe back victorious, she will be yours. But if you make any mistakes, you know what will happen." The threat in his voice was heavy with unconcealed danger.


    "Rest assured, father. I will not make any mistakes and fail your expectations of me."


    "Good spirit, son. Now go and prepare for our next n."


    "Yes, father."

 Chapter 133 - Summon

    <h4>Chapter 133 - Summon</h4>


    Back in Evie''s chambers.


    Lucius was shocked at everything that Evie had written to him in her letter. And now that he was reading thest remaining part, his expression became darker and darker.


    ''Father, I suspect that this must be a trap for Lorcan to get rid of you! They only want to use you to kill my husband and once they get what they want, they would definitely do something to you! Believe me father, they had tried to kill me because they nned for a war to spark between you and my husband. However, my husband saw through their ns and that''s why Gavriel and I escaped from the capital. He was the one to decide to bring me to a safe ce. He wasbelled a traitor because he saved me! He is not the enemy. If he is a monster, would I still look this fine by now? You won''t be able to find a single scratch on me, father. He never treated me badly because he loves me dearly. You can tell, right father?''


    Clenching his fists, Lucius crumpled the letter. Of course, he could tell. If it were true that his daughter was a prisoner of that man and was tortured by him as how it was made up to be, his daughter would not have been looking this fine. In fact, Evie looked better nowpared to thest time he saw her when he was sending her away to Rennox castle. She definitely does not look to be maltreated at all. If she were not crying and trembling, Lucius would have doubted that she was kidnapped and imprisoned in Dacria for nearly a month based on her appearance.


    However, if his daughter was right about everything, what was he going to do now? What about all the borate ns and discussions that had been carried out and decisions that were made? If this was all an borate trap orchestrated by emperor Lorcan, what was the best step for him to take now? How should he proceed with caution but also with tact? He was sure that any wrong moves would just cause more problems to be visited onto their heads ¨C both on him and on Evie.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Caius and her father led their armies out of Dacria. Evie felt a little calmer upon finding and reading the note her father left in her dressing room. He had told her he would first go and meet Gavriel and that he would be extra careful with Caius and his men.


    Evie was confident that her father would believe her. Even when Evie was young, her father would always be on her side even during those times when she had done something naughty and bad. He would always choose to believe her. Evie somehow had seen this decision of hising. As for Lucien, he believed his daughter, but he was still unsure about Gavriel. Evie could already tell what her father was hoping for to happen. When he meets up with Gavriel, he would definitely confront him. However, Evie was not so worried on this matter because she knew that when her father finally meets Gavriel, he would know that her husband was not a monster. All she needed was to have her father talk to Gavriel. Once her father has a chance to have a straightforward and truthful discussion with Gavriel and see for himself what kind of a person was he, things would be able to proceed as they have nned. Evie was that confident in Gavriel and his ability to convince her father into turning his views around.


    And she also knew that Gavriel would definitely be able to convince her father in no time at all. She just knew it. One reason was because of the fact that her husband was the most charming creature she knew. And she was quite sure it not only applies to the female poption, but also to the males. Just that he would need to put in the conscious effort of doing it in the first ce. So far, she has yet to see her husband fail whenever he was being his suave self and had set his mind to convincing someone or a group of people on something that he wanted to get across. Thus, in this case, she was sure he would be putting more than a hundred precent to seed as this not only as it concerns both their future and happiness but also the lives of the many Dacrians.


    As Evie watched the exiting army from her chamber''s window, she prayed for both of her husband''s and father''s safety. And for the ns that they have made to turn out well.


    ...


    Nothing unusual happened in Dacria since the day her father left. It was quiet in thest two days that passed since her father had left.


    However, for a reason she did not know about, Evie was suddenly summoned by emperor Lorcan. And the thing that gave her pause was she did not get called to the throne hall but suspiciously into his chambers. Why would he suddenly summon her? And why to his personal chambers? Evie shivered as she did not even dare think of what mighte her way. However, she could not avoid this summon.


    Evie kept ncing at Leon as they walked along the corridors in silence. She had not spoken to Leon since he was assigned to be her personal guard. Because she was aware that they were still being monitored secretly. Thankfully, it seemed as though she was not the one being watched this time but Leon. The presence that she felt lurking in her bedchamber when her father was still in the castle had also disappeared the moment her father left.


    By the time they finally reached the huge door of the emperor''s bedchamber, Evie swallowed hard. She nced at Leon again and when Evie saw a hint of worry in his eyes, her heart began to thump wildly. She thought it was only her who was having bad feelings about this. She thought she was just being too nervous or even overly paranoid. But seeing Leon''s expression now made her realize that her intuition might not be all that wrong.


    "Come in Lady Evielyn, the door is opened." A voice echoed from the inside of the room and Evie felt goosebumps crawl all over her skin.

 Chapter 134 - Appetizer

    <h4>Chapter 134 - Appetizer</h4>


    Evie''s initial jerk reaction was to turn around and run back to her room without looking back. But she knew she could not escape this as it was a royal summon. Thus, taking a deep breath, Evie steeled herself. Though she knew something was definitely off with this summon, she did not have a choice. She could not turn around and leave or disobey this summon. Because if she did, who knows what this emperor would do? She could not afford to anger him when her father and Gavriel were not here to defend or save her if and when this emperor decides to do something funny. Though Leon was here, she knew his power would not be enough to deal with royalty, and this being the emperor himself.


    When Evie nodded at Leon, the half-blood clearly struggled to make himself move. But when Evie shed him a forced smile, Leon clenched his jaws and moved to push the huge door open.


    She squared herself as she entered and clenched down hard on her jaws. She would not give the emperor the satisfaction of seeing or hearing how nervous she was. However, the moment she stepped inside the door, the heartbeat she tried so hard to keep normal began to drum loudly in her ears when she saw the emperor lounging on the chair. He was wearing only a bath robe and his hairy chest was on full disy. Evie''s heart shook and her legs almost gave way as she took in the sight. But his clothes were not the even the issue right now because his blue eyes now looked incredibly dimmer, as though dark blood had just been mixed into them.


    The emperor chuckled. "Sigh¡­ don''t be so frightened, Lady Evielyn. I had wondered if you also reacted the same way in front of Gavriel." He asked as he rosenguidly from his chair. He then red hard at Leon who had followed Evie in. "And you, who permitted you to enter?"


    "I¡­ I asked him toe along, Y-your Majesty. As you can see, I am still quite scared around vampires." Evie threw out the only excuse she coulde up with for now.


    The dangerous re in his eyes somehow subsided. "Like I said, you have nothing to fear. I am not a monster like Gavriel." His gaze on Evie gentled, like the way it was when Evie had first seen him at the ballroom in his imperial castle.


    "However, I will be needing this man to step out." He waved a hand, dismissing Leon. "You can wait for her outside the door." His tone became frosty when her gave the order to Leon.


    When Leon did not immediately obey hismand, his face darkened, and Evie saw a serious threat in them. "J-just go, Leon." Evie pushed Leon. "I''ll be fine. His Majesty only wants to talk with me. Wait for me by the door."


    Leon stared hard into Evie''s eyes but Evie was certain that this emperor would not hesitate to end whoever that opposes him. She could see it in his eyes. The threat looming in there was rming and he did not bother to veil it at all.


    Evie forced herself to nod at Leon and thankfully, Leon did not continue being stubborn and finally moved. Though it was obvious he was extremely unwilling.


    Once the door closed behind Leon, Lorcan sighed before mildly slumping back into hisfortable looking chair. "What a stubborn half-blood." He hissed.


    "May I know the reason in you summoning me here, Your Majesty?" Evie asked. She was curious but yet, at the same time nervous on wanting to know the reason behind this summoning.


    Lorcan began to pace slowly and elegantly before her. Evie who was closely observing every move of the emperor thought that no matter how he tried, he was never going to be as elegant and regal as her beloved husband.


    After pacing about for a while, he halted, and his gaze moved over to Evie before travelling from her head right down to her toes. What he just did gave Evie the creeps. She somehow managed to maintain her poker face and showed no outward reaction whatsoever. Inside her mind however, Evie was screaming bloody murder and wanted to p that rude emperor.


    "I need something from you, Lady Evielyn." He drawled out and Evie could not help but stiffen up in fear.


    Heughed again at her slight reaction, but this time it was stomach-churningugh.


    "Do not worry, Lady Evielyn. Though I admit your beauty is iparable, I am not interested in your body. It''s my son who is the one that wants you badly¡­ so you do not need to show that wary look on your face in front of me." He informed her and Evie would have sighed in relief if not for the way his gaze was continually fixed on her neck.


    He began to take a step closer towards her. "Your body will soon belong to my son. But your blood¡­ it will belong to me." He whispered before smiling widely, showing his fangs. Warning bells then began to toll in Evie''s mind.


    The horror that filled Evie''s eyes made him smile again. As though her fear was a kind of appetizer to the main course ¨C which was her of course. And now the hungry look in his eyes turned into something that was beyond starvation.


    "Don''t be scared, dear girl. I only want to taste the blood of the infamous Ylvia family. I told you, my son wanted you as his reward. So, I will naturally not harm you." he added as he took a few more steps closer to Evie, like a ferocious hyena drooling at a piece of juicy meat. "I initially had nned to wait until my son''s return. But since this damned ce has no avable human to serve me, I don''t think anyone else would be able to quench my thirst now but you. I will only take a little sip as an appetizer. This good emperor promises you that." He swore and thenunched himself at her.

 Chapter 135 - Chase

    <h4>Chapter 135 - Chase</h4>


    On the other side of the door.


    Leon already had his eyes turned red the moment the door closed behind him. He knew the emperor was nning on doing something unforgivable. Though a half-blood, he was still a vampire and a strong one at that. Thus, his hearing was not impaired at all and was every bit as good if not better than the average vampire. And now that he had heard all the things emperor Lorcan had said through the doors, he could no longer stop himself from taking action.


    He knew what was at stake and he understood why the princess was trying her very best not to make the emperor doubt them. However, Leon could never let this happen. Prince Gavriel had entrusted Her Ladyship''s safety and well-being into his hands. Thus, allowing her blood to be drawn and taken as food for another vampire ¨C and the emperor, no less ¨C was definitely going against that order. Even though the emperor did swear to have just take only a sip of her blood, Leon knew that once he tasted the princess'' blood, he would never be able to stop drinking until he drew every single drop from her body and will eventually end up killing her.


    Prince Gavriel had told Leon before he left to never let her get wounded ¨C not even a single scratch. And Leon very well knew the reason where that order stemmed from. Because the princess getting wounded would be the same as game over for the both of them. Just a small scratch and the emperor and every vampire here would all go crazy over the princess'' scent!


    Gritting his teeth, he saw the huge and powerful vampires who were guarding the emperor''s door notice the change of color in his eyes and they walked over to him, prepared to drag him down or even to kill him if he does anything suspicious like barging inside the emperor''s chambers.


    Leon noticed the vampires'' approach, but he calmly turned and knocked on the door when he suspected that the emperor was about tounch himself on the princess. He was hoping that the knock could at least do something, anything. But as expected, the emperor ignored his knock and Leon did not receive any response. However, Leon tantly continued rapping on the heavy wooden door without care still hoping that it would serve as a distraction to deter the emperor from continuing on his deed.


    "If you knock one more time, you''re dead." The vampire behind him threatened. "A mere half-blood like you does not have any rights to disturb his majesty''s ¨C"


    The vampire could not even finish his sentence because Leon had already sent both the big men flying. He had delivered a surprise punch to the face for each of them and he did not bother to reign in his strength. And in the blink of an eye, Leon pulled the door instead of pushing it and broke itpletely as he was afraid that the princess might be right behind the door. ''I''m sorry Princess, but this is the only thing I could think of doing right now.'' He uttered within himself as he flung the broken door carelessly behind him, not caring if it hit anyone. As he knew anyone who was there would be people who are on the emperor''s side. Thus, it was only deserving if they did get knocked down.


    As he moved, he was already nning to snatch the princess away and escape the castle immediately before Lorcan could sink his dirty fangs into her neck and bite her. But when he finally stepped into the emperor''s chambers, his eyes were greeted with a surprising sight. To his utmost surprise, there was a long and ugly sh running across the emperor''s face ¨C from his temple to his chin ¨C with the princess on the opposite side, slightly crouched. In her hand, a beautiful but wicked looking dagger was tightly clutched in her hand.


    "You little conniving bitch!!!" the emperor roared. "How dare a mere human like you do this to me!!! I''m going to kill you!!!"


    Leon jumped forward and swiftly grabbed Evie and the next thing Evie knew, they were being pursued as though they were wanted criminals. The imperial army came after them and Leon shed wildly and mercilessly at the unfortunate vampires who tried to block their path.


    Evie only knew that they were being chased but she could not see anything clearly. She was being hauled around like a sack of potatoes over Leon''s shoulder as he leapt, ran, and fought against their pursuers. The sudden turn of events was so abrupt that Evie could hardly process everything that was going on. Oh God. What was going to happen now? Would everything she worked so hard and nned for going to crumble to pieces now? More importantly, how are they going to survive this?


    Evie lifted her head and looked back to where they had been fleeing from. What she saw made her heart nearly stop. There were too many soldiers who are now chasing after them. She could not even estimate the numbers that wereing at them ¨C it was that many. How could they escape this predicament that they havended themselves in?


    Her thoughts were disrupted at the sound of something falling and crushing. When she turned to look at the source of the loud noise, she saw the great chandelier that was hanging from the ceiling of the grand hall they were running acrosse crashing down on many pursuing vampires and blocked up the grand staircase. It appeared that Leon had found the opportunity to sh at all the chandeliers they passed by. This had caused the vampires who were chasing them to fall a little farther back from where they are.


    In no time, they both arrived inside Evie''s chambers and Leon was already hurriedly wrapping her up in her thick travelling cloak.


    "I''m sorry princess, but we don''t have any other choice but to escape this city." Leon said before he pulled her hood down. However, this time he did not throw her over his shoulder as he did before. Evie did not know this, but Leon was told that the princess could be pregnant with the precious heir. So, he was trying his very best to be gentle in his handling of her person. He was so conscientious of this matter even though they were in this situation where they could hardly afford to breathe. Evie spied her bow and arrows lying on the chair nearby and ran over quickly to grab them before Leon made her sit on his strong arm and hold onto his neck when the door was smashed open. There also already vampires swarming outside the windows.


    Evie heard Leon curse quite colourfully and she could not help but sh a wry smile quickly. She did not expect the proper and usually silent Leon to be such a sailor in this aspect.


    "Get ready, Princess. And please don''t get wounded or else..


    ." Leon whispered as he pulled down Evie''s hood even further.


    In the next instant, Evie heard another crushing noise and the sounds of sword shing against flesh. Then there was that feeling of them being suspended in air as Leon jumped from the castle''s window.

 Chapter 136 - Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 136 - Happiness</h4>


    Leonnded lightly on the courtyard with Evie carefully held in his arms. A group of the imperial army who were already stationed and ready on the ground came at them at the instant theynded, and Leon was forced to fight their way out. He had to exert more care and caution so as to ensure that while fighting, he was also protecting Evie from getting injured.


    Their situation was getting more and more impossible since Leon could not even fight to his best capabilities not only because he had her in his arms, but he was also safeguarding her. He had to honour the order given by his prince to protect her from all harm.


    "Damn!" Leon cursed as he paused, pointing his sword towards the vampires who were surrounding them. They need to escape, or it was truly over for them. They must leave the walls before the soldiers blocked all possible escape routes. That was right, they still have a chance. They must reach the walls before the emperor''s words reach the soldier''s ears.


    Suddenly, an incredibly strong aura seeped out of Leon''s skin and the vampires immediately felt that the half-blood was about to be the deadly weapon that he was famed to be. Everyone started to be more wary and focused as their instincts sensed an immense danger.


    Evie on the other hand, felt that a ferocious sh was about tomence so she tightened her hold on Leon. She had not seen Leon in a real fight before. But she had a feeling that he was far stronger and way more skilful than any of Gavriel''s men.


    When the first vampireunched themselves at them, Evie could only gasp at Leon''s sudden and fast-as-lightning movement. She felt them spin around in the air and the next thing she knew, there wererge patches of blood sttered all over her snow-white cloak. What did he just do?


    The sight of the dismembered bodies on the ground made Evie''s eyes widen. That did not take any time at all. All it took was just a few seconds. It seemed that her intuition was on the dot. This man was strong. And he was stronger than Samuel!


    The other group of vampires who had leapt down from her chambers, attacked them and somehow, Leon still managed to break free from their confinement. However, she did not have the luxury to be amazed or praise Leon''s skill as he started to move at an incredibly fast pace again. No, this time, it was much faster. This was the first time Evie travelled at such a rapid pace since Gavriel always made sure to slow down whenever he was carrying her. However, Evie understood that time was of the essence at the moment.


    Evie could only hold on to him tighter as she hid her face against the wind that was hitting her and peeked through to look behind them. She could see ck figures jumping and following after them. But they were still quite far behind to be able to catch up to them anytime soon. However, that was provided that Leon maintained his current pace. At this rate, there was a very high possibility that they could manage to escape!


    Silently, Evie prayed annd hoped for a miracle to happen. She somehow knew that if the army ever caught them, the emperor would most probably execute them both. She had seen the murderous rage in his eyes right before she shed at his face with her dagger. Lorcan was truly a real cold-blooded monster, and she knew he would not hesitate to punish her and Leon in the most inhumane way if he catches them!


    And she was certain Leon was aware of this as well, and that was why he was doing everything he could right now for them to be able to escape.


    As they passed through the town, Evie saw the streets where she annd Gavriel roamed around just recently. Dacria was so lively in her mind and the face of Gavriel appeared so vividly in her eyes as she looked down. It was hard to believe that it was only a few days ago.


    Now here she was, escaping for her life. It was hard to believe that she just experienced the happiest days of her life not long ago when everything was so peaceful, dreamy, and magical. Why was it that happiness seemed to always end so fast? As if it were just a fleeting dream? Somehow, she had that niggling thought that whenever she experienced a little bit of happiness, there will be the negative side to it. The payment that she needed topensate for that happiness she had acquired.


    As Evie continued staring absentmindedly at the town that was now as quiet as a ghost town, a sh of light caught her attention and her eyes widened.


    "Arrows!" she immediately yelled, and Leon cursed again.


    He immediately secured Evie and shielded her with his body as it was toote for them to change course.


    Evie felt something hit Leon''s shoulder. Was he hit by an arrow?


    Her heart jumped when she peeked over his shoulder and saw a couple of arrows nted into his broad back.


    "Leon¡­ !!!" Evie cried out but Leon continued running as if he was not being targeted to y the hedgehog. Those arrows sticking out of his back did not even seem to slow him down.


    "Stop peeking, Princess. I can''t afford to let you get hit!" he told her but when Evie saw more and more res that she knew were arrows being reflected by the sun, Evie swallowed in dread. If Leon were to get hit again¡­


    What should she do?! Do something Evie!!


    All of a sudden, Leon halted.


    When Evie looked back to the front, she realized they had finally reached the wall. However, to her surprise, the soldiers were already waiting for them at the top of the walls and arrows were pointed menacingly at them. And these arrows were not meant for vampires or humans. One look and Evie knew the purpose of those arrows. These were the kind that were used to shoot down a dragon ¨C not a human or a vampire. Though at that moment, those arrows were being used to aim directly at them.


    ___


    A/N: Follow me on instagram to see arts from this book''sic version. Just search @kazzenlx.x or go to /kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 137 - Order

    <h4>Chapter 137 - Order</h4>


    Those massive arrows levelled at them just confirmed the fact that orders had already gone out demanding for their lives. It was a take-no-hostage situation at this point, and Evie realised how dismal their prospects for escape were. At that moment, Evie''s already paleplexion became even paler, as if all the blood from her was drained all at once.


    Was this the end for the both of them? She felt as though her heart was now in her throat as dread gripped her entire being. The sight of the top walls now swarming with enemy vampires all at attention and more than ready to finish them off at the mere shout of an order from theirmanders just made Evie subconsciously tighten her grip on Leon. It seemed there was no way they would be able to escape out of this alive now!


    She heard another harsh curseing from Leon, and she swallowed hard as she nervously nced around them, surreptitiously checking if there could still be a small opening for escape that they might have missed out earlier due to their panic.


    "Damn it all to hell! Are these soldiers so terrified of me or something, that they even end up deciding to use an arrow intended to take down a dragon instead of fighting me straight up?" Leon grumbled as he gritted his teeth.


    Somehow, having him not cowering despite their obviously hopeless situation made Evie cheer up somewhat and she managed to squeeze out a little smile. There was no doubt that she was terrified to death, but she was also aware that there was nothing her could fear do to help them out at this moment. Thus, she kept taking in deep steadying breaths to keep the gripping terror at bay and stay as focussed andposed as she could. This she could do as the least of her efforts as she already knew there was nothing else that she could contribute to help Leon in fighting the armies.


    "I''m so sorry, Princess," Leon said after a long sigh as he slowly put her down on her feet. As he faced her, Evie knew he purposely did that as he was using his body literally as a shield for her just in the event that the enemy archers decided to fire at them out of the blue.


    Evie bit down on her lips so hard it nearly broke her skin and bled at the sound of his apology. "No. Don''t you apologize to me, Leon." She said now feeling utterly anxious again. She knew that Gavriel had given him orders to keep her safe in his absence. However, she did not think it was necessary to the extent of giving up his own life. Though he was in service to his lord and master, Evie did not feelfortable with the concept of having them guard and protect without care for their own well-being. They were individuals with feelings and fears too!


    The half-blood smiled at her and for a moment, his blood red eyes that were burning intensely, quietened down, and reverted to their original calm purple. But all too soon, they returned to being ming red again, as though a pair of purple diamonds were being swallowed by thick dark blood.


    "They''ll definitely shoot at us immediately the moment I make a single move," he stated before he lowered his head, looking ashamed and defeated. Evie was confused at his defeated look as Leon was definitely one of the strongest vampires she knew if only for the fact that Gavriel had assigned him to guard her. So, what was with the defeated look? After a few moments, Leon exined. "I don''t know how to get you out of here anymore, Princess. Please forgive me."


    Evie then realised that defeated look on Leon was not for himself, but for her sake! But before Evie could even respond to that, Leon turned around and faced the wall again all the while making sure that Evie was well shielded right behind him.


    Seeing the couple ofrge arrows nted in his broad back, Evie''s eyes could only glimmer with unshed tears as she choked back the sobs that were threatening to break free from her throat. But she mped back hard on it and swallowed it as to not bring more distractions to Leon whose senses were already strained to the maximum in trying to protect the both of them. The least she could do was not break down and cause a disruption in his focus and allow the enemy to make use of it to take the advantage of sneaking in an attack on them. And judging from his stance, it was obvious that he was now prepared to just stand there and use his body to shield her. Because that was the only choice they have right now. They could no longer flee. They could not even run back to the castle to seek refuge.


    The sudden sound of a sword falling on the ground echoed loudly in Evie''s ears. Leon had dropped his sword and spread out his arms wide in surrender. Evie''s eyes widened as her heartbeat sped up, afraid of what that action meant. She had a bad feeling in the pit of her stomach and sensed that things are really spiralling out of control real quick.


    "You can shoot at me but spare the Princess. I had kidnapped her against her will." Leon shouted out when a bulky man jumped from the wall andnded before him.


    He had a wicked smirk on his face as he stared at Leon''s sword on the ground. "And why the hell are you trying to kidnap the princess?" the man asked with a raised brow. "Oh wait. It seems that the answer is already obvious. You have already sworn loyalty to that traitor of a prince, have you not?"


    The man shook his head when Leon just stared back at him and did not bother to respond. "It seems it was true that half-bloods are helluva strong, but they are also glorified idiots at best. How could you swear loyalty to a prince who don''t even have any allies?" The man guffawed as he continued on rambling. "Oh well, it doesn''t matter anymore because you''re going to die now. And sorry to let you down, but we didn''t receive any orders to spare the princess'' life. She had done something unforgivable to His Majesty, the emperor, after all."


    Leon''s eyes widened. It was already a surprise that these soldiers were already perfectly prepared like this as if they had anticipated that they wereing. They even already knew about what the Princess had done to the emperor? But just how did they receive the news? Their pursuers had just caught up to them. So how was it that they seem to already know everything that had urred?


    In his long days of service to the emperor, he knew that there was no other special way for the vampires to send information other than sending the fastest messenger. He was quite certain no one was able to outrun him during the chase a while ago. So why? Howe they already knew of the details and howe these soldiers were already on alert like this?


    Gritting his teeth, Leon decided that the only exnation was because there was something shady going on behind the scenes.


    When Leon saw that the man had stepped back as if to get away from where they were, he narrowed his eyes in suspicion and wondered what was behind that move. After scanning the surroundings quickly, he realised that the man backed away so that the army could finally shoot. He then clenched his fists tight. "Wait! You can''t possibly shoot at the princess along with me like this. Have you forgotten that she is the daughter of the dragon guardian?" Leon was grasping at anything and everything that he could think of right now to just stall for whatever little time he could buy. Every extra one second would be a second extra for the princess to live.


    "We don''t have to care about that. The emperor already sent an order to kill her along with you."


    Anger immediately burst forth from Leon''s body at what he had heard. "You think that the dragon guardian will forgive any of you when he finds out that you lot harmed her?" Leon threatened and snarled.


    "Of course, we will make it look like you were the one who killed her." the man said as heughed and then he lifted his hand to signal the vampires to get ready to shoot.


    Leon immediately turned around to grab Evie and pulled her down to the ground. "Crouch down!" he yelled out as he picked his sword again and towered above her. "I''ll protect you until the end." He smiled at her before he pulled her hood to cover her eyes. No! This cannot be happening!


    As Evie scrambled in utter fear as she pulled her hood back to look at him, a familiar voice suddenly echoed forcefully, breaking the tension at the battlefield.


    "STOP!" the voice roared powerfully, "Or else¡­ this damned emperor of yours is dead!"

 Chapter 138 - How?

    <h4>Chapter 138 - How?</h4>


    Suddenly, the world seemed to be eerily silent as everyone looked around to seek for the source of that ominous voice that reeked of nothing but danger and authority. Even more than that, they were curious at who was it that could so easily shout out and threaten them with the life of their emperor itself.


    Everyone froze in shock except for Evie who had felt the hideous tension in her body immediately disappear. How? How could it be that he was already back? And the more curious thing was that he did not appear from the walls or the gates¡­ but from the castle?


    Evie felt her heartbeat hastened but it was not due to fear and dread this time. She could not believe that she would be hearing his voice again anytime soon even though it did sound quite like death warmed over at that moment. She could not help but release a small chuckle then, owing it to both the strain and stress of the chase as well as the sudden relief that came at the right time.


    Slowly, Evie turned around and the moment her eyes fell on Gavriel, she felt as though she had finally seen the saving light after being confined in the deepest of darkness for days. He looked dishevelled and his dark wavy hair was a tussled mess. However, even that could not hide the murderous fury that wasing off him in waves nor the burning intensity in his eyes, as he was more than prepared and happily ready to behead the stinky emperor that he currently held captive in his hands.


    No one dared to move a muscle nor make an unnecessary sound right then. Perhaps, the vampires were still stunned to their cores and unable to believe what they were seeing. Or perhaps, it was because Gavriel looked like a beast with eyes screaming bloody murder and look that was ready to ughter anyone who dared to make one wrong move. However, the clear and undisputed fact was that their emperor was now hanging off his hands like an unfortunate rat hanging off the mouth of the cat. So much for showing off the power and might of the great emperor Lorcan. Leon had a wicked smirk as his body finally rxed a little.


    All creatures at the scene including Evie and Leon had the same question. What had just happened? How did it be that the emperor was already held captive all of a sudden? And where did that Prince Gavriel appear from, seemingly out of nowhere.


    "All soldiers drop to your knees and throw down your weapons!" Gavriel roared once again, he had never nced at Evie, "Make sure they are far enough away from you¡­ Or else I''ll behead your beloved emperor right now!"


    Most of the imperial army had already left with the crown prince and the human army led by the dragon guardian. However, there were still enough numbers in their ranks to guard the entire city. There were still too many of them to go against just Gavriel and his five men. This could be one of the major reasons why he chose to keep the emperor alive even though it was taking all he had to control himself from ughtering him now that he was finally at his mercy like this.


    When the soldiers remained frozen at their spots, Gavriel pressed his sword against Lorcan''s throat until a line of blood appeared on his neck and began to trickle down. "You wouldn''t want me to repeat myself another time!" Gavriel snarled threateningly, his dark aura that was screaming of bloodlust spread out so strongly that even the soldiers on the walls felt a violent shiver ran down their spine.


    Gavriel felt the emperor''s body shivered a little and when Gavriel''s sword pressed down even harder, Lorcan burst out like a desperate man, shouting at his soldiers.


    "Drop to your knees now!!!" he screamed in fear and as though they were jolted awake, they all fell on their knees. Gavriel''s men immediately appeared and began to collect all their weapons.


    In no time at all, the unarmed soldiers were gathered on the ground and rounded up into a circle. There were a few Dacrians who appeared as well and though they were not soldiers, they were more than capable to maneuver the arrows. With Zn''s signal, they went to the walls, recing the imperial army who were once stationed there.


    When everything was finally under control, Zn forced the emperor to drink something from a small bottle and in a matter of seconds, the emperor went limp and fell over. The huge wound on his face did not heal, but instead, it became bluish ck, making him look even more awful.


    The soldiers on the ground had their eyes bulging out when Lorcan seemed to end up losing consciousness.


    "Don''t worry, he''s not going to die. We still needed him alive." Zn said upon seeing the soldier''s reaction. "Samuel! Put him in the cell." He told Samuel and the huge man unceremoniously haul off the unconscious emperor right away and took him to be thrown into the cell.


    "Now what should we do these soldiers?" Zn then faced Gavriel who was still unable to erase the extremely deadly look on his face.


    "Chain them all up. I don''t think these men would easily turn their backs on Lorcan." Gavriel ordered grimly.


    "Right. We will give them enough time to calm down and think for themselves before you talk some sense to them. Perhaps, we could make them serve you too, like Leon."


    As his men and a group of Dacrians who came to their aid began to chain the imperial soldiers up, Gavriel moved from his spot and finally looked over at Evie.


    When Evie saw him finally walking towards her, her feet subconsciously moved with the intention of meeting him halfway. However, before she could even take one step, Gavriel appeared right before her. His heavy sword was released from his hand and ttered to the ground with a loud clunk before he seized her in a bear hug. She was whirled around before being crushed against Gavriel''s chest.

 Chapter 139 - Perfectly Fine

    <h4>Chapter 139 - Perfectly Fine</h4>


    All the stress and tension that Gavriel had been keeping so tightly constrained inside him was released through a violent shudder as he crushed her hard against him with that one hug. Deep groans and curses escaped from his lips as his shaking fingers slid from her back into her glorious silvery locks. Hisrge palm curved over her skull and then dragged her head back before his mouth moved feverishly over her face, nting hot little kisses wherever itnded.


    "Damn it all to hell, Evie. Gods," he whispered as he drew in a shaky breath. She could no longer see any sign of that incredible calmness he was exuding just a while ago. He sounded like a total mess right now, before her as he kept her caged tightly in his arms, as though he had just gone through the scariest moment in his life.


    "Holy hell." He muttered again and Evie lifted her head to look up at him. Seeing his face still frowning with concern, she then lifted her hands and caressed his face.


    "Gavriel." She finally managed to speak. Gavriel froze for a moment as they stared at each other before he closed his eyes and bent his head to rest his forehead on hers while letting out a deep sigh. Evie felt as though he had just deted like a punctured balloon with the release of that long breath that Gavriel let out. His palm moved to cover the back of her hands that were on his face before he lifted his head and gently bumped his forehead against hers, causing Evie to wince with a start. Evie blinked as she tilted her head up to look into Gavriel''s eyes.


    "I was so scared. I thought I was¡­ toote¡­" he whispered in a hoarse voice.


    Seeing the dread in his eyes, Evie pulled him to her and hugged him. "You were neverte, Gavriel. Remember when you suddenly arrived at the veryst second that time in the little forest?" she whispered while caressing his hair gently. Even though Evie had also just gone through such a mind-numbing fear, she could just feel that the fear Gavriel just experienced far surpassed hers by a whole damned lot. "Whenever those times I thought that it was over for me, you always appeared out of nowhere and manage to save me... and always just in the nick of time." She smiled and then nted a kiss on his lips. "I am alright now that you''re here."


    The tremors in Gavriel''s hands slowly calmed down and the couple hugged each other again. Not minding that there were so many curious eyes who were watching their public disys of affection.


    When Evie felt Gavriel''s body loosened up a little, she pulled away from his embrace and looked into his eyes again. "What happened?" she asked but just as Gavriel opened his mouth to answer her, Evie suddenly took her gaze off him and started looking around. "Wait, where is Leon? Gavriel, Leon is ¨C"


    "Don''t worry. Zn is already in the midst of treating his wounds." Gavriel said and Evie''s shoulders dropped in relief as she heaved out a big sigh.


    "He is going to be okay, right?" she asked him anxiously. Her grip on Gavriel''s cloak was tight as herrge eyes looked at him with so much worry. "He was hit twice while protecting me. And those arrows¡­ they were sorge¡­"


    All of a sudden, Gavriel lifted her into his arms and rested her head on his shoulder. "Don''t worry. Leon isn''t someone that mere arrows such as those could take down."


    Gavriel brought Evie to where Leon was and when she saw that the man indeed was looking quite fine, Evie sighed in relief. In fact, Leon was even quite cheerful in thepany of his fellow men.


    "I told you, I wouldn''t have chosen this man to guard you if he could be so easily taken down by mere arrows." Gavriel said as he looked at Leon. He had put Evie down, but still kept his arm wrapped around her waist protectively, never letting her go.


    "Is he alright?" Evie walked forward and asked Zn, "the arrows don''t have any poison on them, right?"


    "Actually, they were tipped with poison but there is no need to worry, Princess. Because I have the antidote for it." Zn smiled and Evie''s eyes widened. She was shocked that the arrows indeed had poison coated on it. "As long as it is not a poison as strong as nightmist, then there is nothing for us to worry about. Now all he need is to sleep it off as the side effect of the antidote I gave him will make him dizzy."


    Just as Zn said those words, Leon who was already drowsy, fell asleep.


    Zn then rose and faced the couple. "How about you, princess? You are unharmed, right?" he asked. Evie nodded positively at him.


    "I am perfectly fine. All thanks to Leon''s protection."


    "I see. That''s a relief then." Zn sighed. Relieved that the princess was indeed unharmed since there was no hint of her blood''s scent leaking out, it only meant that she was not wounded at all. "Alright, I''ll get everyone to gather around now, including the duke and duchess. Also, I''ll send someone to fetch you both once everything is ready." He informed Gavriel and the prince nodded.


    "Find me in my quarters."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    When Zn was gone, Gavriel did not waste another moment and he gathered Evie into his arms again. He brought her into his quarters inside the wall and as soon the door closed behind them, Gavriel pinned her against the door and kissed her.


    Evie gasped in surprise, but she quickly opened up to him and the two of them found themselves tangled in each other''s embrace and were kissing hard like it had been years since they hadst tasted each other''s vour.


    "Gods, I''ve missed you so much, Evie." He murmured as he dragged his mouth over her face.


    "I''ve missed you too, Gav." Evie replied breathlessly. "What happened?"


    Gavriel pulled away a little before fondly caressing her cheek. "I''ll exin to youter. For now, I''d like to know if you''re truly fine as you have imed."


    "I really am fine!" Evie insisted as Gavriel pushed her forward.


    "I''ll be the one to decide that." He said, his silver eyes gleaming in the dim room as his fingers moved and swiftly removed her cloak. "After I finish checking every part of your body."

 Chapter 140 - So Close

    <h4>Chapter 140 - So Close</h4>


    Evie''s eyes widened as her face immediately flushed a deep red. The intense glimmer in his bright eyes made her feel that familiar feeling Gavriel always evoke inside of her. It was as though her body was melting like butter on a hot pan before his scorching gaze and she was rendered utterly helpless.


    Blushing hard, Evie swallowed and forced herself to look away from his hypnotizing eyes. "I really am fine, Gavriel. If¡­ if I am hurt, you''d immediately know right? I mean, you''d be able to smell my blood immediately if I even have a single scratch on me." Evie realised that she was bbering due to being slightly embarrassed at the intensity of his seductive gaze on her. When that registered in her mind, she bit down on her lip and blushed even harder. She could even feel the heat radiating from her cheeks.


    Even though she wanted them to be with each other like this, Evie just felt like it would not be good for the both of them if this continues. She wanted to hold him and kiss him more and never let go but they have more important things to deal with at the moment. If she allowed him go further and do what she suspects he was nning to do now, she was almost certain there would be no way on earth that she would be able to stop him anymore. Of course, that is provided if things escted towards something that was more than just checking. However, knowing this god of seduction husband of hers, there was a very high chance that he would do more than just merely checking. More than likely was that checking he mentioned was just a pretext for him to initiate something more once the clothes came off.


    "I know," he whispered as he jailed her between his strong arms. His eyes smouldered through the strands of his dark hair, like a pair of moonbeams peeking through the veil of the night. "But wounds aren''t the only indication of you getting hurt. I need to be more than a hundred percent sure, my love. Or else, there would be no way I will be able to calm down."


    "B-but¡­" Evie tried to protest weakly before getting cut off.


    "Damn Evie¡­" his expression changed suddenly. His calm and collected facade disappeared in an instant. And then the next second he was resting his head on her shoulder and his voice came out in a harsh agonizing rasp. "I can''t believe I came so close to losing you. Had I arrived just a littleter¡­ if I was even a secondte¡­ you don''t know how scared I was¡­ I still am just by thinking about what might have happened if¡­ if¡­"


    "Gavriel." Evie had swiftly caught his face with her hands and looked at him intently before nting soft and gentle kisses all over his face, hoping that by doing this it would calm and sooth him down a little. "I am so sorry I scared you," she whispered, coaxing him with all the love she could muster.


    "What if the third time something like this happen to you and I can no longer make it in¡­" he trailed of snarling. "Heavens¡­ I can''t bear it, Evie. I can''t¡­"


    Seeing the fear in his bright eyes and feeling the tenseness in his muscles, Evie could not help but to just hug him tight and providing support. She had never seen him this emotionally vulnerable before. And she could not believe that just the very thought of losing her seemed to be his greatest fear. She could not imagine if something bad really end up happening to her¡­ how would he react at that time? Her heart swelled to the point that she felt like it would burst from all the love he was showering her with, yet at the same time it her heart ached for him because she was causing him all this fear so intense that it could even make a man like him tremble.


    "I know you would never let anything happen to me." She whispered as she caressed his back with all the gentleness in the world. "Even if something like this would happen again, I know you would definitely arrive in time to save me." She smiled. "You would do everything and anything¡­ even to the extent of giving me the whole world, but nothing can stop you from saving me, right? I will always trust in you, Gavriel. You are my hero after all."


    With those words, Gavriel''s body finally uncoiled and rxed as his arms gripped Evie even tighter against him as if he wanted to have her permanently stuck to him so as to be closer than what was physically possible.


    He did not bother to speak anymore but just quietly embrace her, fully enjoying the way she felt being cuddled in his arms. But for Evie, it felt as though he was finallying to terms with his inner demons and his fear was now slowly being thrown away. She smiled again at the feel of his taut muscles slowly rxing as she continued caressing him. She felt so pleased that she could cause this powerful man to tremble and then calm him down.


    Evie had the feeling of wanting to protect this man at all costs as well, even though he seemed to not need her protection at all.


    When Gavriel finally pulled away, his expression was no longer looking like a drenched trembling wolf. He was back to his usual cool, calm andposed self. Looking at him, Evie was astonished at how fast he managed to gather himself from that emotionally messed up wreck back to a calmed and controlled. She wondered if he ever showed others the many expressions he had shown her a while ago. Was he always this good in acting all tough and unbreakable?


    "But wife¡­ I still want to check every part of your body, or else, I would keep worrying about you actually hiding injuries beneath that thick clothes of yours from me." He said as his hands were already skilfully pulling at theplicated ribbons tied behind her dress and Evie could only hang her mouth open in astonishment. Wait!

 Chapter 141 - Unknown

    <h4>Chapter 141 - Unknown</h4>


    The moment Evie felt her bodice loosen up, a soft knock echoed behind the door, causing them both to freeze up and suddenly be motionless.


    "Your Highness, everyone''s been gathered and are waiting for you now." The voice on the other side of the door called out and Gavriel groaned under his breath.


    Evie on the other hand was quick to turn around and had her back facing him. She gathered her long silvery locks to her front and looked back expectantly at him, arching a perfectly formed brow. "Please tie them up again so we can finally go. And make sure they''re tied properly." she said as she nced at the ribbons he had just untied not even a couple minutes ago. Gavriel let out another groan followed by a frustrated sigh before eventually doing what his wife had ordered him to do.


    Evie bit her lips in order to hold back her smile. She was d someone interrupted them just in time because she could not rely on herself to stop him. Though embarrassing, she had to admit to herself that her self-control with him was practically nil. Heaving a sigh, Evie then faced him and grabbed his hand before dragging him out of the room. She knew he was reluctant from the way he dragged his steps ¨C and deep down, so was she ¨C but there were more pressing things that await his decisions. Their fun time will have to wait until important matters were settled and the problems cleared off first.


    When they arrived, the discussion had already started and seemed to be going on in full swing.


    "What are we going to do with the emperor?" Duke Henry asked Gavriel as soon as the prince took his seat. "I believe this is now the time to execute him. Before his son returns to retrieve him."


    Gavriel observed the Duke, looking astonishingly cool and calm. "Did you forget that Caius is still alive? If we kill him, Caius will be crowned emperor immediately since he''s the crown prince." Gavriel exined as a matter of fact. The rules of vampire monarchy had been unchanging ever since time immemorial. The emperor would only be reced once he dies. Once the emperor dies, the crown prince would automatically be crowned an emperor even without conducting the official ceremonies or coronation. So, in order for Gavriel to take back his throne, Lorcan and the crown prince both needed to be killed.


    "I am aware of that Your Highness. However, if we kill Lorcan now, we will have one obstacle less to deal with. That would only leave us with the crown prince to deal with next."


    "We understand where you''reing from, Your Grace," Zn was the one who responded this time. "We are certain that the crown prince and the guardian would return here in a few days after they realize that Prince Gavriel is not in the forbiddennds anymore. However, If Caius discovers that the emperor is dead, I am certain he would not return to Dacria anymore. It would be more likely that he would return to the imperial pce as the new emperor. Once that happens, it would be harder for us to end him. This is the easiest and fastest route to take down both of the fake royals. We must not let any one of them return to the capital."


    "H-how about we just end him and spread the word that he''s still alive?" Duke Henry insisted on his idea, looking anxious. "There is no way for Caius to find out as long as no one here betrays us!"


    "Calm down, Your Grace." Zn cated the duke.


    "I cannot. I do trust your judgements and ns, especially His Highness'' ability but¡­ I cannot help but worry that something will go wrong right at the critical moment and the emperor end up escaping. We cannot give him even a small chance!"


    "Duke." Gavriel''s voice echoed through the crowd, firm andmanding, causing everyone to fall quiet. His calm and observant eyes gleamed as he fixed his gaze on the duke. "Tell me, could it be that there is something suspicious you noticed here in Dacria in the past two days that I am gone? And that''s why you are like this?"


    Duke Henry looked surprised at what the prince said but eventually, he wearily slumped back into his chair and pressed his fingers into his temples. "Yes, my wife and I noticed something strange. It was as though there is something invisible roaming around in the castle. My wife even had identally heard it herself that the emperor was talking to someone even he could not see. I don''t know what it was, but I have the strange feeling that something unknown and invisible is helping them."


    Gavriel''s men looked at each other. "Actually, Leon has reported on the same issue, Your Highness." Zn informed Gavriel. "He told me that something strange happened during their escape. He said that the soldiers were already prepared to stop them as if they already knew that they wereing before Leon and the princess could even leave the castle. Leon is confident that there was not enough time for the soldiers to prepare so far in advance. His conclusion is that it seems as though someone teleported from the castle to the walls to prompt the soldiers immediately."


    "I agree with Leon''s im Your Highness. The events happened too fast." The duke added. "I was watching through the windows during the chase. The soldiers were far behind Leon."


    Hearing those words, Elias who had been quite quiet all this time remembered that period before the war happened. When he had to check to the hallways outside the princess'' room because he felt as though someone was there.


    "Uhm¡­ Your Highness¡­" the butler finally spoke. "I don''t know if this is rted but I have noticed something simr since before that war started. I always felt as if there were someone just outside the princess'' door but whenever I check, I see no one." He reported and Gavriel''s forehead creased hard into a frown.


    "It seems this needs to be investigated immediately. And the one who could give us an answer would be the emperor or the soldiers who received the orders from the castle." Zn said as he looked at Gavriel.

 Chapter 142 - Presence

    <h4>Chapter 142 - Presence</h4>


    "So does this mean an unknown invisible creature is spying on us right now?" Samuel, who was leaning against the door asked, his brows raised.


    Everyone went quiet until the duchess answered him.


    "I believe whatever this invisible thing is, it isn''t here right now. Based on my observations, I find that it is quite obvious whenever that presence was around. Because it''s presence is quite strong." Aurora exined.


    Elias nodded in agreement. "I support the duchess'' im. I think it could hide its bodypletely but not its presence. It has been more than three times that I have felt this strong presence. Its presence was so obvious that it was as though someone was standing just outside the princess'' door. So, I often peeked out to check but only to find no one there."


    "Why have you not said anything about it before?" Gavriel''s voice was controlled but the look in his eyes made Elias felt goosebumps. "What if this thing has been after my wife all these times?"


    "I¡­ forgive me Your Highness. I was not certain of what I had noticed, and this was the first time I''ve ever experienced something this strange. I thought it was just... I always hear the humans always talk about ghosts and stuffs. And since some of them actually even believe they really exist, so I thought that maybe, there is a ghost wandering around in Dacria." The butler frantically exined. "I actually tried to observe and investigate but the presence has a tendency of suddenly disappearing when the princess steps out of her chambers. Also, I have never felt its presence inside the princess'' room as well. It''s like it only stays outside of her door. That was why I thought it was probably just a harmless little ghost wandering about in the hallway. There never were any other disturbances."


    Zn pinched the skin between his brows. Somehow, the talk was getting more and more weird and almost nonsensical. However, they needed to take this very seriously because even Zn felt that whatever this thing was, smelled like big trouble. He sighed before turning to Evie. "Princess," he looked at Evie and asked. "Have you been feeling anything unusualtely? Or did you feel this presence hovering about or observing you too?"


    Evie blinked and she creased her brows before she opened her mouth and spoke. "I do sometimes feel as though someone was just outside my door¡­ especially when Gavriel is not with me. But I always thought it''s a vampire that was ordered to be stationed by my door guarding me. So, I never did pay much attention to it."


    "During the war with Caius, when you were alone in the castle¡­ did you feel someone by the door all those times too?" Elias asked Evie.


    Evie blinked and thought for a while. "I did feel like someone was standing guard by my door. But didn''t I have someone guarding me during those times? Especially during the battle?" Evie asked, assuming that it was so.


    Elias''s eyes widened. "No princess. No one was guarding your door those entire time. All the soldiers were called out to join in the battle. There were still a few guards left, but they were stationed around the castle¡­ not on the inside. I was the only one left to guard you, but I wasn''t by your door!"


    Evie did not know this but the vampires guarding her were stationed quite far from her door. They usually stand by the far end of the hallway where they could still see the princess'' chamber''s door. The reason was because of the vampire''s strong hearing sense. They needed to stay away to give her privacy. However, even from that distance, the vampires could hear loud noises like screams and loud thuds very clearly.


    The room fell silent. Gavriel''s face was now getting darker. It was as though a storm cloud hade and decided to live over his head.


    Evie tried to recall everything that had happened, and she always thought that someone was guarding by her door every time and would leave in a sh the moment she heads out. "But¡­ if this invisible being was always there, why didn''t it do anything to me? There have been many times that opportunity would have presented itself, but it never did do anything, and I don''t think I felt any danger." Evie exined thoughtfully.


    "Well, this is getting more intriguing and suspicious." Zn sighed, massaging his temples. "I guess our best choice now is to get the answers from the emperor. However, I need to just confirm onest thing." The man looked at the four people who had already felt this presence before one by one. "Are you certain that right now, no one is spying on us here?"


    Evie stared at the door, before she looked at Zn. "Now that I am paying attention to it, the presence is really very different. I can tell that someone is by the door right now but it''s not that presence I always felt in the castle."


    Samuel opened the door and Luc craned his head sideways to show himself. The man was by the door to watch in case someone was eavesdropping on this very sensitive topic they were discussing.


    Zn heaved a deep sigh of relief. "Alright. The most important matter right now is that this thing hasn''t heard anything from this discussion. We are going to take extra precautions from here on." He said before facing Gavriel. "I''ll go immediately and start the interrogation now, Your Highness. We need to find out what this thing actually is as soon as possible."


    Gavriel stood from his chair, but Zn stopped him. "No, Your Highness, leave the emperor to me. I''m afraid you''ll kill him identally if you get involved in this. Leave this to me. For now, please go and get some rest. I don''t think Caius will be here any time soon anyway."

 Chapter 143 - Lie Down

    <h4>Chapter 143 - Lie Down</h4>


    "I don''t think Caius will be here any time soon anyway." Zn said confidently and Gavriel, though quite unwilling, could only agree, knowing that he barely stopped himself from killing Lorcan just moments ago. And Zn was right, Caius and his army were still in the forbiddennds right now and even if the presence of this invisible being is true and Caius had already heard about what had happened here, Caius would still take more than a day to return even if he travelled back at full speed.


    The group then headed out and Gavriel immediately went to speak with the Dacrians who were now stationed by the wall. Their arrows now pointed out of the walls.


    As Gavriel gave outmands on how to carry out their defense, Zn approached Evie who was waiting in the watchtower with Elias. He leaned over to Evie and whispered into her ears with a smile. "Princess, please make sure that His Highness do take some rest. He didn''t rest for a second since he left you so I''m pretty sure he''s really tired out now. I mean, he should be fine despite having no rest but, he was incredibly tensed with worry the entire time. I worry it might have taken quite a toll on him since this is the first time he went through something like this. I mean he had always gone through much deadlier battles, but I think this might be the hardest journey he has gone through yet. He used to be quite reckless but always incredibly calm. However, looking at him in the past two days until just moments ago was the worse sight of him I have ever witnessed so far. He was so worried to the point that he looked as though he was almost drowning. It''s like he never really took a breath until he saw you safe. So, all of us would truly appreciate it if you made sure he rests. Even if it was just for a little while, okay?"


    Evie felt her heart squeezed at what Zn reported to her, and she nodded at him. "I will make sure he gets enough rest." She said and Zn leaned away, smiling.


    "Well then, I will be leaving His Highness'' care into your capable hands from now. Please don''t listen to him if he says he doesn''t need any rest. That''s all hogwash, and you know it." Zn winked at her.


    "Yes. Thank you for telling me this." Evie shed a gentle smile before she looked at him with concern. "H-how about you and the others? I''m sure you guys need some rest too."


    "We are fine, Your Highness. Do not worry. We are used to this and unlike His Highness, we actually took some rest when we were in the dungeons. Well then, I''m going to excuse myself now to deal with the bloody emperor." He said and after bowing, he leapt away.


    Evie then slowly turned her gaze towards Gavriel and her eyes teared up from being overly emotional. He looked so cool as he stood theremanding his people like a king. He looked like he had no weakness at all, as if nothing could ever make him fall.


    "Where are you looking at? Huh? My wife?" suddenly, the king from afar was suddenly right before her and his expression was already starting to be filled with mischief.


    Evie stared at his glorious face, and she nearly tiptoed to kiss him. Instead, she quickly grabbed Gavriel''s hand and dragged him towards the stairs. "Follow me." She said in a firm voice that cause Gavriel''s brow to rise in surprise. His wife had such amanding side to her, and it totally intrigued him to no end.


    His lips curved up into a smirk when he realized she was dragging him back to their quarters. He did not bother to speak but he was biting his lips to hide his smirk from her.


    When Evie closed the door behind him and started removing his cloak, Gavriel just froze on the spot with his eyes gleaming in excitement. He was anticipating to see what his little wife would do.


    Once she helped him removed his jacket, he went on to kick off his own boots. Evie then proceeded to pull him into bed.


    Gavriel almost pushed her and pinned her down as he could no longer contain his excitement. Who would have thought that this little wife of his would actually initiate their fun time like this? She was truly surprising him big time right then! Since when had she grown so bold? But whenever it happened, he was loving it!


    Evie let go of his hand and faced him with serious looking eyes. "Lie down," she said and Gavriel raised a brow again. He bit down on his lower lip and released it very slowly. "Now, Gavriel." She added, this time firmer with a cute frown between her brows and Gavriel could only obey. Damn, this was getting so interesting and exciting. He thought. And she was so cute!


    Heid down on the bed, looking at her in utter anticipation. His heartbeat was already racing and struggled not to pull at her so she would fall on top of him. He could barely wait!


    When Evie climbed onto the bed as well, Gavriel swallowed hard. What will she do? Could it be that she is going to¡­


    Gavriel''s body started to get hot. Evie gazed down into his eyes and Gavriel nearly choked on his own breath when she slowly held his head up.


    Gavriel anticipated a kiss but to his stunned surprise, that long awaited kiss did note and the next thing he knew, his head was cradled in herp. He blinked as though he was lost for a moment. Wait. What had just happened?


    He looked up at her with a curious gaze when Evie started to run her fingers delicately through his hair and smiled down so gently at him. The feeling of her warm fingers and that breath taking look in her eyes as she gazed down at him made him forget that he needed to breathe.


    "Sleep now, my love." She whispered as she nted a kiss on his forehead, causing his eyes to widen.


    ___


    Follow me on instagram to see Evie and Gavriel''s arts. Just search @kazzenlx.x or go to /kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 144 - Quickest Way

    <h4>Chapter 144 - Quickest Way</h4>


    What just happened?! Did he hear it correctly? It seemed as if his wife had just told him to sleep. Did those words actuallye out of her beautiful mouth? Gavriel was a little confused in his mind and held himself quiet and still for a while before he caught Evie''s hand that was caressing his hair. He tried to school the look on his face as to not look so disappointed as he stared up at her.


    "Wife," he called out gently as his eyes narrowed, "could it be that a certain bbermouth hade by, telling you that I had been worked out and am tired to death?"


    His question made her beautiful eyes widened in shock before she blinked and took his hand off hers and gently ced it on top of his abdomen. "Yes, my love. But even if the bbermouth didn''t say anything, I''d still be insisting that you should take your rest." She stated firmly as she resumed her careful ministrations on his hair.


    "Evie, look at me. Do I look tired to you? At all??" he raised his brow and then lifted his hand to touch her face. "I am finally here and seeing you again, but now you wanted me to sleep?" his whispered in a low voice as he continued caressing her cheek. The look in his eyes even changed and he gave her that smouldering, irresistible look. "Could you at least give me something I needed first before putting me to bed?" he then wriggled his eyebrows mischievously at her.


    His words were inviting and the way he stared up at her sent an electrifying current that had zapped all around her nerves and was now tickling her inside. God help me¡­ Evie could only mentally roll her eyes and whisper inside her mind.


    She opened her mouth and nearly gave in but somehow, she managed to hold her ground. It was because she was still worried. And maybe, she was a little paranoid as well. What if something suddenly happens again? This question was stuck in her mind, and she could not help but feel scared.


    Because everything still seemed too good to be true. It was only a few days ago when they got separated, and it had not been even a week yet. Yet now he was suddenly here with her. And it even looked as though he had infiltrated the castle and rescued her so easily. He had even captured emperor Lorcan and took back the city again. Everything happened so quickly and smoothly as if it was all so easy to be aplished.


    Evie grew up hearing stories about wars and strategies. She knew how hard it was to recapture a city. It would have taken so much bloodshed. Even the initial ns they had involved sacrificing some of their own people''s lives to seed to their end goal. Of course, thanks to Evie''s ns they could abandon the idea of sacrificing lives and thus came up with the current ns. But Gavriel executed his own ns so quickly and wlessly, that it was baffling to even think of how he aplished it.


    Though this was something that should be celebrated, Evie felt as though she was afraid to let down her guard or be happy with him again even in this short moment they had together. She was afraid that if she allowed herself to be happy and loosen her guard even for a moment, something bad will happen again and she dreaded that. Especially right now when they are still in a tensed situation. The least that she could do was to make sure that her husband was in his best shape before another round of troublees barging at their door.


    "My love, are you okay?" his deep voice pulled her attention back to him and before she could form any response, Gavriel let out a deep sigh. "I''m going to kill this bbermouth for making you worry unnecessarily like this." He hissed.


    "Oh no¡­ please don''t! You needed this bbermouth more than I ¨C"


    "What did you just say?"


    "I¡­ I meant that these are critical times. So, you can''t afford to lose him ¨C"


    Suddenly, Gavriel''srge hand cupped the back of her head and pulled her closer to his face. "Listen," his face became incredibly severe, "it''s you I needed the most. More so during these tough times. Do you understand, Evie?"


    The hardness in his voice made Evie swallow hard. But she nodded and Gavriel let go of her and slumped his head back into herp with a soft groan. He closed his eyes and then sighed again. When he opened his eyes, he was calm again.


    "I know you''re worried about me, and you have no idea how happy I am that you are prioritising me this way. But my love, putting me to bed is not really the right choice right now." He said and Evie blinked. "You know why? Because I''m still full of vigour right now and I don''t think I could even sleep. I would stay awake like this and just end up staring at you and feel the warmth of your fingersbing through my hair. I wouldn''t want to sleep and miss out on this moment with you. This is the first time you have allowed me to rest my head on yourp and you expect me to sleep? What I am trying to tell you, my love is¡­" he paused, and his throat worked, his Adam''s apple bobbing up and down and Evie did not even know why she swallowed hard too. "If you really want me to sleep, this is definitely not the right way. What you should do is let me use up all the vigour I have left until I end up copsing on you in exhaustion and fall asleep in bliss."


    Without averting his gaze from hers, Gavriel slowly reached out for her hand before kissed her fingers one at a time. His eyes smouldered through his darkshes and continued in a hoarse seductive voice. "That, my love, is the best and quickest way to put me to bed. No, that''s actually the only way to put me to sleep right now." Gavriel drawled out as he shed his deadly attractive smile at Evie.

 Chapter 145 - I Would Never

    <h4>Chapter 145 - I Would Never</h4>


    That smile!! Evie really felt that she had zero tolerance for it. The moment he shed it at her, her brain just turns off and all logic and reason fly out the window. Now, looking at him smiling at her, the heat he caused was too much that Evie felt like her face was now being scorched and smoking hot. Was her husband always this shameless before? God help her¡­ because there was just no way she could even resist him now when he was like this!


    However...


    "Of course, if my wife is not in the mood, and if this will put you at ease, I would rather just close my eyes and try my best." He said in mock surrender when Evie could not respond for a long while.


    Evie could only face palm herself. The audacity of this man! She gazed down at him as she nibbled the inside of her lips. Seriously? He is finally going to give up now after saying all that heart moving and spine-tingling words to her? She arched an eyebrow and pursed her lips as she looked at her husband who was pretending to be all docile and meek.


    The next moment, Evie moved, and she found herself straddled on top of him. Gavriel propped his upper body on his elbows, mouth slightly agape and looking at her in surprise. She then lunged at him and hugged him tight.


    "I''m sorry," she muttered into the muscr chest her face was buried in, "you are right. I am just too worried. I was afraid something bad will happen if we¡­ if we¡­" she struggled to continue her line, "what would I do if we¡­ we do it... and then something happens and you''re too tired out to even go and¡­"


    To Evie''s surprise, she felt Gavriel''s body start to tremble. She pulled away, worried for his health¡­ just to see that infernal man trying his very best to stop himself from bursting out inughter. However, the next second, he exploded in loud raucous mirth.


    "W-why are youughing?" she pouted her lips and Gavriel quickly cupped her face with both his hands and gave her a couple of pecks on her pouty lips. As Evie huffed, Gavriel gently bumped his forehead against hers, still chuckling to himself.


    "Because my wife is being so goddamned adorable right now." He said still smiling wide and then he let his back crash back into the mattress as he pulled her down in his embrace on top of him. "Alright my love, you have beaten me up well and good this time. I will yield to your demands and sleep now, but you will need to sleep with me¡­ wait, I mean literally sleep with me. I know I will be able to fall asleep if we do this."


    He then rolled over to the side andnded her next to him. When they were facing each other, with their arms wrapped around each other, Gavriel kissed her forehead before his gaze became serious. "I understand your fear my love. But know that I would never risk your safety over my primal desires. Even though I can''t deny that I am madly¡­" for some reason, he did not finish his sentence and just flushed a little before he cleared his throat, "just know that I wouldn''t be so stupid to be intimate with you if we were to be engaged in dangerous situations right after that. Understand?"


    Evie pressed her lips tight, and she snuggled into his embrace, fully reassured. "I''m sorry." She whispered and he caressed her hair.


    "It''s not your fault. You are worried and scared and yet your husband is being damned¡­" he sighed, not finishing his line again, "Gods¡­ I''m worried you''d get sick of me one day for constantly jumping all over you like this like a big bad wolf who is always hungry."


    "I would never!" Evie eximed in a loud voice as she pulled away, causing Gavriel to blink. "H-how could I ever get sick of you? I am actually the who''s worried about that! And I never hated it when you''re all over me and wanting me. In fact, it makes me feel happy and I always love it when you¡­" Evie''s voice tapered off when she realised what she was saying, and she flushed again. Gods! What was wrong with her brain? She then closed her eyes tightly in embarrassment.


    Gavriel''s lips curved up, his face beaming like the sun, looking so goddamned pleased. But then, he suddenly cursed under his breath before he was suddenly on top of her and staring down into her eyes. "I was trying so hard to listen to you and go to sleep but look what you did to me. I think that deep down, you might not truly want me to sleep. You actually want me to make love to you, right, Evie?"


    The heat between them suddenly seemed to ignite. Oh no¡­


    She averted her gaze away. "I¡­ I¡­" she stammered, "I want you, too¡­ I admit it¡­ but¡­" she met his gaze and continued, "your health and wellbeing are my top priority at the moment, my primal desire is only secondary." Evie exined after letting out a gentle breath, eyes soft and tender as she looked at him.


    Gavriel blinked, speechless. Did she just used his own words against him? A long sigh escaped his lips and hezily fell back into bed again, chuckling softly. His little wife is getting better at bantering with him.


    "Alright, alright¡­ I give up. Did my seduction effectivity lessened without me realizing? I guess I really need a nap it seems," he mumbled as he shook his head. He then pulled her close to him and shut his eyes. He had positioned himself lower so he could lean his head on Evie''s chest and ced her hands on his head. Gavriel nudged his head into her hands, indicating that he wanted her to continue stroking his hair the way she did earlier. Evie smiled and thought how he was behaving like a big, pampered kid.


    As Evie started to caress his hair, Gavriel spoke in a low,zy voice. "I''ll sleep now¡­ but prepare yourself once I wake up, wife. Because this big bad wolf will definitely ravage you like never be¡­" his voice had slowly tapered off and suddenly stopped. And just like that, the big bad wolf fell asleep.

 Chapter 146 - Hard

    <h4>Chapter 146 - Hard</h4>


    It was already dark when Gavriel''s eyes finally slitted open. However, he did not move a muscle and was not in a rush to get up from bed. Because after opening his eyes, his senses told him that there was a little warm and soft creature peacefully sleeping in his arms. He breathed in deeply and relished the warm weight he held.


    He smiled and kissed her hair gently. The sight of her peaceful face had warmed his entire being and he could not help but feel incredibly satisfied and contented just by waking up this way with her in his arms. He could really get used to this. The thought of waking every day with her beside him warmed somece cold and frozen, deep within him just made it all the more precious.


    For a long while, he stayed there, unmoving, until Evie finally shifted and snuggled even closer towards him. And then, identally, her bent knee brushed against his groin. Gavriel had an immediate reaction from that sweet and innocent touch. He caught his lips between his perfect white teeth and bit back the groan that almost escaped his mouth.


    Still, he did not move for another long while until he suddenly rolled away andy on his back, panting as though he had just run a marathon. A long and deep sigh escape his mouth and he rose and leaned his back against the headboard. After ncing at Evie once again, he run his fingers through his hair and climbed off the bed.


    He walked around the bed and stood on her side, staring down at her peaceful face, still happily asleep in her dreand. Sighing again, Gavriel leaned down and tucked the nket up to her neck, making sure she did not catch a chill. Then he kissed her cheek and whispered. "This considerate husband of yours will give you a little more time to sleep, my love."


    Once he pulled away, Gavriel lit up the fire in the hearth, and the dark room lit up in a warm, reddish golden glow before heading out.


    When he returned, he was wearing a robe and his hair was damp. He had gone to take a bath and he had really dawdled in the bath just so he would dy himself and tried extending the time as long as possible from returning to the room where Evie was sleeping. However ¡­


    To his disappointment, Evie was still contentedly sleeping when he returned. He sighed again as he sat on the chair by the fire, staring mutely at her sleeping form. However, the man was growing impatient as time ticked by. He began to pace up and down the room and even created some subtle sounds in the hopes of ''identally'' waking Evie up. His brows creased in a furrow before he approached the bed and bent over her.


    "Wife¡­" he whispered, letting his breath fan across her face, "it''ste. It''s time for you to wake up now. Cause this big bad wolf is now dying of hunger."


    He waited for a response, but Evie remained motionless. Not giving a single sign that she was going to wake up soon.


    Dropping his head, Gavriel sat at the edge of the bed. Was his wife always such a sleeping log before? He could not believe this little wife of his was torturing him like this to no end. And she was even doing this unknowingly while she was asleep! Oh, for the love of god!


    When he felt her shifting in her sleep, Gavriel''s face lit up. However, to his dismay, Evie did not open her eyes. God help him¡­ because he could not take it anymore.


    "Very well, my wife¡­" he muttered to himself as he stood decisively. He removed his robe slowly as he looked down at her and let his robe fall to the floor. "This big bad wolf shall wake you up in a way you will never forget." His gaze glimmered and he quietly climbed onto the bed with a mischievous and thrilled smile on his face.


    Completely naked, Gavriel loomed over Evie as he started nting kisses all over her throat in the gentlest and softest way possible. At that moment, he was like a naked pagan god who had fallen in love with a sacrificial maiden and was now worshipping every single inch of her.


    He began to whisper endearments as he continued trailing kisses further down. His fingers carefully and slowly peeled off her clothes as if he had all the time in the world. When her skin was finally bared before his hungry eyes, he swallowed. Hard.


    The golden lighting from the fire in the hearth kissed her skin and she looked incredibly breath-taking. His eyes worshipped her beauty and he struggled to keep himself in check to not pounce on her and just swallow her whole. Thankfully, this time Gavriel managed to easily tame his raging desire and hunger. He would take his time and enjoy this moment. He wanted to know how long would he take to wake her up.


    Gavriel''s mouth returned to her throat before his tongue trailed down her corbones to her breasts. He licked her nipples until they hardened. Still Evie had yet to wake up. But that did not discourage Gavriel, instead, he smiled even more in anticipation. This was really going to get good. He parted his lips and brushed his tongue over her buds, flicking then licking them again and again until they were wet and a moan finally escaped Evie''s mouth.


    "Hmm¡­" she moaned, and both her hands flew to his head, fingers entangled in his thick ebony locks. Without letting go of her nipple, Gavriel lifted his gaze, thinking that his wife was finally awake. To his surprise, his little mischievous wife was still asleep. However, her body was honest in its response to him, and he could only grin wider.


    A wicked gleam shed in his eyes and the big bad wolf began to stroke and suck her buds. His tongue danced in a swift yet clever rhythm. She moaned again but still did not wake up. But the moment Gavriel gently tugged her nipple, Evie gasped, and her eyes flew open.


    Confusion and desire reeled her mind as she struggled to make sense of what was happening as she awoke. W-what''s¡­


    Evie took a while to register what was happening. Her eyes were wide as she looked down at the dark mop of hair hovering over her breasts and¡­ oh my¡­!


    He nced up at her and his intense eyes made her catch her breath. With a cool and devious smile touching the corner of his lips, he let go of her nipple with a pop and yfully pinched her chin.


    "I didn''t know you were this hard to wake, my love." He said in a husky and sensuous voice.


    ___


    A/N: Second chap willeter today ^^

 Chapter 147 - This Way

    <h4>Chapter 147 - This Way</h4>


    As Evie became more alert waking up, she realised she felt the slightly cooler air waft across her bare skin refreshingly, helping her to clear the vestiges of cobwebs from her brain. Then Evie''s lips suddenly parted in shocked surprise the moment she realized she was already naked. Her face became red and her first reaction was to roll away and bury her face into the pillow, and hopefully perhaps bury her body under the covers as well. However, as luck would have had it, Gavriel had too firm a hold on her. Thus, preventing her from moving much anywhere other than a couple inches to her left or right.


    Gavriel stilled for a moment but when he realized that she was just embarrassed, Gavriel loomed over her and his mouth moved towards the back of her ear. "Why still so shy my love?" he whispered in a husky voice. He barely held back the chuckle that was threatening to rumble out of his chest. This lovely wife of his was surely an entertaining little thing.


    Evie made an adorable whimper and she turned her head to look back at him. "Y-you surprised me¡­" Evie''s voice died down. That was because the face she saw the moment she turned to look back was not his usual mischievous and wickedly seductive face. What she was staring at was a face that was dark and cold as ice, and it gave her the shudders.


    The warm temperature suddenly seemed to became incredibly chilly. What could have caused the sudden change?


    Curious and a little rmed, Evie was about to rise when Gavriel''s cold voice echoed. "Who did this?" he asked and Evie could hear the rising anger in his voice. No, his anger was already over the top. His bright eyes were already filled with rage.


    Blinking, Evie slowly sat up and faced him. Her long hair had draped over to covered her breasts. "W-what are you ¨C"


    "You said you weren''t hurt, Evie!" his voice became loud and there was a tone of censure in it. Evie finally realize what he had seen.


    "Tell me. Who did this? Is it Lorcan?" he hissed, his jaws and muscles working because of his anger. "I''ll kill him!" he dered in rage and he turned to climb off the bed when Evie quickly hugged him from behind, stopping him immediately.


    "Gavriel, this is just a small bruise. It''s just a very minor injury. My skin easily gets hurt and that''s why I always get bruises even if the impact isn''t actually that hard." Evie rushed to give her exnation, hoping to diffuse his anger.


    Gavriel inhaled deeply. "Evie¡­" he called her name in a firm and controlled voice. If she was the old Evie, she would be flinching by now. But she was not the old Evie anymore. "I don''t care if it''s just a bruise I ¨C"


    "Trust me, this is only very minor. I got this by bumping against the door right before Leon and I escaped." Evie exined, persistently tightening her grip around his waist. She did not want him to run off on a crusade because for some minor reason, and might end up really killing the emperor. She would not want him to act out in anger. And besides, she was truly fine. Her bruise was nothing serious at all. "Don''t worry okay? This will definitely disappear on its own in a couple of days. I promise, it''s not really a big deal. I was such a clumsy idiot and -"


    "You are never an idiot!" his voicr hardened and Evie nearly smiled, seeing that he hated that she had called herself an idiot.


    "I always fall and got bruises for no reason at all back home too, you know? That''s why this is really nothing to me." Evie tried her best to coax him and when her words did not seem to be working this time, Evie''s mouth suddenlynded on his spine.


    Gavriel stiffened as if a deadly electricity just ran down his spine. She continued trailing kisses upwards until she reached the back of his neck. He was so shocked at what his wife was doing that he had even forgotten to breathe.


    "Are you going to leave? I thought¡­" she whispered in his ear, letting her warm breath touch the sensitive parts, "y-you told me to prepare myself the moment you wake up." Evie knew that if she used this method, it would be a sure fire way to distract him from whatever he was focussed on at the moment. And she was a hundred percent on the money.


    A helpless groan left Gavriel''s throat and then he cursed up a colourful storm.


    "F*ck Evie!" he turned and the next moment Evie was on hisp and he was on her, attacking her mouth as though there were no tomorrows.


    Without any hesitation, Evie kissed him back, as wild as he gave. Then she opened her mouth, weing his warm and slick tongue as her fingers tugged hard at his dark hair, pulling him towards her. Her intensity surprised him ¨C but it was a happy and thrilled kind of surprise. When Gavriel tried to pull his tongue out of her mouth, Evie drew it back into her mouth with an awkward suction movement.


    A low and deep sound of surprise vibrated in Gavriel''s throat. And what she did was thest strike that took down all other thoughts and emotions that was holding him back. All that was left now was her, his inexplicable desire for her and his love for her. Nothing else. His world was now just concentrated on them.


    After the zing kiss, Gavrielid on the bed again. He turned Evie so she would be facing away from him. Then he started trailing kisses down her back. His lips lightly kissing the bruise on her back, as if trying to kiss away every little pain.


    Momentster, theyy spooned together with Evie''s hips tucked against him. Gavriel wrapped his arms around her as if he were protecting her.


    He reached down and caressed her legs in a soothing manner all the while kissing her back. When he parted her thighs, Evie''s eyes widened as she felt the pressure of the head of his sex against her entrance.


    "Your back is bruised, love¡­ so let me love you this way, okay?" he whispered.

 Chapter 148 - Forever

    <h4>Chapter 148 - Forever</h4>


    "I want to make love to you like this, Evie." He whispered as he smoothed her hair then moved them away to her side. When her ear and throat were exposed, Gavriel''s mouth licked and sucked the exposed skin.


    Evie moaned in pleasure, not only because of the kiss and the gentle yet skilful ministrations of his fingers that were kneading her breast but also because he was teasing her down there with the head of his hard shaft.


    Her mind and body were already on fire. And despite the strange position, Evie could not even protest. She was already so wet and her desire for him had already taken over her body, mind, and heart. Fully.


    "Please say ''yes'' love¡­" he continued whispering, as he teased her, rubbing his rock hard length against her already dripping wet folds.


    An adorable moan escaped her throat and she nodded. Her eyes were fluttering in pure bliss.


    She felt him smile against her throat and she braced herself for the uing pration. But it did note even after waiting. Instead, Gavriel continued his teasing. After a few more moments, Evie felt as though she would explode in frustration.


    "G-gav¡­ please¡­" the words stuttered and came tumbling out on their own and Gavriel, ever being the big bad wolf in their rtionship, finally slid his length inside her warm inviting sheath. Evie waited for the fullness and the feeling of having all of him inside her but to her dismay, Gavriel barely prated her before he withdrew again.


    "Please Gav¡­" she pleaded again and with a wicked smile on his face, Gavriel gently bite her earlobe and whispered in an erotic voice.


    "What do you want me to do to you, my love?" he asked as her hips began to press back against him.


    Gavriel was so pleased in seeing his wife''s response to him. It was as if she could not wait for him to take her. And he was so damned happy. When she began to rock against him while uttering the words ''I want you, now'', the bliss and pleasure in Gavriel''s heart nearly burst out in utter happiness. He had sometimes thought and worried that his sex drive and desires were just too much for his wife to handle and that he should always hold back a lot for her sake. Sometimes he finds himself feeling sorry and a little guilty towards Evie after their lovemaking sessions. He knows he gets a little wild and overly enthusiastic and Evie is only human. Thus, it always lingers at the back of his mind if she would be able to take the vigorousness. But now that he was seeing her like this, where she too, was so hungry for him as how he was for her, Gavriel was even more ecstatic than ever.


    "Take me now, Gavriel. Please." Evie continued, moving even faster like she was determined and more than eager to have him inside her. And Gavriel found that he could no longer hold back for even a second longer. He had far reached his limit of holding back to make sure she really wanted him to make love to her this way. He took another second and looked at her to make the final confirmation that she truly wanted this and was not just humouring him. Seeing what he needed in her eyes, he nodded to himself.


    He pulled her legs and spread it wider before he slid himself inside her in one smooth motion. The delicious intrusion earned him a gasp and then groans from her.


    Gavriel also groaned low in pleasure as he immediately started up a solid rhythm as he thrusted deep inside her. Endearments came rolling out like hypnotic music from his lips as his fingers moved downwards to where they were both connected.


    When he started stroking her bud, all the while keeping up his thrusting in that steady and delicious rhythm, Evie''s moans grew in volume. She clenched her inner muscles down tight and it was Gavriel''s turn to groan in utter pleasure.


    His endearments turned into love curses as his rhythm increased its pace. Faster, deeper, harder. Until they both reached the very peak of their emotions and lust so powerful everything just disappeared intoplete nothingness. And with that onest and vigorous thrust, they both shuddered as they reached and crested the peak together. Gavriel again spent himself totally inside her in a series of powerful spurts while Evie convulsed so hard the bed began to shake.


    Gavriel took a long while to return back to reality. Still buried inside her, he lovingly lifted her head and kissed her long and deep on the mouth. He was never going to get over her. The way she tasted, the way her insides mped down around him, the burning heat of her body against him, the way she made his heartbeat race into a frenzy, and the way she just made him so crazy for her in everything that she does¡­ Gavriel knew for sure that he was already a lost cause. He would not be able to survive without her now. He just knew it. He was spellbound,pletely, and he never wanted to be freed. Forever.


    ¡­


    After making love with her for another round, Gavriel was finally sated. Evie fell asleep again, so the prince lovingly cleaned her up before he began dressing her. His face was contented and happy doing this simple task of caring for his wife. He loved it in fact. His face says it all.


    However, when he saw the bruise again, his face darkened.


    By the time Evie was all cozy and sleeping in bliss on the bed, Gavriel kissed her forehead and silently stepped out of the room.


    He asked for not just one but two of his personal men, Luc and Levy, to guard Evie''s door.


    "Stay alert and if you notice anything suspicipus, immediately secure the princess ande to me." He ordered and the duo nodded.


    The moment he left their quarters, Gavriel''s eyes turned a vivid bloody red, then the bluish me took over as he shed over to Lorcan''s cell.

 Chapter 149 - Single

    <h4>Chapter 149 - Single</h4>


    When Evie opened her eyes, she was hungry. She called for supper and dug into it with gusto. After polishing off all of her supper ¨C which was surprising ¨C she immediately looked for Gavriel. When Luc and Levy informed her that he was with Zn and was currently dealing with the emperor''s interrogation, Evie asked the men to bring her to Leon instead. She wanted to visit the man who had protected her with his own life.


    To her relief, Leon was doing amazingly well. He was already fully healed and was now back to his maximum vigour. She found that though he was of a big built, tall, and definitely strong, he still gave her the feeling of being adorable and afortable person to be around.


    "I''m so d you''re alright, Leon." Evie told him, smiling happily. "If you weren''t there for me all those times when we were facing the opposition, I don''t know if¡­" Evie trailed off and looked up to the sky.


    "You did extremely well in protecting yourself too, Princess. I had never expected that you would actually work up the guts to sh at the emperor''s face." Leon chuckled mirthfully and sounded as if he were proud of her, and Evie chuckled along with him as well. Recalling that moment when Lorcan hadunched himself at her, Evie was already gripping her dagger tightly within her sleeves. It was only because Lorcan was too focused on nothing else but her neck that he failed to notice her obvious stance and suspicious behaviour. Perhaps, he was too hungry or perhaps, he noticed but he did not expect that this frail and little human being would be able to evere close enough to harm him nor did he suspect her dagger was poisoned.


    But what happened in that moment made Evie realized how helpless she was. If she was unlucky and Leon was not there, there would be no way on earth that she could have escaped Lorcan''s grasp. The thought scared her and still brought shivers running up and down her skin. And out of the blue¡­


    "Leon, do you know a way for a human like me to be stronger?" she asked. Leon blinked and looked at her with surprise.


    "You are already strong, Princess ¨C" Leon replied slowly, apprehensive, and not quite knowing where she was headed with this.


    "I''m not." She cut him off. "I want to be strong enough to at least save myself. I hate always being the damsel in distress." Evie exined while she stared at the floor, feeling a little upset at her helplessness.


    "But I don''t mind you being a damsel in distress my love." Gavriel''s voice suddenly echoed, and Evie''s head snapped behind her. "My damsel in distress." And he yfully winked at Evie, hoping to dispel the negative emotions he spied lurking in the depths of her eyes.


    Gavriel was leaning against a wall in a cool and casual manner. After she looked at him, he pushed himself from the wall and approached her.


    Smiling, Gavriel bent forward and tucked her hair behind her ear. "You know why?" he continued as his gaze gleamed with so much love as he stared into her amber eyes. "Because I love being your knight in shining armour." His irresistible mouth curved up and Evie blushed hard.


    How could this husband of hers be so good in every single thing? He is just too good in everything he does, even in bed and now with his words too. How could she even stand her ground before such a man? She sometimes wondered if she was worthy to stand beside such a magnificent specimen of the male species.


    "I understand your wish to be stronger¡­ but," the mischief in his eyes slowly faded and his gaze became serious yet gentle, "please know that you are already strong enough, my love. You''re a strong woman, Evie¡­ you are stronger than what you give yourself credit for."


    Speechless, Evie could only stare at him. His words were like a magic spell chanted, entering into the deepest chambers of her mind, heart, and soul.


    After a long silence, Gavriel smiled again and he suddenly pinched her cheek, surprising Evie. "Besides, wife," he started, now mischievously, "If you grow even stronger to the point that you don''t even need any rescuing anymore, what will happen to this little poor knight in shining armour?"


    Evie raised her brows this time and looked up at him confidently. "You don''t need to worry about my knight in shining armour because he is destined to be king. He''ll be the most powerful and absolute king."


    While the words that left Evie''s mouth rendered Gavriel speechless as he stood still before his wife, the men who were already gathered around them were ncing at each other for a while now.


    They had followed Gavriel to discuss about something pertaining to the war, yet here they were¡­ did the prince just called them over so he could turn them into his personal audience to watch his romantic y with his wife? Good lord¡­ they couldnt believe he was romancing his wife and unting it in front of their eyes? They did not know if they shouldugh or cry. My dear prince¡­ please would you be so kind to consider us single males who are very much healthy and normal and would also long for femalepanionship? Was their prince trying to kill them with frustration?


    "I think we should leave now," Levy said through their secret conversation, rolling his eyes at the rest.


    "Agree." Reed replied dryly, "I am absolutely not going to just stand here and watch this drama. I''m already dying with envy right now. Can I go to the brothel for a while, Zn?"


    "You can''t, idiot." Samuel red at Reed. "I know for sure that your ''a while'' is equivalent to half a night. We are not in the position to indulge ourselves in fleshly pleasures right now."


    "Yes boss, apologies." Reed could only sigh, not wanting to anger their big and brute leader. "That was just a joke. And just for the record, this is His Highness'' fault you know? Come on¡­ aren''t you guys feeling any envy at all while watching this scene? Don''t you guys also wish to have someone to be intimate with so romantically like this? Look¡­" Reed''s voice slowly died down because of the deadpan expression of hisrades.


    "Bloody hell," he sighed as his shoulders drooped, "I honestly pity all of you for not appreciating romance because you guys have been single for the rest of your lives¡­ tsk¡­ tsk¡­"

 Chapter 150 - Tale

    <h4>Chapter 150 - Tale</h4>


    Finally, after realizing that Gavriel''s men were watching her and Gavriel, Evie hid her blushing face from Gavriel. She realised btedly that their conversation could be perceived as flirting and even showing off in front of his men!


    "Your men are here, Gav." She said and the statue woke up.


    Gavriel looked behind him and he cleared his throat. He had totally forgotten about them or the agreement they had to meet up to discuss on certain matters. He cleared his throat again before speaking, "Alright, now that everyone is here¡­" Gavriel started as if nothing happened. His hand slipped casually to the small of Evie''s back before curling it possessively around her dainty waist.


    He then proceeded tomand each one of them, giving them tasks they needed to do to fortify the city''s defence. When the men bowed at him and then left, Gavriel looked down at Evie by his side. "What do you want to do tonight, love?" he asked, his voice gentle and warm which was vastly different from the firm,manding and no-nonsense one he used with his men.


    "How about you? How did it go with the emperor?" Evie asked him back and Gavriel''s face became a little serious. There was a cold and hard look in his eyes for a moment before he suddenly swooped her up and took her to the top of the watchtower.


    When they arrived, there was no one else. He made her sit at the edge of the parapet as he hugged her from behind, making absolutely sure she was secure in his arms and in no danger of falling. Evie''s feet dangled in the air as she faced the starry night sky. The stars were shining bright, and the cool breeze was blowing gently through their hair. As Evie watched the scenery before her, she held onto Gavriel''s arms around her waist and when Gavriel leaned his chin on her shoulder, she reached out for his dark hair and caressed them softly. If there were anyone else watching, they would say that the scenery of his dark hair tousled by the wind and her silvery locks flying gently and sometimes intertwining with the dark ones of herpanion, was more mesmerising than the scenery around them.


    At that moment, the world seemed so quiet, so beautiful, and peaceful. It was as if the world was suddenly perfect. But she knew it was not. And she feared this quiet calm that felt too good to be true. She knew the future was uncertain. She wondered what will happen tomorrow and she dreaded that what if after this calm, a devastating storm fall would upon them again.


    As she continued caressing Gavriel''s hair in silence, a shooting star appeared, and she closed her eyes and made a wish. She wished that whatever happens in the future, the two of them will not be forced to leave each other ever again. She wished that no matter how strong this storm would be, nothing would ever separate them again. That their bonds of love for one another would be strong enough to weather the storms thate their way.


    "What are you thinking?" his soft whisper echoed beside her ear. Evie''s hand on his hair paused for a moment in her stroking before she tilted her head a little and looked at him.


    "I was wondering how you suddenly arrived to save me." She said, her brows creased a little with curiosity. "Could it be that you actually never left?" Evie was still thinking over this point as she remembered Gavriel appearing from behind them rather than from the front.


    "I did leave, love."


    "Let me guess¡­ you actually ended up hiding in the dungeons."


    Gavriel chuckled a little.


    "Oh, I forgot¡­" Evie sighed, "Zn did mention that you and your men really did leave and were even in the forbiddennds."


    "Yes. We needed to mark out our trail so the enemy will know that we really left and also tracks that they would be able to follow." Gavriel exined. "It''s a part of our n. We need to leave our trails in the forbiddennd as well to confuse them since we know that Lorcan would definitely send the dragon guardian to go after us. Our n was to make them search for us there, hence dying their return so we can prepare and n properly for the war. But¡­" he paused for a moment, "this invisible thing ruined the n and right now, Caius must already be on his way back here now."


    "Did the emperor spilled everything out about it? Do you now know what is that invisible thing?"


    "Yes." Gavriel replied and Evie was surprised. She wanted to know how he managed to make that haughty emperor talk but she held her tongue. And since Evie could not see Gavriel''s face, she did not see the dark and evil look that shed across Gavriel''s eyes for a moment when Evie asked about the emperor.


    "Would you tell me what it is? It''s definitely not a ghost, right?" Evie shivered a little despite not quite believing in ghosts.


    She felt Gavriel smile. "It''s not."


    "Then what is it? An invisible vampire?"


    Heughed this time and Evie smiled too. Loving the sound of his chuckles. Did she ever told him that she loved it so much whenever heughed so heart-meltingly like this?


    "Keep guessing, love." He said in his mischievous tone and Evie was about to pout but she decided to continue the guessing game since he suggested it. One reason was because she wanted to keep on talking to him like this. Not wanting the night to end so soon so she could spend more time with him before troublees.


    "Hmm¡­ maybe, a creature who has magic?"


    "Have you ever heard about them before?"


    "The magical creatures?"


    "Yes."


    "When I was young, I had an old maid who used to tell me tales about creatures who could use magic. She said that long ago, they actually existed, and they used to live with the dragons and the other beasts in the forbiddennd."


    "What if I tell you that your old maid''s tale is true? That it is a recounting rather than a myth?"


    ___


    A/N: Thank you for the votes, gifts,ments, and reviews spellbounders! Your love and support are my strength! You guys are the best!!!

 Chapter 151 - Fifth

    <h4>Chapter 151 - Fifth</h4>


    Evie blinked at him when she heard that statement. But somehow, she found that she was not that surprised at what Gavriel just disclosed. Superior creatures like vampires and even dragons exists so it should not actually be that strange anymore if there were still other non-humans that existed somewhere that was rtively unknown to the majority of the public.


    "So, the fairies really do exist?" she asked, all perked up. Her eyes now filled with curiosity.


    Gavriel shifted his gaze and stared silently for some time into the darkness. A short while after collecting his thoughts, he answered Evie. "It was said that long ago, the forbiddennd was once the fifth empire of Lirea." He said and Evie''s eyes widened. She had always wondered about the forbiddennd every single time she looked at the map of the continent of Lirea. Thisrgend with a shape of a crescent had intrigue her ever since she was young. So now that she is hearing such a shocking story, her curiosity was now increased double fold and wondered what intrigue and mystery that were hidden behind the stories of the fairies.


    "And this empire is the empire of the fairies?" Evie''s voice was filled with interest as she looked at Gavriel, hungry and eager for more information about this fifth Empire.


    "Yes. It was said that the Middle Empire was once the empire of the Fairies. But they were annihted countless of years ago. It might even be a few millennia. ording to the tales, they were more superior than the vampires and they were considered as the most powerful race in Lirea."


    "If they really were the strongest, how did they end up getting totally annihted? We''re talking about a whole race. Not just a small group or city."


    "For some strange reason, no one knew what had happened to their empire. Perhaps because it''s been so long since it had happened. Also, chances are that if there were any records about the empire that were documented, they were most probably destroyed. So right now, there is absolutely no written records at all to even prove that they indeed once existed." Gavriel candidly answered all of Evie''s questions.


    Evie swallowed. Suddenly, she could not exin what she was feeling at that moment. Does this strange feeling she is experiencing had something to do with the fairies and Middle Empire?


    "If I hadn''t been to the forbiddennds, I might have doubted the legitimacy of this matter and would have thought of it as an old wives'' tale like everyone else does. But I have seen too many evidence in the forbiddennds that they did once existed, and the tale was actually true and not just some cooked up tale used to tell little children to help them to bed. Not to mention that the dragons are there as well. And now¡­" Gavriel paused as he seemed to struggle for a moment not to harden his tone, "this strange invisible creature¡­"


    "Did the emperor confirmed that it really is a fairy?" Evie was getting more excited as she continued asking. She did not notice that Gavriel had somehow slowed down in his exnations at the end.


    "Yes. But apparently, that creature is not a fairy but a dark fae." Gavriel''s tone darkened when he mentioned the words ''dark fae''. Evie finally noticed and saw his eyes shed with something that she could not identify.


    "D-dark faery? The evil faeries?" Evie too was shocked at the revtion. She knew from the tales she heard that fairies are usually referred to the good fairies or the fairies of light. However, when mentioning the dark fae, they are the ones who tend to be associated with darkness, bad magic, and the sorts.


    "Yes. Those faeries apparently actually exist too. My theory is the dark faeries might have something to do with the annihtion of their empire." Gavriel shared his spection on the matter of the extinction of the fairies with Evie.


    Evie was silenced for a moment, and she remembered the ne that Gavriel had bought and gifted to her, which its'' jewel was originated from the forbiddennds. She also remembered the magicalke as well. Just seeing those two things alone was enough for Evie to believe that those creatures were true and make her a believer that they might not be as extinct as everyone have thought them to be.


    "But it seems as if, from what I have been telling you, they are notpletely wiped out. And it''s very suspicious how they are suddenly reappearing now after being missing for so many years. The vampires don''t even believe nor acknowledge that these magical beings once existed. Not until recently, when the vampires began to survey the forbiddennd to find the dragons nest. We concluded that there was a race that once lived there. Remember when I told you we reached the heart of thend?" he asked and Evie nodded, "Aside from the unusual things that you do not usually find outside of the forbiddennd like the glowing flowers and magicalkes, we have also stumbled upon some ancient ruins which I believe were once castles. I honestly believe that there are more things hidden inside thatrge spot the dragons are currently upying and seem to be protecting."


    "Could it be that some faeries who might have survived ended up staying in there for so many years?" Evie questioned, "And could it be too, that that''s the reason why they are only appearing now and revealing their presence to us?" she pursed her lips in thought and was also guessing along in why the fairies had remained hidden for so long but only now are showing themselves to the world again.


    "That might be a possible case," Gavriel agreed but Evie seemed to find a loophole in what she just said.


    "But¡­ why did they wait for so many years to reveal themselves?" she asked again, her gaze serious as she searched Gavrie''s eyes. "Did the emperor reveal any more pertinent information about that faery?"

 Chapter 152 - Lost Empire

    <h4>Chapter 152 - Lost Empire</h4>


    Gavriel did not give an immediate answer and his gaze fell at the dark space again. "I found out from him that the faery had been living there in the imperial pce. Or it was more apt to say that the faery was trapped inside a huge ck crystal, the exact same stone that your ne is made of. It seemed that the crystal was already there for a very long time. Even Lorcan has no idea how long the crystal has been sitting there. But it was the previous emperor, Lorcan''s father, who had identally awakened the creature inside the crystal." Gavriel sneered slightly when he mentioned that.


    Evie''s voice softened as she continued asking. "How did he manage to awaken the faery?"


    Gavriel pressed his lips tight, he looked like he was deciding right then if it was right for him to reveal this to her.


    "Tell me more," Evie urged Gavriel, fully noting and understanding theplicated look in his eyes. "I truly want to know. Please?"


    Gavriel was not even surprised with the almost excessive interest his wife was showing regarding these matters with the fairies and the invisible being. Because even before he found out about these, Gavriel already had that nagging feeling that his beloved wife has something to do with this lost empire. And whatever connection she had with the fairies; he was quite sure it will not be something ordinary or run of the mill. And it genuinely worried him. He was concerned with how all these revtions will change things in the future. Also, there was that question if any of it might change Evie herself.


    However, after weighing everything and battling within himself whether or not it was right for him to tell her all this, Gavriel could not bring himself to hide it from her, even though he genuinely wanted to. He remembered their promise that they would not hide important matters and keep secrets from each other anymore. Moreover, he thought that perhaps this was meant to happen, for her to know about this.


    "They had used the blood of the dragon guardians they killed in the past." His voice came out very soft and Evie caught her breath, eyes going wide with shock.


    Gavriel went silent, observing Evie''s face very closely.


    Evie took a while to process what she had just heard and Gavriel considered to stop talking about this topic. However, before he could start to divert their conversation to other subjects, Evie recovered and asked again with a severe look on her face. "H-how? Could it be that their blood melted the crystal and freed the trapped creature?" she guessed.


    "Yes." Gavriel nodded and a distressedugh escaped from Evie''s lips. So, this was why the humans could not retrieve most of the bodies of dragon guardians who were killed in the battlefield. Evie had heard about this previously when they visited the tombs of the fallen guardians. It was said that almost all the tombs were actually empty and what was inside were just a few pieces of the guardian''s personal belongings. Because the vampires would always make sure to take the guardian''s body with them. Now she knew the reason behind why the vampires were doing that. They were actually using them to awaken a certain faery! To be more specific, they were draining each one of them of their lifeblood!


    "Lorcan revealed that they could speak with the faery even when he was still inside the crystal." Gavriel then said after another long silence.


    "Is¡­" Evie had to swallow before she continued, "is this dark faery powerful? If he is evil, he couldn''t be helping the emperor just to return the favour, right?"


    "You are right. I believe that the creature is very dangerous." The change in Gavriel''s voice was apparent. "Not only because he is a dark faery, but also because of the fact that he was able to survive up to this day when all his fellow faeries had been wiped away." Gavriel''s eyes were now intense and gleaming with a calcting look as he stared into space.


    When Gavriel and his men emerged from the dungeon, chaos had already ensued inside the castle. Zn had left an order to the duchess to open the dungeon after exactly two days because that was the exact length of time for them take to reach the library going at their fastest pace. The moment he captured Lorcan and found out that Evie and Leon had escaped the fortress itself due to the emperor trying to take a bite out of his wife, Gavriel nearly lost himself.


    But for the sake of saving Evie and the other matters, he swallowed all the killing intent that was ready to burst forth out of him. However, the moment he saw the bruise on Evie''s back, Gavriel could no longer control his bloodlust. When heid eyes on Lorcan uponing into his cell while Zn was still in the middle of interrogating him, everything in him broke loose and he came at the emperor like a merciless beast. His eyes were shing between red and blue, burning with bloodlust and wanting to tear the wretched emperor into shreds with his very hands.


    He barely managed to keep Lorcan alive, had not the emperor been smart enough to reveal everything about the faery, as he knew Gavriel wanted intel on the matter. He thought he hade at him so brutally because he wanted to know the truth, but unbeknownst to him, it was all because of what he had done ¨C or almost done ¨C to his wife.


    Somehow, Gavriel was d he had not killed the emperor right off the bat or else, they would not have gotten such detailed information about the dark faery. Now Gavriel was not only worried about his wife being connected to all this matter. But he also had the feeling that this faery has something to do with what happened to the real vampire''s royal family. Because no matter how he looked at it, Lorcan and the previous emperor were never powerful enough to destroy the real royals.


    Gavriel had a sinking feeling in his gut that this faery was not just a mere invisible creature¡­ he was very powerful, and very ancient. And this powerful and ancient creature definitely wanted something out of all the effort it had expanded for thete emperor and Lorcan. Or it is aiming for something. And Gavriel''s gut feeling very seldom lead him wrong.


    ____


    A/N: Any thoughts about this chapter? Comment down Spellbounders! I seldom ask but i am curious about your thoughts this time. *grin*

 Chapter 153 - Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 153 - Trouble</h4>


    Unease and dread immediately reced the intrigue and curiosity that filled Evie''s eyes when Gavriel was talking about the lost empire of the fairies. She could not help but feel the fear creeping up on her and was now worrying about her father. Especially now that she had heard from Gavriel on how the dragon guardians were killed and their blood was used. She suspected that by now, the dark faery must have already left Dacria and was now with them.


    "Gav¡­is my father going to be alright?" she asked Gavriel. The dread was evident in her voice.


    Gavriel turned her to face him before cupping her face gently in his palms, resting his hands below her ears. "Don''t worry, Evie¡­" he assured as he stared into her eyes, "If this dark faery wanted your father''s blood, he''d have already done something to him when your father is still in the imperial pce. But he didn''t do anything to him, right? Maybe because of the fact that he is already freed and that he does not need the blood of another guardian now."


    Her husband''s words immediately made Evie feel better. What Gavriel said made a lot of sense. Her father was alright all this time, even when this dark faery was probably with them as they travelled together all the way from the imperial capital to the time that he arrived in Dacria.


    "I believe this dark faery is definitely aiming for something, but I don''t think its aim is to kill the dragon guardian. So, you can be rest assured wife, your father will be alright." Gavriel added and Evie hugged him tightly, both in relief and with some slight fear as well.


    "What are we going to do now?" she then asked in a soft voice after a long while of silence between them.


    "We will wait for them here. If our prediction is right, they should be able to arrive back at the fortress by daylight." Gavriel had already done his predictions and calctions.


    Evie nibbled on the inside of her lips. ''Already? Isn''t that a little too fast?'', she thought to herself and her grip on him tightened again. "Gavriel¡­" he called out as she looked up at him. Herrge eyes filled with determination.


    "Hmm?" Gavriel raised his brow, knowing that she must be about to tell him something. And this something must be a huge deal because he could tell just by the way she looked at him.


    "I want to join in the battle, too." She dered and Gavriel froze in utter shock. He did not expect her to spout this. But knowing his wife, he should have known better.


    Gavriel rubbed the back of his neck and took a deep breath before he replied. "No, wife. I can''t ¨C"


    "I don''t want to stay in the castle and stand there all day and night waiting and worrying..." she cut him off, shaking her head. "I don''t want to go through that again." Though her voice was gentle and soft, he could hear the underlying steel in them and knew that she was going to fight him on this matter.


    "Evie, listen. I can''t possibly put you in any more danger ¨C"


    "Gavriel." She suddenly caught his face with her two delicate hands and made him meet her intent gaze. "With the existence of this dark faery, being in the castle is a moot point right now. I believe I am not safe in the castle anymore. To be precise, I think I might be more at risk being here." She firmly argued her point, then her voice softened as her thumbs caressed his cheeks. "I believe the safest ce for me now is by your side. Don''t you agree, husband?"


    Her words made Gavriel''s eyes widen. Good lord, this was trouble. Now that she mentioned it, he could not possibly leave her all alone anymore. If he leaves her with his men during the war, would his men be strong enough to go against this faery? No¡­ this was the same faery that must be behind the annihtion of the royal family, none of his men could possibly stand against such a creature. But how could he even fight when Evie was in the battlefield with him?


    The thought of Evie standing next to him in the middle of the battle made Gavriel''s stomach churn. Never in his worst nightmares did he ever imagined that his beloved wife would be joining him in a war. No¡­ he cannot ept this. He just cannot ¡­ Damn it all! He growled inside his mind. Knowing that at this point, he could not even think about another way out. He cannot leave Evie now because of this damned dark faery! But there lies his agony. He could not leave her. But neither could he bring her to war.


    Gavriel had been feeling a little uneasy about his wife since he heard about the dark faery from Lorcan. He grew even more uneasy after listening to his wife and Elias'' story and that made him think that what if, this dark faery''s actual aim was his wife? He tried to tell himself that he was wrong or perhaps he was just overly paranoid. Because if this faery truly was after Evie, should it not have already done something to her? If this same faery was the one Elias felt hanging around her room, why did it stay just outside of Evie''s door? And why was it that his wife never felt any danger from it when it hade that close to her?


    However, despite all these thoughts, and no matter how Gavriel try to reason things out that the dark faery might not be after Evie, he could just not stop the unease that kept bubbling up within him.


    "I really understand why you don''t want me to be there," Evie continued, noticing the turmoil on his face. "But I just feel like this is the best choice for us. I never wanted to be the cause of your distraction. I know why you''re worried, and I can''t deny that with my mstrength, I might just end up bing the damsel in distress again, in need of your rescue in the middle of the fight¡­ but I just thought that maybe, being rescued like that is better than being used as a hostage?" she exined almost in a panic, ending in a question. "I might be just overthinking things but what if the dark faery did sneak into the castle and take me hostage? What if by taking me hostage, they end up using me to take you down?"

 Chapter 154 - Am I Right?

    <h4>Chapter 154 - Am I Right?</h4>


    In actuality, Evie hated that she needed to end up saying that she would be the damsel in distress again, but it was the harsh truth she could only ept. She knew that joining a war when she was only a powerless human sounded so idiotic. It was something not done. Even if she allowed herself to think twice or second guess her decision, she even might be tempted to pull back on this n and reconsider it. But she just somehow knew that her decision was right. She had to choose the lesser of the two evils.


    She could never live it down if the enemy ended up using her and thus, being the cause of Gavriel''s downfall. She refused to ept it if he ends up losing because of her. Though she knew that her being with him in the frontline could also be a huge disadvantage for Gavriel, she believed that this husband of hers would never let her watch him lose a fight, much less an important war like this one.


    He was strong and Evie always believes in him. That was why she dared to propose this seemingly foolhardy n and she was going to insist on it. No matter what he says, she is not going to just hide and wait. Moreover, Evie still had one more reason in doing this. If she were at the frontlines, her father would see her, and she knew that she could make him turn his back against Caius. That''s right, even though she could not possibly fight against the vampires, she would do anything and everything to be useful and help her husband with any method she knew.


    "It''s alright, Gavriel." She continued, smiling at him before she showered his face with gentle kisses. "Would you believe me if I tell you that it''s actually a good idea that I should be there by your side?"


    Gavriel groaned helplessly, still tormented. "Evie¡­ good lord¡­" he ran his fingers through his hair then tugged at them as he bit his lip hard. He looked again at his wife and saw her eyes sparkling and twinkling in thrill and confidence. She was so adorably lovely whenever she bes this way. He could only draw in a breath and ready himself for whatever she was about to throw at him.


    "Let me tell you why¡­" she said, and a confident smile shed across her face. "I believe my presence there would be helpful to you. You will fight hard ande out victorious no matter what happens. Because you would hate it if you lost right before your beloved wife''s eyes. Am I right or am I right?" She grinned confidently and Gavriel stilled before a quickugh escaped his lips. He could not believe how confident she sounded at the moment. However, he could not find fault in the points that she wasying out for him. It was true that he would give his all even if he had left Evie in the castle and gone to war on his own. So¡­ what more if she was there alongside him, riding into war and looking at him fight their enemies? There would be no way he would be giving her the view of her husband losing in a fight. He would never allow it.


    "You¡­" he was speechless at her argument and Evie took the chance to put her point across. She grabbed him close to her and ced his head on her shoulder and caressed his dark locks.


    "It''s alright Gav, my father would be there too. He would never let me get hurt. The fact that he came all this way, supposedly to save me from you should already tell you how protective he is of me. He would definitely be there to protect me as well, so don''t worry too much, okay?" he whispered and Gavriel could only sigh in surrender, shaking his head as he wondered since when he was this easy to convince and change his ns so far along in the making.


    He understood where his wife wasing from and though it was hard for him to ept, this truly seemed to be the best way. He was worried to death that he might lose himself during the war and he would actually forget about Evie. His distrust towards himself, more specifically to the monster within him was so strong. But seeing the seemingly unbreakable trust Evie had in him, he could not help but give in. It also helped that she mentioned about her father. Perhaps, having her in the battlefield might really bring wonders rather than woe.


    "Alright¡­ but now, I need you to go rest and sleep," Gavriel finally said as he pulled away.


    "But I just woke up a couple of hours ago!" Evie spluttered in protest as she pouted her cherry red lips.


    "There is still plenty of time for you to rest. And this might be the only time for you to rest right now. I can''t risk you falling asleep in the middle of the battlefield."


    "I would never ¨C"


    "I know dear wife. So, if you want me not to take back my word, you must listen to me."


    Evie nibbled the inside of her lips and then pouted. "But even if you tell me to go to sleep, it would be useless if I really couldn''t fall asleep at ¨C"


    "Alright, I''ll go with you. I know a quick way to put you to sleep." He said as he scooped her in his arms.


    "H-huh?" Evie did not know why but her mind suddenly thought about them being intimate again and she blushed. However, knowing this husband of hers, he might really be thinking of that way to put her to sleep! "G-gav¡­ wait. I don''t think doing it will give me any rest ¨C"


    "Doing it?" Gavriel tilted his head and when he looked down and saw Evie''s blushing face, an evil smirk shed on his face. "What''s this wife¡­ are you actually thinking that I''m going to make love to you again?" He then waggled his brows suggestively at her, earning himself a small p from Evie on his arm.


    Evie flushed even more. What? Was she wrong?


    Gavriel chuckled. His pleasantughter sounded so good to her ears as he leaped from the watchtower.


    When they reached their quarters inside the walls, Gavriel put Evie down and pinned her against the wall. "I am so pleased that you''re actually wanting us to make love again ¨C"


    "I ¨C" Gavriel kissed her lips but before it would escte to the point of no return, he pulled away and smirked.


    "But I am not thinking about doing it again, my love. That was not the n. It will only serve to exhaust you if we go for another round. That wouldn''t be resting anymore. What I''m telling you is the tea that would make you fall asleep quickly. It''s a rxing tea and its harmless to vampires and humans alike. So be rest assured it won''t keep you asleep for more than what''s necessary." He said in a mischievous tone and Evie was about to hide her face in her palms when Gavriel caught her wrists and kissed her forehead. "You made me really happy though." He smiled and Evie thought that his smile that moment was the most beautiful she had ever seen. And she could only look at him in a daze. She thought to herself that if it were possible, how nice it would be to immortalise that beautiful smile in a picture. So that whenever she wanted to, she could just take it out and look at it.


    After Gavriel made her sip a little amount of that special tea brew, Evie leaned her head on his shoulder.


    "How about you? You should rest too, before they arrive." Evie said, as she continued sipping on the delicious tea that Gavriel had prepared for her. Between drinking the tea and chatting with Gavriel, it did not even take a few minutes before she was feeling the effects of the tea and her head was already dizzy.


    "I will rest too, my love. Don''t worry," he whispered as he saw her eyelids fluttering and he knew that the tea was working its magic on his wife. He smiled at her indulgently before tucking her into bed and under the covers.


    Upon leaving Evie''s room, Gavriel decided to seek Zn out to discuss more on things. After walking for some minutes, he spotted Zn who was busying himself at the wall, he leapt andnded behind the man.


    Zn was currently busy simting their battle n in his mind as he looked at the empty and dark meadow when he felt Gavriel''s presence. He nced back and upon seeing the look in his prince''s eyes, he sighed deeply to himself. He already felt that he should prepare himself for what the prince was going to say. Because it was obvious to him that Gavriel was here to discuss with him on certain vital matters that he was sure is somehow going to change the n.


    ___


    A/N: To my readers who are also reading my other book, Hellbound With You, I will update itter.

 Chapter 155 - Arrows

    <h4>Chapter 155 - Arrows</h4>


    When daylight came, everyone was already prepared. The archers were all lined up and upying the top of the walls with their bows and ample supply of arrows in barrels stationed beside them and the soldiers were now positioned and fully armed for the uing battle.


    Looking down from the window and seeing the countless soldiers below, Evie let out a deep breath. When she woke up, she did not waste any time in preparing herself. She had requested of Elias to bring her an appropriate outfit to wear, and she liked the outfit so far. She liked the feel of wearing pants and boots again. It gave her the feeling of freedom and the ease of movement that was afforded by it as opposed to dresses and their skirts.


    However, since she woke up, she had yet to see Gavriel at all. Of course, she knew that he must be busy right at this moment, but she could not help but worry that he must have had already changed his mind and decided to keep her out of this. She waited, nheless, but daybreak came, and she still did not receive any word from him.


    Evie huffed out a puff of air and tried to stay calm. She told herself again that her husband was extremely upied right now so she could only be patient. She must believe in him no matter what happens.?She could only cling on tightly to that.


    Sitting down on a chair, Evie brought out the ne that Gavriel had gotten for her from the town before and wore it. When it again emitted the glow against her skin, she quietly stared at it for a moment before wrapping the gem up with a small cloth and proceeded to hide it inside her clothes, securing it carefully so that it would not fall out even during a chase. Evie then stood and pulled the dagger from her hips. She shed it through the air a couple of times, when suddenly, the vivid memory of when she shed Lorcan''s face.


    Thinking back, what she had done was really surprising even to herself. She did not know how she managed to even sessfully wound him. But somehow, what she did to Lorcan gave her some confidence. Now she felt as though she could at least do something to defend herself. She could do something against a vampire too despite being just a powerless human.


    With renewed confidence breaming in her eyes, Evie shed forward again, remembering the basic steps Gavriel had taught her before. She nodded in satisfaction after a few more shes and then she grabbed her bow next. This was the bow and arrows Gavriel had bought for her that night they both went to the town to shop as well. A happy smile curved on her lips. But when she heard the turning of the doorknob, she quickly aimed at the door when it quickly opened.


    Elias nearly stumbled in fright at the sight of a fully equipped Lady Evie aiming at him with her bow and arrow loaded in perfect form. "P-princess. Please put that down." He pleaded as he scrambled away from the general direction of the door.


    A smallugh escaped Evie''s throat as she lowered her bow and arrow down. "What¡­ you think this princess has the guts to shoot her own butler?" she asked mischievously, and Elias scratched his hair.


    "Well, err¡­ I know, princess but what if you identally let go?"


    Evie just chuckled again, before her gaze fell on a small ck jar Elias was holding in his hands.


    "What is that?" she asked curiously, and the butler approached her.


    "Zn gave this to me." He said and he opened it before her. "Please give me your arrows, Princess."


    Evie''s eyes circled wide. "Is this poison?"


    "Yes. Zn ordered me to put poison on all your arrowheads."


    Immediately, Evie gave all her arrows to him, and Elias carefully dipped the arrowheads inside the jar one by one. Evie noticed he had ensured that every single arrowhead was fully submerged into the liquid poison before carefully lifting and blowing gently on it to dry before returning it inside the bag.


    "These arrows are no longer ordinary arrows, Princess. So please make sure to only use it just when you are truly in dire straits." Elias said as he continued on with his task. "Otherwise, you can just use the ordinary arrows for normal attacks."


    "Don''t worry, Elias. I fully understand," Evie nodded, watching him intently.


    When Elias was done, he held onto the bag of arrows. "Alright, please follow me, princess." He said and Evie felt a surge of thrill within her. Could this mean that Gavriel had not reneged on their agreement? Is he honouring his words in allowing her toe along with him to the battlefront? She was nervous but at the same time, relieved because she was finally leaving the quarters.


    Luc and Levy were outside the door when she stepped out. She greeted them and the men bowed at her respectfully before they followed right behind Evie and Elias.


    "Where are we going? Did His Highness call for me?" she asked as they leave from the inside of the walls.


    "Apologies Your Highness but I haven''t seen His Highness yet. It was Zn who informed me to bring you to the watchtower." The butler replied. Evie blinked but she eventually nodded, telling herself that Gavriel must still be dealing with something important right now. A war was about to break out after all. She just wished that she could see him before the enemies arrive.


    As they ascended the stairs to the watchtower, Evie''s eyes caught sight of something, and she halted. She saw a man chained and bloodied beyond recognition. She could not help but swallow at what she saw and when she saw a huge bluish wound across his face, Evie instantly recognized that the man was Lorcan.


    ___


    A/N: Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 156 - Risk

    <h4>Chapter 156 - Risk</h4>


    Evie remembered that Gavriel told her that the dagger he gave her was special and poisoned. It seemed the wound from her dagger will never heal and the wound ended up looking incredibly awful. Evie shivered a little as she surveyed more of the man''s body. The once haughty and handsome looking vampire emperor was tortured beyond recognition. Was this the result of him being interrogated? Isn''t this quite brutal?


    Recalling all the information that Gavriel told her, Evie pressed her lips tight. Of course, she should have known that for a man like Lorcan, extreme measures would be needed to be taken to even dig a little bit of information out of him. If she was still her old self, Evie would probably have looked away in fear and felt pity for him, but she remembered how this man sacrificed her ancestors'' blood just to awaken a certain magical and perhaps evil creature. This man had been merciless. He does not deserve to be pitied, she told herself firmly and then she finally continued ascending the stairs.


    Upon reaching the top, Evie was weed by Zn. There was huge arrow positioned in the middle now. She could not help but crease her brows because she knew this arrow was made to shoot down a dragon. It was the exact same arrow that had been used to shoot Leon.


    "Where did all these arrowse from?" was the first question she asked Zn, surprising him. While Evie was ascending the stairs, Zn had been observing her while she was staring at Lorcan. So, he thought that the princess would jump on him on what happened to Lorcan and how did he end up looking like that. But it seemed, the princess could not have cared less about Lorcan now. Zn smiled a little, acknowledging the princess'' courage. Did she know that Lorcan ended up like that not because of the interrogation but because of the prince''s wrath on him for him daring to touch and harm her?


    "Apparently, Lorcan brought these things with him. I believe your father didn''t know about these because these arrows only arrived when Caius and your father left Dacria."


    "So, Lorcan was going to kill my father''s dragon once he managed to take down my husband, huh." Evie clenched her fists, remembering how her father was so hopeful that the war would end once Gavriel was gone. "What a sly old fox!" Evie muttered crossly under her breath. However, all the vampires there heard her, thanks to their superb hearing. They could not help but chuckle at herment.


    "I believe that''s his n all along. He''s nning to kill everyone in this war once his aim of killing Prince Gavriel is met."


    Evie could only grit her teeth, feeling sorry for her father for falling into Lorcan''s despicable trap. She was so d none of Lorcan''s n had happened yet and that her husband had outwitted him.


    "By the way Princess," Zn cleared his throat and stiffened up a little. "His Highness had decided that you will be staying right here in the watch tower." Though Zn''s voice was steady, Evie could see him look ufortable.


    The man''s words made Evie blink and freeze up for a second.


    "You are not going to be with him on the ground. But he decided that you must stay in a ce where he could see you even during the battle." Zn continued and Evie could only fall silent. "Please, you have to understand that why His Highness decided on this. We are aware about the risk about the invisible dark fae and your wish to be seen by your father, but we can''t risk your life. However, if we see that there is less risk or if we find a way for you to reach your father safely, we will dly help you and bring you down from here. For now, he wanted you to stay here with me. I understand your wish to help but by you staying here, it will be of a huge help already." Zn smiled cheerfully, trying to elevate Evie''s disappointment.


    "Huge help? What am I going to do up here to help?"


    "You have your arrows, princess." He grinned and Evie blinked. "Oh, His Highness is looking up."


    "Where?" Evie immediately looked down and her eyes searched for her husband.


    "There¡­ right at the front."


    "I can''t see him." Evie turned back to Zn and her eyes beseeched him to point out her husband to her.


    However, Zn smiled, "It''s fine princess. Oh, he said he''d be here in a moment."


    "You canmunicate even from this distance?" Evie''s eyes widened. She suddenly felt a small jolt of envy. How she wished that she could also do distantmunication with Gavriel as it would be so convenient.


    "No. We can only see each other clearly even at this distance but we can''t carry out our specialmunication. I just read his lips." Zn''s lips twitched in suppressed humour as he exined to Evie. Evie''s lips circled into a small ''o''. She might have overestimated the vampires'' special skills as sheughed to herself again.


    And just like what Zn said, Gavrielnded before Evie in just a few moments. She was surprised how fast he took to be here already.


    "Hmm¡­ not fast enough," Gavriel mumbled to himself before he smiled at Evie. "I''m here now, wife. I heard you''re looking for me. Not happy that I am going to leave you here?" he teased, and Evie pursed her lips.


    "I¡­ I just want to see you¡­ that''s all." She whispered, knowing that Zn was with them when Gavriel gently pinched her cheek before pulling her close to him and hugged her. "I am not going to be stubborn, don''t worry. At least you''re not sending me back in the castle."


    Gavriel smile and he was about to respond when his head suddenly snapped towards the frontline and his eyes narrowed, focusing to the far end of the meadow.


    Immediately sensing the situation, Evie''s grip on Gavriel tightened a little.


    "Are¡­ are theying?"?Evie asked as her heart began to beat wildly.

 Chapter 157 - Practice

    <h4>Chapter 157 - Practice</h4>


    "Are¡­ theying?" Evie asked, her heartbeat beginning to thump and speed up inside her ribcage as she followed Gavriel''s line of sight. For now, she still could not see anything, but she knew that Gavriel and Zn were seeing something right then. "Have they finally¡­ arrived?"


    "Most probably," Gavriel responded without averting his gaze from the farthest end of the meadow, "but there is no hurry for now. We still have to hear what our messenger has to say first." He added and the three of them waited for a few more moments until someonended before them like a blur.


    It was the young vampire named Reed.


    "Your Highness," the man immediately fell to his knees in a salute before quickly getting to his feet and rattled off his findings. "As per your instructions, we secretly surveyed the situation at the border but until now, there are still no signs of Caius'' army approaching us." Reed reported and Gavriel''s eyes twitched before narrowing into slits.


    ording to their calctions, Caius and the dragon guardian should have long crossed the borders of the Forbidden Land and Dacria by now.


    "Are you certain? Did any of the spies miss out anything during their scouting mission?" Zn piped in, wearing the same curious expression.


    Reed nodded. "Definitely not. All of us have been extra careful in our duties. I''ve even crossed the border to make absolutely certain but strangely, there are still no signs of them." Reed continued in his reporting. However, after a few seconds of reflecting, he added, "In fact, the forbidden forests seemed to be unusually quiet."


    This news made Gavriel''s brows creased into a hard knot. What was going on? Could it be that the dark Fae did not find them and that was why Caius still have not yet heard about what happened to his father emperor back in the castle?


    "That''s fine for now. Go back to your post and keep watching," Gavriel then ordered. "They might be nning something to surprise us. When you or any of your team notices anything that is out of the norm, immediately send word to me. You''re dismissed for now."


    "Yes, Your Highness." Reed bowed and without wasting a moment, he was gone.


    "Now this is strange," Zn mumbled as he rubbed his chin, "did the dark fae fail to inform Caius?"


    Zn thought that there would be no way that the dark Fae could possibly fail! Why would he? They had found out from the emperor that the dark fae had the ability to teleport wherever and whenever he wanted. So why? What was Caius up to? Or perhaps the dark fae himself has his own agenda to carry out? Zn was contemting all the possible scenarios that could y out.


    "And why would you think such a creature would fail?" Gavriel questioned, making Zn ponder deeply again. "There should be no way it''s because he couldn''t find Caius or something like that."


    "What if¡­" Evie suddenly piped in, "what if it''s because the dark fae cannot enter the forbiddennd? And that''s the reason why he could not inform Caius?"


    Zn and Gavriel simultaneously fixed their eyes on Evie.


    "Why would you think of that, wife?" Gavriel asked, curious.


    "I just thought that if the presence outside my room was the dark fae, the only reason I could think about on why he only stayed outside my door was probably because he just couldn''t enter. Maybe, there''s a certain barrier or something else that''s stopping him. Maybe this is the same reasoning? Maybe the dark Fae cannot enter the forbiddennd and that could be the reason why he could not get to Caius to inform him of the happenings here?" Evie exined.


    Her exnation did make sense. In fact, Gavriel and Zn were awed at the way she thought about this. Because there was truly no other reason they could think of. Unless Caius already knew but was purposely dying his attack because he has another n up his sleeves.


    However, Gavriel felt that his wife''s theory was probably the closest reason behind this strange urrence. Caius was an impulsive man. He was not the calctive type nor was he good at patiently waiting to get things done as well. So, the chance of him dying the attack because he had another n was quite low.


    "Maybe you''re right, Princess. But no matter what the reason, all we have to do now is stay alert." Zn said. "They could probably juste out of nowhere so we cannot let our guard down."


    Time passed and afternoon came and went, but not even the shadows of the enemy they were waiting for appeared. All the troops that were stationed were fidgety and wondering on what was actually happening. All of them were briefed that the enemy would be attacking them. However, they have seen neither hair no hide of the enemy troops.


    For the vampires who were used to attacking, the waiting was excruciating, especially when they had to stay alert because they do not have any idea now if the enemy would be attacking them or not.


    Evie was stuck in the watch tower with Leon when Gavriel and Zn left. Then after a few hours, Gavriel sent her word to go back to her quarters to rest. But Evie refused and instead, she started to wield her bow.


    "I am going to practice, instead." She had said and then aimed at the space.


    Leon delivered the message and Gavriel who was now at the front smirked and sent back word to her.


    "Princess, His Highness said, you should aim your arrows at him, and he''ll catch them as practice too." Leon said and Evie''s eyes widened.


    "W-what?"


    "He wanted to know if your arrows would be able to reach where he is right now. It''ll be good to test your archery reach."


    Evie pressed her lips tight. Was her husband testing her? But it seemed that this would not be a bad idea after all. She could practice with this.

 Chapter 158 - Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 158 - Clouds</h4>


    "Alright," Evie said confidently and then she fixed her gaze to where her husband was. He had moved a little closer to the walls and looked up at her, smiling.


    She was a little nervous but when she remembered that time when she practiced with Zn, she rxed, knowing that her husband would definitely be able to catch her arrows too. There would be no way that he would miss!


    After making sure that the arrow she picked was not the poisoned ones, even asking Leon to double check it, Evie took a deep breath and prepared herself.


    "Tell him to get ready," Evie told Leon and the man did as she said.


    Gavriel smirked. He could see her clearly as she aimed at him. Her silvery hair dancing behind her in the wind as she pulled her arrow was truly a sight to behold. She looked like a warrior queen ready to go into battle. And he believed that she was.


    He watched her released her arrow and with a proud smile, Gavriel caught it. He saw her smiled in triumph when she heard what Leon told her.


    "That was a very precise shot." The duke, who was with his two remaining old generals, said. "The princess has some real serious talent."


    "Of course." Gavriel nced at the duke with a prideful smile. "And this is not the only amazing thing she could do."


    "You mean the princess knows how to wield sword as well, Your Highness?" one of the grey-haired generals asked as Gavriel caught another perfectly shot arrow from Evie.


    "No. She''s actually bad at wielding swords but¡­" Gavriel paused, and his eyes gleamed with something unfathomable. The generals do not quite know if he was happy or not about it. "She has a weapon that only she could wield."


    The duke and the generals furrowed their brows in curiosity. "Mind sharing what that special weapon is with us, Your Highness?" All of them wanted to know what special weapon that only the princess could use.


    Gavriel''s lips curved up into a small smile and without giving them any answer, Gavriel excused himself and the next moment, he was next to Evie up in the watchtower. The duke and his generals just watch him sped off with mouth slightly agape and exchanged nces with each other. They guessed that it would still remain a mystery ¨C that special weapon only the princess could use.


    The prince had sent Leon to the ground to be Evie''s target instead of him and then he assisted Evie with her so-called archery practice. After that, he insisted that she had to go and rest.


    Evie obeyed him this time, not wanting him to worry about her, and thus, she rested all throughout that afternoon and slept till evening came.


    To her delight, Gavriel still made it in time to join her for supper. Even though they were in a dire situation, surprisingly Evie did not feel tensed up at all. Maybe because Gavriel was being the ever calm and collected being that he was.


    They managed to dine as though everything was alright and none out of the ordinary. But the moment their delightful dinner ended, the news that they were waiting for came.


    Their enemies were finallying.


    Rain drops began to fall, causing Evie''s heart to stir and be uneasy. Somehow, she had always felt that wet and dreary weather like this usually brings bad news and are bad omens.


    Gavriel had immediately brought her up to the watchtower. It was already nearing midnight and the it was raining too. So, the night was so much darker than usual. However, the entire castle walls had been lit, and even the watchtower was not left out. Evie was thankful because she knew that the vampires do not need any lights as their vision is enhanced and could see well enough in the dark.


    After fixing Evie''s hood to cover her head well from the lightly falling rain, Gavriel then moved to cup her face and kiss her lips. "Are you ready for the battle, my love?" he asked when he pulled away, his voice still field with mischief.


    "I am," Evie replied with confidence, "I know everything will be alright again."


    "I hope you are not upset at me in not allowing you to be with me at ground level when the battle starts. You do understand my reasoning though, right¡­?" Gavriel asked Evie, his eyes searching hers intently.


    Evie looked at him with hooded eyes for a few seconds. "Though I was slightly upset at first, I do understand your reasoning. I am just d that you still allowed me to participate in the battle from up here as an archer." Evie finally said, putting Gavriel out of his nervousness that he did not know he had. "Thank you, Gav." Evie added softly with a grateful smile.


    "Yes." He smiled back at her. "Just stay here and do the best you can. Once you''re done, just wait for me. We''ll end this war tonight." Gavriel told her with utmost confidence brimming in his voice, his eyes shining as he stared into hers.


    She shed a gentle smile at him. "Please be careful ande back to me safe and sound. I''ll be here, watching over you, my love."


    He pulled her in for a quick hug then kissed her forehead.


    "I''m leaving her to you," he told Zn and as soon as Zn nodded, Gavriel was gone.


    Evie immediately grabbed her bow and arrows. Her heart was drumming in hard thuds as she looked down into the darkness. This was it. She mumbled as her grip on her bow tightened. ''It will be alright. He will be alright. Everyone is going to be alright¡­'' she whispered to herself again. ''My husband is very strong. He is the strongest there is. No one could hurt him.''


    But as she looked up into the dark sky, Evie''s eyes widened in shock. Lightning began to sh intensely in the sky and thunder boomed loudly. Her heart froze, knowing what this phenomenon was indicating.


    No¡­ wait¡­ this cannot be true¡­ Father!! Her mind screamed as she saw a dark figure emerging from the thick clouds lit up by countless lightning.


    ___


    A/N: Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 159 - Maybe

    <h4>Chapter 159 - Maybe</h4>


    The shock rendered Evie immobile as her eyes were fixed to the dragon that was emerging from the thick dark clouds. Her mind and her heart were trembling in fright because of the fact that the dragon was already called. How can this happen?


    Evie knew that calling the dragon was always thest resort. The dragon guardian would never call the dragon immediately because it was always their secret weapon. Apart from that, the main reason was because the guardians cannot keep the dragon for a long a time nor could they control the dragon however they wanted to. Dragon guardians do not have full control over the dragons they summon as opposed to general views. Thus, it was always a rule that the guardians would only call on the dragon when it was time for the final battle or when they were sure they were on the losing end.


    So why? Why was the dragon already summoned out here when the war had even yet to begin? Most importantly, Evie could not believe that her father actually called upon the dragon after all the things that they had discussed, and she had disclosed to him about. She had told him everything. She had told him the truth¡­ so why? What was going on? Something had to have happened. Something wrong must have befell her father!


    "Fuck!" Zn cursed watching the dragon heading towards Dacria. They were not prepared for this. Just like Evie, the vampires knew about the guardian''s strategies. They already knew about everything, even the exact amount of time a dragon would take to stay and fight before leaving the battlefield. Zn had an ess with all the records the vampires had about the guardians and dragons, so he already knew about everything.


    However, never had they expected that the guardian would have summoned the dragon right at the start ¨C even when both sides of the armies have yet to sh with each other. Worse was that the dragon was going to reach them first before any sh would happen.


    Zn could only grit his teeth as his gaze searched for Gavriel.


    Their eyes immediately met. ''Take my wife and bring her to the dungeons, NOW! Have the women and children hide there as well!'' Gavriel ordered and before Zn could even hesitate, Gavriel roared the word ''NOW!'', causing Zn to curse again and suddenly, he grabbed Evie.


    "Pardon me Princess, but His Highness had already ordered me to bring you to the dungeons now!" Zn said and he was about to leap away with her when Evie pushed him away and screamed ''no''.


    "No! I will stop my father!" she yelled at Zn. "The dragon will not go against us! I have already spoken to my father! He knew that Gavriel is not the enemy! He does not n on going against us!" Evie struggled as she hastily exined all that to Zn breathlessly.


    "Then how are you going to exin this, Princess? If the guardian is really on our side, he would never have summoned the dragon this early on." Zn stated the blunt facts.


    His statement was like a p in her face, forcing her to ept the reality of things at the moment. Evie shook her head, unable to ept what Zn had said.


    "Please, let''s go. This is His Highness'' order." Zn approached her again, but Evie quickly stepped back.


    "No. There must be some mistake somewhere. My father knows that I am here. How could he call for the dragon? He knows that the dragon does not discriminate friend from foe! He would not attack Dacria knowing that I am still within these walls. He will never harm me! Let me stay here¡­ so he could see me! I''m not going to go and hide!" Evie blurted out as she stepped away from Zn''s reach.


    Zn was torn and did not know what to do. He would normally follow the prince''s order whatever the circumstances they might be in. And it seems this would be the first time that he was going to disobey the prince''s order. He was fully aware of what was at stake here, but he wanted to believe in the Princess. He did not know why, but there was a nagging feeling deep within him saying that putting the princess in the dungeon to make her safe was a very bad move. He also wanted to believe that they were not doomed yet. And what the princess'' said was true. That perhaps this was not what it looks like.


    Maybe, this was just a decoy, and that the dragon would turn its back and burn the enemy instead if the guardian saw the Princess fighting here for Prince Gavriel and Dacria!


    In that instant, Zn ordered his men to have the duchess lead the children and women to the dungeons. He then proceeded to drag Evie away from the edge, so she would be hidden from Gavriel''s view.


    "I know His Highness would skin me alive for thister¡­ but I am going to put my trust in you, Princess." He said with an ironic smile. For the first time, he was truly going to disobey Gavriel and believe in someone else. But oh well, he reasoned in his mind, was this woman not His Highness'' other half? He could use that point of view to argue his case with the princeter.


    Heaving a long sigh, Zn braced himself. His intuition told him to believe in her this time, but if all things fell through, and it turned out that he was wrong, he at least knew that he was still capable of saving her from a dragon''s attack. Though, that would most probably be the cost of his own life, of course.


    "Thank you, Zn." she breathed out in relief as a huge and bulky vampire maneuvered the dragon killing arrow and aimed it right at the dark dragon that was still quite far from them.


    "Where is my father?" Evie asked.


    Zn''s eyes focused towards the approaching army and his gaze settled on the silver-haired man riding in front on a white horse. But the moment he focused on Lucius'' face, his brows creased into a hard knot, as if he had seen something unbelievable.


    __


    A/N: Thank you so much for supporting me for july win-win event guys. I am not going to join this month cause i''m a little exhausted. I might join next month again after a month break. But dont worry, i will still update daily. ^^


    Thank you so much again spellbounders! Love you guys so much <3

 Chapter 160 - Clash

    <h4>Chapter 160 - sh</h4>


    "Princess, your father''s eye color is amber, right?" Zn still asked, despite knowing that all dragon guardian had that distinct feature of having an amber-colored eyes.


    "Yes. Why? What has that got to do with any of this?" Evie was confused at where the question was headed to.


    At Evie''s answer, Zn''s jaws clenched. At that moment, he realized that they were royally screwed. He had seen the guardian''s appearance before, and though this Lucius still appeared the same, he still felt that there was something off with the man. After observing carefully, he saw that his eyes were no longer the bright and warm amber that Evie had confirmed with him, but an olive-green hue serpent-like eyes, as well as that evil smirk stered on his face, Zn gnashed his teeth before his gaze flew back to Evie.


    "Princess¡­ I think your father is not himself anymore." Zn hated to be the bearer of bad news to Evie but he could only tell her the truth now.


    "Wh-what do you mean?!" Evie was taken aback, shock reflected on her face.


    "His eyes are different now¡­ they seem to be more serpent-like¡­ I believe that the dark fae¡­ must have possessed your father''s body."


    Shock and disbelief filled Evie''s eyes and before she could shake her head in denial, the dragon that had been flying high above the meadow suddenly dove downwards.


    The dragonnded right in front of Caius'' army.


    "What''s going on?" Evie asked frantically. She could see the dragonnding on the ground like an obedient pet. She knew for sure that her father''s or the previous guardians'' dragons never did that. The dragons usually simply fly over the sky upon being summoned, then after breathing out fire and destroying everything, it would fly away and return to where it came from, leaving the guardian exhausted as their powers were drained from the summoning.


    "T-the guardian is climbing up the dragon''s back." Zn informed Evie, and she could only stand there in shock, her mouth hanging open in disbelief. That was totally unheard of! A dragon guardian climbing on top of the dragon''s back? That was something that had never happened before! Never!


    On the ground, Gavriel calmly clenched the hilt of his sword in his grip as his gaze was fixed against the man who was now seated on the back of the dragon. There were no other exnations. This man was not himself anymore. He was no longer Lucius, the doting father of Evie, nor just merely human anymore. He was now¡­ something else. Gavriel was d he had sent Evie away. Because he did not know what going to happen at the rate things are progressing this way.


    When his gaze met that serpent-like eyes, Gavriel immediately felt the danger. It was extreme enough that he could sense it all the way from this side. And that gave him the chills ¨C not because he was afraid for himself, but he was afraid for how it would affect Evie. He knew right then and there that it was not going to be as easy a war as he had expected and nned.


    The moment the dragon catapulted powerfully off the ground with only one p of its mighty wings, bearing together with it the seemingly possessed guardian on its back, Gavriel roared. "Everyone spread out!"


    The Dacrians moved immediately to the prince''s order and then the fire came rolling in.


    "Attack!!!" he ordered nheless, and his men advanced to sh against Caius'' army. Gavriel knew that no matter what, his soldiers could never be able to do any harm against the dragon. Thus, their only choice now was for his men to attack the enemy soldiers instead of just being burnt to the ground. If the dragon still went after them, at least, it would burn the enemies along with them.


    He, on the other hand, changed direction, leaving the battle on the ground to Samuel and his other men.


    His aim was to kill the dragon. There were no one else who could do this. On top of that, Gavriel did not want any harm toe to Lucius, though he believe he was now being possessed by the dark fae. If he could kill the dragon, and capture Lucius, they might be able to find a way to undo the possession of the dark fae. Gavriel promised to himself that he would do just so ¨C as this was his wife''s father. She would definitely be heartbroken if anything happened to him, even though that person was currently not quite her father anymore.


    As the dragon breathed out fire on his attacking soldiers, Gavriel stood there, as still as a stone and looking up into the sky, bidding his time. His eyes then began changing from red to vivid blue. He could see the man at the back of the dragonughing hysterically, watching the vampires being scorched and reduced to ashes. All the expressions that shed across his face was the definition of evil and Gavriel was d his wife was not present down here with him to be able to see this.


    When the dragon finally aimed its mes at him, Gavriel dodged the ball of fire with ease. The man''sughter halted and his face contorted with anger. The dragon roared and then it came after Gavriel.


    His soldiers and Caius'' army finally shed fiercely. The sound of shing swords and the battle sounds began to fill the once silent atmosphere.


    Gavriel continued luring the dragon towards the watchtower. He had nced at the man maneuvering the dragon-killing arrow and gave him the orders to shoot the dragon down when it was within range.


    Unbeknownst to him, Evie was still up there on the watchtower. Further back from the walls and watching what was happening from her higher vantage point.


    Seeing that dragon was reaching them, Evie''s eyes circled wide as she stood there, frozen. Time seemed to have halted and she clearly saw how the dragon received a huge arrow that was aimed right in the centre of its chest.


    As she watched the dragon sway and fall slowly, lessening its distance from where she was, Evie felt the heat in her chest intensify. Completely oblivious that the ne had been glowing up for a while now since the dragon flew towards the watchtower, and that the closer the dragon got to her, the brighter the glow grew.


    And at that very moment, without her realizing, the amber glow was already enveloping her.

 Chapter 161 - Only Chance

    <h4>Chapter 161 - Only Chance</h4>


    Zn knew that he had to take Evie away the moment he saw the dark dragon approaching the watchtower. Even more so, it was because the figure riding on that dragon was Lucius, but yet¡­ not Lucius! Currently, there is no predicting what could happen once Evie''s ''father''e closer with that dragon he was riding on. Zn is willing to bet his right arm that nothing good woulde out of it, though.


    He knew he could no longer dy. He must stop with his ridiculous blind faith in her that she would somehow be able to change something. He must take her away now before it is toote!


    However, just as Zn was about to make his move to grab her and leap away, he saw a glowing lighting from her chest. And it seemed as though that glow is slowly spreading from its source. The sight halted him in his tracks and hesitation gripped him hard. What is happening here?


    Remembering that the glow was exactly the same as the glowing from the ne that Prince Gavriel had him investigate not too long ago, Zn immediately realized she was wearing the ne and had tucked it under her dress. But why was it glowing only now? Was there something nearby that triggered it to behave this way? Or was it something within her which is causing this phenomenon to ur again?


    The vampire''s eyes widened when he realized it glowed even brighter when the Dragon began to approach them. He whipped his head back and saw the dragon getting closer and closer, making him almost certain in his mind that it was truly aiming for the watchtower. The princess! He had been distracted from his aim in protecting Evie after seeing that glowing from her ne.


    Panic filled his eyes and he had made a decision right there and then. He was going to take her away now. If something happens to her, even a single scratch¡­ it would be over! To be more specific, his life would be over. His Highness Prince Gavriel would y him alive.


    Zn finally moved, at that same moment the archer released an arrow to shoot at the approaching dragon. But then again, Zn was unable to move his feet any further at the sight that weed him the second he looked back at the princess with the intention on taking her away.


    The glow which was initially centred on her chest was noting from just that area anymore. She was literally glowing! Her whole body was now shimmering so brightly that she suddenly looked like a real magical being right now! Her amber eyes had also started shining so intensely, Zn could not help but freeze even when he knew they were in a critical moment right now.


    He did not know what to do anymore. His mind was telling him not to take her away and watch what she could do. He reasoned to himself that this might be what he was waiting for. Since that night he saw the gem glowing at the mere touch of her skin, Zn had somewhat confirmed within himself that the princess was no ordinary human being. On top of the matter of her and the special characteristics of her blood as well. He had realized now why she always made him feel strangely inferior since the first time he had met her. Zn was certain, he was not the only one who felt that way towards her. It made no sense at first because on the outside, all that could be seen was just a human. How could a mere human ¨C a fragile female to boot ¨C make him feel inferior? He initially thought that it was perhaps because she was now the wife of their master. He knew that it was ridiculous thinking on his part. Because he, more than anyone else, knew that a person''s social status barely made any difference to him. He chose to serve Gavriel even when he did not know that he was the true blood royal. He had decided to follow Gavriel because from the first time he met the prince, Gavriel''s demeanour and strength was much superior to anyone else he have ever met.


    Back then, there was no other exnation. But now, it was different. This woman was definitely not just a mere human. She was more than that. And now, she was finally beginning to show what or who she really was. If he takes her away now¡­ they might never find out what she was truly capable of! This might be the only chance!


    Rooting himself to the floor, Zn braced himself. He decided to continue believing in her, knowing that at this rate, he might end up protecting her with the cost of his life here and now¡­ if he ends up being wrong. Of course, there was that small possibility of him being right. But oh well, he had thought if he was meant to die here, it was something that could not be helped. This was war after all. Any of them could die at any moment.


    ncing at the glowing princess one more time, Zn faced the dragon so he would see the moment it might breathe fire towards them. He saw the dragon wailing from the shot into its chest.


    The archer immediately reloaded another huge arrow and that was when Zn saw the guardian roar out in anger and the dragon''s mouth opened.


    "F*ck!" he cursed, and the dragon''s fire came at them. Everything was way too fast!


    Like a blur, Zn reached Evie, but the fire was also as fast as him.


    He covered Evie with his body, quite thankful that the princess had such a small frame. His body would be more than enough to shield her as he pushed her down the watchtower and the vampire he instructed a while ago who was now stationed at the spot where the princess would most likely fall waited to catch her there.


    Without wasting a moment, Zn stretched his hand to push her but before his hand could touch her, the princess screamed, and the glow that was surrounding her sted outwards.


    The amber lights zinged past Zn in multiple bright rays and then collided against the dragon''s fire.

 Chapter 162 - Two Things

    <h4>Chapter 162 - Two Things</h4>


    The moment the amber lights from Evie collided with the dragon''s fire, something unthinkable happened. The fire was immediately extinguished in that very moment of collision! Moreover, the few rays of lights that travelled further and managed to touch the dragon, the effects were even more shocking than anyone could ever imagine. The dragon had started to roar as if it were the one being set on fire. Zn and the vampire who was manning the dragon ying arrow machine was looking on with mouths agape as though some kind of mind-blowing new magic was being performed.


    Everyone, even the soldiers who were currently still fighting in the middle of the battlefield turned to look at the source of that strange amber light. All had the same questions reflected in their eyes. What had happened? What was that light?! Did a meteor just hit them?


    While the ones who only sees the lights could only wonder and specte, everyone who witnessed would still be unable to process in their minds what they had actually seen.


    Zn struggled to move and turn to his back. When he saw that the fire had disappeared and that the dragon was roaring, a forced quickugh escaped his mouth. The princess had saved them all. His decision was right! And he was alive!!


    The possessed Guardian had seen everything that had happened as well. His face was filled with nothing but shock at first but it was reced quickly with pure malice and then his mouth curved up and heughed hysterically in triumph. That triumphant look on his face seemed to hint as though he had finally found something incredible. Something that he once thought he would never ever be able to find. However, something that he must possess at all costs.


    As the dragon pped its wings sluggishly and struggled to stay in the air, the possessed guardian now pointed his de towards the Princess with a wicked smile on his face, not caring one whit that the dragon he was riding seemed to be in much turmoil and pain.


    But before the nextmand could leave his mouth, he suddenly swiped his de behind him. His eyes narrowed a little at the sight of a vampire now standing before him. But too soon, he shed a viinous smile.


    "I must say you are pretty impressive, vampire prince." He said as he faced Gavriel. He then twirled his de round and round as he rotated his wrist which was holding the de.


    Looking at his careless behaviour, Gavriel felt his blood boil even more. He had nned to lure the dragon to the watchtower so he could reach it. His n was to leap towards the dragon as soon as it was shot so he could ride the dragon along with the possessed guardian and catch him. But the moment he leapt up to the walls, he had seen his wife about to be swallowed by the dragon''s fire. He was still suspended in air at that moment, and he knew it was way toote for him to save her. He could literally feel his breath got cut off, his heart just stopped beating and his blood turn into ice as the dragon''s fire approached Evie.


    His heart and his whole world were about to crumble but then he saw her light sting out in a majestic ray and then the dragon''s fire was gone. He felt his heart start beating again at the sight of her now still standing there, without a single scratch. She was alive and she was alright!


    But that barely extinguished the fear that had already been triggered in him. That was a fear that had shook him to his core and there was that uncontroble rage that followed too. What the bloody hell was she still doing there?!! Was Zn not supposed to get her out from the top of the watchtower the moment the first sign of danger appeared? Did he not give clear enough instructions? Or did Zn disobeyed his orders?


    Despite the incredible power she had shown, Gavriel could not feel any better, especially the moment he saw that look in the possessed guardian''s face. His blood continued to boil at the very sight of the malicious desire in the man''s serpent-like eyes. It was as if he had seen Evie as the rarest delicacy ¨C an ultimate discovery that he had just found.


    It fuelled Gavriel''s rage and before he knew it, he hadnded on the back of the dragon, with a promise of death in his eyes. He was going to kill this creature now, for the sake of his beloved wife. He was going to ughter it until nothing recognisable was left. He could never let it get close to his wife ever again.


    "What an incredible bloodlust," the possessed guardianughed tauntingly, "are you going to kill this body? Your wife''s beloved father?"


    His words made Gavriel''s jaw clench hard, and he continued cackling away, knowing that it would provoke Gavriel further.


    "Well, I guess this might be a good thing. Once you kill this body, she''ll start to hate you. And when that happens, it''ll be easier for me to have her." He added spitefully. As quick as lightning, Gavriel''s de charged forward and almost shed him. But the possessed guardian was just as fast. He was powerful!


    The impact of their shing des was so strong, it created intense sparks and loud noises.


    "Who the f*ck are you and what do you want?" Gavriel asked before they exchanged another strong blow that pushed both of them a few steps away from each other.


    "Me?" he paused and smiled. "I am Thundran. The ancient prince of dark faes." He introduced himself with a serious voice before his smile turned malicious again. "And what do I want? I only want two things, dear vampire prince. And since you want to know, I guess I could humour you and let you know as a parting gift before you die. First¡­" he raised his forefinger. "I am wanting this entirend of Lirea and second¡­" he pointed towards the watchtower as his smile grew wider, "I want her."


    ___


    A/N: If you want to check out Spellbound''sic version, you can see it on patreon for only 3$ per month. Just go to /kazzenlx

 Chapter 163 - Too Bad

    <h4>Chapter 163 - Too Bad</h4>


    In a blink of an eye, Gavriel''s de was right before Thundran''s face. The dark fae leapt back but the moment hended on the head of the dragon, blood gushed out from his forehead as thoughing from a faucet spray. The vampire prince had inflicted such a wound on him in such a quick move!


    The haughty smile on Thundran''s face was finally gone. His face now contorted with disgrace and rage, as if he could not ept that a vampire had managed to wound him. Much less a younger vampire that was not even half his age.


    "Listen to me you, coward!" Gavriel''s voice thundered, his eyes zing with nothing but pure bloodlust, "You will never have any of the two¡­ most especially her!!! I will have you die first before you can even touch a strand of hair on her head!"


    The next moment, Gavriel was attacking again. This time, his strikes were faster and more deadly. Why was it that everyone seems to be wanting her? He was done with people coveting what was his ¨C his pretty wife, Evie. She belongs to him alone!!!


    The dark fae was losing in strength and power as he blocked Gavriel''s ferocious and merciless attacks.


    "I see¡­ so you''re set to kill this body, huh, vampire prince?" Thundran scoffed. "Even if this guardian dies, just know that a mere vampire like you will never win against me. Do you know why? Because the moment this guardian dies, I''ll possess you next! Hahaha!"


    Gavriel''s eyes widened for a moment and then with onest powerful sh, he leapt away from him. "You think a coward like you can scare me?" Gavriel asked, recovering his stance again. "If you can possess someone so easily, there shouldn''t be a reason that you needed to wait for so long before possessing the guardian." He sneered at Thundran. That made the dark fae prince''s face contort in rage at Gavriel''s jab on his ipetencies.


    "You are underestimating what dark faes can do, little vampire prince. I guess, thisnd has truly forgotten about who''s truly the most superior race¡­ but oh well, I shall make you all remember again... very soon¡­ but first," he paused and smirked as he licked the blood dripping from the side of his face. "I shall educate you first!"


    Thundran''s eyes began to light up just as how Evie''s eyes glowed like the sun a while ago. But the dark fae did not emit amber lights. Greenish hued lights that were the same shade as his serpent-like eyes enveloped him. There was also something darkbined within it.


    He spread out his arms and slowly floated off the back of the dragon. "An ancient blue blooded dark fae can possess anyone weaker than him¡­" he said in a way as if educating an idiot. "Oh, you asked why I waited¡­ I nned to make this guardian, what''s his name again? Oh, Lucius? Yeah¡­ I nned to make this Lucius be one of my test subjects, but he defied me when I ordered him to serve me. What a stupid man." Thundran scoffed.


    "He is not a stupid man. He is a brave human warrior, unlike a coward like you." Gavriel replied calmly, "If you''re so powerful as you im you are, why don''t you show your real self and fight me for real? Stop hiding in someone else''s body like a bloody coward. Or could it be that you are nothing but an invisible dead fae who can do nothing else but possess someone?"


    "I am not dead!!" Thundran suddenly burst out and he attacked Gavriel this time.


    Gavriel had realized the dark fae was triggered when he said he was just an invisible dead fae. Could it be that this dark fae was actually still unable to materialize in his physical body? Gavriel grinned evilly to himself as he picked up on that hint. ording to the myths, faeries were supposed to be able to disappear and materialize whenever they wanted. But for some reason, this fae chose to possess someone''s body than to materialize. That in itself was a big giveaway clue.


    Knowing this, Gavriel could only think of one conclusion. That this fae could not materialize as he wished, and the reason was what Gavriel wanted to know.


    As the two of them shed again, Gavriel felt the tremendous increase in the fae''s power. He was even stronger now. Gavriel felt that the dark fae''s power was being limited by what the guardian''s body could withstand. Gavriel felt that if this dark fae could use his own body instead, he could not even imagine how strong the dark fae would be.


    Gavriel was about to wound him again, but the dark fae used a strong and blinding magic to deflect Gavriel''s sword, causing him to be pushed back he nearly fell from the dragon''s back. He had to stab his dagger into the side of the dragon for him not to fall off. He leapt back on the back of the dragon immediately and faced the dark fae again.


    He did not expect him to use his magic!


    "Not bad," Thundran smirked, "But too bad, young vampire prince¡­ you''re going to have to die here before I awaken my real body fully. I''d love to y with you, but I must eliminate you now for me to get what I want."


    His de began to be enveloped with magical green and dark lights and Gavriel immediately felt the danger. This was the first time he was going to fight a magical creature. But he could not care less now because he understood fully well now why that dark fae prince wanted Evie. This creature wanted her to awaken him fully and that was why he said he wanted just two things. This damned dark fae wanted his Evie''s blood for his double awakening!! Gavriel howled internally in utter fury, swearing that he would see the end of this despicable creature.


    The realization made Gavriel''s entire being feel a strange booming pulse. And in the instant his eyes burnedpletely blue, the dark fae''s eyes circled round in shock.


    Before he could even process the sight that shocked him, the blue-eyed vampire disappeared and Thundran was struck right in his chest. The next thing he knew, Thundran was falling to the ground.


    ___


    A/N: Hellbound With You is updated ^^

 Chapter 164 - Too High

    <h4>Chapter 164 - Too High</h4>


    Thundrann''s expression contorted the moment he realized he had fallen from the dragon''s back. Did he make a mistake in what he saw? Did his eyes see it right? That vampire prince''s eyes¡­ how could it be possible for a vampire to have those eyes?!


    A glint of what seemed like fear shed in Thundrann''s eyes but the moment his eyes caught sight again of the silver-haired woman standing at the top of the watchtower as he fell to the ground, his lips curved up into a knowing evil smile.


    His eyes turned hard and steely. He must ensure that he get his hands on that silver-haired woman no matter the cost. Once she is in his grasp, then his ns would be a huge step closer to being realised.


    Just before he was about to crash into the ground in an unglorified heap, he flipped himself while still in the air andnded safely on the ground. The magical aura that was enveloping him that had waned a little upon Gavriel''s ferocious strike immediately recovered and red out even brighter.


    The roar of the dragon echoed and when Thundrann looked up, he saw that Gavriel had stabbed one of the dragon''s eye. The dragon was already in pain from the arrow that had plunged deep into its chest. Currently it was pping and spinning about in the air with Gavriel hanging onto his sword that was firmly speared into its right eye.


    Thundrann gritted his teeth in extreme annoyance and spread out his arms wide to both his sides. Just as Gavriel was about to stab the dragon''s other eye, the dragon suddenly spiralled down, and it crashed itself into Dacria''s formidable wall. The wall crumbled and the dragon was buried under the rubbles ¨C bringing Gavriel along with it, since he was still hanging onto his sword.


    "Gavriel!!!" Evie screamed. She had seen how her husband fell along with the dragon. Panic and dread gripped her heart as she finally moved from her spot that she was frozen at earlier, as if to run over to where her husband fell.


    But Zn was quick to block her. "It''s fine princess! His Highness is alright! You can''t go there." Zn said. "I''m seeing him now, he''s already gotten himself out of the rubble. And he''s definitely alright! You need to be more confident in His Highness."


    They both saw a blurry bluish light travelling like a meteor from the rubbles towards where the possessed guardian was standing, and within a split second, another mind-blowing battle began right where they shed.


    "See? His Highness will never be brought down so easily with just a simple fall like that." Zn continued and Evie finally breathed again. Her knees trembled a little due to the fright of watching Gavriel fall. "I must take you away from here now, Princess. I have already defied His Highness by not taking you away immediately¡­ if I dy any more, he''d definitely kill me. There will be no way His Highness would ept another excuse now."


    Zn had already held the princess'' arms. He had heard the conversation between Prince Gavriel and the dark fae while they were on the dragon''s back that was flying above them. The dark fae wanted the princess and that was why the prince was beginning to go berserk. Even though Zn had seen her power, can that be enough to stand against the dark fae? He did not know what was going to happen next but the fact that this enemy was aiming for their princess was a really bad thing. So, he must hide her away now, while this dark fae was still preupied with the prince. He also knew that this was what the prince would have wanted him to do! There was no way the prince would risk the princess'' safety, for that he was more than sure.


    His mind was tempting him to stay a while longer and see if the princess could still do more, but it was too risky. The dark fae might suddenly seize her and use her as a bait on Prince Gavriel. He could not allow that to happen! It was a risk he is not willing to take. The stakes were too high!


    So, before Evie could even respond and give him her consent, Zn had already gathered her in his arms and leapt out of the watchtower.


    "Wait, Zn! What are you doing! We cannot leave¡­" she immediately protested. "Put me down!"


    The moment Znnded, Evie struggled to get out of his hold. Facing the squirming and struggling princess in his arms, Zn could only put her down. "Princess! This is His Highness'' order." He said firmly.


    "Y-you saw what had happened!" Evie retorted, "I¡­ I think I can do something to help him. You saw it! The dragon''s fire¡­ the lighting from me extinguished it!"


    She did not look any less confusedpared to him about what had happened, but he could see that she was not taking no for an answer, and neither was she going to think about the whys and hows at the moment. All she was thinking about now was how to be of any help to the prince.


    This made Zn pressed his fingers to his temples. At this rate, she was going to win over him again. "I know, princess¡­ I saw it with my own eyes. But what you showed is not enough guarantee that you can actually help." Zn exined, "I mean even you don''t have any idea how that¡­ how did those lights appear and were disseminated, right?"


    "I¡­" Evie could not continue her argument. Because he was totally right. She herself did not know how it even happened or if it was going to ever happen again. Could she protect herself again like that? She could not even control a single part of that happening. So how could she profess to go around trying to protect anyone¡­ much less Gavriel?

 Chapter 165 - Language

    <h4>Chapter 165 - Language</h4>


    All she did was scream and then she felt her entire body heat up. The next thing she knew, the lights were being emitted by her body and that incredible thing happened.


    "I am sorry Princess." Zn grabbed her again. "No matter what, I must take you to a safe ce now. Maybe, we''ll figure out something on what happened with the lights¡­ but first things first, I must take you away from here now!"?Zn was adamant on it this time.


    But before Zn could leap and take her away, a loud roar halted him. It was the dragon that had fallen on the ground.


    "Damn!" Zn cursed as he looked at the dragon rising from the rubbles.


    The soldiers who had approached it to deliver the final blow were standing before it, frozen in fear. They did not think that the dragon could still move after sustaining such injuries on its body. Those soldiers already knew how to kill the dragon as he had already instructed them before the enemy arrived, just in case a war with the dragon happens.


    Their strategy was the same as the way Prince Gavriel and the rest of them had killed that dragon in the forbiddennd in the past. The prince was going to take the dragon down by stabbing both the dragon''s eyes. Once the dragon was on the ground, the soldiers will move to stab its heart with a huge spear, sharp and strong enough to pierce through the dragon''s heart and shatter it. Of course, this would not be easy. Even back then, it was the prince himself who was the only one that managed to deliver the killing blow. But this time, their prince was fully upied and fighting against something that was much more dangerous than a dragon. And Samuel and the others were fighting at the frontlines against Caius and his elites!


    With another loud roar, the dragon opened its mouth.


    Evie''s eyes widened, knowing that the dragon was about to breathe out fire and burn all those soldiers. No, they were all going to die!


    Her heartbeat thudded so hard inside her ribcage. Was she going to just watch? What should she do? What could she do? Those men¡­ they were the fathers of those innocent children¡­


    At that moment, Evie suddenly realized something. What did she utter that moment she screamed? That was right! She had said something!


    Her eyes became wide as saucers, and she yelled at Zn. "Bring me before the dragon, NOW!"


    And Zn did not know why he moved immediately, as if something had possessed him. Hended before the dragon and as its mes came shooting at them, the princess glowed again as she screamed something out loud this time.


    "SKHEDAH!!!" she yelled hard and the light from her burst out. It happened all over again. The dragon''s fire was extinguished from the lights shooting out from around her and the dragon wailed as if in pain.


    The soldiers stood there frozen, including Zn while Evie looked at her hands in utter disbelief. It happened again. She thought at first what happened in the watchtower was just her imagination. But it happened again. How? Why?


    ''Skhedah'', she repeated the word in her mind. She had not the foggiest idea on why she suddenly blurted out that word in the watchtower. She did not even know about this word until she said it at that moment in the watchtower. She had the feeling that this unknown word was a part of that unknownnguage in their Ylvia''s secret song. However, she understood what this word meant. It means ''STOP''. Could it be that this was anguage the dragons could understand?


    The dragon wailed again and when Evie looked at it, her heart squeezed a little. Why? Is she feeling pity for it now? But it was trying to kill them all. It even tried to kill her in the watchtower too. So why is she feel like this towards it?


    No, this dragon had helped her father too and her ancestors. Realizing that it was just a poor creature being controlled and being used as nothing but a mere weapon, Evie could not exin how she felt.


    She saw its bleeding eyes and therge arrow nted into its chest and she felt extremely bad. She did not want the dragon to be hurt this way. But she also did not want it to burn and kill their soldiers. When Evie looked at its one good eye that was left, she saw the greenish hue disappearing, and its eye colour was bing just like hers¡­ a vivid amber.


    Suddenly, a thought came to her. What if this dragon can understand her? It had stopped when she told it to stop, right? What if¡­ she canmand it, like her father, even if she was a woman?


    The thought made Evie swallow. If she can reallymand the dragon too¡­ she could help Gavriel¡­ and this dragon does not need to be killed.


    "Put me down¡­" Evie said weakly and to her surprise, Zn immediately did as she said.


    Staring intently into the wailing dragon''s eye, Evie took a step closer towards it. Nobody moved to stop her, but she thought everyone, including Zn might just be quite terrified.


    She paused and searched within herself again, looking for any signs of fear or any danger signs. But she felt nothing. She was not afraid of the dragon at all! This was the sign that she was doing the right thing, right? She could only hope that was the case.


    Bravely, Evie took another step forward, thinking of what she should say. She brainstormed and she had remembered that the word dragon was in that Ylvia song. Recalling that word made her even strangely calmer.


    Once she was standing right below its head, Evie looked up. "Ryuhz¡­" she called and the when the dragon immediately stopped wailing and became immobile.


    The dragon''s eye looked down at her and Evie held her breath.


    ___


    A/N: Join my facebook group spellbounders, just search Kazzenlx''s Readers then use RYUHZ as code to enter.

 Chapter 166 - Light

    <h4>Chapter 166 - Light</h4>


    Unbeknownst to Evie, Zn had been screaming within himself. He did not know what had happened, nor understood how it happened, but he knew that the princess'' eyes were shining when she met his gaze right before she uttered hermand. And whatmand was that? Was she speaking in anothernguage? He did not recognise it.


    Zn had immediately protested. He could see that the dragon was about to shoot mes from its mouth, but the princess wants him to bring her before it?! Did she get too stressed out that she hadpletely lost her mind? Despite witnessing her powers that were disyed in the watchtower, Zn was not going to just agree with her suicidalmand! It was way too risky! If her powers were not able to be sparked again, that would basically be the end of the both of them! They would be scorched to death! It was not even sure that there would be any bodies left. Perhaps they might even be reduced to ashes.


    But his body had somehow moved on its own despite his mind protesting against the princess'' request. And then it was as though he did not own his body anymore, he leapt and brought the princess right before the dragon''s fire. He could only mutter the words ''god help me'' as he watched the dragon''s hellfiree at them. But to his surprise, the princess did it again. She managed to somehow summon those golden lights from her body once more.


    He could only watch on in awe. But in the next moment, he heard another order and his body immediately obeyed before his mind could even process what it was that he was obeying. What was happening to him? What was going on?! No! What the hell are you doing, Princess!?


    Zn could not even speak, nor move a single muscle as he watched the princess approach the dragon slowly and carefully. He tried everything that he could, but his body just would not listen to him at all. What did the princess do to him? Could it be that the princess was unknowingly controlling him?! Could she do that? Was she some sort of mage that had hidden powers within her? Many such thoughts were flying through his mind.


    That was the only exnation Zn coulde up with, seeing that all the things which were happening to him. This princess, just what else she could do? What else was she capable of? She did not just single handedly stop a dragon''s fire, but also somehow managed to control him? Could it be that she was nning tomand the dragon next? Heavens!!!


    The anticipation and anxiety surged within Zn as he saw the dragon responded to her when she spoke. He could only pray that nothing bad would happen to her!


    Everyone was holding their breaths when the dragon looked at the princess. What would it do? What was going to happen? Should they go grab the Princess and try running away now?! Was it still possible?


    While the soldiers were still debating the idea within themselves, the dragon had already moved. The world seemed to halt in that very moment.


    The next thing they knew, the dragon''s head was right before the Princess and the princess was stretching out her hand to the dragon. Everyone held their breaths as her handnded and touched its snout. No one moved. They could only look with their eyes wide open. All of them were shocked to their bones at the sight unfolding before their eyes.


    "You poor thing¡­" Evie whispered as she caressed the dragon''s dark scales. Her heart was so heavy as she looked at one of its bleeding eye. She still did not know what to do, all that she was certain of now was that the dragon could understand thenguage of the secret Ylvia song. But she could not think of any words tomunicate with it anymore as there were no more appropriate word she could use.


    Evie was expecting that she could utter another unknown word again tomunicate with it, but nothing seemed toe to her mind. And now she was just standing and staring at the dragon helplessly. She was at a loss and just did not know what to do anymore.


    Just as she wanted to take her hand off the dragon, it suddenly made a high-pitched sound and gently nudged its snout into her hand. It seemed to be wanting Evie to know that it was loving her touch. As Evie continued to caress it, the dragon slowly crouched down and settled onto the ground as though it had suddenly be her pet. Everyone who was looking on werepletely floored. Who would have thought that a little humandy would be able to tame a mighty dragon? Were they witnessing a new era of something magical toe? Many of the soldiers looking on from both parties could feel goosebumps running up their arms.


    But for Evie, what the dragon just did made her heart swell inpassion. And at that moment, she wished with all her heart that she could heal the poor dragon''s wounds. It must be feeling so much pain right now.


    Suddenly, Evie felt a familiar presence. She froze but she did not remove her hand off the dragon. This presence¡­ this was that same presence she felt outside her room many times before! W-why was she feeling this now? She could feel the hairs on the back of her neck stand due to her nervousness.


    Her heart thudded hard as she swallowed. Then she lifted her face and looked at the source of that presence which had always been stalking her.


    Evie froze on her spot at what she saw. A w-woman?


    She could see a figure shrouded with lights akin to the glow of that ck gem on her ne when it was reflected against the moonlight. The light surrounding the figure was too bright that it was making it hard for her to see its face. Was this the thing that was actually stalking her and not the dark fae? Could this be a light fae and that was why it never did take any action or do anything to her back then?


    The more Evie thought it out, the more it made sense. Just like back then, she could not feel any danger emanating from whatever this thing was. It was almost just like how she felt when she approached the dragon. However, when she remembered looking at the dark fae earlier, all she could feel was a creepy and cold slithery sensation. And that was nothing like how the presence felt all those times she noticed the presence outside her doors.


    "W-who are you?" Evie asked.

 Chapter 167 - Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 167 - Awakening</h4>


    "W-who are you?" Evie asked, "are you the presence that I''ve been sensing in the past few days?"


    "Yes¡­" The moment its voice reached Evie''s ears, she was almost mesmerized by how mystical it sounded.


    "You are¡­ a light fae?" Evie hazarded a guess.


    "Yes¡­" Came another breathy and light reply.


    "What do you want from me? You are not an enemy, right?" Evie continued asking. "I have noticed you following me around but nevering close."


    The light fae moved closer to her and Evie reflexively grabbed her dagger and held it in a defensive posture before her. Even though she felt no danger or threat from the light fae, Evie knew she still had to be careful. She moved closer to the dragon that was now as docile as a pet, as if her touch had lulled it to sleep.


    "Do not be afraid, princess. I will not harm you, nor could I harm you even if I wanted to." The fae said as it stopped just a couple of steps before Evie and a ghost of a smile flitted past her lips. If Evie was not observing the light fae so closely, she would have missed it. "I need to tell you something, you have to listen to me as I don''t have much time left." Her voice held a measure of haste and that had Evie bing curious as to what is causing her to be in such a rush.


    Evie creased her brows. "No time left? What do you mean? Didn''t you say you were the presence who was wandering just outside my room for days? You had so much time then to approach me and show up in front me¡­" Evie did not understand why the light fae had to be rushing off now of all times. Now when she finally exposed her identity to Evie.


    "It was because you cannot see nor hear me, princess. I was waiting for your powers to awaken for you to be able to hear and see me." The light fae exined patiently. "But now since you have awakened to your powers ¨C those glowing golden lights that you released earlier ¨C it is just natural that you would be able to both see and hear me."


    "P-powers? You mean¡­ magic?" Evie still could not quite process everything that had happened in just a matter of a few minutes. She had done impossible things and she was still unable to even understand the whys and hows. And now, she was even hearing from a magical being itself that she indeed possess magical powers!


    "Yes, princess. What happened on the watchtower earlier was your awakening."


    "Awakening?"


    "I am sorry, but I do not have enough time to exin everything in detail to you. I am going to disappear very soon. There is a reason why I cannot stay for long anymore. So, for now, please listen to what I will say." The light fae said and without waiting for Evie''s response, she immediately continued, "Princess, you have toe to the forbiddennd. You must reach the heart of thend at all costs, and you must not dy. You must head for the forbiddennd now before the Dark prince catches you. You must never let him catch you cause once he does, it will be over. So please, you must escape now! You cannot defeat the Dark Prince if¡­"


    The light fae suddenly started disappearing as her voice was cut off.


    "Wait! I cannot hear you anymore. Just let me ask one more thing ¨C" Evie was anxious and jittery as she noticed the light fae disappearing and quickly bing more transparent ¨C as though she were evaporating.


    "I am sorry princess, but my time is now over. You will get all the answers to your questions when¡­" and the soft voice of the light fae just vanished as though it were never there in the first ce.


    "Wait!" Evie yelled as she stretched out her arms but the light fae was gone. Evie could only blink in confusion and wondered to herself if all she had heard and seen was actually true. Or was it just a figment of her imagination? How was she even rted to the light faes? Why did she have to travel into the heart of the forbiddennd? What big secret was it that would be revealed to her when she arrives there? All these things were whirling in her head.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at the other side of the wall, the war had been zing to the extreme. Samuel and the others had managed to reach Caius but due to the three remaining half bloods who were on Caius'' side, it was not so easy for Gavriel''s men to reach the fake prince. Not only because of the half-bloods but also because Gavriel''s men were severely outnumbered. They had to continuously help the Dacrians while fighting against the half-bloods.


    Thankfully, the Dacrian army who was sent to the forbiddennd with Caius had turned their back from the fake Prince and started fighting against the imperial army. What they did was a huge help to the already incredibly outnumbered Dacrians.


    On the other hand, the fight between Gavriel and Thundrann had also escted to an extreme degree. Gavriel was already zing with that bluish aura while Thundrann was now enveloped within his own aura of dark magic.


    The dark fae was bleeding all over. And the haughty look he was wearing a while ago was long gone.


    "You think you are winning now, are you? Vampire?" Thundrann asked as he rose from his knees. He spat out blood and his serpentine eyes slitted venomously. "I admit you are indeed strong¡­ yes¡­ the strongest I ever found since I woke up again¡­ but you''re not strong enough to defeat me yet, vampire!! Not yet!!! Not even close!!!" he yelled at Gavriel and then dark and greenish lights began to burst out from his body.


    Lightning and thunders roared as the rain fell heavier.


    After the thunders, another sound filled the sky and when the soldiers looked up, they stood frozen at the sight of an evenrger dragon emerging from the dark clouds.


    ___


    A/N: follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x or like my FB page @Author_kazzenlx


    You can join our FB group as well to interact with me and with fellow readers, just search Kazzenlx''s Readers ^^


    Also, do leavements Spellbounders ^^

 Chapter 168 - Go

    <h4>Chapter 168 - Go</h4>


    "As much as I wanted to keep fighting against you, this body might not be able to withstand any more damage. So I hate to say this but our fight must stop here," the dark fae dered in a very condescending manner. Gavriel immediately hissed and attacked but the dark fae was already floating high up in the air where Gavriel could not reach.


    "Coward! Come down and fight if you dare." Gavriel growled in frustration but the dark fae simply smirked.


    "This is not cowardice, my little vampire prince. This is called being wise." He tapped on his temple. The dark fae was finding much pleasure in aggravating Gavriel from his higher vantage point. "Moreover, you are not my priority right now. I admit you are strong and that''s why I''m thrilled to get back my true body so by then, I would enjoy crushing you for real¡­ that is if¡­" he paused, and therge dark dragon came to him. The dark fae then elegantly descended from the air andnded on therge dragon''s back. "That is if you could survive, hahaha!"


    With hismand, the dark dragon breathed fire at Gavriel.


    Gavriel was nning to lure the dark dragon away from the walls but the dark fae seemed to have decided to ignore him totally and the dragon headed off to the walls.


    Cursing, Gavriel did not waste a moment any longer and ran towards the wall. Knowing that the creature was now going to find his wife. Evie should be in the dungeons by now, right? Zn should have known to bring her away and keep her safe, right? He kept telling himself that as he finallynded on top of the castle walls.


    The dark dragon breathed out fire and burned the soldiers on the walls who were shooting at it. Though it pained him, Gavriel had to steel himself. He could not even go and aid them as his main goal was to ensure that his wife was now in a safe ce! That was his utmost priority.


    However, the first thing that he saw the moment he followed the sight of the dark fae on the dragon''s back was Evie. What in the world was she doing there?! His heart nearly burst in anger and worry as he leapt towards her as fast as he could. What the hell was Zn doing?!!! This was his sole responsibility! Making sure that Evie was safe.


    "EVIE!!!" he growled as he raced against the dragon to reach her. The dragon was not going to breath fire. It might be going to pick her with its w!


    The fear that grip Gavriel''s heart was so strong that his body felt like it had burst into me itself. His vision was going blurry. Damn! Damn it all to hell! There was no way he could outrun the dragon in its flight!!! That thought made his entire being pulse and something he could not quite exin happened.


    And to his surprise, he suddenly had Evie in his arms already. What?! He reached her first?! How?


    He did not have the luxury to think about it anymore as he wrapped Evie in his arms securely and they both fell on the ground, causing the dragon to miss her. However it happened, that can be investigatedter on. Priorities need to be met first. He needs to bring Evie to safety first and foremost.


    "G-gav!" Evie uttered in shock as she looked up at her. A while ago, she was sure that the approaching dragon was going to breath out fire, so she had faced it head on to stop it. But it appeared that she was wrong. And now, Gavriel had saved her.


    "F*ck! Evie!!!" Gavriel growled. "Didn''t I tell you to go to the dungeons!"


    His eyes were zing and filled with rage as he held her. But before she could say anything back, they heard screams and they saw the dragon burning everything in sight as it circled around, aiming for them. It was clear that the dark fae had no intentions on letting Evie go.


    Gavriel cursed as he hid Evie behind him, calcting if he could still escape it if they make a run for it now. No, something must be done to the dragon first. Something must act as a bait to distract its attention until Evie could safely enter the dungeons. She must reach the dungeon before the dragon burns down the castle. Since the dungeons are situated below ground and constructed to withstand any natural disasters, it is sure that it would be able to survive the dragon''s mes.


    But goddamn it! Who could go against the dragon at this rate if not him?! Then who would bring Evie there?! He trusted no one but himself in delivering her there himself.


    Gavriel had nced at Zn and the man had told him through their silentmunication that he was under Evie''s control. He too, did not know how it had happened, but the exnations would have to wait untilter. Gavriel did not even have the time to be surprised or get angry for now as the dragon zoomed past them again, its ws outstretched and trying to snatch Evie out of Gavriel''s arms.


    "Evie! Release Zn!" he said as he dodged the dragon again. "Now! Please!"


    "W-what? I¡­ I didn''t do anything to him! I don''t know how to release him¡­" Evie was nervous. She had no idea she had done that.


    "Then,mand him!" Gavriel replied. He immediately figured out that his wife was not even aware of her own doings. But if Zn was under her control then, she could him. "Command him toe and get you. Tell him to bring you to the dungeons! Now! Evie! We have no time to lose!"


    Evie felt her heart trembled as she looked at him. She felt awful¡­ as if something bad was going to happen and she felt the strong urge to defy him.


    "Now! Evie! Please, listen to me!" he urged and Evie could only relent in the face of his panic and obediently did as he said.


    "Zn,e and take me!" Evie said when Gavriel spoke again.


    "Tell him to take you the dungeons!"


    "T-take me to the dungeons."


    As the dragon continued shooting out mes and burning everything on ground level while turning around, Zn finally approached them. Gavriel gave Evie to him but Evie found herself unable to let go of him.


    Gavriel peeled her off him and she started to feel her eyes burn hot. "H-how about you?" she asked and Gavriel momentarily calmed as he realized the look on Evie''s face.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I promise. Now go!"

 Chapter 169 - Come

    <h4>Chapter 169 - Come</h4>


    Back in the battlefield, the Dacrians and Gavriel''s men could only look back in horror as they watched the new dragon starting to literally burn Dacria down to the ground.


    They were winning the battle but what was the point of winning against the battle with the imperial army if the city they were protecting was now going up in mes?


    "Damn it all!!! There was no way His Highness could handle a dark fae and a dragon by himself!!" Luc cursed.


    "But even if we go to aid His Highness, could we even help him?" Reed replied as the men exchanged words while fighting.


    "F*ck! But if something happens to him¡­ what''s the point of all that we''re going through?! Even if we win and manage to kill all these imperial armies, the dragon will stille at uster!"


    "Then what should we do?"


    "I''ll go." Samuel said. "His Highness must be fighting all by himself. And you are right, this battle will be worthless if something happens to His Highness and Dacria is ruined beyond repair."


    "All of you must go aid your master!" the duke said, "leave this battle to us and we will do what we can do."


    Gavriel''s men looked at the duke and the duke smiled at them. "I am certain our wives and children are now in that safe ce. We can die with ease as long as His Highness stays alive. I believe he will take care of our loved ones that will be left behind. So, all of you must go. You men are the only ones capable to aid him. Leave these small fries to us."


    Samuel bowed to the duke with all the respect he had. "We promise to do everything to help the prince survive this, Your Grace. And if we could survive as well, we will promise to take care of the ones who will survive this war. But I believe we will see each other again, after this war is over."


    The duke smiled. "Yes, of course. Now go on, men¡­ there is no time left to lose. Go and aid our prince!"


    The men bowed onest time and then they left the battlefield and headed back inside the castle walls. It was where the inferno was now zing.


    The soldiers who were left looked at the burning city one more time with zing emotions in their eyes. The pain of watching their homes now slowly being on fire was unbearable. But the war was not over yet. They have not lost yet.


    All they could do for now was to be firm in their minds and fight on bravely until their veryst breath. They will fight until the end!


    "Now Dacrians!!!" The duke roared. "It''s time for us to fight with everything that we have! We will fight no matter what! We will destroy them all! We will make them pay for destroying our home!!!"


    And the Dacrians roared out a spine-chilling battle cry as they shed against the imperial army with vigour and desperation stronger than ever before.


    ¡­


    Back at the castle grounds.


    "Go!" Gavriel urged and Evie could only look at him longingly as Zn began to leap away the same moment the dragon flew closer to them.


    She saw Gavriel immediately grabbing on to the Dark Dragon. He was going to fight the dark fae again.


    "Damned vampire! How stubborn! I told you to get out of the way!!! I have no time to y with you right now!" the dark fae roared out in infuriation and dark magic came shooting out of his hand like a fireball of dark energy and delivered it like a meteor towards Gavriel.


    Gavriel tried to dodge but the dark energy came at him too fast. He could only lift his sword and defend himself against it. The shot was so strong he nearly fell. But he had managed to stab the dragon''s body and clung to his dagger''s hilt.


    The dragon followed Evie and Zn as they headed towards the castle while the dark fae continued fighting Gavriel, stopping him to reach the dragon''s head, knowing that Gavriel was nning to blind it again as he did previously with the first dragon.


    Evie could see the ferocious fight between Gavriel and the dark fae. Every time she saw the dark fae hit Gavriel with his summoned ball of fire, she died a little on the inside. The fight was unfair. Gavriel only had his strength and sword to depend on, but his opponent was using magic ¨C dark magic at that. She could also see that Gavriel was so distracted, trying to defeat both the dragon and the fae. He was trying to let her escape. He was using himself as bait!


    She must help him! She could not just watch him getting hit like this over and over again! Her gaze fell towards the dragoning behind them and its eyes scared her. Its eyes were pure serpent-like and ice cold. Nevertheless, she still tried to see if hermand used previously on thest dragon would work on it as well.


    "SKHEDAH!!!" she yelled but the dragon did not even slow down. Why? This word means ''stop'' and she was able to stop the dragon''s fire previously by saying this. So why was it not working this time? Did thismand only work if a dragon was spitting fire?


    Evie yelled the word again, but nothing was working. Why? Please! My husband is fighting a powerful fae and a dragon all by himself! I need to do something to aid him!!


    And then she saw Gavriel receive another ball of dark magic as he was about to stab the dragon''s eyes. She screamed his name.


    "GAVRIEL!!!"


    But Gavriel did not fall. He dangled over as he held onto his sword that he stabbed on the dragon''s head, missing its eye. He looked as though he was in pain and there were green and dark lights lingering around his body. They were the very same lights that wereing from the dark fae!


    Evie suddenly thought of the possibility that the fae might be able to control Gavriel with his dark magic and her heart trembled. No! That cannot happen! No! She needed to find a way to stop that from happening.


    As she was still screaming inside, she saw the dark fae stood and looked down at Gavriel. When he lifted his sword, Evie felt her heart stopped. Then she screamed again.


    "RYUHZ!! VEZHI!!" Evie yelled with the top of her lungs. The second word was another word that came out of nowhere, but she understood its meaning. It meant ''Come''.


    At that moment, as Gavriel fought against the dark fae in a very unfavourable and dangerous situation while dangling, a dragon suddenly emerged from behind the dark green-eyed dragon.


    It was the wounded dragon who had stayed docile on the ground because of Evie''s touch. Evie watched with her eyes widened, her heart seemed to have stopped. "Hurry¡­ please¡­ help him¡­" she prayed and as the Dragon Evie called crashed against the Dark Fae''s dragon, the sh distracted the dark fae and Gavriel immediately shed the dark fae before both dragons crashed on the ground.


    ___


    A/N: I will be giving away coins guys!! All you have to do is drop a review for this book. I will choose 10 best reviews and these 10 reviewers will receive 100 coins each. ^^

 Chapter 170 - Déjà Vu

    <h4>Chapter 170 - D¨¦j¨¤ Vu</h4>


    The huge crash brought about by the two dragons caused that whole section of the outer part of the castle to crumble. Even Zn and Evie were thrown off due to the intense impact of the crash.


    Zn had managed to protect Evie as the two of them tumbled onto the ground. However, she still suffered some minor bruising and small wounds on her arms and legs. Thankfully there was no major cuts or broken bones, or else Prince Gavriel would have his head for it.


    Zn immediately knew she was hurt because of the maddeningly delicious scent that had wafted at him.


    To his relief, his body was still acting under orders of her control. If he was freed from whatever she did to him, Zn was certain he would have lunged at her and bitten the princess at that very moment. The scent of her blood was that enticingly strong. Still, his situation had be even more torturous with the addition of this incredible thirst her blood had aroused in him! F*ck! Now this is bad, Zn thought to himself. If he brought the princess to the dungeons now while still wounded, the vampires inside the dungeon all would¡­ damn it all! Wait! That was right! Leon! The princess needed Leon! But how could he make her order him to go find Leon?


    The two dragons on the ground rose from the rubbles and they continued breathing fire against each other. All the while, they were swiping at each other''s necks with the viciously curved talons on their front paws, hoping to slice through the other''s neck and draw blood.


    In the midst of the dragon''s fight, the dark dragon had smashed a pir while swiping its majestic tail, causing arge mound of debris to be thrown towards Evie and Zn''s direction. Evie did not see the immediate danger as she was still focused on their own race towards the dungeons. However, Zn was on full alert. A corner of his eyes was constantly kept on the sh between the two mighty dragons. He knew that it was possible for projectiles to suddenlyeunching at unsuspecting victims as such huge creatures fought. It was only inevitable as each nudge and shove by either of the massive beasts would be equal to a mini earthquake going off.


    Like a sh, Zn grabbed Evie and they bothnded at the top of the castle''s watch tower. Zn was nning to look for Leon before bringing the princess inside the castle and leave her inside the dungeon and that was why he brought her to the tower.


    He immediately let go of her as his eyes, the only part of him he could control right now, burned red as he searched for hisrades.


    Evie on the other hand stumbled towards the edge as she looked down. The dragons had begun to fight ferociously as their fire began to spread out everywhere, turning the once peaceful and snowy white city into a scene that could rival the burning in the depths of hell itself.


    She could only watch on in shock. The destruction¡­ this scene¡­ she had seen all of this before. In her dream! The scenes were an exact match to the visions she had been having! And it hase true!


    Her knees nearly gave way. The fire was spreading like an inferno below the watchtower and Evie began to frantically search around for Gavriel. Where was he? He had fallen along with the dark fae just now¡­ but where was he now?


    "Gavriel!" she began to call out. The d¨¦j¨¤ vu was so strong and urate that she could not help but feel like breaking down. Why? Why did this have to happen? And now at all times! She thought she had managed to stop this from happening, but she was wrong. Why?


    "Gavriel!!! Where are you?!" she yelled but Gavriel was nowhere to be found. Neither did he reply to her calls. Evie had a bad feeling about this. There was no way Gavriel would not respond to her, unless¡­ No! She did not even want to continue that thought. She needed to be strong and continue to have trust in him!


    The fae''s dragon emerged from the fire and it flew past the watchtower. Then it circled around and crashed onto her dragon before it could fly high enough to regain its momentum.


    Evie''s heart was breaking. Her dragon was losing. It was because it had lost its one eye and was also wounded! Her heart ached so much, feeling sorry for her dragon, for Dacria and also worrying about Gavriel. What else could she do for now?


    She forced herself to think. She must do something! But what?! She did not even know what to say or use whatever the power she actually had! If only she knew anything at all!


    At that moment, the watch tower suddenly began to crumble and fall.


    An arm immediately shot out and wrapped itself around her waist. And the next thing she knew she was up in the air.


    Uponnding on the ground, Evie was surprised that the vampire holding her was not Zn anymore. It was Leon. She also saw Samuel and the others following behind them.


    "Gavriel! Find Gavriel! I saw him fell in there!" she yelled at them, and the men immediately nodded at her. They turned their backs uponnding and went towards the direction Evie had pointed at.


    The men bravely crossed the burning inferno. They must find their prince! They were always confident in their prince''s ability. They all knew he was the strongest vampire they had ever known but this dark fae was something they have never seen nor encountered before. He was a creature of the ancients. Those creatures dabble in magic, and this dark fae had even used ck magic! What if the creature was far, far stronger than their prince? That question was not spoken but is ringing in every one of the men''s minds.


    But their greatest fear that their prince was now in very dire situation immediately evaporated the moment they found him. The men stood there, frozen as they looked at Gavriel.

 Chapter 171 - Ruins

    <h4>Chapter 171 - Ruins</h4>


    Gavriel was enveloped with abination of something bluish and dark as ink as he stood there. Suffocating and spine chilling bloodlust and danger could be felting from him. Even his own men could not help but instinctively halt and brace themselves. The aura that the prince was emitting was something that caused everyone to feel the threat of danger to their very lives. Though they know that their prince would not hurt them indiscriminately, the gut reaction they were having to his aura was just something out of their control. His projected bloodlust was just that menacing and frightening. And for Gavriel''s own men who are battle worn to even feel that way, it truly was something beyond the ordinary.


    They had seen the prince going into this state before but there was something a little off this time. Something is just rubbing them the wrong way and it was frustrating, but they just could not quite figure out what was that something they were looking for.


    The prince was bloodied but he was in a far better condition than the dark fae who had been reduced to a sorry state and currently kneeling on the ground. He was bleeding quite profusely and was battered up by Prince Gavriel so ferociously that he had lost whatever elegance he had left in him. One nce at the dark fae and the men could already tell how merciless their prince had been when he was on the attacking front. They could not quite imagine the heights of savagery achieved by His Highness this time. It was truly unprecedented.


    However, the fight between Gavriel and the dark fae did not seem to have ended just yet. Not even close. Because the dark fae was now emitting something from his body which they could already tell was deadly. His serpentine green eyes were fixed on Gavriel as his dark magic lingered around him, as if it were functioning as a shield that was protecting him.


    At that moment, debris began to fall. Large and huge chunks of debris were falling all around them, breaking the stalemate. They looked up and saw the dark dragon starting to burn and destroy the castle while the other dragon was trying to stop it. However, it seemed as though the amber-eyed dragon was not doing much in stopping the dark dragon.


    Seeing this, Gavriel gritted his teeth and his incandescent eyes turned towards his men.


    "LEAVE! HELP THE DRAGON INSTEAD! IT''S TRYING TO DESTROY THE CASTLE TO CUT OFF ALL POSSIBLE ESCAPE!" his orders resounded through their telepathy link and the men immediately moved as their prince had ordered. They knew that rather than trying to stay and help, following his orders would help him focus better on his own battles and free his mind from worrying on the other things which they could take care of. Thus, they would do it perfectly and not fail their prince!


    They knew in their hearts they could not help in their fight anyway. But against the dragon, they could try something to stop it from continuing in its rampage!


    They immediately headed to the walls and retrieved the surviving arrows the dragon had not managed to burn.


    The vampires were quick to move and in no time, they were aiming at the dark dragon which was wreaking havoc above them.


    Samuel aimed therge arrow at its eyes while the others aimed at its other crucial spot. And then they simultaneously let go as soon as the amber-eyed dragon fell back due to the dark dragon''s incredible attack strength.


    The arrows that were fired managed to pierce through it! But due to the dragon''s quick evading, it managed to dodge Samuel''s arrow, narrowly missing its eye. However, the arrow still managed to pierce through its head instead. Though not as critical a point as the eye, as the head had harder scales for protection ¨C that would have to do for now.


    "F*ck! Jump!" Samuel yelled as the dragon had now turned and was shooting mes at them. The vampires spread out. But the dark dragon seemed hellbent in destroying the castle. Could it be that it knew there was a secret passage inside? Zn wondered. No¡­ it was not the dragon that knew, but it was the dark the fae. He might have deduced that there was a secret passage when Prince Gavriel and the rest of them suddenly appeared inside the castle, bypassing the castle gates. And that was why the dark fae hadmanded the dragon to reduce the entire castle into ashes!


    "Don''t stop shooting! Aim at its eyes. The Princess''s dragon ising again! Prepare to shoot. Shoot the moment the princess'' dragon distracts it!" Zn ordered hisrades. Not even realizing that he had already been freedpletely from whatever control of the princess that was holding his body captive.


    The men did as Zn had instructed and the moment the amber eyed dragon crashed itself against the dark dragon, they released the arrows and this time, Samuel ended up hitting pay dirt. Both dragons came crashing to the ground again.


    However, what they saw next had everyone''s breath catching in their throats. They saw Prince Gavriel and the dark fae fighting ferociously and they had already moved inside the castle''s ruins. They could see that the dark fae was trying to head towards the library.


    "Damn! He really knew!!!" Zn cursed and they all headed first ahead of the two ferocious creatures fighting each other to death.


    Gavriel was trying to block the dark fae but the dark fae truly was very strong. He was really a tough opponent. He could very well be one of the toughest and cunning opponent Gavriel has ever encountered yet. He was tricking the prince with his dark magic every now and again.


    The vampires all arrived at the library first. Its ceiling was already scrapped and though the fire had yet to reach it, the library was now ruined. Books were strewn about, and the tables and chairs were in pieces.


    To their relief, Leon was already almost done tending to the princess'' wounds, so the scent of her blood was no longer that intense anymore. They could hardly catch any whiff of her scent on the air.


    Zn immediately opened the secret passage as Leon quickly finished wrapping up Evie''s wounds.


    It was at that moment when something came crashing through the walls.


    Everyone was shocked, seeing that it was Gavriel who was thrown hard towards them. The prince immediately rose as they saw the dark fae heading towards them. The dark fae was now unrecognizable. The guardian''s body had turned into a greenish dark hue as the dark fae''s ck magic thickened like a dark and poisonous miasma. Everyone could sense that the dark fae had shown his true power now and it was beyond anything anyone could have ever imagined! Who could defeat this creature now?!

 Chapter 172 - Flames

    <h4>Chapter 172 - mes</h4>


    Gavriel stood up where he fell, as if turning himself into the wall that would be protecting and shielding Evie and his men from any attacks of the dark fae itself.


    "All of you¡­ enter the dungeons! Leave this creature to me!" Gavriel said without turning back to look at them. His gaze was firmly fixed on the slowly approaching dark fae.


    "No! You''reing with us!" It was Evie who screamed out with a broken voice. "We''re not going to leave you!!! Gavriel!!" Evie who was held back by Leon, had her arms outstretched, trying to rush forward and grab Gavriel.


    Gavriel was silent for a moment but when he turned to look at her, everyone held their breaths. Gavriel''s eyes were now looking even more strangely different. It was incandescent but there was just something different and inexplicable about it. Evie had seen him looking like that when she saw him back in the dungeon. However, as she observed, it somehow seemed simr, yet something was terribly off.


    "You will go without me. I will stay here and block this passage until all of you escape. Zn, you know what you need to do. There is no need for me to remind you. Bring my wife as far away from here! Apany her all the way to the forbiddennd!" hemanded his men, and Evie''s tears fell like rain.


    She struggled within the hold of Leon''s arm to go to him, but Leon silently held her back.


    "No¡­ we can''t leave you! Gavriel! Please! Come with us!" Evie continued to shout out, desperation tinged her voice. She was straining against Leon''s iron grip on her.


    Gavriel looked at her. Seeing the tears in her eyes shattered his heart but he there was no other choice. He could feel that this battle here was now or never. He must stay here to stop this dark fae in order for his wife to escape safely. Gavriel had received a message from one of the Dacrian soldiers who was sent to the forbiddennd that the guardian was only possessed by the Dark Fae the moment they stepped out of the forbiddennd. The soldier had said that the guardian was fine during the entire time when they were still in the grounds of the forbiddennd.


    That news made Gavriel thought that there was a possibility that the dark fae must not be able to enter thend. And that must be what was behind Caius'' and his army''s dy in their attack. The dark fae was unable to enter the forbidden so he could only wait for the moment Caius and the guardian walked out of thend. This was the only sensible exnation that he coulde up with, and since that night he had brought Evie in the forbiddennd, Gavriel had a feeling that the safest ce for Evie now was there. She must get into that area, where this dark fae''s malicious intents could not reach her!


    And this dark fae seemed to know what Gavriel was trying to do. He seemed to realise that Gavriel would be sending her there through this passage and thus, this dark fae was now hellbent on capturing her.


    He had unleashed all of his power now just to stop her from leaving.


    Now the only way for this escape route to seed was for Gavriel to stand his ground and be the impregnable wall blocking this passage. That was at least only until his wife reaches the forbiddennd! He was the only who could do this!


    He had felt that this dark fae at his full strength was something beyond anything he had ever known or came across. But he would never allow him to touch his wife. Never!


    Gritting his teeth, Gavriel moved and faster than a blink of an eye, he was holding Evie and kissing her. Evie herself was shocked and could not respond in time. However, when she registered what Gavriel was doing to her, her eyes widened.


    The next thing she knew she was being pulled inside the secret door.


    "GARVIEL!!!" she screamed as she reached out for him. But all she saw was him, smiling tenderly at her as the door closed.


    "NOOOOO!!!" Her agonizing scream ricocheted inside the cave. But Gavriel''s men did not waste any more time. Their hearts were being crushed as well in leaving their prince and lord behind. However, it seemed to have helped somewhat that their princess was screaming out their frustration and fear on their behalf as well.


    They could not believe they were leaving their prince behind. They would rather die fighting honourably beside him than leaving him in the lurch like this. But they had no choice. They had to fulfil the duty he had given them and that was to bring the princess to a safe ce.


    It was the most painful thing they could do but they would swallow this hurt, for the sake of their princess and probably the heir that was growing inside of her.


    ¡­


    Back in the library, the dark faeughed hysterically.


    "What made you think you can stop me? I can still reach them you know?" he scoffed. But Gavriel smirked in return. He let the dark fae feel victorious for a moment longer.


    "Why don''t you try it then?" Gavriel replied in confidence as he lifted his sword.


    Then suddenly, Gavriel''s body zed in blue mes that were as hot as the surface of the sun itself. His eyes burned with what seemed to be the devil''s own blue me, causing the dark fae''s eyes to slightly widen.


    "Oh¡­ so I was right¡­ I am not the only one hiding in someone''s body, I see. Now this is very interesting. But too bad, I truly don''t have much time left . I can''t let that woman escape from my grasp ¨C"


    Before the dark fae could finish his words, Gavriel attacked him and this time, it was the dark fae who was thrown away like a ragdoll.


    "Damned vampire!!! It seems my only choice now is to kill you!!!" the dark fae screamed and his darkness red out as he rushed forward to attack Gavriel.


    ___


    A/N: follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 173 - Always

    <h4>Chapter 173 - Always</h4>


    "Gavriel!!!" Evie screamed as her eyes flew open. She looked around wildly, eyes full of confusion.


    The first thing she saw was Elias crouching down at her side with worry stered all over his face. "Princess! Are you okay?" the vampire asked as he helped her to sit up.


    Evie did not respond. Her eyes wandered around the area in confusion. They were currently in a forest, a beautiful forest filled with otherworldly things, strange ice-blue colored trees and colorful stones and ss-like flowers. The scenery was so beautiful, and everything looked as though it belonged in a dream.


    "Elias¡­" Evie managed a hoarse voice, "Am I dreaming? Am I still asleep?"


    The vampire''s eyes became sullen, and it took him a while to give an answer. "You''re not dreaming, Princess. We''re now in the forbiddennd." He said and Evie began to feel her heart ache. Her eyes could not help but tear up. But she held back those tears from falling from her eyes.


    Everything that had happened before she passed out came rushing back to her and she could not help but feel like breaking down.


    "Where is Gavriel?" she asked Elias in a broken voice, "he''s here now, right?"


    Elias looked down and could not bring himself to look at her or speak, causing Evie''s lips to tremble. "A-answer me¡­ where is he?" Evie''s voice trembled at the end and sounded like she was choking on her tears.


    "We don''t know, Princess." The one who spoke was Zn. His face was quite passive as Evie looked at him. But one look into his dark eyes made Evie tremble.


    "W-what do you mean you don''t know?" she asked nheless, clenching her fists tight.


    "Go prepare the princess'' food and everything she needs," Zn told Elias and when the butler nodded and left, Zn slowly knelt on one knee before Evie. He took a few seconds before looking up at Evie from his kneeling position.


    He stared at Evie intently and she knew he was hesitant on telling her whatever he was going to say.


    "Speak," Evie demanded, knowing fully well that what she will be hearing might break her.


    "We waited for him the entire night and the entire morning too. But he did note, princess." Zn said in an incredibly careful manner. His voice was as neutral as he could make it, but his expression became so emotional for a moment. However, after a few moments, his expression hardened as he looked at Evie with so much worry. "There are¡­" he paused as if struggling whether or not to keep on talking.


    "Go on¡­" the princess demanded and Zn was surprised that the princess was yet to shed tears. He knew this news would break her heart all over again. So he and the others had already debated for quite a while on whether to tell her about this or not. In the end, Zn had decided to tell her the truth. He knew now that the princess was not just a normal human, she was not as fragile as they had initially thought she was. And most importantly, he felt that hiding the truth from her would not help in the least.


    Thus, he could only spill everything out. "There are soldiers who managed to escape alive. They had reported that the entire city was burned to the ground and even the castle was reduced to ashes. None of them saw Prince Gavriel¡­ but they saw the amber-eyed dragon die." Zn''s voice was bing smaller as he continued especially when he spoke about the prince. "I''m sorry to be the bearer of bad news, princess. Though we are still holding out hope that Prince Gavriel is out there somewhere¡­ we need to be prepared to ept that he¡­ might never return to us. That he might be forever lost to us¡­"


    While they waited for Gavrielst night, the men were losing hope when the prince was taking too long to arrive. They all believed their prince would definitely be able to escape and find them. But he never dide to find them. And they could only think of one sensible reason why. Their prince must have lost the battle against the dark fae, and he might already be¡­


    They refuse to believe it but that was the only reason they coulde up with for now. That conclusion was made with the knowledge that their prince would alwayse to them and pursue his wife no matter what, if he survived.


    "Princess¡­" Zn struggled to keep his voice even. "The prince might be ¨C"


    "No." Evie suddenly cut him off and Zn was stunned at the intensity that was zing in her eyes.


    He watched her rise and stand. She squared her shoulders back as she clenched both her fists. After breathing in and out for a few moments, she looked straight ahead. The men were all awed at the look she was sporting on her face.


    "He''s not dead." She continued and her voice was firm and filled with confidence. "My husband is not dead. Your Lord and prince is NOT dead!"


    Zn''s jaws clenched. Seeing the princess'' confidence re up so brightly when he fully expected her to crumble and go into an emotional breakdown was such an incredible surprise. It was not just Zn who felt that way, but the rest of the men too. Elias included. However, he was a little afraid that this show of bravado was only her way of being in utter denial due to her not being able to ept the truth.


    "I¡­ I receive a report saying that the dragon guardian is still alive. He had gone back with Caius and the imperial army to the capital." Zn added on. He hated saying all these, but it was better toy all his cards on the table than having her cling on helplessly onto a false hope.


    "I saw him in my dream¡­" Evie said suddenly, then she turned and looked down at Zn. "And he''s alive¡­" she added, her face so strangely serene. "This is my family''s secret which we are not allowed to expose to anyone else. But due to the circumstances, I''ll let you in on the secret, Zn¡­ our dreams will alwayse true." Evie''s eyes sparkled with confidence. "Always."

 Chapter 174 - More Than Enough

    <h4>Chapter 174 - More Than Enough</h4>


    Zn was rendered speechless, not only because of the shocking thing that the princess had revealed about their dream but also from the way she spoke and brought herself. Was it even possible for a person to grow so much overnight? But then again, thinking back, Zn realised that the princess had been maturing and changing over the course of time when she had been with the prince.


    Looking up at her at that moment, Zn suddenly felt his entire being wanting to bow down to her. He did not know if she had unconsciously done something to him again for him to feel that way, but all he knew was that, right then, she had made him believe in her. He trusted her when she said with such conviction that their Lord was not dead.


    "He''s alive¡­" he heard her murmur in now a soft yet faithful voice. "Somewhere¡­ wherever he is right now... we will see him soon¡­" she turned her back to him again and looked up at the clear blue sky. Evie was very convinced in her beliefs now. For a moment, she had panicked and gotten flustered. But when she sorted out her thoughts, she hade to this conclusion. Thetest vision she had seen in her dream had shown him and that was more than enough for her.


    Evie just smiled and looked back at Zn and the rest of the men. "My husband¡­ your prince is very much alive and would be making his appearance soon."


    "D-don''t tell me you are nning to go look for him¡­" Zn immediately panicked. He was quite relieved now with how the princess was managing herself and most importantly because of the new hope she had lit up in all of their hearts. But the thought of her traipsing around these foreignnds in the hopes of looking for His Highness had brought his anxiety rushing back in an instant.


    "Do not worry. I am not so stupid to waste the opportunity my husband had created for me by rushing out of this ce to look for him. Even I know better than to be running around this ce blindly, not knowing a single thing about how things work here." Evie replied calmly and Zn sighed in relief.


    However, Zn was not looking at her face as her back was facing him, but Evie''s lips began to tremble a little. But she bit down on it ruthlessly and struggled inwardly to stay calm andposed. When she had gathered herself once again, she continued. "I don''t want him to be disappointed in me¡­ I won''t waste his sacrifice just because I am dying to see him and worried to death for him."


    Then she looked down at Zn again. "Gather everyone close, I have something very important to tell you all."


    Elias had arrived with food in his hand and approached the princess. She obediently followed the butler and silently, she sat down on the round reddish stone where Elias had pointed to her to sit.


    Zn stared at her for a while before he finally moved as shemanded.


    Once Zn was off carrying out her orders, Evie silently ate her food. She could hardly taste anything, but she mechanically continued putting food into her mouth, chewing carefully and then swallowing it. Though everything tasted like dry cardboard to her right now, she knew she had to eat. She had to keep up her strength and health for Gavriel''s sake. It would do no good for them to finally meet up but then having him find her in iling health and weak to her bones. That would only serve to cause more heartache to Gavriel. Thus, she knew where her priorities were.


    She headed to where Gavriel''s men were gathered the moment she finished. There were a few other male vampires with them, and the duchess was with them too.


    As she approached the group, Evie looked around again and saw the children and women scattered around. She knew that this was the same safe ce Gavriel had brought her to visit that night. She could tell that thatke was just behind those bushes not far from here.


    Evie figured that Zn had brought everyone here because the beasts could not infiltrate into this area. She silently agreed on his decision as it was such a relief that none of them would have to worry about the beasts attacking anyone while in this spot.


    Upon standing before everyone, Evie did not waste any moment and she immediately began. Even though every single one of them had just experienced the greatest lost and pain of losing their home and their loved ones, she did not have the luxury to console anyone right now. She could not afford to¡­ because if she did¡­ she felt that she too, might crumble¡­ and she knew it was not the right time for any of that.


    "I am going to go on a journey." She dered immediately. Surprising everyone, most especially Gavriel''s men.


    "J-journey? To where?" the duchess asked.


    "To the heart of thisnd."


    The duchess gasped and the men were speechless. They knew how dangerous the outside of this forest was and the princess had just announced that she was going to go on a journey to the heart of thisnd? That was literally the same as going on a journey towards the deepest part of hell! What was actually going on in the princess'' mind? These were the thoughts of the men, including the duchess who had never witnessed all the things the princess had done.


    Only Gavriel''s men were the ones that knew she was not nning something ridiculous, most especially Zn as he had already deduced the reason behind her desire to go on this journey.


    "P-princess ¨C"


    "I don''t want to dy any longer." Evie cut the duchess off before she could even say anything further. "I have to leave as soon as possible."


    "We will definitelye with you wherever you are nning to go, Princess." Zn said and all of Gavriel''s men stepped forward without any hesitation nor questions or doubts. They knew that Prince Gavriel would want them to protect her with all that they have. It was a given.

 Chapter 175 - Journey

    <h4>Chapter 175 - Journey</h4>


    Evie turned and looked at the men. She felt touched at their willingness to follow along with her ns without questions. However, she could not possibly take all these able-bodied men with her. They are Gavriel''s most trusted men, warriors most elite and the best of the bunch. There are people here who will be needing their protection as well. Evie thought of all these as her eyes looked around, noticing the older women and young children. They would need more protection than she did.


    "I am very thankful¡­ but I would not be taking all of you with me. Some of you will need to stay back here to protect everyone." Evie said. The men immediately looked quite disapproving.


    It was then that the duchess butted in. "May I know the reason why you are going to the heart of thend, Princess?" the other vampires who heard her question all nodded their heads in assent. Evie looked at her and though she knew the duchess was only concerned, she could not tell her the details of her reasoning.


    "I''m sorry but I can''t say it yet." She replied apologetically, but the duchess did not seem to have taken offence to Evie''s rejection.


    "I see¡­ I know there must be a good reason behind this. You are not a na?ve woman. Nor are you one who is impulsive and jumps into things without weighing out the pros and cons. I always knew you''d be one hell of woman someday¡­ and I guess that someday would be today." The duchess smiled as she said this. "You are very brave, Your Highness." The duchess praised Evie as she reached out her hands to gently fold them over Evie''s own. "And so¡­ so strong."


    Evie nearly wavered at the duchess kind words and the genuine care that was shining forth from her eyes. But she held herself strong and kept calm.


    "Thank you¡­" was all she could say, and the duchess smiled at her, as if she knew everything that was happening within her.


    "I know you''d be even stronger." The duchess gazed deep into her amber eyes. "That is why you should take all of Gavriel''s men along with you. Now that His Highness isn''t here, their new master now in his absence would be you. So, don''t worry and just bring them along."


    What she said had surprised Evie. She did not expect the duchess to say that. "B-but¡­"


    "Don''t worry about us, Princess Evielyn. Most of us are women here but we are not helpless. We can protect ourselves and fight if it were necessary. Moreover, we are going to stay right here in this spot and wait for your return. Since the beasts can''t enter into this ce, we''ll be safe here. It is you who need these men as your own guards the most." She exined and everyone agreed.


    The women standing further away from her all had confident looks on their faces and Evie realized that she had forgotten for a moment that these women were not frail and fragile flowers, but vampires. And not just vampires. They were mothers and sisters and daughters. They all had many precious others to protect too. The will to protect was the greatest motivation and strength for them to fight. These women were warriors in their own right.


    She looked at Gavriel''s men and they all nodded encouragingly at her. All of them were in full agreement of the duchess'' statements.


    Evie could only smile helplessly before giving in. She too, knew that she truly needed these men''s protection as they had already once nearly reached her destination before. She knew she had strange abilities now, but she still knew they were nothing when being put up to realbat. And she did not even know if her abilities would be able to do anything against the beasts. Remembering the beasts Gavriel had killed in the Dark Valley, Evie knew that she might never even survive a few seconds if she were to go there without the protection of these men.


    And thus, the decision was made and all of Gavriel''s men including Elias would go along with her.


    Everyone immediately prepared for the journey. With Elias being the busiest of them all, as there were many things that he wanted to prepare to pack and bring along with them.


    Until atst, it was time for them to head off.


    Evie was standing by theke and staring off into the clear waters by herself. She remembered Gavriel telling her this ce would look even more beautiful in daylight. And he was absolutely right. Theke was just breathtakingly picturesque. So breath-taking that Evie''s heart began to ache.


    She wished she was seeing this spectacr view together with him.


    Just as she was about to fall to her knees and cry, a small voice called out to her. She turned back to look, and it was the boy named Elijah. She had met him in Dacria''s town that one night and he had given her a flower.


    He was giving her flowers again this time as well.


    "I wish I coulde along to protect you too, Princess." He said and the ache in Evie''s heart dulled a little as she smiled at his earnestness. "But it''s okay. Once I grow up, I will be strong too, like Samuel and that time, I will protect you. For now, I will protect my mother and everyone in here while we wait for your return." The boy said in confidence and Evie''s smile widened as she patted his head.


    "That''s right. One day, you''ll be one of the strongest." Evie told him as Elias came to inform her that it was time for them to leave. She embraced the little boy and then whispered to him. "Thank you so much for the flower."


    The boy grinned innocently, and Evie felt a surge of emotions welling from within her that seemed to strengthen her.


    Lifting her head up, Evie squared her shoulders and followed after Elias to join the now more than prepared men.


    Onest time, Evie and the men looked back at the vampires they were leaving behind before they finally stepped out of the protected forest and took the first step of their journey towards the heart of the forbiddennd.


    ____


    A/N: Read my note in thement box ^^

 Chapter 176 - Treacherous

    <h4>Chapter 176 - Treacherous</h4>


    Leon immediately squatted before Evie at Zn''s signal. "Please get onto my back, Princess." He said and Evie did as she was told without any hesitation. She was not going to pretend to be strong and end up slowing everyone down, or worse, endangering everyone''s life. She knew when she can push herself and when to pull back.


    Once she was tucked securely on Leon''s back, Zn stood by her side and asked. "Are you ready, Your Highness?"


    "I''m ready," Evie replied Zn and nodded at him with determination.


    Zn was relieved at the sight of her firm expression and clear eyes. It was amazing that she was thisposed and even fearless. Even elite vampires ¨C like them for example ¨C felt fear, especially during that first time they had embarked on a journey into thisnd. They knew that the dangers here were real and not to be taken lightly.


    He remembered that apart from Prince Gavriel, every single one of them were quite tensed up and a little anxious. It was normal for everyone to feel that way upon entering a very dangerous zone. But this princess does not seem to feel the fear at all. Perhaps, she was at least somewhat nervous, but she was certainly a lot calmerpared to them when they first stepped foot into thisnd. Well, what could he expect? This woman had extinguished a dragon''s fire and evenmanded it. This should note as a surprise to him anymore.


    "Princess¡­ I know we are just your subjects now and that we are here to protect you, but if it possible please do tell us about your ns and what you are trying to aplish in this journey." Zn said and Evie looked at him with an unreadable expression stered on her face.


    She understood very well what Zn was trying to say to her, and after thinking through, she had decided that she was not going to hide anything from them. These men were her husband''s most loyal men. They would even sacrifice themselves for her and even though it had not been long since she had met them, Evie already had this unwavering trust on every single one of them. It was such a strange feeling. But she was so d. It is so very reassuring in having these men around, whom she could trust with her very life.


    "How long would it take for us to reach the heart of thend?" Evie asked.


    "We will try to follow the route we used when we were here previously, so it should only take us a few days."


    Evie was surprised. She actually thought they would be able to reach their destination tonight!


    "Is... is it because of me? I think I''ll be fine if we travelled at your pace." She argued, looking so sure.


    "Er¡­ it''s not actually because of you, princess. We are going to proceed slowly because of the beasts that are roaming in the area. There are strange creatures here that appears out of nowhere. We have to slow down our pace so we would be able to avoid them if and when they suddenly appear. It is just too risky taking the chance of fighting against these beasts." Zn exined. "We will also try to avoid the spots upied by some certain types of ferocious beasts, so that would also take us on a detour. Back then, we have chosen to fight against them, but that route is too dangerous. We have lost so manyrades back then. That''s why we''ll try to avoid those spots. We will try to get you to your destination as soon as possible but also in one piece and without a scratch. And the best way is to avoid fighting to death with the beasts."


    "I understand," Evie could only say. She must have been underestimating on how easy this journey would be. Of course, the path would always be treacherous. Especially one that is of such importance like this one. She sighed deeply to herself.


    "But do not worry, Princess. We will try our best to reach there as fast as we could." Zn smiled and Evie nodded at him. "Alright¡­ you can think about what I said. I mean about your ns, Princess. You can tell us once you''re ready."


    The moment Evie agreed with a nod, the men finally made their move.


    Though Zn said they would proceed slowly, their pace was still much faster than what Evie had expected. And she was quite pleased at it.


    She wanted to peek out of the protective enclosure Leon had her in and look about, but Leon was quick to tell her that she should not as their pace was still very fast. The winds might hurt her eyes if she did so. They did not stop running for hours.


    Though Evie knew it was still daylight, she could tell that the further they got towards the heart of thend, the darker it seemed to be. Then suddenly, they halted.


    The next thing Evie heard were sounds of familiar growls she had heard before. When Leon put her down and pulled out his sword, Evie saw the wolf-like huge beasts she and Gavriel had encountered in the dark valley. The men had encircled her and only Leon stood by her side, protecting her.


    Evie grabbed her weapons too, but none of the beasts came any nearer to her. She watched the rest of the men fight these wolf-like beasts. She of course felt a little fear, but it seemed she was getting more and more immune to these things now. She no longer trembled like before.


    In no time, every single one of the wolf-like beasts were all dead. The snowy ground was painted with dark blood. Back then, Evie could not even make herself look at the creatures.


    But at that moment, she took a step closer to one of them and realized that these creatures actually looked somewhat magical despite their ferociousness. And she suddenly wondered why thisnd was filled with ferocious beasts such as these.


    "Let''s go, princess." She heard Leon''s voice call out to her and with onest nce at the dead creatures, Evie turned and hoped onto Leon''s back again.

 Chapter 177 - Fish

    <h4>Chapter 177 - Fish</h4>


    "We will stay here for tonight Your Highness," Zn said when they finally stopped moving, "the savage beasts usually roam around at night, and they tend to be more ferocious and are quite harder to deal with."


    "Savage beasts?" Evie asked as she sat on a round and smooth glowing stone. It was already dark but due to the glowing stones that were scattered everywhere, Evie could see the men even without the light from any fire source.


    "They are the beasts between the darkwolves and dragons. They are much stronger and more troublesome than the darkwolves but they are of course inferior to the mighty dragons." Zn exined. "There are many other kinds of savage beasts roaming about here too. And many of them are deadly. It would be best that we do not encounter any of them in the course of our journey. Though that would be a long shot, let''s just hope for the best and prepare for the worst."


    "You also need to rest, Your Highness. And you''ll need to eat soon too¡­" Elias butted in as he was already starting a fire while Reed and Zn were setting up a tent.


    "Where are the others?" Evie looked around. She was very distracted by the beauty of the glowing stones all around them.


    "They''re all on guard around the perimeters we have already set up." Zn said and Evie''s eyes circled. She had thought that this ce was simr to theke they had stayed atst night. Since it had looked so tranquil and calm, she had assumed the men had found another ce just like that one.


    Zn seemed to immediately understand from her expression what she was thinking, so he immediately began to exin. "The beasts tend to avoid waters with those strange silvery lights and that''s why I chose this spot as it is near a stream that seemed to flow towards thatke. However, it''s notpletely safe like that spot near that magical Lake. Though rare, there are beasts that sometimese here. Still, it is alreadyte, and this is the safest spot we could find to set up camp right now."


    Evie eyed the stream and Zn was right. She had not noticed because of the glowing stones. The stream was really exactly like the water of that Lake.


    "Princess,e over near the fire. The air might be slightly cold for you, so this fire would warm you up nicely." Elias said and Evie moved towards the crackling fire.


    At that moment, Luc appeared. "Do you think the princess will like this type of fish?" he whispered to Elias as he handed over three palm-sized fish he had caught in the normal river not quite far from their spot.


    "Leave it to me¡­ I will make sure she''ll likes it." Elias said with a grin and Luc sighed in relief.


    "Alright, I''m leaving it to you."


    After Luc left, Elias prepared the fish and a whileter, he approached Evie by the fire. Evie watched the skilled vampire set up everything to cook the fish.


    When Elias was done and he sat to just turn the fish by the fire, Evie spoke. "Can I do that?" she asked. She had been itching since a while ago to ask what she could do to help them. But she was hesitating as she was also afraid that she would just mess up since she had never done anything like these in her life.


    "I''ll just need to turn it around until it is cooked, right?" she smiled at Elias and Elias could not refuse her expectant gaze.


    He stepped aside and Evie immediately took over the task. She seemed pleased.


    At that moment, Samuel appeared to speak with Zn when he saw the princess doing Elias'' task while Elias just sat quietly next to her.


    "This butler¡­" the big man groaned, and he was about to approach Elias to scold him when Zn spoke.


    "Let her be, Samuel. She just wants to have something to do." He said, "It''s a simple task anyway. And it would help her to focus on something else even for a while. I think the princess needs a task to help clear her mind too."


    Samuel calmed down, realizing that Zn was right.


    By the time the fish was cooked, Elias gave them all to Evie.


    "I think, this one is enough for me¡­ you guys can go ahead and have these two." She said and the butler blinked. He then smiled.


    "Don''t worry about us, princess. We are still full." Elias replied. Evie pressed her lips tight. She could not believe she actually forgot that these men were not really into human food like her. She was so used to Gavriel eating with her and eating everything she eats that she had forgotten the vampires do not necessarily need to eat anything as long as they had their fill of blood.


    Remembering Gavriel made Evie suddenly lose her appetite and she did not feel like eating anymore. But she still took a bite of her food and munched on it quietly.


    She did not realise that the men were all looking at her and were feeling worried.


    "Elias¡­ didn''t you say you''ll make sure she''ll like it? I think the princess don''t like the fish!" Lucined to the butler through telepathy as he red at the poor butler.


    "But I really think she liked it. I once made something simr to this for her before. Though Icked some spices this time, I am sure the taste is not that much different from the one I cooked in the castle." Elias argued.


    "Maybe it is burnt? Just look at her face, does she look as though she likes it? She looks like she''s about to cry to me!"


    "It must be due to the fish then."


    "Wha- and you put the me on the fish this time?!"


    "Enough you two," Zn butted in. "I think¡­ the princess might just need someone to apany her in her meal. Humans don''t like eating alone, I have heard."


    "Yeah, that must be it!" Elias agreed. "All these while when Her Highness dines with Prince Gavriel, she tends to eat a lot and has a really good appetite. But when she eats on her own, I noticed that she eats so little!"


    "Oh¡­ then¡­ you go eat with her." Luc told Elias.


    "But I don''t like fish. How about you go?" Eliasined as he scrunched his face at the mention of fish.


    "I just had my fill. How about you go, Zn? I don''t think fish can kill a vampire anyway." Luc quickly foisted off the responsibility to Zn.


    Zn''s gaze locked onto the fish as thoughsers were beaming out of his eyes and his face darkened.


    "Alright, I''ll go¡­" it was Leon who spoke. He knew how vampires despise fish. They can bear eating vegetables and they truly enjoy feasting on meat ¨C but not fishes. No, siree! Though eating fish would definitely not kill them, it might as well be able to! It was the one source of meat vampires could just never bring themselves to eat.


    The men all looked at Leon and their eyes sparkled as though Leon had just be their saviour right at that moment. That was right! Leon! How could they have forgotten that there was a half-human in their midst who could actually eat a freaking fish?! He might even enjoy it!

 Chapter 178 - Beast

    <h4>Chapter 178 - Beast</h4>


    Evie had ended up spending the night in the tent that the men had set up for her while the vampires, except Elias took turns at carrying out guard duty in the area.


    As soon as daylight came, the group continued on their journey. Somehow, they had fortunately not encountered any beasts which Zn had mentioned that was quite rare.


    "Now this is strange. The beasts tend to increase in number the closer we get to the heart of thend. Normally, by this time, we should''ve encountered at least one savage beast by now." Zn mused to himself while they were taking a break. It was also to give the princess time to eat and tends to her needs. However, Samuel who was nearby overheard Zn''sment too.


    "You''re right. It''s too quiet, don''t you think?" Samuel said as he approached Zn. His normally serious face was currently frowning as he looked on towards the dark and vicious looking mountains that were ahead of them.


    "It is indeed too quiet." Zn nodded. "And I can''t say if this strange urrence is a good thing or not. We have only travelled once through thisnd previously with the prince. And that time, we had encountered quite a few beasts on our journey. However, that in itself is not a good enough gauge to understand how things work here in the forbiddennd. There are just too many factors that could be influencing how things run here."


    "Perhaps, this might be the calm before the storm?" Levy butted in. "It''s just too good to be true, in my opinion. We''re now quite close to the heart of thend, right? And yet, none of those savage beasts are even in sight? We did not even see a shadow of them. That is just really weird, and it''s making me suspect that there is just something afoot." Samuel was truly cracking his mind on what was the reasoning behind this peculiar happening.


    Zn was rubbing his chin with his fingers as he thought hard. "Yes¡­ if none of those beasts appear, we would be reaching the dragon''s territory by tomorrow afternoontest. That is truly a big reduction in the estimation of the timing we had calcted."


    "Has the princess talked to you about her ns yet? And also the reason of hering all the way out here?" Samuel asked again, curiosity was evident in his serious face.


    "She had said that she will be talking to all of us tonight." Zn informed Samuel.


    "That''s great then. I really want to know the real reason behind this journey. It seems as though it''s really important and one of utmost priority."


    "Well," Zn shrugged, "isn''t it pretty obvious? The princess has something to do with thisnd and definitely some connections to the dragons. She''s here to find something¡­ and I believe¡­ to find out who she really is."


    The men looked at Zn with surprised gazes. Now that they thought about it, the intention was indeed obvious. She must have embarked on this journey to find the answers to her burning questions!


    "Still, I want to know what had pushed her toe here. I have my theories, but it is still much better if the princess could tell us everything she is nning to do." Zn concluded as they saw the princess and Elias nowing towards them.


    "Thank you for waiting," she said. Then without waiting for anyone to respond, she approached Leon and nodded at him. "I''m ready."


    The group then immediately went off again. Still, there were no beasts in sight until sunset came. The men were getting a little anxious. They had been on high alert the whole time during their journey but not spotting even a single beast made them somewhat worried. They were expecting to at least encounter one. Actually, they were more than certain that they had to at least fight off a couple of those vicious savage beasts by bow. Thus, not meeting a single one is really throwing them off. Were they really not going to encounter any beast at all?!


    Just as they were about to reach their next nned camping spot for the night, Samuel suddenly halted and shouted out. "Protect the princess!!" he yelled and the men were instant in their reactions. All of them immediately circled Evie, forming a protective barrier around her.


    The next moment, the earth shook slightly as a huge and ferocious beast appeared before them.


    Leon had earlier on covered Evie''s face with her hood, but she was able to judge by the quake alone that it was definitely something huge. Much, much bigger than those darkwolves.


    A spine-chilling sound echoed and the next thing she knew, the fight had already started.


    "F*ck! This savage beast is unlike all the ones we have encountered before, right Zn?!" she heard Luc''s voice shouting out from her left.


    "That''s right. This one is on a whole other level, so be careful!" Zn shouted back a reply and the moments that followedter on sounded so intense and dangerous. Unlike yesterday, Leon had to grab her, and they had already changed locations quite a few times already.


    Evie could tell that the vampires were having a hard time too, unlike their earlier fight against the darkwolves. She could not help but worry incessantly about the men''s well-being.


    The next moment that she and Leonnded on the ground again, Evie grabbed onto her hood to remove it. But Leon''s reflexes that were faster had stopped her hand from doing so.


    "I think¡­ it''s better if you don''t look Princess¡­" Leon said. Though his voice was hesitant, his grip was firm on her wrist.


    Evie creased her brows. For Leon to actually say that to her despite knowing that she does not fear a dragon now, made Evie feel uneasy. However, no matter what the reason was, she had to get used to it now. They might encounter more of them from here on as they get closer to their destination. Who knows, she might end up being able to help?


    "No, don''t worry about me. I might be able to do something." Evie said bravely as she gripped her weapon and pulled her hood back.

 Chapter 179 - Alive And Kicking

    <h4>Chapter 179 - Alive And Kicking</h4>


    Evie bravely gripped her weapon and pulled her hood back. The moment her eyesnded on the figure of the savage beast her body froze up.


    This beast was unlike anything she had imagined. It was a far cry from what was the worst possible thing she could havee up with in her imagination!


    "F*ck! What kind of savage orc is this?! This one''s not normal!!" she heard Levy''s yell and Evie could hear the word orc reverberating in her mind. Orc? This was an orc?! How did an orc find its way across their path?


    Evie felt nauseous. Now she understood why Leon had been trying to cover her eyes and gave her that warning when she wanted to look. However, she did not regret her decision. This beast they called an orc was not just huge and powerful. It was absolutely disgusting. Its greenish body looked like it was rotting away. There were green and ck liquids ¨C or were they flesh? ¨C that were dripping down itsrge pustule covered body.


    Its head was like the head of a bull and its face looked as though it was rotting off too. She saw Samuel shed at its neck, but his de barely cut through anything. It was though it only managed to nick its thick skin.


    "Shit! Its skin is tough! We must find its vulnerable spot to kill him!" Samuel yelled and all of them except Leon attacked the beast.


    Reed and Zn was sent flying away. Zn mmed against a tree trunk while Reed fell hard on the ground. Then Luc was shed by the beasts'' sharp and powerful horn.


    Evie screamed as she saw blood spraying out of Luc as he fell to the ground.


    Then she felt herself being grabbed again. As she looked behind Leon, she saw the beasting after them as the others ran after it to attack it and tried to stop it. Was the beast targeting her?


    She saw Samuel appear behind it and he stabbed at the orc''s nape with his sword. The beast roared and hisrge and strong arm mmed into his back, making Samuel not able to pull the sword from it before he too thudded to the ground.


    But the man rose again and the others too. She could only watch them attack the orc over and over again. No¡­ she could not just watch her men continue like this¡­ she must help them!


    Suddenly, Leon stopped. And he put her down. He did not say anything but, she saw that Zn and Elias were already beside her.


    Then Leon leapt away and met the approaching beast. Leon''s purple eyes quickly bled into a vivid red and his sword shed at the beast''s face. It''s dark green blood, sshed disgustingly in an arc over the pristine white snow.


    At that moment, the others joined him in a synchronized attack. But no matter how much the vampires shed at the beast, it could still fight. It did not die.


    "I think the only way is to behead it!" Zn yelled out.


    "But how? Its bone is as hard and tough as stone!" Levy yelled back. But they tried that method, nheless. Taking turns to sh its head every time there was a chance. They did not know what else to do for now.


    While Zn was trying his best to figure out any possible vulnerable spot, Evie suddenly stepped aside from behind him.


    Zn''s eyes widened as he looked at her as she was already pulling her bow and was aiming at the orc-like beast so seriously.


    And before Zn could say anything, Evie let go of her shot. He whipped his head back towards the savage orc and saw her arrow pierce through its eyes. The princess'' aim flew true!


    Another ferocious growl echoed. Zn could only swallow. But the princess was already aiming again.


    And in just a matter of seconds, she released another arrow. Zn thought that she was going to miss this time, as the beast was wailing and was about to cover its eyes. But to his surprise, the arrow pierced deep into its other eye.


    The beast roared again, and the vampires took this opportunity to kill it. The beast grabbed at the arrows and pulled it out of its eyes as it ran straight towards her.


    Zn grabbed Evie but the beast suddenly leapt high up into the air, a greenish fluiding from its eye where the arrow was once buried.


    Evie''s eyes widened, seeing that it was about to reach them. At that moment, she also saw its eyes close, and it had the same colour as that dark fae.


    "F*ck!" she heard Zn curse out loud and her heart stopped at the sight of it about to reach out its hand at them.


    However, right before that fleshy appendage reached them, its head rolled off to the side and greenish fluid spurted out like a fountain. Leon and Samuelnded on the ground at the same moment the beast''s head fell. Their des painted with the disgusting green fluid.


    Znnded too along with her, and the world seemed to fall into utter silence.


    After seeing that the beast was no longer moving, Evie finally released the breath she did not know she was holding in. Is it already over?


    She looked around at the men and she took another deep breath seeing that all of them were standing.


    Elias suddenly ran towards her and gently used a damp cloth to wipe at her face. It was then that she realized she was sshed with the beast''s disgusting blood.


    "Are you alright, princess?" he asked, and Evie nodded.


    "H-how about everyone else?" she asked, scanning over her men.


    They shed her small smiles and grinned at her while giving her thumbs up. "We''re fine princess! Still alive and kicking." Levy joked.


    "That was an awesome aim! As expected of you, princess!" Reed added, looking so proud as he looked at Evie with twinkling eyes.


    Before Evie could respond, Zn spoke.


    "Alright, we must leave this area now. It''s already dark out." He said and everyone became serious again as they quickly made to move towards the safe spot where they had nned to set up camp for the night.

 Chapter 180 - Water

    <h4>Chapter 180 - Water</h4>


    The night sky was not as clear as the night before from where the group had settled down. There were smoke-like wisps of mist creeping right at the trees'' crowns, covering the thick forest like greyish white nket.


    Without the glowing stones, Evie was certain she would not be able to see anything at all because of the inky-ck darkness.


    While Elias was preparing her meal and Reed started setting up her tent, Evie approached Zn who was busy checking on Luc''s wound. He seemed to be the worst wounded among the rest of the men. Evie remembered that vampires usually had elerated healing, so minor wounds such as the men had sustained should be healing up soon or even almost fully healed already. So, she was wondering why Zn was worrying over Luc''s injuries. Was there something wrong with Luc?


    "It''s alright, princess." Zn said, "his wound is just taking a little longer than normal to heal. It seems that the orc''s horn wasced with some sort of poison. But he''s alright, the wound is already healing. I''m guessing the poison is something that is not too potent. Luc just needs a little more time to rest to and he should be as good as new."


    Luc looked up at Evie and grinned energetically. "I''m very fine princess, no worries. This is actually nothing at allpared to my wounds when we went against a dragon back then."


    "How about you go soak in the waters of the river?" Evie suggested as she looked at the glistening stream. "I believe my husband already told you about the healing powers of the waters flowing here, right?" Evie queried them.


    Both the vampires creased their brows. "Yes, His Highness did tell us and that''s why we always rush our woundedrades towards that magicalke before leaving thisnd. But only that magicalke, though¡­"


    "You mean this water can''t be used to heal?" Evie asked, surprised.


    "Unfortunately, you''re right princess. We thought it could heal as the water is exactly the same as the one in thatke. But strangely, it doesn''t work the same as theke water." Zn shrugged his shoulders.


    Zn''s exnation made Evie stare at the glimmering water with intrigue and wonder shing in her eyes.


    "Nheless, you still need to go and wash the wound with the running water, Luc." She heard Zn said, "You need to wash out all of the poison for the wound to heal properly and as fast as possible."


    The wounded vampire immediately rose and took his upper clothes off. Then he sat in the water. Since the stream was quite shallow, the water only reached his waist despite him already sitting down. He had to lean down for the water to be able to reach therge wound on his upper abdomen.


    Curious, Evie followed Zn and she stood next to him while they looked at Luc.


    Luc was suddenly flustered. He was not expecting the princess to follow along to the stream as well. He was not usually a shy man, but he wondered if it was okay for him to strip and be half-naked before the princess. That could not be a proper thing to do before a princess, right? And to top it off, she was his prince''s beloved wife¡­


    When he suddenly realized that the princess was staring intently at his torso, he nearly turned around in a panic. He barely managed to keep himself still, even though he knew full well that she was only staring at his wound.


    "Er¡­ princess¡­ you can go back and take a rest in your tent for a while waiting for your supper. Leave this man to me," Zn said. Somehow, he too, found that it was not quite right for the princess to be looking at a scene such as this. Though there was basically nothing wrong with it, however, if their prince was here¡­ Zn was more than a hundred percent certain that the prince would probably cover her eyes or distract her just so she would not be looking at another man''s half-naked body.


    "You''re really not feeling anything? Do you feel any better upon soaking in the waters?" Evie asked Luc, as if she did not hear Zn''s statement earlier.


    Luc simply shook his head. Too embarrassed to reply to the princess'' questions.


    Evie squatted on the ground and stared at the glimmering water. "That''s strange," she murmured, "why would this water not work when it''s literally the same water? They bothe from the same source. Is it because thatke was the only special ce here and that''s why the beasts couldn''t go in it as well? Meaning, it wasn''t the water that was magical but that particr spot itself?"


    Suddenly, she reached out and swirled her fingers in the water as she absentmindedly continued wondering.


    The two vampires'' eyes widened in shock when the silvery glimmers in the water slowly changed into a golden amber hue.


    They could not utter a word for a long while, until Luc sprang from the water in surprise. "It''s gone!!" he eximed, holding out his arms and looking down at this upper torso.


    Zn and Evie looked at him and both of them were surprised as well, seeing that Luc''s wound was really gone as he had said.


    "T-this is incredible! The pain is gone too,pletely¡­" Luc stammered, "and I feel quite revitalized!"


    Evie blinked as the two vampires looked at her with their eyes filled with nothing but wonder and amazement.


    "I think the water does heals after all?" Evie mumbled in a question more to herself than to Zn or Luc.


    "I don''t think so, Princess¡­ It could be what you just did with the water earlier was the thing that truly healed him!" Zn was very certain. "There is no doubt about it!"


    Evie blinked and she then pulled her hand out of the water, and it quickly went back to its normal state again. She stared at her hands. Why did that happen? Her curiosity about herself was growing. She wanted to know why all these things were happening. Why she was able to do these things? There were so many questions that keep piling up but no one to give her the answers to it. This made her all the more determined to reach that ce that promised to grant her all the answers to her questions.

 Chapter 181 - The Right Thing

    <h4>Chapter 181 - The Right Thing</h4>


    Zn and Luc saw how the determination was showing on Evie''s face. They guessed that the thoughts currently upying the princess'' mind would somehow be rted to her unique abilities and what she had nned for this journey to the heart of the forbiddennds.


    Zn recovered first before Luc. "Now get out of there and go get dressed!" Zn yelled at the other vampire who was still standing in the stream when he just stood there and looked as though he was still trying to pull himself out from a certain magical experience.


    Embarrassed, Luc immediately stepped out of the waters and left Zn and Evie by the flowing stream.


    "By the way, Zn¡­" Evie started as she dipped her hand into the water again. "That¡­ giant orc¡­ I heard someone saying that it was nothing like what you have encountered before. Does this mean that this is the first time you are seeing such creature here?"


    "It''s not the first time, Princess. There were orcs here before. But that one a while ago was thergest we have ever encountered and is even much more powerful than thest one we manage to kill."


    "Is it because that orc''s eyes were the same colour as that dark fae?" Evie asked, having an inkling that it was the reason for the difference in the orc.


    Zn could not respond immediately. rm shed in his eyes. "Are you saying that you felt the presence of that dark fae in that savage orc as well?!" Zn did not think that the princess would have had observed closely enough to be able to pick that detail out as well.


    "I don''t think I felt the dark fae''s presence in that orc." She answered and Zn drew out a deep sigh of relief. Just the thought of that dark fae actually possessing orcs and following them made him panic for a moment. It would be such disaster if that was true!


    "But, for some reason, just like that dark fae, I feel like the orc is after me as well. Like it too, wants something from me. But unlike the dark fae, that beast doesn''t seem to want to capture me¡­ it seemed more intent on wanting to kill me."


    Her words made Zn swallow hard. He had noticed it already. He was just surprised that the princess could actually tell the orc''s real intent too.


    Normally, orcs will go after whoever they see. But that orc actually had its eyes focussed on the princess and was determined to chase after her instead of focusing against the ones attacking him, like what a beast normally would have done.


    "Or maybe these beasts behave differently sometimes, I guess?" Evie threw out her thoughts as she did not know the normal behaviours of these beasts in the forbiddennd. She then tilted her head as she scooped water and washed her face.


    "I''m not sure, princess. But maybe, we could find the answer as we go along on our journey. Though, I am hoping we won''t be meeting such a beast again. That would be too dangerous for you, especially."


    "Someone¡­ a light fae¡­" Evie started suddenly, "when I stopped that dragon, a light fae showed up in front of me. She told me¡­ or perhaps I should say that she had insisted quite persistently that I must go to the heart of the forbiddennd as soon as possible for me to find all the answers to my questions."


    Zn had his eyes wide. So, this was what had happened and the reason behind the princess'' dangerous undertaking on travelling to the heart of the forbiddennd!


    "She said that she was the presence outside my door¡­ not the dark fae¡­ and that she was waiting for my awakening before being able to approach me." She continued. "I didn''t manage to ask her anything though, because she vanished once she told me to go to the forbiddennd. Do you think my decision of following through on what she said was the right thing to do?" Evie was hesitant as she asked Zn, a little afraid that he would say no.


    "Absolutely, princess. I strongly believe that deciding to go on a journey immediately is the best thing you did, princess. I am certain you have so many questions about yourself, and this journey would be the only way for you to find all the answers you are seeking. So don''t worry, you did the right thing. Never doubt that princess." Zn stated and Evie shed him a slight smile. On the inside, only Evie knew just how relieved she was after hearing Zn''s reply. His confirmation on her actions gave her the boost of confidence that she had made the right choices. She was initially confident, but as they travelled further into the heart of thend, doubts sometimes assailed her mind, especially at those times when she was seeing these men risking their lives to protect her. Thus, it was heart warming to know that Zn too, approved of her decision.


    "Thank you. I think I was just feeling a little worried that I''m putting you all to harm by following along with me on this journey." Sheughed shortly.


    "Don''t worry, princess. We will make sure to take care of ourselves while protecting you." He smiled encouragingly and Evie nodded. "Alright, why don''t you take your bath for now, Princess?" Zn changed the topic as he stared at the filthy greenish coloured goop that were staining her hair and clothes.


    "Ah, yes¡­" Evie looked at her clothes and she finally realized how filthy she was.


    "I''ll have Elias bring you your clothes," he said, and Evie nodded as she stepped into the water.


    The water again turned into a bright golden liquid that the men could not help but notice the change of colour in their surroundings. It was as if that there was a bigger me that had been miraculously sparked in the stream.


    ___


    A/N: follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 182 - Tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 182 - Tomorrow</h4>


    "All of you men! Turn your backs!" Luc pped his hands together as he barked out the orders and Zn approached the men.


    "Huh? Why do we need to? We are already behind arge rock." Levyined.


    "Still! Have some respect and let''s give the princess the ultimate privacy she needs and deserve!" Luc insisted and with a sigh, the men turned. Some of them rolled their eyes at Luc''s dramatic orders. There was truly no way for any of them to see anything of the princess bathing as the huge rock truly blocked all sight from the stream where she was washing up in.


    The moment Zn sat with them, and Elias was back from bringing her clothes over, Zn started telling hisrades about what the princess had told him.


    Seated on a small rock the stream, Evie quickly washed herself up. She knew that her men were very respectable, and they had also been so considerate to her ever since they followed her. But she knew she still needed to get things done with haste and not waste any time. Especially, knowing that this ce was not entirely safe as a beast could appear at any time.


    Thus, after making sure she was thoroughly clean from all those nasty fluids coating her, she left the water and changed into the fresh set of clothes that Elias had handed her. She took a while though as she still had to wash the goop off her clothes.


    Evie had never done the washing of her own clothes before, so she took quite a bit longer than necessary in cleaning it up, making the men start to worry.


    "Hey, Elias, don''t you think the princess is taking way too long with her bath?" Reed asked worriedly.


    "Well, yes¡­ she''s indeed taking much longer than she usually does¡­" The butler was also looking quite worriedpared to the rest of them, and that just made the men even more anxious.


    "Don''t you think someone should go check on her?" The quiet big man said in a serious tone and Leon agreed with a nod. He too, felt that the princess was taking a bit too longpared to those times he remembered she took when he was guarding her.


    "Yeah. I think someone should go check on her now." Reed butted in. "What if she slipped and hurt herself or something?"


    "Y-you''re right¡­ something might have happened!"


    "You go check Elias, you''re the butler here!"


    "B-but¡­ I don''t want to go. What if she''s just taking her time? I''d never want to risk disgracing the princess by walking in on her bathing! I don''t want to die yet!" Elias moaned out dramatically.


    "Are you an idiot? The prince is not here so you will not die. And it''s not like you''re going to actually peek on her! Or are you..??"


    "NO!! But even if the prince is not here, I still feel like I''m gonna be dead even if it''s just identally. But I just wanted to make sure she''s alright! You know our prince is beyond logic when ites to the princess!" Elias rolled his eyes as the rest of the men just nodded sagely, fully agreeing to his statement.


    "Sigh¡­ Elias, just go do it. You are the most obvious choice. Close your eyes tight and just call out to ask if she''s fine! Don''t waste any more time."


    "Then why don''t I just yell from here? It is the same, isn''t it? That way, I don''t need to even go over and risk my life!"


    "Alright, alright¡­ just do it now! What if she''s already drowning ¨C"


    "Shut up. The water''s so shallow, you idiot. So, it is not likely that she''ll drown. It is literally only a few inches of water even if she just sits in the stream."


    "You underestimate the fragility and frailness of a human, Elias. Don''t forget that the princess is still human. I saw a human girl died just because she tripped and hit her head when she fell."


    The vampires all had their eyes wide at Levy''s words. And extreme worry immediately filled their eyes.


    "Princess!! Are you alright?!! Are you still there?! Please say something! We are worried here!" They all suddenly start yelling.


    Evie was jolted by the sudden cacophony of loud voices shouting out her name and asking if she was fine. It was then that she realized she had indeed taken much too long with her bath and washing up her clothes that it ended up worrying them.


    "I¡­ I''m fine!!" she yelled back. And all of them sighed out in relief simultaneously and loud enough, that Evie could actually hear their sighs of relief. She chuckled to herself at how much they were worrying for her. "I was just washing up my clothes! That was why I took a little longer than usual." Evie shouted back her exnation to further put their hearts at ease.


    The men''s eyes whipped immediately to Elias. "The princess is washing her own clothes??!!" They whispered amongst themselves and giving him looks that Elias sprang up from his seat as though he were sitting on hot burning coals.


    "I know. I know¡­ I''m going!" the butler frantically blurted out but instead of running towards the stream, he called out loudly first. "Princess! Can Ie over to where you are now?! Are you already decent?"


    "Oh¡­ yes¡­ it''s alright now." Upon hearing her reply, the butler immediately dashed over to her. But to his utter dismay, the princess was already done washing her clothes.


    "Where can we dry these?" she asked as she held up her dress that was dripping wet. With a regretful sigh, Elias immediately took the dress off her hands and draped the article of clothing to dry by the fire.


    ¡­


    After dinner and a quick meeting with the vampires discussing the ns for their journey tomorrow, Evie finally entered her tent and stretched herself out on the cloths Elias had spread as her bed.


    Her mind was full of thoughts zipping around. Wondering what will happen tomorrow. Zn had said that they were about to reach the ce of the dragonstest by tomorrow afternoon. And after they pass through that area, they would finally reach that secret ce the dragons were guarding. Would these dragons listen to her and let her pass through? Or would they need to fight them to death like that serpent-eyed dragon the dark-fae had summoned?


    She remembered that amber-eyed dragon which she couldmunicate with and then recalled that it was dead. Evie''s heart clenched in sadness and regret as she curled up on her makeshift bed. She also wondered what has happened to her father who was still under the possession of the dark fae, and her heart ached even more.


    Then Gavriel''s face appeared in her head. She took a shaky breath as she grabbed her ne with both hands and clenched it hard.


    "Gavriel¡­" she whispered as she closed her eyes and tears fell from her eyes. "I miss you so much."


    ___


    A/N: Just wanna say thank you for thements and gifts and reviews spellbounders. I really appreaciate all your love and supports. Love you guys <3 <3

 Chapter 183 - Fog

    <h4>Chapter 183 - Fog</h4>


    It was still a little dark when Evie and her six vampirepanions broke up camp and erased the marks of them being in the area. Once all traces of them setting up camp were removed, they embarked on their journey once again, moving efficiently and silently.


    Once they reached another area, they ended up having to walk because the forest they had just entered was pretty dense. The undergrowth did not allow the vampires to run fast. It was also impossible for them to leap and travel above the tree line because of the thick nket of poisonous fog covering the top of the forest.


    The forest they had entered looked as though as it was always stuck in twilight even though it was still early morning. Evie guessed that the thick fog covering the tops of the trees was the reason that it was this way. The light could not fully prate the fog thus, giving it that twilight look constantly.


    Zn had said that they would be able to find the dragons at the end of this forest. And he had said that this forest was mostly quiet. Even the beasts seem to avoid it instinctively.


    As they walked further in, Evie could not help but feel nervous. She could only think that it was most probably nervousness because she was certain it was not fear that she was feeling. Even though she could not forget how terrifying that green-eyed dragon which was summoned by the dark fae was, it was not enough to make Evie end up fearing the dragons. She just could not seem to feel that fear and she knew that it was a good thing.


    Taking a deep breath, Evie''s eyes gleamed bravely as she looked on ahead.


    The vampires surrounding her were currently in their utmost alert state. Their minds were all focused on one thing. A fight against the dragons. All of them were ready and prepared to fight the dragons in the event that they ran across one ¨C or more.


    They could not help but feel anxious as all of them, except Leon, still very well remembered the ferocious fight they went through against those powerful creatures. If they fight one without the prince, they were certain a few of them will not managed to get pass through it alive. And if there were more dragons¡­ there was a very high chance that all of them might get wiped out.


    It had been on all their thoughtsst night as they rested. They had resolved within themselves that whatever happens, they would do everything they could to protect the princess and stay alive. But if all else fails, they had to ept that it could not be helped if one or more of them fell to the dragons. Such matters were always inevitable as long as the princess is kept safe, and she would be able to reach her destination in one piece.


    However, every time they thought of the princess and relive everything that she had done back in Dacria, the men''s hope just burned brighter. And their uncertainties disappeared. That was right, even if the prince was not with them right now, the princess was. She would definitely manage to somehowe up with something miraculous to deal with those dragons and they will get past them alive!


    Thus, with that hope ring in their hearts and faith burning in their eyes, the group continued on with the princess moving in the centre of their protective formation.


    Evie started to notice something odd about that the path they were walking on. It somehow seemed as though it were something created and not there due to the wear and tear of consistent walking that had made it. It was covered with a lot of things such as, leaves, twigs, and mosses, but Evie could still tell that this path made of ice-bluish t stones might be quite wide before nature had swallowed it and covered its beauty.


    There were also arch like stones along each side of the paths, but they too were covered with moss and most of the arches were destroyed. Evie wondered how beautiful this path would have been if it were to be restored to its former glory again.


    As she looked around the quiet and dark forest, she felt that strange feelinging over her again. But before she could ponder more about it, the earth shook, and the once deafening silence was broken and suddenly gone. Evie was shocked at the sudden change from peace and cid to chaos and confusion.


    "Run!" Samuel bellowed out at once and the vampires moved to their ces, ready forbat. Evie recognized this, as it was the same as yesterday when that savage orc had appeared. Only this time, it did note on its own. There were many of them charging over and they are now very close to where Evie and the men!


    Evie''s heart thudded wildly as she turned to look behind her as she was fleeing. She could see them now, the gigantic orcs who did not seem to be affected by the poisonous fog above them as they leapt andnded right behind them. The others who were running just destroyed the trees blocking their way like they were just twigs.


    "F*ck! They''re going to reach us very quickly!!!" Samuel yelled and Zn immediately looked over to Leon.


    "Just run Leon! Don''t ever stop no matter what happens and bring the princess to the gate of the dragons!!!" he yelled at Leon and the vampire could only nod.


    But Evie was starting to feel the fear for her men after hearing what Samuel had shouted out to Leon. No¡­ she could not just leave them behind like this and run for her life¡­ they would not be able to defeat these many savage orcs on their own! It was already such a challenge for them to defeat one yesterday, how would they cope with today''s number?!

 Chapter 184 - Again

    <h4>Chapter 184 - Again</h4>


    Evie thought it would literally be sending themselves to their deaths if they ended up confronting that savage group of orcs. What should she do? She needed to think of something fast!


    She looked behind again and she saw the fight broke out. Even Elias, her butler, was forced to fight.


    As she quickly looked about, counting the numbers of the orcs, Evie saw that there were seven savage orcs! There would be no way her men could defeat all of them!!!


    Leon covered her head with hisrge palm and his pace quickened even more than just now. There were many trees that he was trying to evade but seeing that there was one orc that managed to get through the barrier that were theirrades and was now after the both of them, Leon could only move faster. Evie could feel Leon''s grip on her tightening to secure her while he run and evade around the trees.


    The twigs were pping against them as he sped up. He knew the princess would get whipped andshed by the sharp points of the twigs, but he had no choice. These little scrapes and scratches would be preferrable, as long as it was not life threatening!


    Her cloak had already been shredded due to Leon''s speed as they managed to get widen their distance from the orc a little. It was amazing how Leon still managed to evade the trees and the stone arches at the speed that he was going at.


    However, Leon suddenly halted in his tracks and Evie heard cursinging from him. She was disoriented for a couple of seconds from the sudden and screeching halt by Leon before she could reorientate herself and look around to identify what had happened.


    Evie turned and saw arge stone blocking their path. The ck stone was sorge it was even taller than the surrounding trees and the poisonous fog was already covering half of it.


    Without wasting a moment, Leon suddenly put Evie down and held her shoulders as he faced her.


    "I''m sorry princess, but you''ll have to go on ahead on your own! I will stop this orc from chasing after you right here. Don''t worry, I wille after you immediately once I have dealt with it!" Leon said with a grin and a thumbs up for her. Evie only swallowed in concern for Leon''s safety.


    He smiled at her. "I know you can do it. I am quite certain that there are no more savage orcs on the other side. This might be the gate that Zn had talked about. The dragons are close now! So, go now, please!" Evie could hear the pleading in his voice.


    Before Evie could say a word, Leon grabbed Evie''s arm and led her towards a small hole under therge stone. He squatted and upon seeing that the small hole was safe for her to enter, and it was leading towards the other side, Leon gently yet hastily pushed her towards it.


    "Please go!" He hurried her to enter the entrance.


    Then after saying that, he was gone. As the orc finally reached them, Evie looked behind her shoulder and Leon was already attacking it in the hopes of stopping it from going for Evie.


    Her heart bled and her body started to shake. It was happening again. First, her husband made the sacrifice so she could escape. Now her men too were doing the same thing. She was scared to death¡­ that none of them would return to her too¡­ like Gavriel¡­


    "No!" she screamed out as she clenched her fists over her ears. She then crawled into the hole as fast as she could and upon getting out, she started to run again. This was not the time for her to copse and cry again! She would not give up!


    "Wait for me! Hold on everyone! I''lle and help you!!!" she screamed as she continued running. The small wounds she sustained from the wild chase a while ago began to bleed. But she could not feel any pain. All her mind was focused on was just one thing. To reach the dragons and have them help her men and save them from the orcs! She was going to save them! She will save them! Wait for me, please!!


    Evie ran and ran. She had tripped over and tumbled on the ground twice and scraped her knees raw due to the small stones on the ground, but she did not stop. The darkness that was thickening as she continued running further.


    But despite the bleak situation she was faced with, there was no hint of giving up in her eyes. She rose and ran again as she bled, and her eyes began to glow even brighter the closer she reached the darkest part of the path. Evie just knew that she was getting close. Closer to the edge. To the end of this path. She did not know how she knew it. She just did. It was as though she could feel it in her bones.


    She entered the darkness without hesitation, despite not knowing if there was light beyond it or if she could even see anything pass it. Without even slowing down, she just ran and to her relief, she realised that she could see something up ahead.


    There were two muchrger stone arches looming before her. They were so muchrgerpared to the huge stone that had blocked their path a little while back.


    However, these two arches did not seem like they were swallowed by nature like the rest of the other arches behind her. These were even glowing!


    Evie''s heart thudded so wildly as she rushed towards it. Dragons! Where are you?! She screamed inside her and atst, she ran through the arch.


    And the moment she went through it, tworge amber coloured eyes opened in the darkness right before her and aimed its zing gaze at her.

 Chapter 185 - No Use

    <h4>Chapter 185 - No Use</h4>


    "Reed!!!" Levy yelled as he jumped towards Reed who had been viciously thrown on the hard ground. The same giant orc which had attacked Reed was lifting itsrge feet right above the bleeding and battered vampire. It was nning to step on Reed and literally going to tten him like a pancake. Reed was going to die if nothing was done!!!


    Cursing, Levy forced himself to leap towards the young man. Sh*t! Can I make it in time?!


    Levy extended all that he had to speed over to the fallen Reed. By some miracle, he managed to get to Reed, but the giant orc''s foot was only a couple of feet away from ttening Reed ¨C and himself if he did not time his rescue perfectly. He could only grit his teeth as he grabbed and pulled on Reed with all his might to barely escape that boulder like foot from smashing into them both. As he skidded to the ground with Reed beside him, the stomp of the orc had created a little dust mist before settling down after a few seconds. When it saw that Reed was rescued, the giant orc roared out before taking another step forward to attempt ttening Reed, but this time with Levy included. Levy could not catch his breath as he dragged the injured Reed with him, all the while seeing the shadow of therge feeting down right behind him.


    They both thudded on the ground again. Reed had been badly hit and fiercely battered till his entire body was now bleeding from multiple cuts and wounds.


    "Retreat!" Zn''s voice was the next thing Levy heard and when he looked back, he saw Zn and the others covering for them. Zn was also bleeding. Levy had never seen Zn bleed this badly in any of their previous fights before. "Run! We''ll try and make a run for it to reach the dragon''s gate!!! Take Reed and run now!!" Zn quickly shouted out his n.


    Levy did as Zn had said and he started running with Reed in tow. His body was screaming in pain, but he did not dare slow down nor take a breather as that huge lumbering orc was takingrge steps to catch up to them. He knew they could not allow that orc to catch up. If it did, that would just spell their deaths right there and then.


    The fight earlier on had been so ferocious and all of them were already on theirst legs.


    They had managed to kill off three orcs out of the six that were pursuing them, but now they could barely move from all their wounds and broken bones. Those savage beasts were definite at par with the dragons in terms of strength. If only these beasts were able to breathe out fire too, they might be almost as strong as the dragons. Just that they would be severelycking in the looks department as orcs were not as elegant and majestic looking as the revered dragons.


    And now, it was getting hopeless. They could not even have a moment to heal because the orcs were hellbent on killing them now that their prey, the princess, was out of their sight. The vampires could only hope that the princess had managed to reach the dragons now.


    They saw that one savage orc had followed after them but since she was apanied by Leon, the men were almost certain the man could deal with it. Somehow, deep within them they were confident and quite convinced that the princess would have reached the dragons by now.


    Though they did not even know for sure if she would be safe from the dragons themselves, they could only hope and believe in their princess. It was only too bad that it seems some of them would not make it out and survive through this encounter.


    The three savage orcs that are alive were still very much putting up a fight. And what a good fight they were giving the men too! While they were already battered and bruised ck and blue all over, Samuel and Luc were still fighting against those huge orcs. But could they still managed to kill three of them off? They were so badly outnumbered and underpowered against these goddamned beasts!


    Zn had thought that maybe there were still a little hope for them if they managed to push their fight along and were able to reach the dragon''s gate. He knew it should be alright for them to run towards the gates now because the princess must have reached the gate already! So bringing the orcs towards that direction should be safe enough. They would not be endangering the princess'' life even if they themselves run towards the gates right now. However, the lingering thought in Zn''s mind was on whether they could survive long enough to get themselves all to the gate.


    "Let''s go, Samuel!!" Zn yelled again and the huge man delivered a ferocious upstroke swing at the orc that had leapt at them from above and was about to smash its foot right on top of himself. These orcs were horrible! Even their fighting style were so unrefined and rough. They just crash, smash, tumble and stomp on anything or anyone they consider their enemies. "We need to head for the gates! Now!!"


    Thankfully, Zn''s response was quick enough, and he managed to tuck and roll before springing it his feet and sprinting away from imminent danger. "F*ck!" Zn could only curse up a storm, seeing how close it had been to him being dead and as t as a nk of wood. He could already feel sweat rolling down his back. That was how dire their situation was at the moment.


    Samuel grabbed onto Zn''s arm as one of his feet had been broken in the fight and they all started to run.


    The orcs came at them like mad beasts.


    "Sh*t! They''re going to catch us! Damn it¡­ run faster!" Luc cursed. Their speed had been slowed down due to carrying their injuredrades. There was no way in hell that they were abandoning anyone in favour of saving their own lives. However, the orcs seemed to have sped up even more. How was that even possible?


    And just as Luc finished cursing out, the orcs had caught up to them. Samuel and Zn tumbled over on the ground.


    Luc had already started fighting them with everything that he had. He had to provide some sort of distraction for Samuel and Zn to get up and ensure they were not being ttened into pancakes themselves. It seemed to be getting truly hopeless now.


    Rising from the ground, Samuel looked over at Zn. "Leave them to us. The rest of you go ahead with Zn and look for the princess. You can still move, right? I believe you''re the one the princess needs the most now."


    Before Zn could reply, Samuel leapt away from them and disappeared into the fog, not minding the poison before suddenly appearing out of nowhere, zipping down from a higher point andnding right on the head of one of the oing orcs. He shed his sword at its head and all the rest of them could see was the ugly orc''s head being cut into half.


    Zn forced himself to get up. He knew his broken bones would take a long while, probably days, to heal. With his current situation, he would not be of much use to the princess aspared to these two men who were much more powerful than him. Besides, the princess herself was quite as smart as the prince. He reasoned out that she would not be needing him that much. And that was why he should be the one to stay and try and act as the distraction for these beasts so that the other two can go on ahead.


    "Zn! I said to run now, f*ck!" Samuel growled as he blocked the orc that was about to m into Zn again.


    "It''s no use, damn it!" Zn growled back and he leapt as well ¨C albeit with a little trouble ¨C helping Samuel to kill the beast. It was do or die for now.


    As the three vampires turned their backs to each other, they gritted their teeth and gripped their swords tightly in their hands. Their eyes were locked onto the oing orcs. It was a tacit agreement between them that Zn and Luc would take on one orc and Samuel would handle another one on his own.

 Chapter 186 - Until The End

    <h4>Chapter 186 - Until The End</h4>


    The orcs descended on them almost at the same time. Samuel looked up only to have the orc send a powerful punch aimed right at his face. He was already swinging his sword when he noticed toote that it was a feint! Could these slow-witted and dumb orcs know how to throw feints? Why did they not fight this way earlier? Could it be because he was having a one-to-one with it? Or could this be the leader of this group of orcs? Thus, making him a little smarter and with some brains.


    While these thoughts ran through Samuel''s mind, the orc had sent the second punch flying in from his blind spot. It caught him in the gut, and he doubled over, choking out the air before he was sent flying and crashed into a medium-sized boulder. Fortunately, he was used to it. Faced with brute strength and being thrown around was something Samuel knew how to deal with. He was a little careless, but he was not going to make the same mistake again. His eyes narrowed and sharpened as he primed tounch himself at the oing orc.


    Zn and Luc were not having a better off timepared to Samuel, just because there were two of them against one orc. Zn hadunched himself at the orc despite his one broken foot. He knew his speed wascking but he was hoping that Luc would follow up with an attack of his own behind his. As he swung his sword at the orc, he knew it wascking. It felt too sluggish even to his own eyes. The orc, thoughrge and lumbering, was a quick in its response to his attack and dodged his attack. Before Zn could register the orc''s sidestep, he was weed with arge orc fist into the side of his body, mming him into the ground.


    Luc was ready and followed up from that move. He went in for another sh at the orc''s extended arm. Because of the unexpected attack, Luc''s sword managed to hack into the orc''s right arm and sliced it off just above the wrist. The orc howled and bellowed out in rage as green blood sttered over both Luc and Zn. Luc grabbed Zn before retreating a few feet from the raging orc. They looked at each other before nodding. Both understood with years fighting alongside the other how they wanted tomence attack. This was going to be a long and painful fight. Zn smirked as he felt the ripples of pain through his torso. That was a good smash the orc hadnded on him. He then growled before propelling himself along ground level, aiming for the feet of that lumbering oaf, knowing that Luc would be following up on his next strike.


    ***


    As the vampires fought at their best, all three leaping above anding down alternatingly through the poisonous fog, they finally managed to take down the other two orcs. Finally, there were rid of these pesky damned orcs.


    However, before they could even smirk, the ground trembled violently again, making them exchange dismayed nces at each other. They only knew too well what that rumbling of the ground meant. More orcs wereing. The trio could only stand there, watching helplessly as more of the ferocious giants headed their way.


    "Damn¡­" Zn could onlyugh helplessly. "It seems there''s no way out of this mess for us, I see¡­"


    "Well, we might as well kill as many as we can rather than letting them trample over us like this." Samuel''s hard voice echoed as he brandished his sword and Znughed again, this time bright and cheery.


    "I really admire that spirit of yours Samuel." Zn grinned as he looked at Samuel.


    "Geez¡­" Luc sighed in regret. "Here I thought I am going to be so lucky to be able to see the heart of thisnd and brag off to everyone including the prince about it once we see him again." Hemented as he smiled. "I also thought I am going to find out the truth about the princess as well. I kinda wanted to witness hermand a whole bunch of dragons¡­ just imagining when it happens gave me a thrill and chills both at once. But yeah¡­" he sighed again, "it''s too bad¡­but seems like we won''t be living long enough to see it happen."


    "Well, at least we did be a part of her journey. We did our best. It''s indeed such a shame because I truly want to know who she truly is too¡­" Zn said as he gripped his sword with his bloody and trembling hand that had long lost its ability to feel due to repeated injuries he suffered from the orcs. "I''d like to see what she is capable of doing and who will she be once she gets out of this ce¡­ I guess, this is one of my biggest regrets now. Including the fact that I can''t be there when the prince takes back his throne as well. But¡­ oh well, this is inevitable. All I want now is for the princess to achieve her goals for this journey." Zn shrugged nonchntly, epting his fate of dying at the hands of the orcs.


    "Lift your heads, men¡­" Samuel suddenly said as he took a step before Zn and Luc. "This is not over yet," he added, not unfeelingly, as he lifted his sword.


    Zn smiled, seeing the back of their silent leader. This man was their leader for a reason.


    "Alright¡­ might as well give a good fight until the end¡­" Zn sighed as the orcs finally emerged right before them while the trio crouched to leap and fight probably for thest time. They were not fools to believe that they woulde out alive in a fight with so many orcs, and in their current state. Unless¡­ somehow a miracle happens.


    "For our Prince and Princess! We''ll fight till the end!!" Samuel roared and as the orcs were upon them, and right as they were about to leap, a bright light suddenly red from above them, piercing through the thick fog above them. No, that was no light. It is fire?!!! D-dragons??!! The dragons have arrived??!!

 Chapter 187 - Memo To The God Of Death

    <h4>Chapter 187 - Memo To The God Of Death</h4>


    Holding their breaths, the vampires who had alreadye to terms and epted that they were about to be killed off could only stand there frozen, not knowing how to feel right at that moment.


    Their mouths were agape as they watched the dragon''s me spread out from above the canopy like a fiery nket ¨C though fiery, but a very weed one. This fiery nket selectively reached out at opportune times to envelope the savage murderous orcs from their sight. And once it withdrew, no orc remained standing. What was left was either arge burning lump of flesh or even a pile of dark ash on the ground.


    The scenario was so incredible and mind-boggling that they literally forgot to breathe for a long while before choking and gasping as their bodies struggled to drag in air before they cked out. It was not until the majestic dragonnded right before them and continued breathing fire at all and any other iing orcs who tried to attack the already exhausted men.


    They could see the orcs writhing around desperately as they were burned by the dragon''s fire. But the thing was, dragon''s fire did not stop shooting out at them whenever they came close to the perimeter that the dragon was guarding ¨C which was where Samuel, Zn, and Luc were at.


    Then the vampires felt the earth shook again and they knew that the orcs must be retreating now. The dragon continued to advance until all the remaining orcs were reduced to ashes. Only then did the dragon went catapulting off the ground.


    Its power was so strong that the vampires were involuntarily knocked back to the ground from the force of it taking off into the sky.


    Then again, they saw mes of its fire as it continued to give chase to the orcs that had already fled. It was obvious that the dragon was there to fully ensure that those horrible orcs would think twice¡­ even thrice beforeing back to attack them.


    "Holy hell!" Luc uttered as he swallowed.


    Znughed a deep belly shakingughter as he let himself fall back to the ground and sighed as he stared up into the sky.


    "Can you believe it? We were just talking and regretting about how we were not going to be there to experience something like this¡­ being rescued by a majestic dragon¡­" Luc added as he too followed inughter and fell on the ground in exhaustion. Though unlike Zn, he was smiling andughing as though he could hardly believe what had just happened and he did not know how else to react but tough out softly.


    "It''s not the dragon who had rescued us¡­ well, it was the dragon¡­ but," Samuel''s statement petered off as they saw the dragon already returning towards them. "I think it was the princess who had actually saved us." Samuel finished his sentence in a quiet reverential tone.


    The dragonnded before them with its powerful wings pping and stirring little whirlwinds on the ground. It caused the vampires to helplessly hold onto their breaths again in awe at the inspiring sight. Even though the majestic creature had just saved their lives, they were still feeling incredibly intimidated being before it, especially when it was literally standing imposingly right before their faces. Luc even gulped as he saw the dragon lowered its head to direct its intense gaze on them.


    It was huge and so very dark. As dark as an onyx stone. Compared to the dragons they had encountered in Dacria, this dragon was much, muchrger in stature. And they could tell it was even more dangerous and deadlier than the dragons they had seen previously. It was majestic but absolutely terrifying that they could feel their very bones shiver slightly!


    Then they saw something small and silvery emerging from the dragon''s back. It really was the princess!!! Their eyes rounded in surprise even though Samuel had already told them a while ago that it was the princess who had actually saved them.


    She had just pushed the heavy hood of her dark cloak back over her head, exposing the thick silvery mane of hers. She smiled as she lifted her face and looked at them.


    The sight of her sitting so easily on the back of a terrifyinglyrge dragon, looking quite calm and even cheerful, made the men break into smiles of pure pride. Here they were, being intimidated by the dragon but there she was, their princess looking quite fine and regal and incredible as she sat on that very same fearsome dragon that they were trembling at just looking at it.


    "F*ck! I absolutely refuse to die now!" Luc put his hand on therge wound on his stomach, smirking, "Send a memo to the God of Death that he needs to take a rain check on collecting my soul. I need to live on longer to see more of these¡­ I want to see the future of this princess of ours!"


    "You''re not the only one needing to send that memo, Luc¡­" Zn said as he coughed up blood yet still, he was grinning away.


    Seeing that the men were so badly injured, Evie was about to jump down and get to them, but the dragon was so tall and her seat so high up that she could not possibly jump down all on her own. She still did not know how to give it themand for it to crouch so she could climb down.


    Recalling from before, when she had seen this dragon in the dark gate a while ago, Evie had tried tomunicate with it. But the dragon did not seem to be able to understand her. It had just stayed there and looked at her, its fiery eyes so focused on her as if it were trying to identify and recognize her. Her ne was shining again right at that moment, but Evie did not have the luxury of time to even notice it. All she knew was that the ne was her source of light in that dark space where the dragon was waiting.


    Due to her panic that her men might be dying if she dyed any longer, Evie frantically and thoughtlessly approached the dragon, throwing caution into the wind and gambling on the possibility that it would not attack her. Despite realizing that it was so huge and definitely very dangerous, Evie was fearless. There was not a single ounce of fear in her heart as she ran towards it. Thankfully her gamble paid off.


    Then without wasting a moment further, she somehow climbed into it. She could not think of any words to use on how to have it move. The dragon was resting on the ground so she was able to climb on its back all the while talking to him in hernguage that the dragon might never understand.


    However, the moment Evie sat on its back, the majestic dragon instinctively rose, lifted its massive head, and roared. After getting over her shock, Evie patted its inky ck scales and the dragon stopped roaring. Her ne shone again and this time, her body also began to glow like how it did before during the war in Dacria.


    And just like what had happened that time, an unknown word came to her mind, and she spoke it out of reflex as she lifted her hands and pointed towards where she came from.

 Chapter 188 - Burn

    <h4>Chapter 188 - Burn</h4>


    "Hazyehr!!!" she had confidently yelled out, and the dragon crouched lower. Instinctively, she held onto its back as tightly as she could as she anticipated the dragon to fly.


    It really did so in the next second and Evie was so terrified she would fall off its back! But she forced herself to calm down and when she finally opened her eyes, she was awed and thrilled at the same time, seeing that she was already soaring in the sky, seated on a magnificent ebony dragon.


    At that moment, she could not quite exin what she felt. All she knew was that her nervousness dissolved instantly, and she was very calm again. She was even amazed at herself!


    But she did not have time to ponder long about her feelings anymore. Her mind was immediately pulled towards her men, and she looked down. It was hard to see because of the fog covering the tops of the trees but thanks to the leaping orcs, Evie managed to pinpoint exactly where her men were.


    She pointed at that spot and yelled the word ''hazhyer'' again. And the dragon obeyed. She could understand the word now and knew that it means ''go''.


    As the dragon dove towards the orcs, Evie felt the need to order it to breathe out fire from its mouth. But then she realised she did not know themand word for it! She waited for the word toe out voluntarily like previously, but it did not work.


    Evie reflexively grabbed on her ne and closed her eyes. It glowed even brighter when she gripped it hard in her palm. In her mind, she spoke. ''Please¡­ save my men¡­ burn those savage orcs¡­'' she uttered as if praying and just like that, the dragon breathed fire and cleared the fog that were blocking their view.


    She held her breath as the dragon breathed more fire and she was a little scared at the inferno that appeared before in the next moment. Instinctively, Evie hid her face but a momentter, she bravely lifted it again. She knew in her heart that the dragon would not bring harm to her.


    She looked back the moment the dragonnded on the ground and when she saw her men, her grip on the dragon tightened. Seeing them all bloodied and battered to the extreme angered her and bravely, she pointed at the orcs in anger.


    "Ryehza hinn!" she screamed, not realising she had once again uttered amand in a foreignnguage in her rage. And the dragon flew again and sprayed fire on all the fleeing orcs.


    Evie was breathless as she watched her dragon burn the orcs down. Those new words came to her all of a sudden again as her anger somehow triggered the words toe to her. Those words that meant ''burn them''.


    Feeling the anger in her heart, Evie took a deep breath and her heart calmed again. She looked down and saw that the forest was on fire now and that most of the orcs now were burned to ashes.


    She remembered her men and she closed her eyes again. And as if it was suddenly so natural for her, as if she already knew this was the right thing for her to do, she uttered words in her mind as she held onto her ne. ''That''s enough, let''s go back.'' She said and the dragon circled around, heading to the ce where her men were.


    ¡­


    "Zn! Samuel! Luc!" Evie called at them. "Climb up here, I will bring you all to the nearest water source!"


    Evie had realized that her men needed healing now or their life might be in danger. She could see that their injuries were severe. Even though vampires were supposed to heal fast, the orcs had poisonous ws and fangs and it seems that her men might have inhaled the poisonous fumes from the fog as well.


    Zn had told her, their skin would turn greenish if they were exposed to the poisonous fog in this forest and would make them go numb and would eventually kill them after a few hours. She was not exposed to it because her dragon had cleared the fog first before diving towards the ground as if the dragon knew about it.


    "Hurry!" Evie yelled again and Samuel hauled Zn with him. They climbed onto the back of the dragon and the dragon immediately took off into the sky.


    The men immediately smelled Evie''s blood and they felt as though they would go mad. Thankfully, they were using the veryst of their strength and all they could do at that moment was hold onto the dragon''s spikes as to not fall off.


    Evie immediately spotted a nearby stream past the foggy dark forest she believed was right before the gate.


    She pointed at it and the dragonnded before the water.


    Leon, Elias, Reed and Levy were already there to. It seems Leon had guided the three vampires there in the hopes that the small stream would heal them.


    When Evie turned to order the men to go to the water, she froze. It was because she could see them looking at her with hunger now. Oh, no!


    But suddenly, she was grabbed by someone and then the next thing she knew, she was already immersed in the water.


    "Your blood is driving them mad, princess. I hope this water heals you first." Leon whispered into her ear as he soaked her in the water that had already turned golden.


    Both of them breathed out a sigh of relief when her small wounds and scrapes began to close up and heal.


    "Is the smell gone?" Evie asked and when Leon looked at the vampires who were now in the water themselves, he nodded with a small smile.


    "Yes princess, they are back to normal now." He said and the vampires too, slumped over weakly in the water that was now starting to heal their wounds.

 Chapter 189 - Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 189 - Feeling</h4>


    While the vampires were all just sitting around in the stream, allowing the magical properties of the water to heal their wounds ¨C both major and minor ones ¨C Evie looked at the dragon who was still crouching down next to the stream. It looked as though it was purposely waiting right at that spot to stay and guard them, allowing them to heal without needing to worry about anticipating any attacks.


    She smiled at it when all the adrenaline from all the things that had happened settled. Knowing that most of her men would have perished without this dark dragon''s aid, Evie''s eyes gloss over in gratitude as she approached it. Her heart felt full and was overflowing in thankfulness.


    Since Evie could not leave the water until her men were fully healed, she had walked in the stream until she stood before it. She made sure she was still standing by the edge of the stream, her feet still fully immersed in the water.


    The men who were still a little weak and tired out from their exertion watched her as she stood so close right in front of the dragon. Then she stretched out her hand towards it.


    As though it was a domestic giant pet, the dragon lowered its head until Evie touched its tusk. And when the princess caressed its spikes as if she were petting it, therge dragon let out a purring growl.


    The men were all startled and they all felt rmed at the dragon''s sound that they quickly scrambled from their sitting positions and leapt to their feet. Their body seemed to react instinctively from that deep and dangerous sounding growl. However, when they saw that their princess was smiling and still petting the dragon, they blinked and fell back into the water again. It seemed that they need to train their bodies soon to not react negatively towards every sound and movement their princess'' dragon makes. Because from here on, there was no doubt now that their princess was the absolute master of this dragon. Perhaps, she might be even greater than that. They were excited and could not wait to see what else the princess would be surprising them with. She seems to have secrets like multipleyers which are slowly opening, revealing more and more startling things each time.


    They could only think so because they have not even reached their destination and their princess was already doing wonders that had rendered them all speechless.


    Looking at her in wonder, the men suddenly thought of their prince. And they wished he was here too to witness all these wondrous things the princess is doing all on her own. How mind-blown would he be to find that his beloved wife was now such an incredible dragon warrior, and most probably an unparalleled one. Somehow, they had a feeling that she would continue to grow into one.


    "Thank you for helping us," Evie whispered to the dragon. The feeling she had towards the creature was just the same as what she had felt towards the first ever dragon that she had encountered in Dacria¡­ no, for some reason, Evie felt stranger towards this one. The feeling was somehow¡­ much more. It was as if she was already attached to it. And that attachment was not something that was newly formed but as if it was already there a long time ago. As if she met this very dragon once before and had formed that bond since then.


    Her smile faded as she creased her brows in deep thought. Why was she feeling all these emotions? There was no way she had seen this dragon before! So, what was with all these emotions she is bombarded with?


    Evie thought hard and long on it, but she could note up with a sensible answer. In the end, she decided to stop trying to figure it out and thought that she might get an answer about this too once she reached her destination. That was right¡­ she must be patient. Besides, she had the feeling that she was very close to her goal now.


    When the men were finally fully healed and were once again energetic, Evie sighed out in relief. She was so thankful for this magical water too. Since without it, she would not know what to do at all to help the wounded men heal up.


    "We''re totally fine now, Princess!" Levy grinned at her as he bounced around on the ground as though to feel out his newly repaired body and testing it. "It''s really amazing! I feel like I have already rested for weeks and now am back to my full vigour! I''m speechless!" he eximed, looking beyond impressed. They were literally bleeding out and poisoned to death just nearly an hour ago but now, their bodies had recovered as if nothing had happened!


    Evie just smiled back with a small smile, not knowing how to even respond to the man''s exultation. She was not even sure if they were fully healed because of her since there would not be any healing if this magical water did not exist.


    Elias then took her hand and helped her out of the water before letting go. The butler was about to lead her to a hidden spot where she could change her clothes when all of a sudden, the scent of her blood quickly filled the air.


    Leon was quick to stand before her as the other vampires immediately covered their nose.


    Their eyes widened in shock and the pure blooded vampires eyes started to turn red in hunger! What was going on? They all saw that the princess'' wounds healed up the moment she soaked herself in the healing waters?! Howe her wounds reappeared?!


    With a worried look on his face, Leon checked over Evie and saw that her wounds that had healed when she was in the water had since reopened. They even started to bleed as though they were once again fresh cuts.

 Chapter 190 - Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 190 - Weakness</h4>


    Evie''s brows knotted in confusion as she stared at her now bleeding arms. She had suffered small cuts and bruises, there was even a small cut on her cheek. She then felt her knees weaken, as if she was suddenly beyond tired.


    "Princess, I think you should go back into the water for now." Leon said in haste and upon seeing the other men struggling to keep themselves from approaching the source of the tantalising scent, Evie quickly turned and soaked herself into the waters again. She was more concerned for the men''s struggles in withholding themselves. Because she was well aware it must be torturous for them.


    Her wounds healed and the scent was gone again. The vampires all let out a deep shaky and very much relieved breath. That was close!


    Then they all looked at each other. Worry was now filling their eyes. They didn''t understand what was going on with the princess.


    "It seems the healing water only works on us and not on the princess." Zn said, his face grave. "Do you still have the herbs you used before on the princess?" he asked as he turned to Leon.


    The purple eyed half-blood shook his head. "I think I must have lost the medicine I brought during the fight with that orc. I''ll backtrack our steps and try to look for it." Leon said and without wasting a moment, he disappeared before them.


    Zn motioned with his head at Samuel and Reed to follow Leon and the men immediately disappeared as well. They must find the princess'' medicine as soon as possible because they were not certain if that nt could even be found growing in thisnd. As Zn looked around, he actually doubted it since this ce have not seem to have seen the sun for a very long time. That particr nt would not be able to survive here!


    ncing back at the princess, Zn could not help but feel a little worried, realizing that despite their princess'' powers, she was still very much vulnerable. It was really very strange that the water''s healing magic was not working on her. Was it because of her human body?


    That reason did not sound quite right to him, though. It did not make sense that she could heal others and not herself. But then again, perhaps, every powerful being always have their weakness. Perhaps, their princess'' weakness was her vulnerable and fragile human body...


    After some time, the men finally returned and to their relief, they had found the medicine that Leon had brought along with him. It was still safely wrapped up in a leather pouch.


    "Alright, we''ll leave the rest to you. We''ll move away from this area for now so the princess cane out of the wat2er," Zn said, and Leon nodded.


    "Don''t go away too far." Evie said right before the men left. "My dragon sent those orcs far away¡­ but just in case."


    "Yes, Your Highness," they smiled, "don''t worry about us."


    When the men were gone, Evie waited for a long while before she finally stepped out of the water. She felt weak again and ended up swaying where she stood.


    Leon caught her arm and helped her towards a colourful rock where her clothes were ced there by Elias.


    "I''m fine now, I''ll call you once I''m done." Evie told him and Leon quietly turned away and sat behind the rock. He brought out the medicine and spread it on a clear t stone.


    The dragon was right behind him, quiet and immobile. But itsrge amber eyes were opened and observing his moves closely. Leon would never have thought he would one day walk and work right in front of a massive and dangerous dragon as if it was only a docile harmless pet. It was still quite hard to believe every time he nced at the dragon.


    "I''m done," the princess voice was weaker than before, so Leon immediately rushed towards her. She was holding on to the rock in order not to fall over.


    Worried, Leon gathered her in his arms before settling her on the makeshift bed Elias had prepared for her next to the cackling fire. She should not be catching a chill as she was already weakened from her blood loss.


    The man did not waste a moment longer and treated her wounds as quick as possible. Her legs and knees suffered the most and her palms too.


    "You didn''t get exposed to the poisonous fog, did you, Your Highness?" Leon asked while treating her knees.


    "I don''t think so. My dragon cleared up the fog with its fire before diving through it." Evie exined. "Don''t worry, I don''t think I feel anything wrong inwardly. I just feel very exhausted. Like I had run for hours and now I''m feeling like I''m about to copse. My knees are actually shaking." Sheughed, now realizing that she had actually run from that stone blocking the path to where the dragon was. She had run so fast and for what seemed to be so long as though it had consumed her entire life.


    Her eyes dropped slowly as she watched the wound on her palms Leon was treating. "I think I''m going to sleep now¡­" she murmured and dozed off almost immediately and swayed before looking as though she would tumble over. Before Leon could grab her, the dragon''s tail was suddenly there, serving as a support that she could lean back on.


    Leon blinked then looked at the dragon''s eyes. He did not know why but he suddenly felt the same chill he experienced from the prince before. Though the chill he had experienced from the prince was definitely more intense, Leon felt that this dragon seemed to be quite protective of the princess too. Leon innocently tilted his head as if trying to figure out a puzzle, and then shook his head as if to shake away some silly thought. He needed to focus on healing the princess as his top priority.


    "Thank you," he only said to the dragon, thinking that it was only trying to help, and then he continued with his task being more at ease now.


    When he was certain that there was no more scent leaking out, he went and called for hisrades.


    The vampires all looked at the scenario before them in wonder. Their princess sleeping and leaning against her dragon as if a little girl and her massive pet.


    "Somehow¡­" Luc muttered, "I''m d our prince is not here because I am certain he''d be jealous of a dragon too."


    All the men agreed without any hesitation. Reed and Zn even rolled their eyes and Samuel only huffed while a smirk shed across his lips.


    "I can totally imagine him being so petty and then end uppeting with the dragon to get all of his wife''s attention." Znmented.


    "He''ll definitely do that." Luc responded with a nod.


    "Agreed. He might even join the princess and shamelessly treat the dragon as his pet too."


    "Most definitely!!" The men chorused as they were happily brushing off their prince since he was not there to berate them.


    ___


    A/N: Thank u so much for the Golden Tickets guys !! <3

 Chapter 191 - Unknown Reason

    <h4>Chapter 191 - Unknown Reason</h4>


    Evie had slept peacefully the entire night while the vampires took turns to go out and hunt for food. To their relief, there were many non-magical animals roaming around the forest near the dragon''s gate. Thus, there was no problem for them in hunting down game to stock up on their food supply.


    In the past, the vampires had to bring blood along with them during their journey to the forbiddennd because they had found out that there were almost no normal animals around. They had seen orcs and other beasts eating the normal animals, so they knew they had topete with the beasts to get food.


    But by the gate, the animals were quite aplenty. It seems that the dragons were not touching them and that was why they took refuge within this area.


    The entire night, the men had been worrying. Their princess'' wounds were considered quite minor, but they were worried that she might be exerting herself too much and overusing her newfound powerstely. They also cannot help but think that it might be the reason why the princess had passed out and was unable to heal herself even when using her own magic.


    Thankfully, the princess woke up at the normal time like she usually does. She did not oversleep like how the men were anticipating. And she looked quite fine too! Giving her a once over, they noticed she was fresh faced, and her eyes were clear.


    Elias immediately helped her up and then brought her over to where the food had been prepared. Once she was seated and Elias handed her a te of food, the men started too and ate together with her. Well, the princess'' food was not a fish this time, but red meat that they had hunted. With Elias as the cook, the food was sure to be delicious, so they all sat down for breakfast. They now have a quiet but incredibly dangerous andrge guard with them now, so the men were rxed while having their meal for the first time in a long while.


    "Please eat more, Princess¡­" Elias said as he went on to give all the most delicious and juiciest parts of the meat to Evie.


    Evie dly epted the offers knowing that they were already worrying about her well-being. She did not want to make them worry so she must eat a little more than usual to ease their worries. "Thank you," she said then they continued with their merry breakfast.


    As she was finishing her food, Evie nced at the quiet dragon who was sitting silently but attentively behind them. It had not moved from that exact same spot sincest night. In fact, it had been protecting the princess with its wing extended over her prone sleeping form, serving as her tent the entire night.


    It was a relief for Elias because the orcs had torn the princess'' tent to pieces during the fight and he was worryingst night where to get something to rece the destroyed tent. The men had discussed with him, and they had nned and were about to go and built a makeshift tent, but the dragon had beaten them to it. It simply spread out its wing and thus, giving the princess a good enough covering to rece the function of the ripped-up tent.


    The dragon''s action made everyone wonder if all dragons were like this with their masters. Because it was just so damned amazing. How this dragon behaved was as though it truly understood what the princess needed! Whatever it was, their problem was easily resolved with that one movement from the dragon.


    "Princess," Zn pulled Evie''s attention once all of them had polished off their food and Elias was now tidying up. "I think we should stay here for another night before continuing on our journey¡­"


    Evie blinked at him. "Why?" she asked, not understanding why they needed to dy for another day now that they were finally so close to their destination. "Is there someone who is still injured and needs more rest?"


    The men nced at each other for a moment. They did not know whether to cry orugh. How could the princess not realise it?


    "You''re still injured, princess." Zn replied to her question and Evie fell silent. She stared at her arms that were covered in bandages.


    "No¡­ we''re not going to dy anymore." She spoke after a few moments of silence. Before anyone could say anything, Evie lifted her face and looked at Zn with serious gaze.


    "But¡­ princess ¨C" Zn started to speak.


    "I am alright," she cut him off and then she stood before them. "I don''t feel any pain or tiredness anymore. And these cuts are really very minor. Leon''s medicine will help them all heal by tomorrow so there is really no need for us to stay here and waste time."


    Her words rendered the men speechless. They just could not argue with her even though a part of them still thought that it was better for her to take more rest while they were still in a safe ce. They did not know what would be waiting for them once they set out of this area. However, they were quite certain that the final phase of their journey will be even more challenging, even more dangerous, and they absolutely had no idea what was beyond the dragon''s gate.


    Sensing that the men were still sceptical, Evie looked at her dragon again. She understood why these men wanted her to rest more. If Gavriel was here, she already knew he would be insisting on it, and she was almost a hundred percent sure that he would do anything to persuade her to stay. And she who does not have any tolerance against him, would soften her heart and surely give in.


    But the thing is, he was not here. That man who was the only one able to deal with her stubbornness and turn her mind into mush with just his smile and touch, was currently absent and still missing in action. And this same man was one of the biggest reason why she didn''t want to dy any longer!


    Last night, she had dreamt about him again. It was that same dream that had been haunting her now every night. And as time went by, her desire to see him again grewrger inside her and it was driving her more than anything else. Not only because she missed him so much, but because there was something strange in her dream she could not quite point out.


    In her dreams, she was seeing him, alive and well, but for some unknown reason, her heart just felt that there was something wrong.


    Everytime she woke up from that dream, her heart was thudding hard with unease even though it wasnt supposed to be a nightmare. She was relieved because she had seen him again even if its just in her dream but the inexplicable unease she felt every time she woke up was making her worry.


    Evie had realized that the only way for her to feel at ease again would be the moment she can touch him again in the flesh and not just in her dreams. That''s why no matter what, she''s not going to dy any longer.


    ___


    A/N: Just want to express my gratitude to my loyal readers who offered their precious golden tickets to this book. I really appreciate it guys. T^T


    I didn''t expect some of you even actually showered this book expensive gifts to help Spellbound climb up in the rank. It really made me happy because i thought most of you will give your tickets to other books because i did not asked for it.


    So again, thank you much guys! <3

 Chapter 192 - Onyx

    <h4>Chapter 192 - Onyx</h4>


    Evie really did not feel anything that was wrong in her body at all. Leon''s medicine was always very effective. And more importantly, it never gave the side effects that makes her feel ufortable as the human medications do.


    "We are going to continue our journey¡­ without dy," she said decisively again, then she turned and approached the dragon.


    Zn sighed. "Oh well, it seems that we can only obey and follow the princess'' wishes."


    "Somehow, I just realized she''s almost no different from His Highness." Reedmented and all of them could only agree.


    "Yeah, stubborn and decisive and impossible to persuade." Lucmented with an exaggerated eyeroll.


    "It seems to be that all powerful creatures are the same." Levy chimed in.


    "Agreed¡­ but Leon," Luc stared at the half-blood. "You''re the doctor here, speak up."


    "I''m no doctor." The half-blood innocently replied, "but I do not doubt she is telling the truth. I think she''ll be alright as well."


    "You think¡­" Levy raised a brow.


    "Her wound is healing faster than the first time I treated her back when she got wounded in the dungeons. So, I believe she''s really fine." Leon exined when Zn stood as well.


    "Well," the man started, "though the princess'' body is vulnerable and fragile, her spirit and willpower are the total opposite. It truly is nothing to scoff at. No matter what we say, we cannot stop her. After all, we are only here to support and take care of her, so we''ll do what we can and just believe in her. However, whenever we see that she is endangering herself, we can always intervene again and speak out. She''s stubborn but not na?ve. So, I think we shouldn''t worry too much." Zn''s lengthy exnation had everyone ruminating on his words.


    Everyone was silent with what Zn said as they all could only agree to hisments. Once they were united in their decision, they stood and started preparing to leave while Evie was caressing the dragon''s snout, all the while trying to mentallymunicate with it.


    "Do you have a name?" she asked in her mind as she closed her eyes and grabbed her ne. The dragon made that purring growl, as though it were responding to her question.


    "Is that a ''yes''?" Evie''s eyes flew open in excitement. Her eyes quickly closed again as she put more focus in her mentalmunication with the dragon.


    It made that sound again. Somehow, Evie was starting to feel a little more rxed, just like that feeling you get when your pet is behaving as such an adorable stress reliever.


    "Hmm¡­ what could it? Is it ck?" she asked, and the dragon gave out a very deep and long rumble. The men even looked up for an instant from their tasks because they knew it was not that purring growl they had heard before. This particr rumble did not sound as positive as the earlier sound. And yet they saw their princess chuckled shortly while her eyes were still closed.


    They could not help but wonder what she was doing. Was she talking to the dragon?


    "So that''s a no. Huh¡­" Evie said, and the dragon again made that purring growl. It seems the dragon will purr if it was a ''yes'' and growl if it was a ''no''. She found its responses quite adorable. And she was d that even though the dragon could not talk to her, it was still trying tomunicate at least.


    "Then I wonder what it is¡­ Hmm¡­" she brainstormed quickly but all she could think about were names that was rted to its appearance. "Dark?"


    The dragon growled as it gave a little shake of its head and Evie chuckled again. Then suddenly, something came out of her mouth.


    "Onyx?"


    To Evie''s surprise, the dragon purred.


    "Oh, so it''s Onyx!" she eximed. She never thought she would actually guess it right! But was she the one who actually guessed it? She was certain she had not thought about Onyx¡­


    The dragon purred again, and Evie could only smile in dness. She was happy to actually discover the dragon''s name!


    After that, when Evie saw that her men were ready, she began to tell Onyx about the journey. The dragon seemed to be listening to her, and it rose when she told him where she wanted to go beyond the dragon''s gate and that she wanted it to show them the way.


    It lowered its head right before Evie and she immediately realized it wanted her to climb up its back.


    Without wasting a moment, Evie carefully climbed on the dragon and settled herself on its back. She looked at her men and nodded at them before they too, all lightly jumped and carefullynded on the back of the dragon too.


    Evie had thought that the dragon would fly off immediately, but it did not. It only walked slowly towards that dark path she had run into and where she had previously met the dragon.


    The vampires were quiet. This was the ce they had encountered the two dragons before with prince Gavriel but now, they could not see any other dragons apart from thisrge one they were with. Could it be that those dragons were scared of this ck one?


    As Onyx moved forward, they could now see darkness before them. This was the darkness no one had ever crossed before.


    The darkness was so deep that it felt almost solid ¨C like a thick wall that was there to prevent entry. But entry to what, exactly?? When the dragon finally stepped through it, the vampires could not see anything even with their enhanced eyesight. It was as if the power of their eyes to see in the dark were being disabled in here. They were shocked.


    But then they saw a single glow of light before them, it was the princess. She was literally glowing like a beacon!


    Her light began to illuminate their surroundings and the vampires realized that they were inside a cave-like path. The dragon continued on this path, walking fluidly ahead.


    Everyone, including Evie were brimming over in anticipation as the dragon moved deeper and deeper into this cave. The little they could see from the path seemed winding and it was as if they were entering into argebyrinth.


    The path that does not reflect any sound or light, it only gave anyone going through it the feeling of despondency and despair. Even the light emitted by their princess could not light up the area around them but seemed to have been supressed, only allowing them to see within a radius of a couple of feet.


    The dragon continued walking on in the darkness, with only their princess as their lone source of light. It was not until at longst that they saw another source of light ahead. Their eyes were all fixed ahead as they knew they were finallying out of that all-epassing darkness. What was it that lie ahead?


    They swallowed in both expectation and apprehension as the dragon finally stepped out of the darkness along with them.


    ___


    A/N: Thank you for the generous gifts spellbounders!!


    P.s. to the new readers. Next 10 chapters are under privilege. It is one way to support the author and at the same time you will be able to read advance chapters. But please make sure you understand privilege first before buying. It is NOT COMPULSARY. It is only for the willing readers who wish to support the author more and to read in advance.

 Chapter 193 - Final Arch

    <h4>Chapter 193 - Final Arch</h4>


    Evie and the men all held their breaths as the dragon slowly moved towards the bright exit. They could not really see much as their eyes were already adjusted to the intense darkness for so long that the sudden brightness became extremely blinding to them. It was more so for Evie, as her eyes were not as enhanced as the vampires. Onyx halted just as it stepped out of the darkness.


    Evie and her men sat frozen as they blinked to allow their eyes to adjust to the new environment. Once their eyes were adjusted, their gaze were fixed ahead of them, utterly speechless. What greeted their eyes were absolutely shocking and unexpected that it took their breath away.


    They had been thinking of another magical ce, a ce so out of this world. All of them had no doubts that it would be something mind blowing because the dragons were guarding this particr ce with their lives for god knows how many millennia now.


    However, the ce before them was nothing like what they were expecting. It was deste and gloomy. Yes, it truly took their breath away ¨C in shock that was bordering on horror. It seemed to be a very massive crater and in the middle of it lies another dark and lonely mountain. They could not even get a glimpse of the peak as thick and gloomy clouds were covering the upper half of it, making it visibly impossible.


    Not only the mountain, but the entire massive crater-like ce was covered entirely with clouds so thick that the ce looked like the twilight zone. It was raining too, though it was not that heavy.


    Evie''s eyes roved about, looking all around the ce before her and she felt a peculiar feeling of loss and sadness. There was nothing worthy to note in the vastnd, but just ckish grey stones and dead trees. The dead trees seemed to be covered with some sort of ck crystals and nothing more. The wide path before them that was made of stones and therge arches standing tall like crescent moons on each side of the path were untouched, but no life seemed to be left in the area that theyid eyes on. There was one word that reverberated within everyone''s mind at that moment ¨C bleak.


    The feelings welling up inside Evie''s heart right now made her draw in a deep shaky breath. She did not even know why she was feeling this way. Her longing to find out everything now surged even more within her insides. What had happened to this ce? Was it hit by some pestilence or perhaps some natural disaster that caused it to look this way now? However, it must have been one hell of a disaster for it to remain like this for so long. Evie felt her heart squeeze and throb in pain as she continued to survey the area and her eyes suspiciously burned a little, as though she were about to cry. But she held it back as she thought that it was somehow weird. This was definitely the first time she had ever stepped foot into this ce. So why is it resonating so strongly within her?


    Suddenly, Onyx released a spine-chilling growl. It did not move from its spot at all ¨C if possible, it froze up even more ¨C as it breathed out a sound that seemed to be call. Evie and the men did not know why but they seemed to have that feeling that it was a call.


    Evie and her men held their breaths in anticipation. Then a group of dragons suddenly appeared in the sky. They circled around over them in an awe-inspiring disy of power and splendour, injecting more than a little fear into the men as they looked on, some with mouths hanging open. Only Evie managed to maintain her calm fa?ade, though she was as stunned as the men on the inside. As they were still frozen in shock and amazement, the dragons startednding before Onyx one by one. There were seven of them and three of them were asrge as that dragon the dark fae had possessed while the other four were about the same size as the one Evie hadmanded in Dacria.


    Before Evie and the seven vampires could snap out of their reverie from the surprising appearance of seven other additional dragons before them, Onyx then proceeded to spread out its own jet-ck wings before propelling itself from the ground and flying into the sky.


    Everyone immediately reacted and held on for dear life as the dragon flew just above therge arches, narrowly missing its own wed feet. When Evie looked back, she saw those other seven dragons entering the dark cave where whey came from. Was Onyx the one who called out to them to stay and guard the entrance to this realm in his ce? That must be it! And she was awed, more convinced that Onyx was an intelligent being in his own right. She had already known that dragons were smart beings even before she interacted with any of them. But now with Onyx''s actions, she was only more certain of the fact.


    Returning her gaze ahead, Evie looked down and saw once again how massive the ce was. The path they were following seemed endless. And she did not know why but she suddenly pictured this deste ce as once beautiful and full of life and captivating colours. She could even imagine that everything here would have been enchanting and magical.


    As they looked down, they saw that glimmering stream flowing across the destend before then disappearing into the wall of darkness that seems to surround the entire ce. As they traced the stream with their eyes from this height, they could see that the stream''s source wasing from that mountain which they were heading towards right now.


    The arches of the path below them were gettingrger as they approached closer to the mountain in the middle.


    Onyx continued flying straight ahead until atst, it slowly dove to the ground the moment they reached thergest and final arch. The dragon gracefully executed itsnding right before the massive arch, without having anyone of the people on its back experience any turbulence.

 Chapter 194 - Hidden

    <h4>Chapter 194 - Hidden</h4>


    Fogs of clouds had covered whatever it was that was behind this seemingly other gate they were looking at. Realizing that Onyx was not going to move anymore, Evie closed her eyes and spoke to the dragon.


    "Are we supposed to climb off you now?" she asked and when the dragon made a purring sound, Evie looked at her men and nodded at them.


    Once everyone was on the ground except for Evie, Onyx then crouched down as if to guard or wait for them there.


    Evie stared at the foggy path before them and then closed her eyes. "You''re not going toe along with us?" she asked, and the dragon purred again.


    "It seems Onyx is not going to apany us anymore." Evie told her men.


    "O-onyx?" Reed tilted his head as he asked, and Evie realized she had not told them about her dragon''s name yet.


    "Yes. This dragon''s name is Onyx." Evie said with a smile and the men blinked, totally taken aback. Holy crap! The dragon can talk back to her?! They eximed within themselves.


    "I don''t know why but it seems he can''te with us." Evie added as she looked beyond therge arch. Then after caressing Onyx''s spikes fondly, Evie spoke to the dragon through her mindmunication that they would return soon.


    The dragon purred as it nudged its snout into Evie''s palm gently. And its response made Evie''s heart swell. Leon then came to her at Zn''s order before he helped Evie stand up from atop the dragon''s back. He did not bother putting her down, instead he carried her on his back immediately.


    Evie just obeyed because she was also trying to be careful about the bandages on her feet. It would be less of a hassle for her and everyone if she did not walk.


    When everything was ready, Evie nodded at her men and the group then entered the foggy path beyond thergest arch. She looked back at Onyx onest time and smiled at it until the fog rolled back in, covering her view of her dragon.


    Breathing in deeply, Evie turned and looked ahead. As she looked around, the men started to be alert now. The dragon was no longer with them anymore so they can no longer rx as they had been doing since it had been around them. What are they going to see next? This was finally thest leg of their journey, right?


    The surrounding had changed significantly. It was more deste than as before thatstrge arch. They could see more dead trees that were now pretty cramped, making it look even darker and lifeless. It was also only drizzling at this area now.


    They followed the path silently as it climbed higher and higher. And still, they could not spot a single sign of life.


    None of them spoke as they all knew that none of them knew what lies ahead. All they could do was to look forward in anticipation and thrill all the while staying alert in case trouble was waiting for them up ahead.


    Until at longst, the mists were gone, and the dead and cramped trees seem to have ended. And what they saw next made them stood there frozen for a long while as they looked before them.


    A dark, massive castle stood majestically before their eyes. It was so massive and all of them had never seen such a castle as steep as this one before. Who would have thought that a castle sorge and tall could be sitting at the top of this steep hill and was being hidden behind the clouds?!


    Moreover, the castle seemed to be so strangely dark that it could be the darkest building they have ever seen before. It was as though the whole building were made of the same ck stones of the princess'' ne.


    This part seemed drier, and the drizzle was gone despite the fact that the sky was just as dark.


    There was another path connected to the path they had just came from which is now leading to a bridge made of the same dark as night stone.


    Below the bridge, they could see the glimmering magical water. One nce and they knew this was the very source of that magical stream andke. Somehow, they were quite shocked after the deste ce they have seen before this. How could something so bright and magicale from a ce so dead and dreary like this?


    Furthermore, what was the deal with this castle? Did that light fae the princess talked about was inside this ce?


    "Please put me down now, Leon." Evie requested and Leon immediately put her down.


    Evie took a step forward. Again, her emotions were getting more and more strange. It was getting overwhelming. She could no longer wait to know what was waiting for her here. Why she was called here and where were the answers she was looking for.


    "Let''s go," she then said, and they all moved ahead, walking forward and following at the pace the princess was going at. The moment they crossed the bridge, another gate blocked their way forward.


    The vampires tried to push it open, but the massive dark gate did not budge a single crack.


    "Maybe we should leap over the gate?" Samuel suggested and they all looked up. The gate was so big, and the ends of the gate was very high as well.


    Evie walked past them, and the men cleared the way, letting her stand just right at the gate. They watched her reached out and the moment her hands touched the gate, just like what happened to her ne, the part she touched glowed. The amber glow then slowly started spreading out from where her hand wasid!


    Shocked, Evie pulled her hand off, and it turned ck again. But she recovered quick and this time she used both her hands and touched the gate. It glowed again and Evie did not take her hands off this time until the entire massive gate was glowing.


    Then atst, the gate swung open on its own.


    ___


    A/N: To the readers who still dont know about golden tickets, please update your app so you can use them. You can ask questions about it in thement box. ^^

 Chapter 195 - Light Fae

    <h4>Chapter 195 - Light Fae</h4>


    When the massive double-doored gate swung open noiselessly, Evie and her men stood there for a few seconds to catch their breath from the sudden unexpectedness of how it happened. After taking that few seconds to adjust their emotions and thoughts, they stepped through the opening of the massive gate.


    Since the princess had taken her hands off the gate''s surface, the previously glowing amber sheen that had enveloped the whole gate was slowly fading as they all walked into the area just further past the gate.


    There was a dead silence as the men all looked at the same darkness and emptiness before them. They had thought they would finally see someone or something since the gate had opened on its own to allow them admittance. But again, their expectations were once again not met. And they could not help but crease their brows, a little disappointed. Would they really find something here? What if, there was actually no one inside this castle? And with the way things have been turning out so far, it did not seem as though the answers would be forting from this ce either.


    They shook their heads inwardly. And at that moment, they realized that their princess was looking at one particr spot, right in the middle of the vast and dark space beyond the gate. Wait! Could it be that she actually is seeing something there?! Even when none of them can?!


    The expression on Evie''s face made the men realize that their princess was seeing something they could not see. What was it she is seeing, they had absolutely no idea.


    "Princess," Zn carefully and softly called out as he looked at Evie, "are you seeing something?"


    Evie nced at them, and the moment Evie nodded, they all immediately gripped their weapons tight. They all thought this would be bad if their enemy was invisible. How could they protect the princess against an enemy they could not see?!


    "It''s alright¡­ she''s not an enemy." Evie told them and the men somewhat rxed a little. "It''s the light fae I saw in Dacria." Evie continued and she returned her attention towards the light fae before them.


    She could see her face much clearer now. When she first saw this woman in Dacria, she could not even see her face clearly because she already looked so translucent, as if like she was already halfway through the process of fading at that time.


    Now looking at her properly and without any blurriness, Evie noted that the light fae was very beautiful. Like a creature forged in the light. Her long hair was white like snow and her eyes a deep forest green. She was d in a white silk dress.


    "You''re finally here, Princess¡­ we''ve been waiting for you." The light fae said and Evie took a few steps closer to her.


    "We?" Evie looked around expectantly, but she could not see anyone else beside her.


    "They are inside the castle, princess," she said with a soft smile then she turned, "please, follow me."


    "Wait!" Evie stopped her and the light fae faced her again. As though she realized Evie''s hesitation, she smiled again. "Please do not worry, princess. I know you still don''t trust me. But be rest assured because no one in this castle could harm you, not even me. Because as you can see, I am like this¡­ I cannot touch you. The same is true for everyone else inside."


    The light fae''s exnation made Evie furrow her brows. "Are you saying they''re all invisible too?" Evie asked and the light fae''s face became sullen for a split second before resuming her lightly smiling face.


    "Please follow me, princess," she said instead of answering and she turned and walked away.


    Evie looked at her men and nodded at them. She was a little wary. She would not know if it was truly safe inside, but they do not really have a choice now do they? She hade all the way here just to find her answers so, there was no way she was going back now without getting some! Evie then squared her shoulders and set her jaw before looking up resolutely.


    After taking a deep breath, she finally moved forward and followed the light fae, with her men following closely behind her. All of them were on high alert and gripping their weapons tightly, attentive to their princess'' actions. The moment she shows any signs of fear or danger, they would need to take action quickly.


    They went pass through a series of arches ¨C not unlike the previous ones they have seen ¨C as they move deeper, towards the door of the castle. The ce was so massive and the designs of everything they are seeing around them were just incredibly intricate. Even in the vampire kingdom, their decorations and sense of artistry were a notch above the best of the humans. However, even then they were amazed at what was presented before them. They could not even imagine how beautiful this ce would look like under the sun.


    All the inner, smaller gates they passed through were opened. And it seemed they were just kept opened and were never closed for a very, very long time.


    By the time they all stood before the castle''s massive doors, the men were already fully in their battle mode. They were more than prepared to fight all out at a moment''s notice. Their eyes were darting around them and kept going back to the princess to look at her for cues.


    The castle''s door was also opened. And there was absolutely no light inside. The darkness inside was absolute. It was as if it would even absorb any light that was to be shone into it.


    Everyone was silent as the night as they entered hesitantly. It was very dark, and Evie had to halt for a moment to use her ne as a source of light to help illuminate the immediate area around her so she could see enough to walk forward.


    They passed through series of massive pirs and spacious corridors as the light fae continued to lead them towards what theyter recognised as the throne hall.

 Chapter 196 - Throne

    <h4>Chapter 196 - Throne</h4>


    When they finally reached the huge and dark hall, they entered and before any of them could even reach the throne that Evie could not yet make out due to the extreme darkness and the massiveness of the ce, the light fae stopped walking and turned around to face her.


    "Please take off your shoes, princess." She said as she gestured elegantly to Evie''s feet. And then she nced at the men behind her. "The vampires must note any closer. This is the closest they are allowed to proceed." Her voice was neutral and had no inflections of hostility nor friendliness.


    Evie stilled for a moment before she moved again and began taking her shoes off. She could almost feel the curios gazes of her men at what she was doing. She knew they were nervous about being told to stop going forward with her.


    The moment Evie''s bare feet touched the floor, the same amber glow appeared again ¨C simr to what urred at the main gate. The glow then began to spread out, slowly lighting up the hall with its warm glow.


    A gentle smile filled with relief shed on the light fae''s face. She then gestured Evie toe towards to where she was standing.


    "All of you stay here," Evie told her men and before any of them could protest, she turned and walked forward. Then there were steps that seemingly appeared out of nowhere before her feet, she climbed on the first step and the steps began to glow too. The lights spreading wider and wider over the steps. But once she walked on, the ce where she was standing previously right next to the vampires darkened again.


    The men nervously watched the princess climb the steps towards the obsidian throne that was situated high above the ground level. The sight of the amber glow spreading out before disappearing again was extremely mesmerizing to watch.


    Evie could not quite exin the feelings inside her at the moment. The mix of strange emotions she could not even understand why she was feeling were distracting her. So, she forced herself to ignore her emotions for now and just focused her mind on what was going on before her.


    Fighting to keep her calm, Evie looked at the light fae who had finally halted right before her. She smiled at Evie once again in an attempt to reassure her. Then she bowed her head and gestured her snow-white hands towards the throne that was before her.


    "Please seat on the throne, Princess." The light fae said and Evie creased her brows. She was taken aback at the request. What was happening now?


    "Why?" she could no longer keep her mouth shut. "Why do I need to sit here?"


    "You wanted to get your answers, right? Princess?" the light fae asked instead of answering. "I wanted to show you something¡­ but you can only see them once you are seated on the throne, princess."


    There was another period of silence as Evie looked at the light fae with suspicion in her eyes. She could not help it. The light fae was definitely asking her to seat on a majestic throne so dark and imposing and mysterious like this? Moreover, it was not even hers. How could she so simply plop down on a throne that did not belong to her? That could be said to be the utmost action of disrespect to the owner of this throne. No way would she do something as silly and dangerous as that! But¡­!!


    But then again, she had no choice. She wanted her answers! Evie wanted¡­ No, needed to see what the light fae was talking about. She came all the way here for that, risking everything.


    Taking another deep breath, Evie decided to throw caution to the wind. She would just go ahead and do what was necessary for now and would deal with the consequencester. Evie then faced the throne and again she felt another strong and peculiar emotion churning inside of her. She closed her eyes and somehow managed to identify that the emotion she felt now does not seem to be rted to fear.


    Then she opened her eyes and holding her breath, she finally took thest few steps to sit on the throne. Evie squeezed her eyes shut as she did so, expecting something bad to happen to her. But after a couple of seconds, nothing happened, and she opened her eyes in relief.


    Suddenly, the amber lights burst out from Evie''s body then her light spread out in all directions very fast. In the next moment, the entire massive hall was glowing. It was literally shimmering with the amber glow that came from her! What on earth was happening?!


    The vampires, including Evie stayed still and could only look on in a daze as if they were all enchanted. What just happened?! Was there some magic involved?


    Even Evie could not quite believe her eyes. The hall which was once draped in depressing heavy darkness was now so glowing brightly that it could even vie the sun. The obsidian throne had also turned into a golden amber colour. Suddenly the darkness that seemed to be there to stay, was gone in a twinkling of an eye and everything turned magical. Holy hell!


    But Evie and her men could not even stay awed and dumbstruck long enough as they suddenly snapped to attention at the sight of something strange.


    The surprise and awestruck look on Evie''s face slowly faded as she looked down at the things scattered all over the massive hall''s floor.


    Evie''s eyes narrowed as she focused her gaze on the human-sized ck crystals rising from the foot of the steps until it reached right by the door, except on the path leading towards the throne.


    Suddenly, her heart thudded wildly. She subconsciously gripped the armrest of the throne before turning her inquisitive gaze at the light fae before her.


    "W-what are these ck crystals?" Evie asked even though in her heart she realised that somehow, she already knew the answer.


    ___


    A/N: I am sharing music i''m listening while writing these chapters on our FB group. Search Kazzenlx''s readers or go to my FB page @Author_kazzenlx to see the FB group''s link there. Use the code ONYX to enter. ^^

 Chapter 197 - Crescia

    <h4>Chapter 197 - Crescia</h4>


    A/N: Check out thetest music I posted in our FB group if you like listening to music while reading. It''s the music i was listening while writing these two chaps. ^^


    ___


    The light fae''s eyes gleamed with sadness as she looked solemnly at Evie.


    It was as if she had already known that Evie had somehow figured out what was inside the crystals, and she nodded curtly. "You''re right, Princess¡­" she said in soft, enchanting voice. "They are light faes and they''ve been trapped inside the dark crystal for thousands of years."


    Evie was taken aback at what she heard. For thousands of years? That long?


    "What¡­" Evie paused and thenposed herself before asking again, "what happened in this ce? And why are these light faes trapped like this?"


    The light fae turned her face towards the numerous dark crystals on the throne hall''s floor. Her expression was filled with lost and regret and long suffering. "Long time ago," she started as nostalgia crept into her beautiful deep green eyes, "thisnd was lively and enchantingly beautiful. Its beauty was unparalleled¡­ there was no other ce that could bepared. And due to that, this ce came to be known as the paradise of Lirea."


    She smiled as her gaze seemed to have blurred as she stared ahead, most probably seeing the ce now ovepping with what it was during its glorious days in the past. "And it was true most especially for Crescia."


    "Crescia?" Evie questioned interestedly. ''Was that another city that is within the forbiddennd?'' Evie wondered and was highly curious after hearing the name of this ce.


    "This ce was called the city of Crescia, the capital of the Middle Empire. This was once the most beautiful city in the entirend." The light fae replied with a pleasant gleam in her eyes but all too soon, the light faded, and her eyes became bleak again. "But everything was destroyed and now this ce that was once a paradise is now reduced to nothing but a dark and destend. All because of that wretched war." There was a hint of sharpness and anger in the voice of the light fae at the end.


    "War? Did other races unite to attack the Middle Empire?" Evie hazarded a guess.


    "Sadly, it was the faes themselves that fought against each other. The Light Faes and Dark Faes attacked each other in a war thatsted for hundreds of years and ended up destroying both parties." She said then she looked at Evie.


    "Once upon a time, Light Faes and Dark Faes lived in harmony until one day, the Fae Queen fell in love with a Dark Fae. Everything was fine for a long time until the Queen gave birth to a pair of twins. One was a Light Fae and the other one a Dark Fae. That was the very first time such a thing had happened in the long-standing history of the Faeries."


    "You mean¡­ that a Queen gave birth to a pair of twins?" Evie''s brows knotted in curiosity.


    "No, princess. Female light faes will always give birth to a light fae even if their mate was a dark fae. The same was true to the female dark faes, their children will always be a dark fae as well even if their mate was a light fae. All offspring always follows the fae type of the maternal side. So, the queen giving birth to one twin which was a dark fae was truly shocking. This aberration happened the very jfirst time and no one knew what to think of it for a while."


    Evie had not seen a dark fae as of yet. Since that dark fae that possessed her father had never showed his true appearance, thus Evie had no idea how they looked like. What was the difference between dark and light faes?


    "How did they find out the other child was a dark fae?" Evie asked, her curiosity to know everything about the faes were so intense that she could not stop herself from blurting out the question almost the moment the light fae stopped talking.


    "The appearance is obvious because all dark faes have ck hair. They also naturally wield dark magic, and their blood turns dark as the night when they bleed." The light fae exined then she continued telling the story again.


    "Everything was fine at first until the time for the queen to pass her crown to her sessor came. The dark faes wanted the dark fae prince to be king instead of the light fae princess. The Middle Empire had always been ruled by the royal family which are the light faes since the beginning of time. But the dark faes began to desire for one of their kind to rule too, saying that the queen giving birth to a dark fae was the sign that it was now time for a change. But the light faes, the queen included, dismissed the dark faes'' plea because the queen had found out that her dark fae husband had changed as well. He too, began to desire the throne for himself. It was then that everything started. The dark faes began a rebellion. The dark fae prince wanted the throne as well, just like his father. So, he and his father coborated and joined in the rebellion, abandoning the royal family and Crescia. They went to Gehhena, the second biggest city in the Middle Empire called the city of the Dark Faes located in the far north. The dark faes made the queen''s husband king and the queen''s son their crown prince. And since then, the Middle Empire was divided between the two sub-races and warmenced amongst the dark faes and light faes."


    "Itsted for hundreds of years. The wars grew more horrific and got so bad to the point where both group of fae began to use the dragons to kill each other, ruining the empire, killing off countless of faeries on both sides. Until the dark faes began to drag the vampires into their battles as well. The dark faes had the ability to manipte anyone using their dark magic. And topping it with the help of the vampires'' strength and numbers, the dark faes managed to invade Crescia."

 Chapter 198 - Tragic Tale

    <h4>Chapter 198 - Tragic Tale</h4>


    "Due to the very long and nonstop battle in the past hundreds of years, the light faes have already been reduced to only a few thousands. The same was true with the dark faes but the light faes did not expect the vampires to aid the dark faes in this war." The glight fae continued in her recollection and Evie subconsciously looked at her men.


    She never expected to hear that the vampires were actually actively involved in the fall of this empire. It seemed that they yed quite a significant role in it too!


    Evie found that her heart was aching as she listened to this painful tale. Who would have thought that the faes actually ended up destroying themselves all for the sake of the throne? And the most painful thing was that the queen''s enemy was her own husband and child that she bore. Evie could not even imagine what she had to go through going to a war against the one she once loved and even her very own child.


    The story made Evie''s eyes sting and her throat hurt for the queen and all the faes.


    "Did the light faes not seek outside help?" Evie asked and the light fae shook her head.


    "Light faes can enchant other races but the queen had refused the idea to seek out the humans to help them. The vampires were already on the dark faes'' side, leaving the humans the only race left. But the queen refused to involve the humans in the war. She knew humans were strong in their own right but they could not stand against dark faes and vampires together. The queen knew she would only end up sacrificing many other innocent lives by doing that. So, she stood her ground and fought on without seeking any help. The light faes stood and fought by her side with everything they had." The light fae looked up smiling bitterly as if recalling a very painful memory and Evie was rendered speechless as she waited for her to continue with this tragic tale.


    "The queen had sworn that day that she herself would end the war that started because she was the one who had fallen for a man who ended up betraying her. She vowed with her very life in this same ce that we are standing in right now. She had ordered the remaining young ones to stay in this hall, including me, before she set out with the remaining faes for what she had called thest battle. We had refused to stay, all of us¡­ we had wanted to fight together with the rest of them until the end. But the queen forcefully made us stay using her strong magic. All of us had been frozen still in our spot and could not move." She said as she looked at the first dark coloured crystal closest to the throne.


    Evie immediately realized that this light fae''s body must be encased in that particr crystal. Rising from the throne, Evie stood to approach it. As she stood before the ck crystal, she stared intently into it before looking at the light fae next to her.


    "This¡­ Is this you?" Evie hesitantly asked the light fae, lifting her finger and pointing to the blurry outline of a figure that could barely be seen within the dark crystal.


    "Yes." She nodded before she too, turned to look at the crystal Evie was pointing at. "I was the only one who managed to break free from our bondage. I suspect it was because I am a noble faery and am more powerful than everyone in this hall. So, I left my body to follow the queen and saw everything that happened after that."


    Evie faced her, her face grave and serious as she listened intently to the story, even though she could already tell the ending of the war. Because she had seen it, with her own two eyes, the destend they passed through on their way here. There was literally nothing left to this once majestic and noble realm. There were no animals, no faes¡­ not even a single living nt. Everything was just dead and deathly still in this dark and sombrend.


    "The queen lost herself during that war. The sight of her empire being reduced to ashes, and her people all dying in an unfair fight¡­ until her dragon, Onyx, was the only one left¡­ made her burst out and lost all control, and she unleashed everything that she had. All her magic was used up. She even went to the extent of burning her soul to increase to potency of her magic. Her heart had been dead many years ago and had darkened that she fought without mercy by herself, killing both vampires and dark faes even her own husband. She killed him so mercilessly without batting even an eye. However, she was already dying too as she had spent herself out. But the queen was determined to kill her son as well. She had vowed she''ll take both of them with her. So even though the prince was powerful, being a royal blooded dark fae, he was still unable to escape the veryst powerful attack the queen had unleashed upon himself."


    "I saw the queen got surrounded with a balls of lights as she knelt on the ground, her body being pierced through with all sorts of weapons. The dark faes and the vampires were fleeing, including the dragons. I saw her crying and then she screamed as the lights all merged into one massive ball of light surrounding her before exploding in an enormous st. Every living being that had been touched by the queen''s light disappeared as if they were eaten by the light. All the dragons suffered the same fate except for Onyx as the queen had forcefully sent it far up into the sky. The lights had covered the entirend, and there was no ce the light did not reach. And when the light was gone, the queen had disappeared as well. Her clothes, her crown, and personal sword was the only thing left lying in that spot where she had sat."

 Chapter 199 - Descendants

    <h4>Chapter 199 - Descendants</h4>


    Silence filled the vast throne hall as Evie''s heart shivered from everything she heard. Her heart ached so much for the queen, for her people and thisnd. And she knew what she was feeling was not just mere sympathy and pity. It was much more than that, as if everyone and everything in thisnd has something to do with her. The emotions running through her is more than just on the surface. She could feel real pain in her heart and the sadness was simr to what she had felt when she lost her grandmother when she was a little girl. Though she was confused at why she was feeling this way, but she did not try to avoid these newfound affections that were flowing within her.


    Trying to swallow the lump in her throat, Evie''s eyes flickered towards the now empty throne. "Did the dark fae prince die?" she asked, her voice nearly a whisper. She somehow had a bad premonition even when asking that question.


    "After the outburst of the queen''sst attack," the light fae started, getting back into her story, "I found out that the everyone that was touched by the queen''s light perished and disappeared, but there were a few of them who survive. The surviving powerful dark faes who had tried to escape and used their dark magic to block the queen''s light had managed to stay alive, but they eventually turned into all sorts of ferocious animals. I''ve observed them in the past countless years, and I found out that they have be true animals. They behave and respond like how animals do, and I believe they would never return to their original forms ever again as I saw them reproduce and their offspring are also pure beasts like them. As for the dark fae prince¡­" she trailed off and her bleak eyes stared unseeingly towards the entrance of the great throne hall.


    "Just like what the queen did to us, the dark fae prince also trapped himself inside this dark crystal so he would not perish nor get turned into a beast. Only the royals were strong enough to cast that magic on themselves. So just like us, the dark fae prince is still alive too and¡­" she paused as she looked Evie with grave eyes, "and he''s going to break free from the crystal''s entrapment very soon¡­ no, I believe he must have already been freed by now."


    Evie''s eyes widened. "How did you know and how could he be freed?"


    "He had been trying to get freed all these years. Thousands of years after the fall of the Middle empire, curious vampire hunters began to enter thend again and they found the dark fae''s crystal. They took his crystal and brought it to the vampire empire. A vampire king had taken an interest in the figure which was within the crystal, and they had tried to break into it in the hopes of getting to the figure, but no one managed to. They kept the crystal in their castle and after thousands more years, the fae prince awakened and he started then to manipte the vampires. That was the start of wars between the vampires and humans especially since he found out about the existence of human dragon keepers. The fae prince knew that the only way for him to be freed was by using the powers of the blood of light faes. He knew that only light faes could call upon the dragons. And that was why he had made the vampires hunt every dragon guardian that had ever appeared and got them to extract their blood."


    Utterly speechless and shocked, Evie could not speak for a long while. Her brows knotted so tightly as she processed the things she heard.


    "D-dragon guardians¡­" she stammered, "you''re saying the dragon keepers are light faes?" Evie''s eyes were wide as saucers as she stared at the light fae before her.


    The light fae silently stared at her for a while before responding. "They are not light faes. However, it would be more urate to say that dragon guardians are partly the descendants of the light fae. They carry the blood of the light faes in them. And that''s why they have the ability to call upon the dragons."


    "Descendants? H-how?" Evie wondered loudly as shock still filled her entire being, then suddenly, the fae princess came to her mind. The light fae had not mentioned anything about her yet! What had happened to her? Could it be that¡­ no, the princess must be inside one of these crystals, right?


    "And the¡­ fae princess," Evie added immediately before the light fae could speak as her eyes wandered towards the crystals, "she''s here, right?" Evie turned back to the light fae, expecting her to nod or give a positive answer to her question.


    But the light fae shook her head. "She''s not here, princess." She shook her head, sadness shining in her eyes. "Her Majesty the queen had banished her from the Middle Empire to save her life. The princess had been a target of assassinations ever since she was young and as the wars only got worse, the queen had made the decision to send her away. But yearster, the princess returned as dark faes had found out that she had been hiding out in the humannds. So, she returned despite the queen''s order. The princess had died the day that Crescia fell¡­" the light fae trailed off and drew in a shaky breath as if topose herself. The pain in her eyes were even more vivid as she talked about the princess.


    "I was with her when she died saving us¡­ as she took herst breath, the princess told me she had left a child in the human realm. She had left him and her lover for fear that the dark faes would kill them. The princess told me, her son was a human and does not have any magic, so she chose to leave him¡­ all for the sake of his safety." She paused again and stared at Evie intently. "The princess'' son, the half fae is the first member of the now infamous Ylvia family who are the ones to produce the dragon guardians, your family¡­"

 Chapter 200 - Daughter Of The Light

    <h4>Chapter 200 - Daughter Of The Light</h4>


    Evie could only stand there, being renderedpletely immobile from thetest information that was fed to her by the light fae. Her mind was still having some trouble processing the information she had heard. That was truly so far-fetched and unbelievable!


    However, after thinking through things and recalling on certain facts from her own family history, she realised that it finally all fell into ce. It made perfect sense now that she thought about it.


    Looking at all the signs, from the strangenguage only they knew about, their silvery hair, their ability to call upon the dragons and all the other mind-boggling things Evie managed to pull off since that day she found the ne... everything fell into ce. It just went to solidify the one thing that seemed unbelievable ¨C that the Ylvia family was indeed rted to the light faeries. There was no other exnation. Not to mention all the strange and intense emotions she had been feeling since she first stepped into thisnd.


    Now all of it made perfect sense and fell nicely in ce. It was all because this ce was once the home of her ancestors! She was even totally bbergasted to find out that she had such close blood rtions to the light faes!


    "And you, my princess," the light fae''s call pulled her attention back to the present again and she bowed at her, "you are the one we''ve been waiting for. I have patiently anticipated your arrival for countless of years. I believe you are the chosen one. The one who will bring the light and life back into this dead and destend. After so long, things would live and flourish in this ce once again. Our city will once again return to being a lively and beautiful ce as how it was before when our beloved queen was still with us."


    Blinking in confusion, Evie stammered. "W-wait¡­ what do you mean I''m the chosen one?"


    The light fae shed a gentle and hopeful smile. "There was an ancient song that had been sung by the light faes ever since the beginning of time. Back then we didn''t pay much attention to the message that was in the song itself. But for the many years that I have been just wandering endlessly¡­ almost aimlessly, I found and understood so many things. It was then that I had realized that ancient song we had always sung without much thought was actually a prophecy." She said and then she began to sing a beautiful and mystical song that had sent gooseflesh all over Evie''s skin.


    And to Evie''s shocked surprise, she could understand the song even and knew it was clearly the samenguage of the Ylvia song. She had felt something incredibly strange when she sat on the throne a while ago but because of the flurry of surprises and everything that the light fae had told her, she had temporarily forgotten about it.


    But now she remembered again, that when she was sitting on that throne, something seemed to have ignited within her. She knew something changed in her body the moment she sat there, and she was almost certain that the sudden ability to understand the Faeries''nguage was one of them.


    ''Darkness will descend


    Death and sorrow


    Grief and pain


    Blood pouring down


    Like endless tears of the angels


    Washing away everything


    Mourning the fallen


    The great sun it won''t


    No, never will it shine again


    Till the daughter of the light


    Return she would and rise again


    Reiming her throne


    Coming home


    Coming home


    Ending the rain of sorrow


    Drying the heaven''s tears


    The destend shall see


    It shall set their longing eyes


    Their desire of the light


    Atst woulde true


    And that shadow


    That darkness will be no more


    No more, no more


    That dark of night


    Would then turn into light''


    When the song ended, Evie''s eyes were blurry with tears. The light fae''s hauntingly melodious voice truly gave life and soul to the words that were sung. Evie felt each word pierce her deeply and cause something within her to resonate so familiarly with her surroundings. She had struggled to keep herposure. The song had truly affected her body, spirit, and soul.


    "This song is a prophecy the light faes had not realized before. But I''ve seen everything since that day the darkness came. That day the queen died and taking everyone with her, it started raining in Crescia. It had never rained like this in ournds. There were only light mists and gentle drizzles that were responsible to water thend and the nts within. However, after that fateful day, that turned into a downpour and this heavy rain had never stopped ever since. I watched the nts and trees suffer and bow over under the harsh deluge of the rain. Their roots were suffocated. The ground never dried up. And that caused the roots to rot and eventually die¡­ I watched everything got washed away little by little in the past thousands of years until there was nothing left but stones and crystals.


    "When you and your men travelled here, you have seen the dismal state our city had been reduced to. This slow death and deterioration of ournd continued until nothing was left but the things that were lifeless. The sun too, had never shone again past the thick clouds and fogginess that constantly covered the skies above Crescia." She borated with such pain and sorrow in her voice.


    However, the next moment, she looked up and Evie saw the light fae''s eyes shining with so much hope and faith, causing her to feel quite a bit of nervousness as she had no idea how to be the answer to their prophecy.


    "Till the daughter of the light, Return she would and rise again¡­ing home¡­ Ending the rain of sorrow, Drying the heaven''s tears¡­" the light fae repeated a few lines of the song. "When you arrived at the castle, the rain had already stopped. And that had never happened. This was the very first time in the thousands of years I had been here. You are the daughter of the light in the prophesy, Princess. And only you will be the one able to bring back the light into thisnd. You are the one to bring back precious life to thisnd as well."


    ____


    A/N: Join our FB group to see character illustrations and etc. Just search for my FB page, you will see the link of our official fan group there. Use the code ONYX to enter. ^^


    Follow my instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 201 - Tree Of Light

    <h4>Chapter 201 - Tree Of Light</h4>


    "I¡­ I¡­" Evie could barely follow along with what the light fae was telling her about she being the one to bring the prophecy to pass, much less speak. Her? She was the chosen one? The one who will bring back light and life to thisnd again?


    Everything was just getting more and more unbelievable and fantastical. She had finally found the answers she was looking for but now she had also found something more. It was something she had never even imagined, not even her dreams. It was bigger than even her as a single individual ¨C in involved a whole race of people!


    She was simply overwhelmed at the sudden responsibility that had been put on her shoulders. Apart from the immense pressure of hopes and expectations of a whole race of people, doubt and worry bloomed in her heart. Was she truly the daughter of light as was mentioned in the prophecy? How to know for sure? Was there some kind of power that she could wield to make all thesee to pass? What if she was not the chosen one as the light fae had said, and she failed in bringing the life and light back to thisnd? How would that affect the light faes on the whole? Would they be able to bear with the disappointment?


    It was as if the light fae had read all her thoughts, her fears, and her doubts, she reached out her hands to touch Evie''s own. Her faint, shimmering translucent hands touched Evie''s fair, slender and elegant ones.


    And though Evie could not feel her touch, she felt warmth being transferred across to her. The light fae was smiling. "Please do not doubt yourself or the prophecy, Princess," the light fae assured, "you are the daughter of the light. There is no doubt about it. You''ve even seen the undeniable proof¡­ Onyx, the ancient dragon of thest fae queen had answered to you¡­ Onyx has never, ever let anyone pass through the gate of darkness since that fateful day. You are the very first. You are the only one. Moreover, the throne had responded to you as well. Because you are the chosen one, you are destined toe home and bring thisnd back to its former glory. You will rule over thisnd and be our new queen."


    Frozen still from the shock of the light fae''s statements, Evie took a long while before she could speak. She waspletely appalled now. Not only because she did not even have the slightest idea on how to fulfill the prophecy but also because of the mention of the light fae''sst line. She was going to be thisnd''s queen?! How did that happen?


    "But¡­ but I am only part fairy¡­not even half¡­" Evie reasoned, "a¡­ a very¡­ very far distant descendant of the light fae royals. Moreover, I believe I am mostly human. Though it seems I have magic, my body is definitely human." Evie tried to exin and justify her concerns.


    "It''s because you''ve been away from Crescia since birth and because the tree of light had long since lost its power and is no longer there." The light fae responded.


    "Tree of light?" Evie asked curiously. The light fae descended from the throne.


    "Please follow after me, princess," she said after which she beckoned to Evie and led her towards the back of the throne. A secret door suddenly opened where there was none there at first and they both entered.


    The men hurried after Evie worriedly. But at the light fae''s request, Evie stopped them from following any further. Evie quickly assured them that she would be alright even before the men could agree to wait outside the door. However, they kept worrying and asking her about the amount of time she would be spending inside without them. In the end, they came to an agreement that she could go ahead and enter without any of them following her. But the condition was to only stay in there for an agreed duration of time.


    Understanding fully of the men''s worry and doubt, Evie agreed with their condition and atst she entered the door and followed after the light fae.


    After walking for some time, they finally arrived to what seemed to be a veranda which was at the very back of the great castle.


    Evie was awed at the sight that greeted her eyes. There was agoon below them, shimmering with silvery lights. In the middle of the glimmering waters lie a steep rock jutting out of the waters and on the top of it, a huge dead tree.


    "That is the tree of light. It is said that its the source of the light fae''s magic. You seemed like a mere human because you were born far away from the faeriesnd. The reason why your magic began to awaken only when you came in Dacria is because Dacria is very close to the Middlend. Light faes could only maintain their magical powers for a certain amount of time if they leave thend. That''s why light faeries cannot stay for long outside the fae realm. When the tree of light was still alive, light faeries could still maintain their magical powers for longer times even if they were in ces as far as the Southern Empire. But when the queen died and this tree died along with her, I found out that faeries could no longer go as far as before without losing all their magical powers. That is why i could only reach Dacria when I was wandering about for thousands of years." She exined as she stared at the dead tree that was once brighter than anything else.


    "There are ancient inscriptions on the trees'' trunk." She then continued. "We have never noticed it before since this tree have been shining so brightly since the ancient times. No one, I believe the queen included, had seen the messages. And as the tree was so powerful, no one could approach close enough to it. But in my long time of wandering about, I discovered many things and I''ve managed to figure out the message encrypted in the tree trunk. It stated the process on how the tree can be brought back to life again."


    "Process?"


    "Yes princess, the process had been documented right into the trunk of the tree of light. Everything was there as if whoever created the tree of light knew about the prophecy too, and that one day, the tree will die. Once you bring this tree back to life, the whole of Crescia and the Middle Empire will see the light again. That is how you will bring back the light into our kingdom again."


    Evie stared at the obsidian tree and then asked. "H-how? How can I bring it back to life?"


    "There is ritual to be performed and then the queen must sacrifice drops of her precious blood. Your blood will be able to awaken it. Once that happens, the tree will light up and the darkness will bepletely gone, and the sun will shine again."


    ___


    A/N: For those who are curious about the new voting systen call Golden Tickets, you can only see them and use them if your app is updated to thetest version so make sure to update your app first. ^^

 Chapter 202 - Torn

    <h4>Chapter 202 - Torn</h4>


    Subconsciously, Evie gripped her wrist. She did not know why but she was suddenly reminded of the dark fae prince.


    "Back in Dacria¡­ you told me toe here before the dark fae catches me. Does he already know about me?"


    "The dark fae prince once lived in Crescia as well when he was still young. So, despite him being a dark fae, he''d certainly learned about that song. He is very powerful and intelligent so it wouldn''t be a surprise if in the countless of years that he was trapped inside that crystal not able to do anything, he must have figured out the meaning behind this song too. That was why he took an interest in you when she saw your power awakening in Dacria." The light fae answered.


    "He must have already felt the power in you, and he must have realized you are not just a descendant of the light faes but a royal descendant as well. It was very easy for him to identify just by sensing your magic. That''s why if he catches you, that dark prince would definitely kill you or use you to gain everything he wanted."


    "What more does he want? Didn''t they seed in their aim since they have ruined thisnd already?" Evie felt an anger surged inside her chest.


    "Now that the Middle Empire had fallen, I believe he wanted to conquer the entire continent of Lirea as well. And that''s why he had targeted the vampires as he knew they are the superior race now. But I believe he would still want thisnd too. That is, once the tree of light has been brought back to life. He would want to conquer it again from you since he failed thousands of years ago. We don''t know what he is nning but knowing him, he''d definitely be carrying out all the worse things imaginable." The light fae''s voice was tight and filled with wrath.


    Remembering the duration of the time limit that her men had given her, Evie nced at the tree again onest time before turning around and both Evie and the light fae returned to the throne hall again.


    Evie had immediately thought that awakening the tree of light now in thisnd''s current state would be useless. If Thundran attacks again with the help of the vampires, she would definitely not be able to defend this ce against them. Even if Onyx was being added into the equation.


    "These are all the remaining light faeries right?" Evie asked and the light fae nodded.


    "I believe the queen''s purpose was to preserve the race by saving these young ones. I don''t know if she knew about the prophecy on the daughter of light, but I want to believe that she had preserved everyone in this state, hoping that one day, someone would free them from their despair."


    "How can we free them? Can I free them?" Evie was half asking the light fae and half questioning herself.


    "Yes, princess."


    Evie looked at her and then the thought of her using her blood again made her worry a little.


    "Please be assured princess, these crystals wouldn''t need your precious blood." The light fae somehow again, read her mind and responded, causing Evie to heave a sigh in relief.


    "But didn''t you say, Thundran had used the dragon guardians'' blood to free himself?" Evie remembered this point.


    "The dragon guardians are different from you, princess."


    Evie was appalled again as she looked at her with questions in her eyes.


    "The dragon guardians were indeed the descendants but due to the long generation of your family being married off to humans, the fae''s blood was almost gone. That''s why Thundran had to use so many guardians'' blood before his spirit was finally freed and then eventually, his body. That was only because the guardians'' blood was not that pure anymore. But your blood, princess is very much closer to the real faeries and one of royal descent too. The scent of your blood is the proof. I believe it was because you are the destined one."


    The light fae stood near a crystal and looked at Evie.


    "All you have to do is touch them andmand them to awaken, princess." She told her.


    Evie swallowed.


    "What will happen when I free them?" she asked. "Would they serve me and obey me?"


    The light fae smiled. "Yes. They will, without a doubt. Free them, princess¡­ we need more of our people to protect you."


    At that moment, Evie nced at her men. Seeing their numbers, she knew that the light fae was right. However, Evie was a little torn now. Because her n was to learn everything. The secret of her powers and then how to use it. She hade on this journey to learn about the origins of her powers and how to freely call upon the dragons and control them fully. She had thought that once she has all the answers, she would then go and look for her husband. And then next would be to save her father from Thundran. Not forgetting the Dacrians too, who were waiting for her return.


    Suddenly, Evie did not know what to do. If she awakened these faes, would theye with her and help her find her husband first and foremost? Would they support her if she prioritized her beloved before thisnd?


    She knew thisnd needed her but was it wise to bring thisnd back to life when the danger of the dark fae was looming just around the corner? Deep within Evie, she felt that it was not yet the time for thisnd to rise again from the ashes. There were too few light faeries¡­ this number would never be enough¡­


    If thisnd were to rise again, the light faes will be needing allies to defeat Thundran and his allies. And Evie just believed that the one ally they needed the most would be Gavriel. She had seen it before, how her husband had led a small ce such as Dacria to victory against the army of a whole empire. If it was not for Thundran and the dragons, he would have won thest war too. If only she knew about her powers at that time, she would be able to support him.


    Evie clenched her fists tight as she remembered how she had been so helpless back then and could not even help. But it would be different now. She swore to herself.


    She would learn everything and grow even stronger than ever so she could go and look for Gavriel. She must find him.


    ___


    A/N: If we reach rank 1 in Golden ranking at the end of this week, I will give bunos chapter. ^^

 Chapter 203 - Tied

    <h4>Chapter 203 - Tied</h4>


    After sweeping her intent gaze over the numerous numbers of ck crystals before her, Evie lifted her hands and stared at them. Remembering what the light fae had told her earlier, she only needed to touch the crystals andmand the fae within to awaken. She was thankful that all she needed to do was touch them for them to be freed and not carry out someplicated ritual or even use her blood. But Evie still could not help but hesitate.


    The light fae seemed to have read the hesitation on her face again and she was about to speak but Evie spoke first.


    "What is your name?" she asked, as she could not be referring to her in her mind as ''the light fae''. The light fae then gave a small bow of her head as she introduced herself.


    "I am Zanya, princess."


    "Zanya¡­" Evie uttered her name and the light fae lifted her face. "I understand you wanted me to free all yourrades as soon as possible, but I will need some time to speak with my men first."


    What Evie said made Zanya''s expression became a little guarded as she looked over at the vampires. It was obvious to Evie that the light fae held a grudge against them ¨C or more specifically, their kind. Though it was unfair for her men, Evie could understand why Zanya was feeling that way with the knowledge of the history of the light faes that had been told to her earlier.


    "Princess¡­ are you saying that you''re going to tell them everything that I had told you?" Zanya questioned Evie with a conflicted tone.


    "Not everything¡­" Evie replied, "but they need to know what is going on. They are mypanions and are also worried for my safety."


    Zanya''s face hardened over. "Princess, they are¡­ they are vampires¡­ they were the ones who¡­" the light fae trailed off after realizing that Evie''s smile had dimmed significantly and was not pleased with what she had said.


    "Yes, Zanya. They are vampires¡­" Evie''s voice remained calm and soft though her smile had all but faded. She understood the light fae''s grudge but those vampires in the past could be considered victims as well as they were manipted. And even if they were not, it was totally unfair to me these vampires for the wrong doings of their ancestors that had been done thousands of years ago. It had already been so long. These vampires had nothing to do with what the vampires in the past had done. "But they are my men and without them, I wouldn''t be here by now," Evie continued, "they had put their lives on the line so many times to protect me, to keep me alive. I trust them more than anyone else here right now for without them, I would have died many times over before I could even set foot onto thisnd."


    The light fae was silenced by Evie''s exnation and her face took on a contemtive look. Her expression slowly but surely became better.


    Seeing that Zanya had mellowed out at her words, Evie let out a soft sigh of relief, d that the light fae seemed to have realised and understood what she was trying to tell her. "Also, I am not sure if you have already known this¡­ but I''m actually married to a vampire prince, and I love him very much."


    Evie smiled wistfully but her eyes shone with such intense emotions as she suddenly started missing Gavriel again. But she took another deep breath to focus her mind on something else immediately. "Give me a moment¡­" she then told Zanya before she turned and walked towards her men.


    Watching Evie closely as she spoke to her men, Zanya set her eyes on each of the vampires, observing them very closely in their interactions with the princess. She had already seen how these men tried to protect the princess even back in Dacria. Thinking about it now, she realized that her grudge against the vampires was still very strong. She had never forgiven them as a whole. But these vampires here had nothing to do with the war back then. And true to what the princess had said, they really were the ones who had helped the princess to return home! And she also knew how the vampires, including the princess'' husband, had protected the princess all of the times when she was still in the vampire realm.


    Realizing that their princess was inextricably tied with the vampires now and also acknowledging these vampires'' help this time, Zanya realized that perhaps, this was now the time for her to let go of the past grudges. What was important now was the present. More so since these present vampires seemed to be truly genuine in serving someone that was not a vampire like them.


    ¡­


    The men were all mind-blown at the details that Evie had revealed to them. She had even told them the involvement of the vampires back then in the downfall of Crescia and the men were speechless. It was the most shocking revtion to them since the fact that Evie was a descendant of the faerie royals was not such a surprise to them anymore. Since they had kind of already imagined the possibility of their princess being someone superior to a human, a magical being, after all the things that they had seen with their own eyes.


    However, the fact that their race was involved in the direct destruction of thisnd and its people simply made them shake their heads in disbelief. Who would have thought that had happened? And the most aggravating thing to the men in their minds was that the vampires in that era were used as mere pawns.


    "Zanya asked me to awaken all these remaining light faes who are trapped in the dark crystals." Evie informed the men as she looked around at the crystals. "She said these light faes will serve me and they will definitely be a big help to protect me."

 Chapter 204 - Right Now

    <h4>Chapter 204 - Right Now</h4>


    The men immediately realized that their princess was having a little trouble in deciding whether or not she should listen to the light fae and awaken these creatures.


    "What do you want to do, princess?" Zn asked and Evie just looked at him, unable to respond. She was still undecided.


    "Whatever you decide to do, we believe it will be the right choice." The man gave his encouragement and grinned at Evie. "After all, your decisions until now had never been wrong and had brought us to this point," he shrugged, "what I''m saying is, no matter how risky and almost ridiculous your decisions were, like the fact that you had decided toe to this ce, was in the end never a mistake. That''s why we will support whatever decision you make. We all believe in you, princess. Always remember that."


    Evie was touched at the man''s words. She was a little worried and afraid that the decisions that she made might cause something she would regret ¨C especially if it were to negatively impact her men directly. She would never allow herself to live it down if that were to happen. That was why she still hesitated. But hearing Zn''s words and seeing her men nodding at her with their eyes filled with faith in her, gave her all the confidence that she needed, and it rose to its height again.


    They were right, all she could do now was to continue believing in herself too. And that the decision that she was about to make was the right one.


    Squaring her shoulders, she turned and faced Zanya. Zanya had a small smile on her lips and was happy as Evie looked confident and rxed after her talk with her men.


    "I have decided," she told the light fae. "I am not going to awaken everyone yet."


    Zanya''s eyes widened as her smile fell. Her face showed the shock that she was feeling. But before Zanya could protest or ask why, Evie had already opened her mouth to speak again.


    "You said the dark fae is still unaware about the surviving light faes, right?" Evie asked and the shocked light fae nodded.


    "I don''t want Thundrann to find out that there were still surviving light faeries for now. I want him to think that thisnd has no more hope, and that the prophecy is never going to be fulfilled. If I bring back the tree of light now and thend starts shining again, he will definitely find out what is happening. Then he would realize that I am indeed the one mentioned in the prophecy. However, if nothing changes in thisnd, he will think I am not the one or he''ll think that the prophecy is not real. Unlike you, Thundrann had not seen all the proofs that I am the daughter of the light in the prophecy." Evie trailed off and her gaze on Zanya became incredibly intense with determination. "I don''t think I am ready to defend thisnd yet from Thundrann. I know you understand what I am saying. That''s why I need a little more time to be stronger and¡­ gather allies¡­ We will need allies to defeat Thundrann. Once I''m strong enough¡­ once I find my husband and find enough allies to aid us in our cause¡­ I''ll definitelye back here and awaken everyone."


    "I understand that this is your decision princess, but¡­ I still think you must awaken the light fairies now. They will be a strong force to protect you!" Zanya tried to persuade Evie onest time.


    Evie shook her head. "No¡­ awaking them would be the same as telling Thundrann I''m the daughter of the light in the prophecy. And didn''t you say that light faes cannot maintain their powers outside the faeries'' realm especially now that the tree of light is dead?" Evie put her point across.


    Zanya could not respond as she too realized that the light faeries might not really be able to help once they step out of the Middle Land. They could only go as far away as they liked if the tree of light was brought back to life again.


    "I am going to venture out of the Middle Land to find my husband and to look for allies." Evie dered and then smiled at her. "Do not worry Zanya, I wille back again." She turned her gaze towards the number of crystals in the throne hall. "These faeries would serve as my trump cards¡­ because Thundrann has no idea they still exist. Once I return¡­ I promise to bring them all back and at the same time, awaken the tree of light to give them more power."


    Zanya''s eyes glimmered. She was moved with the determination of the princess and the queen-like confidence she had exuded. Everything she said had made so much sense that she could no longer argue. She was amazed that though young, the princess had the presence of mind and the rity to see to all angles regarding the awakening of the rest of the light faes and reviving of the tree of light.


    "All I need right now is you, Zanya. You alone will be enough for now." Evie then said, "I need you to teach me everything I need to know about the things that I am capable of doing. I want to learn everything I can as soon as possible before setting out and continuing on my journey. Ah¡­ I most especially want to learn about the dragons and how to use my magic inbat." Evie rattled off a list of things she would want Zanya to instruct her on.


    The light fae was awed at the will Evie exuded and the light fae smiled again. She could not help but remember the princess and the queen she once served. This princess almost had no difference to them, especially whenpared with the queen.


    "Very well, princess¡­ I will teach you everything you need to know and learn."


    "Thank you. Please let''s start now."


    "Now?" Zanya was taken aback. Did the princess not want to take a rest first?


    "Yes, right now Zanya."


    "Your wish is mymand princess." And Zanya''s awe and respect for Evie only grew.


    ___


    A/N: Goal this week: if we reach top 1 in golden ranking at the end of this week, i will give bonus chap. ^^

 Chapter 205 - First Try

    <h4>Chapter 205 - First Try</h4>


    "I am going to free you now. But only you alone, Zanya." Evie said as she took measured steps towards the Crystal where Zanya''s body was being held within. "However, I must first ensure that you will listen only to me and abide with whatever decision that I make in future. I know this is an extreme condition, but I hope you can understand why I am doing this¡­ I know I should trust you, but I need reassurance¡­ I can''t afford to make any decisions I will regretter on."


    Evie was a little worried her bluntness was too much for Zanya to ept. But she was not in a situation where she could afford to waste any more time to sugar coat her words nor her actions. She did not have the luxury to dally on as well so she could only be as cautious as possible to avoid anything and everything that could possibly disrupt her ns. Especially because she was not ignorant about the fact that many had fallen and were destroyed because they had put their absolute trust in someone too easily.


    "You are very wise in doing so, princess¡­" Zanyaplimented her even as she was the one suspicion was being cast on, causing Evie to sigh in relief at the sight of the light fae''s expression. "I am relieved to know that you are not someone who would give out her trust so easily. Trust is something that must be earned after all. Now I am more convinced that you will be just fine even without us going along with you as you venture out."


    "I am d you understand, Zanya."


    Zanya smiled at her before turning her face towards the vampires. "Since I am already trapped, you must choose one of them for you to practice with. I will teach you how to trap one of them inside a crystal before you try releasing them again, out of the entrapment."


    When Evie blinked at her with question in her eyes, Zanya smiled.


    "You need reassurance, right, princess?" she asked, "I am going to teach you this so you can trap me in another crystal again if I ever do something that make you regret your choice in freeing me. You are royalty and your magical power is certainly stronger than mine is. So, be rest assured that I cannot break free of the entrapment on my own." Zanya patiently and lengthily exined the reasoning to her actions.


    Surprised at the light fae''s words, Evie stared intently at Zanya''s face. All Evie was asking from Zanya was to keep her promise. But somehow, Zanya ended up offering more than necessary. Perhaps this was better. This knowledge would definitely be extremely helpful inbat as well if she could actually trap anyone inside a crystal, holding them immobile until she released them of her own volition.


    "Alright," Evie agreed to Zanya''s statement, and she looked over at her men. "I will need someone to practice with. I am going to trap one of you inside the crystal. Don''t worry, I will free you immediately." Evie exined quickly,ying it all out without beating around the bush.


    "I''ll do it." Elias was the quickest to raise his hand as he stepped forward.


    All the men looked at him with varying degrees of surprise and raised brows and the butler shrugged as he ''spoke'' to the vampires via their telepathicmunication. ''Well, I am the most useless during battles so I guess I should be the best choice for this. I trust the princess'' decision, but this is just in case she ends up taking more than a while to free me or something. So, you guys have no need to be jealous of this!'' Elias told them as a matter of fact. Then with a smile on his face, he turned and approached the princess before his fellow vampires could say a thing.


    "I''m ready, princess." Elias said as he stood before Evie.


    "Thank you, Elias. That was really quick." Evie nodded at him then she looked at Zanya.


    "Please stretch your right hand and hold it just over his chest, princess," Zanya gave her instruction and Evie did as she said, "then close your eyes. All you need to do is envision everything within your mind. First, imagine your magic collecting and pooling out of your body as a cloud of light, before you gather those lights in your palm. You need to concentrate and don''t get distracted. Make sure the picture you imagine is vivid in your mind''s eye." Zanya''s voice was soft, calm, and neutral, allowing Evie to listen to it without her emotions being affected.


    As Zanya list out her instructions, Evie did her best to concentrate and carry out all the things that the light fae was instructing her as precise as possible. At first, she failed to collect all the lights that appeared around her body to concentrate over her palm but in her very next try, she managed to do it somehow.


    "The next thing you should do ismand the magic to trap the person using the fae''snguage. You must envision the whole process in your head very clearly, princess. You must picture that the dark crystal is slowly covering every inch of the person until he is fully swallowed and trapped." Zanya continued, looking pleased as Evie was already doing an amazing job at her very first try. Zanya was even more convinced that Evie is the long-awaited daughter of the light mentioned in the prophecy. Her eyes sparkled and sharpened as her gaze hung on every action of the princess trying to cast her very first magic entrapment.


    When Evie opened her eyes, she saw that the dark crystal had only formed right over Elias'' chest. "I knew it!" she groaned as she threw her head back, disappointed at not getting it right the first time. She had somehow known and felt that she had failed to carry it out perfectly as she was unable to envision the whole process smoothly in her head. She could not ''see'' the dark crystal growing and creeping over Elias smoothly in her mind''s eye. There were still gaps in the process where she could not get the image to ''flow'' as how Zanya had instructed her to.


    "It''s alright princess, you have done extremely well for your first time. Please, try it again." Zanya encouraged Evie. Her voice shook a little, betraying her excitement in Evie''s insane progress.


    Evie''s eyes gleamed with determination as she heard Zanya''s excitement as she too, was affected by it. She then closed her eyes again. After letting out a deep and long breath, Evie then started releasing light from her body which engulfed her, before she then gathered it on her palm.


    A word then came from her lips and on her fourth try, Elias was fully engulfed within the dark crystal.


    The vampires were awed as Evie almost jumped with happiness. "I did it!" she eximed as she grinned widely, and her men could not help but whistle in amazement. They could only see arge dark crystal before Evie, with a blurry figure held within its depths which they knew it to be Elias.


    "Incredible!" they all eximed in unison and looking very proud at their princess'' achievement.

 Chapter 206 - Zanya

    <h4>Chapter 206 - Zanya</h4>


    "Now, your next task is to free him, princess¡­"?Zanya pulled her attention back to the present and Evie was quick to refocus and return back to business. "Touch the crystal thenmand it to let the person go. This time, you must envision the crystal disappearing into tiny, crystalised particles."


    Evie focused her entire mind on following Zanya''s instruction, remembering to very clearly picture it happening in her mind as how it should look like in reality. And with just one try, the crystal burst out into gleaming tiny dark particles and Elias was freed from his confinement.


    "Great job, princess!" Zanya praised and Evie smiled from ear to ear for the first time in a long while. Utterly d that she was able to do something amazing and useful. The other vampires were pping at Evie''s sess as they walked over to Elias.


    "Thank you," Evie said still smiling.


    "This will be very easy for you as time goes by and the more you use it, princess. It will all be dependent on your strength, ability, and the power of your magic. Thete queen was able to trap these number in one go with just her stretching out her hand from her position on the throne. This number was her limit. Also, please remember that the stronger a person is, the harder it would be to trap them. You would find that you cannot trap someone who is stronger than you." Zanya exined and gave Evie reminders as she listened and nodded attentively.


    After that, Evie practiced two more times, trying out her new magic skill on the other men this time as they volunteered to experience it too. Reed and Luc were the most enthusiastic, so Evie ended up practicing on them.


    Once Evie was satisfied with her casting and releasing speed, she then faced Zanya while the vampires were silently talking about how it felt to be trapped inside the dark crystals. It was time to put her training to the real test and release Zanya from her own entrapment within the dark crystal.


    When the men saw their princess started to shine again as she touched one of the many dark crystals in the throne hall, all their attention was focused on that single crystal. They have been curious about the creature their princess had been talking to since they entered into the castle. Now they will finally see what it looked like, as all of them obviously had never seen a fae in their entire lives.


    Unlike the way the princess freed the three of them, it appeared that freeing this one was not as easy as it was to release them. The princess took a longer time, and she was extremely focussed before she seeded on the third time before the crystal began to dissolve and then atst, it burst into the particles simr to when Evie did during her practice with the vampires.


    The tiny dusts turned into ck glitters as Evie finally opened her eyes and dropped her hands. She was slightly sweaty and panting a little. It seemed that it was harder to free this fae. Perhaps it was due to the fact that the entrapmentsting for over thousands of years!


    She then saw Zanya''s spirit enter her body. And then after a short while, the ethereal woman before her finally opened her eyes. The deep forest green eyes framed with thick ashenshes were so mesmerizing. Evie already knew that the faes were an extremely beautiful race and had stunning features. However, seeing it in real life and right before her very eyes was a totally different experience that just had her catching her breath. Zanya was simply as breath-taking as Evie had expected, or even perhaps more.


    Now that Zanya was no longer wrapped in light, Evie could now see that they had almost the same physical features. Seeing this light fae in person and in physical form finally made Evie realise how close she was to them in terms of physical features if inparison to humans. And this still shocked her deeply even though Zanya had already mentioned that she is descended from the fae''s royalties themselves. It is now that she could appreciate the saying that ''seeing is truly believing''.


    Zanya immediately fell on her one knee and bowed before Evie, silently revering her as the new fae queen in her heart and with her actions.


    Surprised at her action, Evie immediately helped her up. "Please stand. There is no need for you to ¨C"


    Evie trailed off as she realized that Zanya was tearing up. She looked up at Evie as tears quietly and charmingly fell from her beautiful eyes, wetting those gorgeous ashenshes in attractive little clumps. Evie could not help but secretly release a small sigh of appreciation at the beauty of the fae. Even crying, they could look so stunning!


    "I''m honored to be freed by you, princess." She bowed deeper in thanks and Evie hurriedly bent and hugged her, realizing that the Zanya must have been overwhelmed with emotions. After all, she had been trapped for an unimaginable amount of time in that crystal. It must have been very hard for her.


    Sheforted her and Evie felt such a protective feeling over this fae that was kneeling before her.


    Once Zanya gathered herself and stood up, she thanked Evie again and she immediately forced herself to go back to their main order of business. She needed to teach everything she could to the princess before Evie left this ce. This was her duty now.


    "What do you want to learn next, princess? Is it how to control the dragons?" she then asked, and Evie smiled at her, nodding excitedly.


    "Yes. I believe that the dragons will be the most helpful ally for me especially outside the Middle Land. So, I must focus on them next."


    "At your service, my princess." Zanya then bowed again as they walked towards the vampires to leave the throne hall and go meet with the dragons. It was time for her to learn how to control them at her own will.


    ___


    A/N: If we stay rank 1 in golden ranking until sunday, i will give bunos chapters on monday. ^^

 Chapter 207 - Call

    <h4>Chapter 207 - Call</h4>


    Evie walked over to where her men were waiting for her with Zanya a step behind to her side.


    "We are going to¡­" Evie trailed off halfway as she was speaking to her men and raised her brows at the sight of them staring at Zanya with varying degrees of mouths hanging open. They looked as though they were beyond dumbstruck, except for Zn and Leon who were still somewhat quiteposed and were not as mesmerized as the others.


    Evie could not help butugh inwardly at their expressions. She definitely understood why her men were so enchanted by Zanya''s beauty. As beautiful as vampires were ¨C both males and females, the beauty that faes possess far outstrip any other race. Theirs were the kind of delicate yet distinct beauty that one could not imagine even when in their dreams. So, it stands to reason why her men were literally drooling over Zanya''s features.


    Zn cleared his throat to get the others to snap out of their reverie and the men finally blinked and broke free from beingpletely enchanted. "We''re going somewhere¡­ was it, princess?" Zn asked as he fixed his gaze on Evie.


    "We''re going to meet the dragons." Evie replied with a small smile, still amused at how some of the men were still having dazed looks in their eyes. "But first, everyone should introduce yourselves to her." Evie gestured with an arm to Zanya as she looked at the men with hrity in her eyes. Almost in the next second, Levy stepped up to introduce himself to Zanya. His brown eyes were gleaming, obviously infatuated with the beauty before him.


    "I''m Levy, my fairdy," he said and even gave a slight bow at the light fae in a very gentlemanly manner. The men behind him cringed at his action. However, all of them were already aware that this man was the most shameless one in their group and the one who is always into beautiful women. To call him adies'' man might even be too mild. Elias rolled his eyes exaggeratedly as he saw Levy''s move.


    "Zanya," the light fae said simply as she smiled and gave a small nod, still a little wary towards the vampires.


    The other men then introduced themselves as well, all of them simply said their names as they noticed the light fae''s slight difort at being this close to them. Levy in his eagerness, had missed out on how the light fae was not quitefortable with so many vampires at such close distance to her. Luc then sighed before grabbing Levy''s cor and pulled him to the back to stop him from getting too close to the light fae.


    As they stepped outside the great dark castle, Evie halted and looked at Zanya who was walking right behind her, not daring to walk right by her side. She understood that it was Zanya''s way of showing respect to her station as one from the royal bloodline.


    "I think Onyx refused to get close to the castle. It stopped by thest great arch at the foot of this hill. Is there a reason behind its action?" She asked and Zanya looked like she was surprised with what Evie had said. It seems that the princess'' observations are very on point, and she is very sensitive and in tuned to the dragon''s feelings.


    Zanya contemted for a while before she eventually shook her head. "I am not certain why Onyx refused toe here. Onyx used to enter into this area back then. In fact, he loved roaming around the castle. But now that you mentioned it, Onyx has never stepped foot in here since the death of the queen. He simply stayed at the entrance to the gate of Crescia and never ventured out." She thoughtfully said. "Are you certain that he refused toe in here, princess?"


    Evie nodded. "Yes. I''ve told him I want to reach the peak of the hill. Though I think he understood, he only dropped us at the entrance of the gate and crouched on the ground as if he intended to wait for us there."


    "Pardon me princess, but I am not certain about the reason why. However, I think it must be a mimunication. Or he must have chosen to stay there to act as a guard as Onyx is very intelligent. Back in the day, I remember thete queen calling Onyx the greatest dragon who had ever lived. I believe the queen gave him herst order before she died and that was to guard Crescia. And that''s why he never left the gate at all." Zanya told Evie her opinions on the matter.


    There was a sadness that bloomed in Evie''s heart as she remembered the very first time when sheid eyes on Onyx. The dark dragon was simply crouching there, motionless in the darkness, as though a dead lifeless statue. As though he was waiting for something or someone to appear into his life. Her heart ached for the dragon as she realized how the dragon must have been fulfilling his former master''s order all this while. His loyalty was heart-warming just as it was also heart-wrenching.


    Suddenly, she felt that she wanted to summon him to where they were. "I want to call him up here," she said to Zanya.


    One nce at Evie''s face and Zanya immediately nodded, realizing that the princess needed her to teach her how to call upon the dragon now.


    "Calling the dragon is only slightly different from the release magic of the entrapment but calling the dragon will definitely take more strength, princess." Zanya exined. "It could exhaust your powers especially when you are trying to force the dragon to obey your call. However, if the dragones to you willingly upon hearing your call, your strength and power won''t be drained and much affected."


    The exnation made Evie''s eyes widen with intrigue. She remembered that the past dragon guardians always fall into exhaustion after the calling of a dragon. Was it due to the dragons who were not willing participants to the summoning and were actually forced to obey their call!? She never would have thought that was the case.

 Chapter 208 - Names

    <h4>Chapter 208 - Names</h4>


    "How can I make the call so that the dragon woulde to me willingly?" Evie questioned, her eyes brimming with a very strong will. She wanted to learn to call on the dragon toe to her without forcing them against their will. No living creatures would be pleased if they were forced into something. If only she could make them respond to her call willingly¡­ that would be the ultimate power that she can wield! And she knew deep within her that that was what she wanted the most. For the dragons toe to her aid without being forced.


    "I am sorry, but I don''t know the answer, princess." Zanya''s expression was apologetic. "Back in the day, there was no answer as well. That''s why even since a long time ago, light faeries aren''t that fond of calling upon the dragons for help. Calling the dragons are always thest resort for us in wars because they drain too much energy from us. However, there are some who managed to call a dragon without suffering any side effects, like thete queen. Her dragon, Onyx, had responded to her willingly and to her alone. I believe, it must have had something to do with the attachment since other royals back in the days were unable to call a dragon without draining their magical powers."


    "He responded to thete queen alone?" Evie repeated as she realized that Onyx was indeed very different from the dragons the guardians had been summoning throughout the years since they had known how to. He was so different from the other seven dragons they had seen on their way here as well. She also heard from the stories and history in the past and everyone thought that the dragons were of the same size and had simr features to each other. She thought that was true at first until she saw another dragon that was bigger and darker in Dacria. And now Onyx was even bigger and much darker than the others she had ever seen. Could it be that he was thergest?


    "Yes, Princess. Back then, only the queen could call for him. Others just could not call on him even if they used force and spent up all their magical energy. That''s why Onyx was considered special even back then when the summoning of dragons was still consideredmon."


    At that moment, Evie did not know why but Zanya''s words made her want Onyx to be hers even more. She wanted to call him and wanted him to respond to her call. It still mystified her why she felt a strange attachment towards the dark dragon. She had thought that it was because she was the queen''s descendant. But somehow, she was not quite satisfied with the thought. It was as if there was more to it than just her being the descendent.


    "Tell me how, Zanya. I''d like to try to call him now," Evie said and Zanya immediately obeyed.


    "It''s the same process princess. Gather all your magic but this time, instead of collecting them into your palms, concentrate them in your eyes. Imagine the dragon''s image then picture yourself opening your eyes. Your eyes must glow brightly ¨C as bright as possible ¨C as you look into the dragon''s eyes. Make sure to look deeply as if when you are talking with someone and wanting to convey your words through your eyes. Then say the words ''Come forth my dragon'' in the fae tongue."


    Evie did not waste a moment and immediately tried what Zanya had instructed her to do.


    "Razhyan ze vaske ryuhz!" shemanded after she managed to carry out the prior steps.


    The sky thundered and lightning shed. In that moment, Evie knew something was off. And her intuition was right as she opened her eyes and saw that the dragon which was flying over to their position was not Onyx.


    The men were again smiling proudly as they watched a dragonnd before Evie. But Evie was a little disappointed. She made sure that it was Onyx that she envisioned in her mind.


    "That was amazing, princess! Right on your first try!" Zanya eximed, "Do you feel exhausted at all?"


    Now that Evie took stock of her body''s condition, she indeed did not feel exhausted at all. It thrilled her somehow despite the disappointment.


    She shook her head and Zanya beamed at her. "Incredible. You didn''t only sessfully carry out a summoning on your first try but also managed to call a dragon without sacrificing your strength or your magic!" Zanya''s voice was trembling with excitement.


    "Thank you," Evie said as she set her eyes on the dragon that hadnded before her. It was one of the seven dragons she saw after they entered the gate. Though she could not stop herself from being disappointed, Evie berated herself that she should not be too greedy. It was already an amazing feat that she had managed to even summon a dragon. For now, she should be grateful that this dragon had willingly responded to her call. Maybe, she could make Onyx respond to her next time.


    Evie approached the dragon. It has the same amber eyes as Onyx, but the vividness was different. Its body was an ashy grey colour unlike Onyx''s colouring which was as dark as ink.


    "Do you have a name?" Evie asked as she touched the dragon''s snout. The dragon did not make any sounds and just crouched down in satisfaction, as though it was enjoying Evie''s touch.


    "She does not have a name, princess." Zanya informed Evie.


    "She? How did you know this dragon is a ''she''?"


    "They have reddish colours on their chest. That indicates the dragon is a female." Zanya exined.


    "I see¡­ why doesn''t she have a name?" she then asked, curious.


    "Because unlike Onyx, this dragon is not an ancient one. I told you previously that Onyx was the only one who survived back in that war, right?" Zanya said, "This dragon, including the others, except Onyx were still in their eggs when the queen killed off all living creatures that day with her light. The dragon eggs were wrapped with smooth dark crystals and that was why they weren''t affected back then. And since dragon eggs takes a thousand years to hatch, these dragons are still considered young. No one was there to give them their names. So, they are still nameless until today."


    Evie was once again surprised with this new information. She looked at the dragon and a smile bloomed on her face. "Alright, then I shall give all of them their names." Evie dered.


    ____


    A/N: If we reach rank 1 in golden ranking an hour before weekly reset, i will give bunos chapters. So don''t forget to cast your Golden Tickets for our Evie and Gav. ^^


    ____


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 209 - Crimson

    <h4>Chapter 209 - Crimson</h4>


    Evie did not even take a long while to think about a name as she had noticed the faint colouring on the dragon''s chest. Unlike Onyx that had every part of its body as dark as midnight, this dragon has other colours mixed in especially along the edges of its spikes. A colour between rose and red¡­ Evie thought to herself.


    Since the dark dragon was named Onyx, she thought of naming these dragons ording to shades of other colours as well.


    "Alright," Evie breathed and caressed the dragon''s snout, "your name from now on shall be Crimson." Evie dered. The dragon did not make any sound, but it remained docile as Evie continued caressing it.


    With a smile on her face, she looked at Zanya and her men. "Her name is Crimson." She said and Zanya smiled as well.


    Then, without a word, Evie climbed on the dragon''s back. She already knew how tomand a dragon since she had already experienced it when she had tried it with Onyx. And now, since she already understood the faenguage and could speak it well enough since that moment she sat on that throne, she knew that there were no more barriers stopping her. At least when ites tomunicating with the dragons and in the faenguage.


    But as soon as she was seated on the dragon and before she could speak to it, the dragon already spread out its wings and began to take off. And in the next moment, they were flying above and circling the great castle at a very steady pace.


    Everyone on the ground were in awe. The vampires could not help but break out inints. "Damn! Our princess is getting more and more over-powered by the minute don''t you think?" Luc asked with a pout, as he followed their princess'' movements with his eyes. All of them had somehow unknowingly stopped worrying about her now. She was already a force to be reckoned with. And if anyone were foolish enough to be fooled by her petite stature and innocently beautiful looks, they would be in for a rude awakening. The men could only chuckle among themselves as they thought of this.


    "Yeah¡­ this still somehow feels like a dream," Elias uttered, "I never would have thought I would live to see the day when this princess riding so valiantly on a flying dragon like this." The butler muttered, as he shook his head slightly, remembering that this was the very same princess he had served and worried about since the first time he had met her. She was a fragile human, he had thought to himself every time he was with her back then, constantly worried that she would end up hurting herself whenever he was not looking. But looking at her now, his heart could not help but just well up in pride and joy. There she was, way up there, flying on a dragon which were almost regaled to fables, looking invincible. She was fully matched up to His Highness Prince Gavriel''s magnificence the way she looked at the moment.


    However, their awe eventually faded when they saw that the dragon simply continued circling around the vicinity, almost aimlessly. They were waiting for it to breathe out fire like what had happened in the forest before the gate of Crescia. But it did no such thing even after everyone looked on for a long while, just staring and waiting.


    The men started to wonder what was going on and when their eyes turned red for them to focus their gazes on the princess'' face, all of them immediately began to worry after seeing Evie''s face looking slightly troubled.


    "What''s going on?" Zn asked, ncing at the light fae, who was a few steps to their left.


    "She''s having trouble controlling it." Zanya''s reply made the vampires to immediately be quite rmed and hastily looked up to follow Evie''s movements in the sky. Nothing must happen to their princess!


    Zn immediately told everyone to get ready in case the princess identally fell from the dragon''s back. However, something surprising made them all halt in their tracks as they were about to spread out around the castle to carry out their ns in rescuing the princess.


    Their eyes widened as an ethereal pair of butterfly wings appeared and unfurled from Zanya''s back. The wings wererge ¨C almost spanning three quarters of Zanya''s body length ¨C and colourful and simply magical. It was something they had never seen before. Faeries could grow wings?!


    Before the men could even react to that urrence, she was already flying up towards the princess until she reached the dragon.


    "Princess!" Zanya called out as shended herself on the back of the dragon as well.


    "Crimson''s not listening to me!" Evie said, there was no fear on her face but pure confusion. "She''s not listening to mymand! It is as if¡­ as if she does not understand me at all! I don''t know what went wrong!"


    "How did youmand her princess? Did you envision her in your mind''s eye to do what you wanted her to do? Remember, your instructions need to be seen, heard and felt in full by yourself and the dragon you''remanding." Zanya was quick in her questions and statements.


    Evie looked at Zanya with questions filling her eyes. "You''re saying I should not bemanding her with words alone?"


    "Yes, princess." Zanya simply replied.


    "But Onyx had listened to my words without ¨C" Evie trailed off, remembering that Zanya said Onyx was different from these other dragons. Evie gave a start at that thought. That was where she went wrong! She had assumed that this dragon would listen to her just like Onyx did! She had totally forgotten that Zanya had earlier on told her about how these other dragons were considered still young as they had only hatched from their eggs after the disaster that befell the fae kingdom.


    "Are you saying that Crimson doesn''t yet understand the faenguage like Onyx?" That was all Evie could guess from what she understood so far.

 Chapter 210 - Dream

    <h4>Chapter 210 - Dream</h4>


    "Are you saying that Crimson doesn''t yet understand the faenguage like Onyx?"


    "Yes, you are right, princess." Zanya nodded with a smile, d that the princess was very intelligent and quick to understand things.


    "But didn''t I call her using the faenguage? How did she understand that and she listened to my call?" Evie asked, utterly confused.


    "She responded to the word because they already recognized it as they had heard it many times before. Because the guardians who had been calling for them for many years now always used that same word to summon them. When they hear those words, they''ll immediately respond but unlike Onyx, they don''t understand other words yet as the faenguage had disappeared from usage long before they were even hatched from their eggs." Zanya exined to Evie.


    Evie bit her lower lips. So that was why Crimson suddenly took off to the skies before she could evenmand her. It seems it was her instinct that made her fly to the sky as soon as her rider was seated on her back.


    "What should I do now then?" she asked Zanya, her expression now calm even though Crimson was still flying about aimlessly and somewhat a little unsteadily.


    "Please do the same thing you did when you called for it! Imagine yourself being inside the dragon, as if your body and her body are one. Picture the two of you melding into one unit until you are seeing what she is seeing too. Then tell her tond on the spot your eyes are focusing on."


    Evie immediately did as Zanya instructed and on the first try, she failed. But she immediately tried again and with this second try, the dragon finallynded on the bridge.


    The vampires were all incredibly worried as Zn immediately jumped to help her climb off the dragon''s back. All of them had their hearts in their mouths when they saw the princess having troubles with the dragon and was swerving around in the air. They had thought she and the dragon would bothe crashing down! Thankfully she managed to get it under control.


    Zanyanded as well and approached Evie. The princess was panting, just like when she had released Zanya from the crystal earlier. It was clear that the exercise had drained some of her energy and tired her out.


    "Are you alright, princess?!" the men all came running over and were checking her over, making sure she waspletely safe and fine. Evie only nodded and smiled apologetically at them, realizing that she had given them quite a scare.


    "I am alright." She quickly reassured them. Then she nced back at Crimson and then a soft sigh escaped her lips, realizing that she had been quite desperate to immediately learn everything. She should have known there would be a limit to everything, especially when dealing with things rted to magic. She berated herself inwardly for thinking that everything would be easy now since she was already in the fae''s homnd. She should have expected that the world would never work that way. In order for her to earn the loyalty and trust of these magnificent and powerful creatures¡­ and for her to be able to fully control them, she must work hard for it first.


    "Please have a rest first. You''ve done so much already for today, and your wounds are still not fully healed."?Zn reminded her and Evie only let out a deep sigh. Realizing that she did overexert herself a little too much.


    "Right, princess," Zanya spoke as well, "I understand you are in a rush to learn as much as you can. But please, you must not force yourself till it brings more negative impact on you instead of more good."


    Realizing that she felt that same weakness she had felt after leaving the stream waters yesterday, Evie finally gave in to their advice and nodded at them. She needed to pace herself as well. It would be no use if she learnt everything but ended up getting hurt or even worse, incapable of moving or getting a bacsh on the magic usage that she was still learning to get used to.


    Once the princess nodded, Zanya immediately led them back into the castle.


    ¡­


    Inside one of the spacious and incredibly beautiful room inside the castle, Evie finallyid down on therge and luxurious bed. It was still firm without being overly soft and seemed to be stuffed with some sort of feathers. Evie did not know what type, but all she knew was that it felt heavenly as her back came into contact with it.


    The men also did not know what the light fae did, but when they entered the room as quietly as they could, they noted that it was already as good as new, as if it had not been abandoned for countless of years. They could only feel awed once again at the magical powers of these creatures.


    Upon making sure that their princess was fine and resting well, the men agreed to stand guard outside of her room doors while Elias went to cook the princess'' and everyone''s food with Zanya''s help.


    When everyone was gone, Evie closed her eyes. Perhaps because of exhaustion, she almost immediately drifted off into dreand as soon as she was fully stretched out and turned to her side. Even as her eyes closed in exhaustion, her mind was already not aware of her surroundings ¨C that was a testament to how much she had exerted herself and her newfound powers.


    And as it was usual since entering into the forbiddennds, the moment Evie slept, her mind drifted into thend of dreams. It was the same dream that had been haunting her every night since she was separated with Gavriel.


    Then she began to dream.


    In her dream, Evie could see herself wielding her bow and arrows. Her expression was so intense. The gentle wind was blowing her hair behind her as though it were waves of silvery silk. She could feel her heartbeat thumping loudly inside her ribcage even as it thundered in her ears as she aimed at the tall figure wearing a dark cloak. His face was fully covered with his hood drawn low over his chin.


    It did not take long, and she saw herself released the arrow she had been aiming and it flew straight and true towards the man''s face. But to her surprise, he caught it just before it pierces him. The wind came from the opposite direction this time, and when his hood was blown back over his head, it revealed his face causing Evie to catch her breath. Her eyes widened in utter shock as her body suddenly became frozen and paralyzed.


    ____


    A/N: I am going to join winwin event again this month so i am hoping for your support again spellbounders. Please buy privilege if you can. Buying tier 1 which cost 1 coin is already a huge support to me. Thank you in advance for the support. <3


    P.s. If we reach rank 1 in golden ranking until sunday, I will give bunos chaps on monday. ^^


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 211 - Just To Be Sure

    <h4>Chapter 211 - Just To Be Sure</h4>


    Outside Evie''s room, the men began to chat after just standing there quietly for a long while.


    "I guess I''ll go check on our cooks, shall I?" Levy said. It was obvious the man just wanted to go and see the light fae and Zn could already tell that he must be nning to flirt with her. So Zn was quick to grab onto his cor the moment Levy took a step to leave.


    "Read the atmosphere here, Levy," he said with a sigh, "the fae is obviously wary of us. Remember, our ancestors were one of the reasons why the faeries had been annihted so her wariness against us is well and fully understandable."


    "I''m not going to do anything!!" the man pursed his lips, sulkily turning his head away.


    "She''s already ufortable with the way you look at her, you bumbling idiot."


    "Well, how could you guys me me? She''s so damned beautiful! I can''t help but stare. It''s you guys who are having a problem, really. How could you not stare at such a beauty?"


    With a sigh, Zn pinched the skin between his brows. They all know that Levy was truly annoying when ites to women but sometimes, they really just want to smack him up the head. And now is one of those times.


    Ignoring him, Zn looked at Reed. "Go and see if they needed help, Reed." He told Reed and the young man blinked, his dark eyes gleaming with hesitation. But eventually, he nodded and left as Zn had ordered while Levy groanedically in frustration.


    When Reed reached the kitchens where Elias was cooking, he saw that the fae seemed quite rxed with Elias'' presence now. Reed remembered that the very first vampire Princess Evie gotfortable with aside from their prince was Elias. Was it because Elias brought himself as being quite harmless?


    The young man approached quietly but as expected, Zanya noticed him. Reed scratched the back of his neck sheepishly as he spoke. "I was wondering if you two needed any help." He had already prepared this excuse in the event that his presencewas discovered.


    "Yes," Zanya immediately replied, "I''d like to go outside for a while, so I''d appreciate if you could please help Elias in my stead while I''m gone for a bit."


    Reed blinked as he nced at Elias, but the butler was busy with his preparations, so Reed could only nod at her request.


    The light fae shed a small smile. He watched her stood by therge window and then her ethereal butterfly wings spread out behind her before she flew off.


    "Don''t just watch there,e over here and help me." Elias'' voice echoed through the kitchens.


    "Where is she going?" he asked but Elias shrugged. "She''s not ufortable with you anymore?" Reed continued asking.


    "Hmm¡­ I''m not sure but I guess so. She''s not wary of me. We were having quite a fun time just before you arrived."


    ¡­


    Outside the castle, Samuel and Leon were watching at the gate. Both of them were quietly crouching at the top of the massive gate and looking down at the dark and empty bridge.


    They have not seen any moving objects at all, not even a stray animal. After a moment, they saw something white flying past above them. It was the light faery, and she was leaving the castle.


    Leon and Samuel looked at each other.


    "Is it safe for her to go out there alone?" Samuel asked and Leon just tilted his head a little, uncertain about the answer too. "I am guessing she''s strong but¡­" Samuel paused and stared at the faery now entering the forest beyond the castle''s bridge. "Go follow her, Leon. The princess is asleep right now so I''m certain she does not know Zanya''s leaving the castle. She doesn''t look like she''s going to get into any trouble but¡­ just to be sure."


    There was hesitation in Leon''s eyes but since Samuel was their leader and had already issued his orders, he could only nod and then he disappeared.


    He followed after Zanya secretly, hoping that the fae would not notice him. Leon lost her traces as she picked up her pace the moment they were out of the dense forest of dead trees, causing him to pick up his pace as well. Where was she going? Was she actually trying to escape?


    Deep lines appeared on Leon''s forehead as he run as fast as he could, trying to find the light faery again. He got passed Onyx who was still in the exact spot where they left him.


    To Leon''s relief, the dragon did not do anything. It simply stared at him.


    Looking around at the vast destend, Leon caught his lower lip between his teeth. His tussled hair now soaked from the rain and his purple eyes had already turned red so he could see as far as he could. But he could not find her! There was absolutely no trace of her anywhere that he looked.


    His jaw clenched. Now worried that the fae might be really escaping. It would be bad if she had escaped, right? He thought then he immediately rushed towards the entrance gate of Crescia knowing that that was the only ce she might be headed for in order that she could leave.


    Upon reaching the gate, he went past the dragons. He was wary at first but somehow, the dragon did not attack him. Did they already recognize him as their ally? Leon was awed but his mind was focused on that little fae he thought was now escaping now that the princess had released her.


    Leon could not help but feel angry at the fae if she really was going to escape and betray the princess'' trust. No, he could not let her escape!


    Atst, Leon had spotted her light as soon as he was out of the gate. His red eyes gleamed intensely, and he moved as fast as he could straight towards the faery who had justnded on a branch of a tree.


    As if she finally felt his presence, the light fae turned to look behind her but at that very moment, Leon had already caught up to her and seized her.

 Chapter 212 - Fruits

    <h4>Chapter 212 - Fruits</h4>


    Zanya''s eyes grew wide as the vampire that she remembered who was named Leon suddenly seized her by the arms and pinned her against the tree trunk behind her. In his rush, Leon''s action of pinning Zanya down as he pushed her against the tree was a little rougher than he had intended, thus she winced as she was held down.


    She had early on noticed his presence since she crossed the castle''s bridge, but she had ignored it since she understood that the vampires might have decided to send this one as a scout to follow after her to make sure she did not escape. And that was why Zanya did not try to do anything and even acted as though she had not felt his presence at all.


    However, she decided to turn around for a look when she felt him suddenlying too close, too fast. And now, she was shocked that the vampire had suddenly seized her. The most shocking thing was that he even looked quite angry, his eyes dangerously blood red, and his grip on her arms were strong and firmer than necessary.


    "If you''re trying to escape¡­" he said in a firm and deep voice, "pardon me, but I won''t let you."


    Zanya immediately made a face, her forest green eyes gleamed defiantly as well. "Let go, vampire." She hissed, narrowing her beautiful eyes at him. She tried tugging at her arms to free herself, but to no avail. Leon had his hands locked around her securely and was not allowing her any leeway to escape.


    "No, I''m bringing you back to Her Highness." Leon said and as he was about to pull her close to him, Zanya instinctively used her magic. That sudden burst of magic took Leon by surprise, and he loosened his hold on Zanya for a second. But that one second was all Zanya needed as she was waiting for that opportunity. Her eyes shed as her hands came up and mmed into Leon''s sturdy chest, causing his eyes to widen at the very unexpected move from Zanya.


    The vampire was immediately pushed back due to his short moment of inattention, and he then fell on the ground with a loud thud. Zanya gasped at what she did. She did not mean to attack with her magic. It was just that this vampire had acted so presumptuously in assuming that she was trying to run away that she lost her temper for a short while. She was aware on how this vampire was important to Princess Evie. Thus, she was feeling a little concerned if he was hurt by the idental attack.


    Zanya worriedly rushed over towards him, knowing that she had used too much magic power and that the vampire did not even block her sudden attack. Why did he not block? She was certain he was a very strong one! So, it did not quite make sense in her mind that her attack could have thrown him back until he had crashed to the ground.


    Realizing that this was the very first time the vampire had been attacked by a fae, Zanya pressed her lips tight as she crouched down to help him sit up. Her face was a mixture of regret and worry as he blinked while sitting up with her help. Her magic was still lingering in his body as he tried to rise.


    "Are you okay? I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t mean to¡­" she trailed off as the man grabbed her wrist again and it was only then that she realized how close their faces were. Zanya had a clear view of his attractive purple eyes which she thought was a strange eye colour for a vampire. She had never seen a vampire''s eyes with such a colour before.


    She backed away and red at him as she tried to pull her hand out from his strong grip. "Let go or I''ll hurt you again." She threatened though she just felt bad for using her magic on him just a few minutes ago. Despite knowing that this man was the princess'' ally, she could not help but feel wary and defensive knowing full well that he was a vampire. And to top it off, he is currently touching her without her express permission and what is more, looking angrily at her.


    "That won''t be happening again," he replied, "I told you, I''m not going to let you escape. The princess took so much energy to free you, so ¨C" Leon stubbornly continued in his speech.


    "Who said I''m escaping?" Zanya''s eyes shed in irritation as she stared directly into Leon''s eyes, challenging him.


    Leon blinked a couple of times, obviously confused for a moment as he did not expect her to deny his ims. But he immediately became serious again as he thought that the little fae might be tricking him to lower his guard before slinking off to escape again.


    "If you think I''ll let you trick me ¨C" Leon growled lowly as he was more alert, in the case where Zanya might run off if he took his eyes off her.


    "You''re mistaken," she cut him off again firmly this time, as she finally realized this vampire was fully convinced that she was trying to escape. "I''m not escaping. I am out here to look for fresh fruits." Zanya exined, barely keeping herself from rolling her eyes at the dense vampire before her.


    "F-fruits?" he stuttered as he tilted his head slightly, then he looked at her with doubt. Leon wondered if she was truly out here looking for fruits or was it another feint that she is using to trick him, causing him to narrow his eyes at her after a few seconds.


    Zanya could only sigh as she could see his clear hesitation at her exnation. It seems that just like her, this vampire could not quite trust her fully too. Just like how she was still unable to trust them fully as well, except for the princess. She decided on the spot that she would not resent them anymore but trusting them was a whole different issue altogether.


    "Yes, fruits." She repeated as she swung her arms in a wide arc, pointing out the area that was around him. As Leon looked about and then at the pink-coloured object in her hand that indeed looked like a fruit. "I came here to forage since Crescia doesn''t have any living trees anymore. I know I could only find these outside the gates."


    ____


    A/N: I am going to join winwin event again this month so i am hoping for your support again spellbounders. Please buy privilege if you can. Buying tier 1 which cost 1 coin is already a huge support to me. Thank you in advance for the support. <3


    P.s. If we reach rank 1 in golden ranking until sunday, I will give bunos chaps on monday. ^^


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x


    ____


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 213 - Promise?

    <h4>Chapter 213 - Promise?</h4>


    [A/N: We are number 2 right now but here''s a bonus chapter. Thank you for the golden tickets Spellbounders! You guys are the best. Love you all. Hoping for your support again next week. ^^]


    Slowly, Leon loosened his grip on her wrist and finally he let her go. He cleared his throat as he apologetically averted his gaze away. His angry expression softened. "Forgive me, I thought you were trying to run away." His voice was gentle and apologetic as well.


    Zanya loosened up after hearing his apology and she stepped a few steps away. "It''s alright, I guessed I''m to me too for not letting anyone know where I''m going."


    Leon watched her flew up and then she started picking fruits. The vampire felt his cheeks grew warm as he felt embarrassed at what he did.


    ¡­


    Back in the castle, Evie was deep asleep and was still immersed in her dream.


    Evie started to move about and make soft sounds in her sleep that the vampires who were on guard outside of her door were immediately silenced. Though the sounds she was making were barely audible, vampires with their enhanced hearing had no issues picking it up clearly.


    They could hear her uttering the prince''s name and all their faces became sullen. In all the past nights that had passed without prince Gavriel, they always hear the princess sleep talking and calling out his name. At first, the men were so worried that they had to send Elias to wake her up, but the princess just would not wake up until her dream was deemed to be over. They had found it quite strange but then, Zn remembered about what the princess had told him about her dreams. That in their family, dreams are not just dreams.


    So, the men could only wait and just watch over her closely. And somehow, when they stopped trying to wake her up, she eventually woke up on her own.


    They were worried every time they hear her calling for the prince in her dreams because it seemed as though her dream was not truly a dream but a nightmare. However, when the princess assured them that the prince was well and alive, they were relieved. But still, they could not help but wonder about what the princess was actually seeing in her dreams and why did she always sound so distressed whenever she calls out the prince name.


    "I wonder where''s prince Gavriel right now," Levy asked in a quiet voice. Since they met their prince, they were almost inseparable. Wherever Gavriel goes, they were always there except when he goes into his confinement inside the dungeon. And that was why all of them had been quite shaken when their prince was not with them anymore. If the princess was not there, they could not even imagine what would have happened to them now or where they would be. Though they were certain that without the princess, they would have already returned without hesitation and no matter how dangerous it was that very same night to look for their prince when he did not arrive at the agreed time.


    Zn did not speak. He had all sort of theories in his head already as he could not help but think about all the possibilities on why he did not follow them. He even thought about how he even managed to stay alive and where the hell was he right now. But he could note up with a satisfying theory so he could not say a thing about this. It was better for them to just believe in the princess, that the prince was somewhere out there, and he is alive and was doing well. It was better than trying to think about the hows and whys.


    Realizing that Zn would not say a thing about this matter as usual, Levy could only zip his mouth again. Zn liked to express whatever theory he had but about the prince''s whereabouts and why he did not follow them, he was unusually refusing to say what he thought, and Levy could not help but feel a little bothered by this man''s unusual silence.


    As Levy leaned against the wall, he heard the princess'' voice again and he could not help but feel bad for the princess. He guessed that she must be missing her husband really badly now and that was why she kept on dreaming about him.


    ¡­


    Inside the room, Evie was still unable to break free from her dream.


    Her body was paralyzed as she looked at Gavriel. Her lips trembled, her heart threatening to burst in happiness as she was finally seeing him again. She had missed him so much. She swept her eyes over his tall and lean form as she breathed with dness upon seeing that he was alright. As she looked closer, she noticed his eyes were not red nor silvery grey. It was that vivid blue that seemed to be holding the devil''s fire inside them.


    "G-gavriel!" she called out and he shed her that devastating smile. Evie dropped her weapons and was about to run to him, but he suddenly disappeared.


    "No, don''t disappear on me again, please. I''ve missed you so much! Where are you?" she cried out, frantically searching for him.


    Her eyes filled with longing and every intense emotion as her heart sank when she could not find him. "Gavriel!?" she weakly called his name as she was about to fall to her knees.


    Then everything turned dark before she found herself inside a room lit up by candles and she was¡­ being pinned on the wall. Before her was the man she was looking for just a while ago. He was staring hard at her and his eyes filled with desire and lust and hunger¡­ he looked even more wicked than ever. Was it because his eyes were blue that he looked much more dangerous?


    "Evielyn¡­" Gavriel called her name with that deep and seductive voice she had missed so much and for so long. And he was looming so closely to her as if he was going to kiss her. Then his whisper came. "Tell me. Why you didn''t keep your promise?"


    And everything turned dark again.

 Chapter 214 - Way Too Long

    <h4>Chapter 214 - Way Too Long</h4>


    Evie woke up from that dream and she immediately buried her face into her palms.


    She stayed sitting in that position for a long while as she breathed in and out many times and tried to calm herself. These dreams again! Every time she had them, it always threw her heart into havoc and her ns would waver as she would be so very tempted to drop everything and go chasing after him. However, she knew better than to do that. Thus, after calming herself down, she would be able to reorientate her mind and focus on what she needed to do instead of what she wanted to do.


    Seeing Gavriel in her dreams made her heart feel better a little but troubled at the same time. She did not understand a lot of things in that dream, like the strange feeling she got when he was with her in that room. She also did not understand what he even meant about thosest few sentences he had said. Promise? What promise? Evie had cracked her head over that issue every time she woke up from the dream, trying to remember just what the details about the promise were that he was talking about. And the worse thing was that no matter how she tried, she just could not figure out what it was.


    From what she remembered from the dream, the look in his eyes as he told her those words haunted her. Because she saw what seemed like anger or pain ¨C or perhaps both ¨C shing in his wicked devil blue eyes. It was something Evie had never seen before. He had never looked at her with that kind of gaze before. So why? What promise did she make that she had failed to fulfil? Or could it be that she had yet to make that promise?


    For some reason, Evie felt that it was not the case. She did not know why but she felt like the promise he was talking about had already happened. But then, how could she not remember?


    Evie tugged on her hair in frustration as she buried her face on her knees. There were just too many questions! And her desire and longing to see him again began to swallow her entire being. She just wanted to see him and touch him and talk to him again and more importantly to ask him about the promise he was talking about. She wanted to know if he was truly fine. And if he was, then why were his eyes still looking like that ¨C in their ming blue state.


    Taking a deep breath, Evie gathered herself, knowing that thinking about this further would not help her at all. She knew that all she could do now was to train here with Zanya as much as she could so she would finally be able to leave and start looking for him. She knew that her men were as anxious to go on the search for her husband with her as well. They too were worried as there had been no news on him for quite some time.


    Her eyes gleamed with determination again. Tonight, she was going make sure to rest up fully so she could throw herself into training tomorrow as much as she could take it. She told herself and then she rose from her bed as she heard her stomach rumbling as it was begging for food.


    ¡­


    Outside Crescia''s gate, the forest for some reason was no longer as ominous as Leon remembered when they had passed it on their way into the heart of thend. But perhaps it was because of the light fae''s humming. Her beautiful voice somehow lifted the gloomy atmosphere and made the entire dark forest feel more alive now. And small animals began to show up as if they felt like they were in a safe ce. Leon wondered if this was one of light fae''s magic as well. Or perhaps it was just a natural attraction of light faes to lure in creatures with their out-of-this-world voice and appearance.


    Leaning against a tree trunk, Leon''s gaze was just moving back and forth from the pile of fruits on the ground to the faery who was still happily focussed on her work of picking fruits and seemed to be enjoying herself.


    The half-blood understood she must be having the best day in a very long time since she was finally freed from her confinement in the crystal but¡­ Leon''s eyes fell on the small mountain of fruits again and after a long while of thinking on whether he should talk to Zanya or not, he finally made up his mind and opened his mouth to speak.


    "Don''t you think you should leave some fruits on the trees for others like¡­" he cocked his head and paused before he continued, "¡­the birds that are looking for food in this area?" he asked as Zanya put down the fruits she had picked.


    She paused then lifted her face at him and then she looked down and finally, she realized that she had already created a small mountain of different fruits. She had forgotten herself in her joy because of her excitement that she could finally physically do something with her own body after so many years. It really has been too long. Way too long ¨C thousands of years too long, in fact¡­ and she was also excited to get every kind of fruit she could find because she wanted the princess to taste them. She knew that growing up in the human realm, the princess had never tasted the sulent fruits of the faeries yet!


    But she realised that Leon was right. Looking down at the mountain of fruits at her feet, she suddenly felt that it was already too much. She also remembered that the vampires do not really enjoy eating fruits. So, who would be eating all of these now? Even though she wanted to eat and stuff herself as much as she could tonight, there was no way she would be able to finish all these even if the princess were to eat as much as she could.


    "You''re right," was all she could say, as a light blush tainted her cheeks in embarrassment.

 Chapter 215 - Good Advices

    <h4>Chapter 215 - Good Advices</h4>


    Zanya stopped talking and started collecting the fruits and Leon crouched down as he too, started piling the fruits in his arms to help her carry them all back to the castle.


    Zanya then really looked at him properly for the first time and she realized that his brows were thick and dark, his hair were even darker than his brows as it was wet.


    As if he noticed her eyes scrutinizing him closely, Leon spoke without averting his gaze away from the fruits he was picking. "Apologies for what I did earlier," he said in a gentle tone and then he lifted his head and looked directly into her eyes.


    Their eyes met. Zanya looked a little surprised at what he said but before she could respond, the man rose and turned his back from her. "You fly back to the castle first and I''ll follow after you." He said and Zanya creased her brows a little as she stared at the back of this vampire with the strange but beautiful purple eyes.


    Without a word, Zanya then spread out her wings and finally, the two of them left the forest in silence and returned to the castle with their arms full of the fruits that Zanya had picked.


    When they entered into the castle, the vampires were all staring at Leon with curious and intense eyes, most especially Levy, who looked a little upset that he was not the one who had apanied the light fae. He had been looking for the opportunity to get close and better acquainted with Zanya.


    "What happened, hmm, Leon?" he asked as he circled Leon, staring at Leon with meaningful eyes, as if he was dying to interrogate the half-blood on what had taken them so long to go out ande back to the castle.


    But Leon simply brushed him off and quietly put the fruits the fae had picked onto the kitchen table. There were all sorts of fruits in different colours none of them had ever thought were actually edible. The half-blood was expressionless, and Levy just could not read anything interesting as he scrutinized his face closely.


    "Geez¡­ at least tell us something will you?" Levy could only sigh, giving up quickly on Leon, knowing that it was never easy to make Leon talk, unless it was something involved with his duty and very important matters. "And here we thought we''re now as close as brothers with you." Heined with his dramatic voice and Leon was forced to look at him.


    He looked at the others as if curious if all of them, the original members of Prince Gavriel''s men, were actually telling each other everything. But the others told him to ignore Levy. "Don''t mind him. He just wants to hear some gossip." Reed said.


    However, Leon faced Levy and spoke. "You want to know what happened?" he started talking and Levy''s eyes twinkled, and he furiously nodded his head, "she picked fruits from the trees while I waited on the ground."


    Levy waited for whates next but when Leon did not say anything anymore, Levy could no longer hold his mouth. "And? And? Come on, don''t leave me hanging!"


    "And after she was done picking the fruits, we gathered them up and returned here immediately." Leon''s voice was nd and his face as nk as a sheet of paper.


    Levy blinked. "Come on, man. Don''t leave the interesting part out, will you? Something certainly would have happened on your way here, right? Right?" Levy pushed and prodded like an irritating child.


    Leon''s brows creased as if he could not understand what Levy was trying to say. "We only travelled back in silence. That was all. There were no other interesting things that happened on our way back."


    Silence reigned as Levy fell speechless, his mouth opening and closing like that of a goldfish. Seeing Leon''s expression, the man was certain that he was only telling the truth and it frustrated him to no end. "Seriously, Leon?! Don''t tell me you didn''t even try to start a conversation with that beauty?"


    When the half-blood remained silent, Levy ran his fingers through his hair, looking frustrated that he almost pulled his hair out. "Geez, man. I can already imagine the awkward silence. Must have been so ufortable¡­" He muttered as he shook his head and pulled a long face at Leon.


    Leon''s eyes narrowed a little. On their way back, she was flying above him in the sky while he was running on the ground. He knew he could have tried speaking with her as she did not try to hasten her pace as they were travelling back. But Leon did not find the talking at all necessary. And the silence was not awkward at all, at least for him. He also thought the little fae was not ufortable with the silence too. All in all, they had quite afortable journey back to the castle.


    Suddenly, Levy tapped on Leon''s shoulder. "Next time, you should remember not to treat ady the way you treat us, man. It''s not a problem when ites to us but when ites to thedies, especially a fairdy like Zanya, you must do your best to entertain her¡­ I guess I''ll be giving you lessons on how to entertain ady ¨C" Levy rambled on and on as Leon''s face stayed nk as he stared at him.


    "Quit with your ''good advices'' Levy." Zn''s voice echoed out and they all looked towards the source of the voice. Zn was escorting the princess as they headed to the dining hall.


    "I''m just giving wonderful words of wisdom to our dear brother here. Since it seems as though he doesn''t have much experience with girls like our little Reed right here." Levy smirked as he jabbed his elbow into Reed''s side. That only caused Zn to let out a heavy sigh. Levy was the two most flirtatious ones amongst all of them. It would not be wrong to say that he would change the women beside him as often as a person changes clothes.


    "Words of wisdom, your ass¡­" he replied through telepathy, "we don''t need another hardcore womanizer like you, so stop preaching and spreading your teachings to others ¨C at least not right here and right now."

 Chapter 216 - Colour

    <h4>Chapter 216 - Colour</h4>


    "What''s wrong?" Levy replied. "I am simply going to teach them how to treat ady nicely ¨C as how they deserved to be treated."


    "You''re going to teach them how to flirt and be a creep like you." Zn quickly replied with a snort.


    "Geez, sir Zn¡­ here we go again, didn''t I tell you many times before? We handsome men should not be called creeps. We should be called seductive ¨C"


    "You''re the only one thinking that way. Now shut up and go call Samuel toe over. It''s time for dinner." Zn put an end to Levy''s nonsense and gave him an order to send him away for a while.


    When everyone was gathered around the table with Evie sitting at head seat as it was the seat Zanya led her to, everyone started on their dinner.


    For the first time in a long time, they all finally ate at a decent table, under a roof. And now, with an addition of a new member to the group too.


    Evie''s attention immediately fell on all the fresh fruits piled into a few bowls and eyed it with much interest. Seeing where the princess'' focus fell on the table, Zanya merrily rattled off each name of the fairy''s fruits and passed them to Evie to have a taste of each one of them. After tasting every one of the fruits that Zanya held out to her, Evie found them to be incredibly delicious and even encouraged her men to try it. Though she knew that the men favoured red meats more than anything else, she still urged them to try with sparkling eyes. Looking at the princess, the men could not bear to let her down thus, they all stretched out their hands to grab any random fruit that were ced in the fruit bowls.


    The vampires could only bring the fruits to their mouths to have a taste too. But they were not as pleased with the taste of the fruits as Evie was. Though, for them, these fruits tasted way better than fish! The thought of fish just gives them the shivers. Though all fruits just do not taste that great to them, they still could at least make themselves eat them.


    After trying the fruits that the princess had offered, the men then went back and feasted on the various styles of meat dishes that Elias had cooked up while Evie and Zanya feasted on the different fruits. The men guessed that as both the princess and Zanya were of fae descent, that could be a main factor on why they would prefer feasting on fruits rather than on meats.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Evie woke up early, even before the sun had risen and was already started on her training. Zanya was next to her, and the vampires were there too watching intently and just being avable just in case there was anything untoward happens.


    Evie had called on Crimson again as she wanted to make sure she would be able to fully control her. She had managed to call the same dragon with her intense concentration at once.


    Then they were up in the sky again, circling the immediate area.


    The next moment, everyone on the ground saw the dragon breathe out fire in the sky, lighting up the gloomy clouds for a moment.


    "She''s controlling it! The princess did it!" Levy eximed, seeing that the dragon breathed fire towards the sky to avoid hurting them who were gathered right below.


    "Yes, I think the princess already learned how to control the dragons. Just remember when she came and saved us from the savage orcs¡­" Zn said, not taking his eyes off her.


    "Right. I guess, there is nothing else left for her to learn?" Luc replied, wondering. Then his eyes twinkled in excitement. "Damn! I''m he excited now to go back and kick Caius'' ass. I can''t wait to see how those assholes will end up looking like when they finally see our very own princess calling her dragon to fight! Most especially, I can''t wait to see His Highness'' reaction once we find him!"


    The men looked like they all had the same thought and were pumped up with excitement. They could not wait to meet their prince again and see his reaction once he learns all about what his treasured and beloved wife had be and aplished.


    That very same day, after Evie managed to take full control of Crimson, she tried to call on another dragon.


    The next dragon that had responded to Evie''s call was of the exact same size as Crimson. Seeing that its chest did not show the same reddish colour as Crimson, Evie now could tell it was a male dragon even without Zanya informing her.


    Evie noticed the edges of the dragon''s spikes had a colour between blue and yellow. "Alright, your name will be Fir." She dered and then after that she rode on Fir as well. Evie had quite a hard time in controlling Fir. Much more than she had with Crimson.


    So in the end, Evie gave up trying to control him for now. She knew she would eventually be able control Fir but since she did not have much time to spare, she decided to attempt in controlling the other dragons first. She thought that she would call the dragons that were a little more tame so she need not exhaust her magic and energy too much from trying hard in controlling them.


    It was already night when she attempted calling on her third dragon. Another male dragon with orange brownish colour on its spikes flew above her beforending right in front of Evie in response to her summons.


    Evie approached it and caressed its snout before she spoke.


    "Titian." Evie dered with a satisfied smile, "Your name will be Titian."


    ____


    A/N: I just want to thank everyone who voted this month. I really can''t thank you guys enough for bringing Spellbound to the top. Thank you so much!


    I have received a lot of gifts this month as well and I wish i can hug you all to show how much i appreciate it.


    Tomorrow, the golden tickets rank will go back to zero since the reset is monthly. So I am hoping for your support again this september Spellbounders!!


    Again, thank you and i love you all <3


    Love, Kazzen

 Chapter 217 - Just Wait

    <h4>Chapter 217 - Just Wait</h4>


    Once again, Evie had another hard time in controlling Titian. This dragon was just as wild as Fir, if not even more so. Though Evie had to smile as she thought of how Titian''s temper was as simr as his colour. As Evie reflected on her experiences so far, even though the dragons responded to her call and allowed her to touch them and even let her ride on their backs, they seemed to be refusing her orders no matter how much she tried to concentrate on giving the instructions and attempt to control them when they fight back and object against her orders.


    Evie could not even make Titiannd on the ground when she had already given themand multiple times, that Zanya had no choice but to fly over and take Evie off from its back.


    When Evie and Zanya finallynded on the ground, Evie felt a sudden wave of exhaustion hit her. She then realised that it had been a long day of nonstop training.


    "Princess, you''ve done really well today. This kind of achievement is already beyond my expectations! For now, you must take a rest. It would be no good to overexert and not be able to continue with your training tomorrow. We''ll continue this again bright and early tomorrow morning." Zanya advised her and the vampires all nodded, their faces filled with concern for the princess. They could see how she was really pushing herself to train and absorb as much as she could.


    Everyone had been watching over the princess the entire day. So, they knew how hard she had been working. The princess is always trying her very best and never wasting a moment to rx andze around. In fact, they were extremely impressed and their respect and awe for the princess had just gone above and beyond. They were awed at how diligent and persistent she was.


    Thankfully, the princess nodded at Zanya''s suggestion, and they finally entered into the dark castle. As they were all walking in, the men were observing Evie carefully and saw that though she was smiling and talking to Zanya seemingly as usual, they were quite certain she was feeling down for failing to control Fir and Titian. It was obvious in her smile that was less bright and the slight dimness in her eyes.


    ¡­


    Zanya had then brought Evie to a special area behind the castle after they had separated from the men. There was a small and beautifulgoon Zanya told Evie about that was her favourite bathing ce back then.


    When Evie took off her outer clothing and dipped herself into the waters, she was surprised to find that it was warm. Zanya smile at her, and Evie realized that the light fae had done something to the waters for it to turn out this way with her magic.


    After some time, Zanya excused herself and left Evie to soak in thegoon alone, realizing that the princess wanted to spend more time on her own in the waters to rx and just enjoy time to herself.


    Looking up the sky as she leaned her head back along the edge of a b of the smooth stone surrounding the smallgoon, Evie let out a long and deep sigh. She was starting to feel worried. What if she could not control the other dragons within the limited time that they had? What if it was only Crimson that she could manage to control? She really needed the cooperation and strength of all the dragons here if she wanted to sessfully achieve her lofty goals.


    It was then that negative thoughts began to flood Evie''s mind. She wanted all the dragons. She wanted to control all of them. Crimson alone was not enough.


    Evie had seen from the example of the dragon summoned at the battle in Dacria, that a lone dragon can be defeated if given enough time and the appropriate tools and manpower was avable. If she wanted to stand against an enemy like the dark fae, she must be able to control more than just one lone dragon ¨C and such a small one at that. If possible, she was aiming for the lot of them, most especially Onyx ¨C the ancient dragon itself. When she was able to do that, it was only then that she would possess the means for her to defeat the enemy.


    But it seems as though everything was not going as smoothly as she had thought and nned. Her experience with Fir and Titian made her feel anxious and worried as well as scared that she might end up failing. Especially since she didn''t have much time to spare.


    What should she do? Zanya had already taught her everything she knew about the way to control the dragons. Zanya told her that it was only natural for the young dragons to have quite a hard time in being tamed and it will definitely take time. But was there really no way to hasten the process? Evie had hoped that it would not take that long, nor would it be more challenging than it actually was.


    She buried her face into her palms and stayed like that for a long while. And when she dropped her hands into the water and looked down, the water that was initially crystal clear was now glowing and the face of the man she had been missing for so long appeared immediately in her head. She remembered their intimate moments that night that felt so long ago in the magicalke and her face flushed as it heated up in embarrassment.


    Biting her lower lip, she looked up with a smile even as her eyes shone with loneliness. "What are you doing right now? Are you missing me as badly as I am missing you?" she threw out her questions into the sky with a soft and longing voice.


    It was strange but the longer this separation between her and Gavriel went on, Evie felt like her love for him was getting deeper and deeper each day. She had thought that her love for him was already far deeper beyond anything she had known, but as days without him went by one after another, her feelings for him still kept growing and growing to a degree she thought was not possible. And it seems that this growing feeling was the very thing that is constantly driving her to never give up and keep going on even though there were failures along the way.


    A bitter smile curved on Evie''s beautiful lips. "Alright, I will keep going¡­ I will never give up." She muttered as if she were talking to someone. She then took in a deep cleansing breath before her bitter smile turned into something hopeful. "I will show you, Gavriel. When we see each other again, I won''t be the same old Evie you had seen thest time. I won''t be that helpless princess¡­ who could do nothing but get into trouble and just watch by the side lines. When we see each other again, I won''t be standing far behind, but I''ll be right by your side ¡­ I''ll be fighting alongside you, Gavriel. I promise. Just wait for me."

 Chapter 218 - Faeries Dress

    <h4>Chapter 218 - Faerie''s Dress</h4>


    A dawn of a new day saw Evie heading out from the dark castle with renewed determination on her clear and beautiful face.


    d in a faerie''s dress that Zanya had brought over the night before for her to change into, Evie did not look quite so human anymore. It was a silken white gauzy material that hugged her figure beautifully from her chest to her hips before ring out in a stunning twirl, as though she were walking amidst the frothy sea waves instead of just the t ground. The sleeves were of the same material and was fitted from her midarms to her elbows before spreading out into bell-like sleeves that fluttered her with every movement she took as she walked. There were gold threads sewn delicately and tastefully to enhance the simplicity of the whole dress. The gold threads that were selectively embroidered into both sides of her sleeves in a butterfly wing motif only added to her elegance and made it seemed as though she could float off the ground and fly off like a wind goddess. With her long silvery tresses unbound and floating in the slight breeze behind her as she took each step, it was hard not to mistakenly assume that Evie was a divine goddess that had descended to the mortal realm. As she reached the main door, Evie threw a royal blue cloak over this eye-catching and stunning dress she was wearing to keep off the chill.


    Though the cloak had covered most of her dress and only showing the hems of her skirt and her sleeves, the men still were stunned to speechlessness from the initial sight of her. That image of her all in white and gold had all but seared itself into their minds and would be one that even time could not remove it. To them, their princess seemed to have transformed into a real goddess. She was always such a beauty but now that she had change her outfit, she certainly became even more ethereal.


    And once again, the men had one thought buzzing through their minds. All of them only thought that what an unfortunate thing it was that their prince and the princess'' husband was not blessed enough to catch a glimpse of this vision who was his very own beloved wife! They could only imagine that if he did see the princess in these garments, their prince would be perfectly frozen still and paralyzed at the sight of his wife.


    Meanwhile, Evie paid no attention to the dazed gazes of her men and continued walking off and headed straight towards the training area. Once she was there, she walked straight up and halted in the middle of the bridge before taking a breath and closing her eyes. Somehow, she felt much betterpared to her previous condition yesterday. Perhaps it was due to her deal with herselfst night? Or was it because of this dress that Zanya had made her wear?


    Evie felt the dress draped ever so lightly on her body. Initially she thought she would feel the cold as well as the fabric really seemed too thin and airy. However, to her pleasant surprise, she was wrong. She was not feeling a slight bit cold at all. The cloak that she had put on to ward off the chill was quite redundant. But she just left it on as she was still a little conscious of how thin and revealing the material was. But she told herself to get used to it as this was the type of clothing the faes wore.


    Whatever the reason of her improved constitution, she told herself to focus and do her very best today. Every single step she took forward in improving herself would take her a step closer to where Gavriel was. A small smile curved over her cherry red lips as she rxed her entire body. She was going to do everything she could today.


    In the next moment, a new dragonnded before her. The dragon was a little bigger that the three previous ones.


    Seeing that it was another male, and the colour of its spikes were also a vivid red but instead of brown, it was tinted with orange. Thus, after thinking for a couple of seconds, Evie then uttered the word, "Vermillion".


    "Your name will be Vermillion." She called out before confidently jumping onto the dragon''s back. But as how Fir and Titian had responded, Vermillion too, followed in their footsteps.


    However, Evie refused to allow herself to fail again. She tried and tried until she managed to make Vermillion bring her back to the ground. She was upset that she did not manage to make him breathe out fire, but she could only hope for thest three dragons that were left to be like Crimson.


    As she walked away as Vermillion flew off into the air again, her men and Zanyaplimented her on her achievements, and she could only smile at them. Then after taking a short a break, she stood up again and called out for the next dragon.


    This time, a male dragon that she named Khaki due to the yellowish brown colour of his spikes was also another failure. As it was with Titian, she could not even manage to force him to bring her tond back on the ground.


    Everyone cheered her up, but Evie was bing more and more agitated. There were only two dragons left and Evie could not help but fear if these two will also be hard to control and she would fail again.


    The day was ending when she called for the next dragon. It was yet another male with spikes that were as green as hillside grass. "Verdant," Evie said, and she spent the rest of the day trying to control it.


    The men and Zanya could see her struggling in her efforts. They had been giving each other looks for a while now. All of them had wanted to tell her that she must not push herself too much. But none of them could speak out as they could see how hard she was trying and how desperate she looked. They did not have the heart to interrupt her and tell her to rest. At the same time, they did not know their princess could be this incredibly


    persistent and stubborn. She truly reminded them of someone. Their prince.


    ____


    A/N: If we reach rank 1 in golden ranking an hour before weekly reset, i will give bunos chapters. So don''t forget to cast your Golden Tickets for our Evie and Gav. ^^


    ____


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 219 - Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 219 - Pressure</h4>


    Evie was biting her lower lip in frustration as she and Zanyanded on the bridge. Another fail!


    All could see that her eyes were red rimmed, and she was trying to control her tears from spilling over.


    "What am I doing wrong?" she said, looking on the ground. "Why are they not listening to me? Was it because they think I am not worthy? Crimson listened to me, but why are all these male ones not doing the same?" sheined, trying not to burst out in frustration. She had realized now that the only dragon she had managed to control was the only female one for now, Crimson.


    She also remembered now that the dragon she controlled back in Dacria also had a reddish coloured hue on its chest, meaning, it was a female dragon. Does this mean she was only capable of controlling the female ones? Or do the male dragons only listen to a male summoner? But that cannot be right for the dragon summoned by her possessed father was female too!


    Also, that was not the case as well when she remembered Onyx. Onyx was a male dragon, but thest Queen of Middle Land was epted as his master. Then why? What was she doing wrong? Is it just her that was the problem?!


    "Princess," Zanya''s voice was soft, "male dragons have always been harder to control. Female dragons learn much faster than them and are easier to control. The female ones were also easier to form a strong bond with. And that was why back in the days, most faeries loved the female ones than the male dragons. Very few actually managed to control the male ones. I remember it was thete queen who was the only one so fond of the male dragons. I remembered she once told me that the male dragons were more challenging. But the challenge was very worth it."


    Evie looked at Zanya, curious what she meant by ''worth it''.


    Understanding the question in Evie''s eyes, Zanya continued. "Thete queen told me male dragons are more powerful and more destructive. They are definitely harder to tame but once one manages to tame it, it will give its full loyalty to you. That''s why back then, a faery must be able to control a male dragon for them to be considered as one of the strongest fae. And that was why I also gave it a try."


    "Did you managed to control one?" Evie''s eyes widened.


    Zanya shyly shook her head. "I''ve tried for a few days but before I could seed, the war had started then. We didn''t have much time to train and spent our magic so we opted for the dragons that we can already control well. My dragon was a female too. In fact, almost all of the dragon summoners had female dragons." Zanya''s face became sullen. "That''s why it was the female dragon poption that were eradicated first throughout the very long war. As the war was nearing its end, it was the male dragons that had be one of the biggest threats to Crescia as the dark faeries used dark magic to possess the male dragons. And that just made things worse. Most female dragons were already killed off and the males were controlled by the dark faeries. That just pushed the dragons further into extinction. That is why there are so few of them left."


    Evie was silenced as she listened to Zanya''s story.


    "That''s why you must not get discouraged Princess, please believe me when I say you are already doing very great that the male dragons are responding to your summons at the very first try. Back then, despite being a noble, it took me days to even manage to call a male dragon without draining almost all of my magic." Zanya smiled softly at her and somehow, Evie felt better.


    "Thank you, Zanya." Evie could only utter her gratitude. It seems she must quit thinking that she could force everything to work out just because she wanted it to and did not have much time to lose. She cannot deny her feelings of disappointment but perhaps, the reason why it was not working as smoothly as it should was because she was rushing. These male dragons must have felt her desperation to control them and perhaps that was why they were rejecting her?


    "I think it''s alright for you to take it easy, Princess." Zn spoke as he brought over the bottle of water Elias had prepared for her. "Since they are already responding to your summons, I guess you can always call them and train with them wherever you are. Isn''t that right?"


    Evie and Zanya looked at him.


    "I mean, since we don''t have much time to stay here, and since you have already mastered summoning them, you can now practice your control over them as we continue on our travels out of thisnd." Zn exined and Evie''s face immediately lit up. That was right! Why did she not think of that?


    "That''s a very good suggestion, Princess." Zanya agreed.


    "But will it be alright for me to train with them wherever I am? Even outside of the Middle Land?" Evie asked and Zn responded.


    "I guess it''s alright Princess, since the enemy already knows that you are able to control a dragon. So, it''s not something that we need to bother to hide. However, I think we must hide the fact that you can call so many of them or the fact that you are fine and aren''t affected even after summoning so many of them."


    "You''re right," Evie nodded. "So, I''ll just call on them one at a time."


    And with that, Evie finally rxed. She had realized she was too tensed from the pressure of needing to control them as soon as possible. And now that she had found out she still had time to tame them, she was utterly relieved.


    "Thank you, Zn." She had said. And that night, Evie and her men had another feast. Last night, they could not quite enjoy as much due to their princess being in a bad mood because of what she had thought to be her failures. But tonight, her mood was better, and she was enjoying her food so all of them were able to enjoy too.

 Chapter 220 - Him

    <h4>Chapter 220 - Him</h4>


    As the group was finishing their dinner, Evie spoke up. "Tomorrow," she started as she looked at everyone, "after I call for the seventh dragon, I think we can prepare to leave this ce."


    The men fell silent for a moment but eventually they all nodded. They were all ready to leave now as well.


    "Your wish is ourmand, Princess. We will abide with whatever your decision may be." Samuel said and Evie smiled slightly.


    "Thank you." Evie felt relieved. Before dinner, while she was taking her bath, she had thought that she can no longer stay here. Her ns before she found out the truth was to immediately return but they had taken days for her to train summoning and giving instructions to the dragons with Zanya''s help. Apart from Gavriel, Evie was also worried about the vampires they had left waiting for them at theke.


    She could not help but worry, because she suddenly thought of the savage orcs. She only remembered that fact now that many of those orcs had survived Onyx''s attack and ran off since she returned to herrades before killing all of those that remained. What if those surviving orcs¡­


    Evie had quickly shaken her head to dismiss the scary thought and told herself that the magicalke was protected.


    She had talked to Zanya about this particr ce and to Evie''s surprise, the light fae did not know about such a ce. And so, Evie began to worry even more. Thankfully, Zn assured her that the orcs had never appeared outside of the misty forest and that those dark wolves and the other smaller beasts could not enter into the protected vicinity of theke.


    Remembering Gavriel''s words, Evie was relieved. She believed in her husband''s words more than in anyone else''s. However, she still felt that it was time for them to leave now. They have tarried in this ce long enough. Especially since now that they have found out the solution to her problems. And now they do not need to stay here to train with the dragons.


    "Zanya ising with us, right?" Levy''s voice pulled Evie to reality.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Evie as they waited for her answer.


    "The truth is¡­" Evie started as she faced Zanya, "I had wondered and wanted to ask if it is safe for you to leave this ce. I also don''t want Thundrann finding out about your existence. Or that there are other faeries still alive and just stuck in their enchantment."


    "Actually, I can turn myself to look like a human, Princess!" Zanya immediately eximed upon realizing that the princess had entertained thoughts of leaving her behind. She understood why the princess wanted her to stay behind, but she wanted to follow her wherever she goes from now on.


    Evie was surprised. "You can turn yourself into a human?"


    "Yes, I can temporarily block off all my magic then my ears and skin would be very simr to yours. I''ll be just like you princess. My hair colour will also darken. And since the tree of light is dead, as soon as I step out of the Middle Land, I will lose my magicpletely and there will be no discernible trace to hint on that I am a light faery." Zanya exined. It was obvious by the way she hurriedly exined and gave such clear exnations without Evie asking much that she did not want to be left behind.


    "Please don''t worry, princess, even if I don''t have magic, I will still be very useful. Mybat skill is top notch. I was one of the best close-range fighters among my peers back then." She added, trying her best to convince Evie to take her along. "If you doubt me, I can show you how good I am even without using any magic."


    Evie looked at Zn and Samuel and when the men looked like they do not mind at all, Evie smiled at Zanya. In fact, the men were trying very hard not tough at how adorable Zanya looked at the moment. As she was trying to convince Evie, her usually aloof attitude had all but dispersed and left what was an overly eager fae trying to be convincing in her use to the princess.


    But before Evie could say anything, Levy spoke.


    "Why don''t we see her skills first, Princess?" the man said, and Evie immediately saw through his intention. The man just wanted to have a show for his viewing pleasure. However, Evie thought that it might also be best to do so. She also wanted to see how faeries fight without their magic.


    "Are you alright with it, Zanya?" Evie asked and Zanya stood very confidently.


    "Of course, Princess. I would love to show you and the men what I can do. It seems that some of your men might think I am useless without my magic." Zanya said in confidence, her eyes ring a little aggressively at Levy. "I suggest that you choose the best swordman in the group to face me, Princess. I''ll show the men that I can be a threat as well!"


    "The best swordman is¡­" Evie looked at her men one by one and then her eyes stopped at the quiet purple eyed half-blood before shifting it to the youngest in the group. "I was told Leon and Reed are best in swordsmanship. Who among you want to volunteer to be Zanya''s opponent?" Evie asked the two as she looked from one to the other.


    "Uhm¡­" Reed rubbed the back of his neck. "The truth is Leon is better than me, Princess. But if Leon does not want to fight Zanya, then I''ll do it."


    Zanya stared at Reed for a while and one thought came to her mind. He looked too young. She might hold back if it was Reed, right?


    Her eyes then fell to the purple-eyed half-blood vampire, and she did not know why but she felt like challenging him today. Perhaps, it was because of her impression on him that time when he had grabbed her quite roughly and had used her of escaping.


    "I am going to fight him." Zanya said looking intensely at Leon as she gestured with her head at him.

 Chapter 221 - Not Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 221 - Not Too Much</h4>


    Leon looked at Evie.


    For some reason, the look in Leon''s eyes made Evie smile to herself. It was obvious to her that Leon wanted her to just let Zanya join them without the need to show off her skills. And Evie knew it was not due to Leon being afraid. It was just that he was extremely reluctant, and Evie found him quite adorable at the moment. Even though his expression did not show anything at all, Evie could tell from the extra stiff set of his shoulders and how he was standing so still where he was.


    "I believe this is for the best, too." Zn suddenly spoke up. "It''s best for us to know what she is capable of. That would be good for us to know when and how to aid and protect her once we''re outside of the Middle Land. So go ahead Leon." All the other men agreed. After all, they all knew just how dangerous the next part of this journey they were going to embark on.


    They still have the princess to protect so having a powerless fae tagging along with them would be another extra person they need to look out for. She would be as good as a human after all without her magic. It was not that they were selfish in not wanting to protect another person, or that they were thinking that she was an additional burden. It was just that they were very clear on their responsibilities where the safety and well-being of the princess was always to be their main and utmost priority. That was what their prince had entrusted to them, and they knew how much Prince Gavriel loves the princess. Therefore, if another person were to tag along and end up being the one factor to cause them to ck on their protection of the princess because they need to split their attention, then it would be better off that the fae did not follow them at all.


    When Leon looked over at Evie again, she just nodded and smiled at him. Thus, the man understood the princess'' stand on it and reluctantly stood up. He then gave a little bow to Zanya before swinging his arms towards the main doors in a gesture for her to precede him in walking out tomence their sparring.


    They then headed out of the castle where Leon and Zanya stood, facing each other in the middle of a spacious and dark courtyard while Evie and the other vampires stood at the front of the castle''s door. All of them were somewhat excited to see what Zanya was capable of doing when facing an opponent such as Leon without the use of any magic whatsoever. The question that was on all their minds were could she even run from Leon, much less respond with an attack.


    Zanya started to block off her magic until it waspletely sealed from her own usage. White lights began to gather around her body as she stretched her arms out before her as she slowly closed her eyes.


    Her lips were moving rapidly, and it seemed as though she were chanting a whole slew of spells just under her breath. Then the lights gathered right in front of her before submerging into her chest. She moved her palms to her chest as well and the moment they were on her chest, the light disappearedpletely, as if she had locked them all within her.


    And just like what she had said, Zanya''s hair turned ashen. Her pointed ears rounded and turned into human ears as well. And she was no longer shining like a translucent creature. She had truly be just like the princess. Only that her hair was a few shades darker than the princess''. Her eyes had dimmed as well and became a very dark green.


    "That''s cool. There''s almost no sign that she is a fae anymore!" Lucmented, through telepathy.


    "But she''s still very beautiful, I must say. A very beautiful human." Followed Levy''sment.


    "I guess no one would even think that she was anything other than a in human female." Zn said, "I cannot feel that peculiar aura resonating from her anymore. It''s amazing she could really hide all her magic. There is not even the slightest hint of her being one of the fae people."


    "Now the question is if herbat skills will be enough." The big man Samuel added in his thoughts as well. The man definitely understood that they cannot bring along anyone that could be a weak point for their group. As much as possible, their attention should be fully focused on the princess'' safety alone. What they will witness right now will make Samuel decide whether it was better for them to take her with them or not. "Since she''s basically a human, she must at least be at par with Leon to be able to stand a chance when she''s going to face a vampire."


    "Whew! That''s too much, don''t you think, leader?" Levy winced. Leon''s skill even beat Reed''s so how could he expect thedy to be at least of the same level with a half-blood''s skills?


    "It''s not too much," Samuel insisted with a serious face, "we don''t know what''s waiting for us outside of the Middle Land. We can only prepare ourselves for the worse. And one of the worst possibilities is that we might not be able to always be there to rescue her during every battle that we encounter. More importantly is especially if the princess'' life is in danger. That time, we can only focus on the princess and might even have to abandon her instead of using our efforts to rescue her."


    "Samuel is right." Zn agreed, his eyes fixed on Zanya now. "She is an important ally to us but outside of the Middle Land, if she''s not capable enough, she could even be a burden to us. We must not forget that we can''t be distracted from our most important job and that''s to protect the princess. We can''t afford to split our attention once we are out of the Middle Land. Especially when we are dealing with the danger of the Dark Fae. We know that it is no trifling matter. The princess'' life is at stake here."

 Chapter 222 - Passed

    <h4>Chapter 222 - Passed</h4>


    The others could only solemnly nod in agreement. Even Levy shut his mouth as he realized that it was not as easy and as straightforward as he had initially thought. He could only agree that if Zanya could not prove herself to be capable enough, it would be better if she just stayed put in this ce as it would no doubt be safe for her and patiently wait and pray for the princess'' safe and victorious return.


    At that moment, the fight finally started.


    Zanya was the first to attack. She was faster than what the vampires had thought she would be. But Leon easily blocked her attack with a single counter.


    Zanya kicked off the ground with a puff of dirt and literally zipped over to Leon like a bullet. As she approached Leon, she extended her legs and kicked him square in the chest before immediately flipping in the air andnding on the ground in a such a graceful manner. Despite not using any magic, it appeared that Zanya''s body was very light. Her movements were extremely fluid as well.


    However, what she showed so far was yet to impress the vampires, much less Leon.


    "Why are you not attacking?" Zanya said, her eyes intense as she red at Leon. "If you''re holding back because I''m a woman or because I have no magic, then quit it. That''s the same as looking down on me."


    Leon''s purple eyes twitched a little and then he sighed heavily. He looked up at Evie and others then towards Zanya again.


    "I''m not looking down on you." He said and then his eyes turned red.


    Zanya swallowed and her instincts made her magic threaten toe bursting out in self- defence. Thankfully, she was fully in control. She realized that it was the first time any of these vampires turned their eyes red, and Zanya could not help but have a sh back on the vampires in the past.


    "Get ready," Leon warned, "I''ming at you for real."


    "Bring it on." She challenged. Her eyes fixed intensely on Leon''s red eyes. And before she knew it, they were shing against one another. He was strong but she was fast. And at that moment, because of those red zing eyes Zanya had hated in the past, she fought Leon like she was fighting an enemy.


    Leon immediately felt the change in her, so he began to be truly serious. She was fighting for real this time and Leon was d. He could tell, she had already envisioned him as her enemy.


    Zanya again flew towards Leon as before. As Leon prepared himself to counter her high kick as before, Zanya then kicked out her leg. However, before her leg hit his forearm, she pulled back and spun around. Leon then realised it was a feint! But he could not pull back his arm fast enough before she flipped over his head and kicked him right in the back. Leon stumbled forward a few steps. The corner of his lips curved up a little. He had to admit that she was really fast in her movements. Zanya then proceeded to zip around Leon and used her legs to her advantage in kicking him in his stomach, the back of his knees, and the sides of his head. Though all those attacks were blocked, Zanya continued attacking with vicious swings of her sword whenever she found an opening in his attacks. Of course, Leon didn''t stop attacking as well. However, as Zanya''s responses were very quick, she could minimise his attacking power by kicking or pushing back whenever his blows almostnded on her body. That way, the impact on her was reduced significantly.


    "Amazing," Evie eximed, watching the incredible match. Zanya was really very fast. It was like a match between a lion and a tiger. "I can''t believe Zanya is this good!"


    "Well, she has already passed in my opinion." Zn agreed and then the men looked at Samuel. The big man was yet to decide. Well, they already know that Samuel was always the hardest to impress among the rest of them.


    The fight continued, until Zanya''s sword was thrown off her hands. Leon''s sword was aimed right at her throat as he immobilized her, standing right behind her.


    The men and Evie pped their hands. And Leon put down his sword.


    Zanya on the other hand looked quite worried. She was very confident with her skills, but she could not believe this Leon was this good. She had fought countless of men in the past, she even fought against dark faes but this man was still better than them. She could not remember vampires being so good in sword fight. She remembered the vampires in the past being just fast and strong. But this man was obviously very intelligent too. It was as if he already knew her next move before she could even carry the move out!


    Biting hard on her lips, Zanya could not help but grit her teeth. This was the first time she lost this quickly and badly in a sword fight.


    Suddenly, Leon spoke from behind her, "You did very well." He said in a whisper, and Zanya froze for a moment realizing that he had just whispered very closely on her ear.


    He backed away immediately and released her as Zanya turned to look at him suspiciously. He was already facing the princess and the other vampires.


    "I believe she can survive outside of the Middle Land." He said to the princess and Zanya was once again surprised. She honestly thought that she had failed. Her eyes fell on Leon, never suspecting that he would speak up for her.


    "I also believe she''d be fine, right Samuel?" Evie seconded as she looked behind her, towards Samuel. The big man blinked at the princess'' expectant look, and he could only nod.


    "Yes Princess." The man said and Evie happily approached Zanya and held her hands. "You''re going toe with us, Zanya!" she then grinned at Zanya, satisfied with the oue of the sparring match.

 Chapter 223 - Wait For Me

    <h4>Chapter 223 - Wait For Me</h4>


    Evie was all ready and waiting at the bridge even before daybreak. Though she knew she could continue summoning the dragons and training them as she and her men travelled along, she had still wanted to get one more chance in her dragon training before they leave this ce. She then called upon the seventh dragon and as soon as itnded before her, Evie was a bit surprised by its size. This dragon was definitely thergest among the weyr of the young dragons.


    In fact, it was even a little bigger than the green-eyed dragon the dark fae had summoned back in the battle at Dacria.


    When she saw that it was another male, Evie pressed her lips together tightly as she approached it. She quietly caressed the dragon''s snout and then she stared at its spikes. The hues at the edges of the dragon''s spikes were almost the same as the colour of Evie''s silken hair and despite her disappointment that this dragon was another male, Evie smiled. She was determined this time to just give her best and not stress out no matter what the oue will be with thisst dragon.


    "Silver," she said and then she caressed the dragon again. She did not seek to rush through thisst training, and she was much calmer than the days before. "Alright, bear with me, okay? Silver?" Evie whispered while she still stroked the dragon''s snout. Then taking her time, she climbed up and rode on the dragon''s back.


    In the sky, Evie simply sat on Silver''s back and enjoyed the flight as he flew around, circling the immediate area as how the other dragons did as well. She silently watched from her high viewpoint, the castle as the daybreak arrived. Looking down, she was awed at the sight below her and at how vast andrge this castle was. She realized now on how she was much too focused on her task on trying to control the dragons that she did not even take the time to look at this magnificent view below her.


    At that moment, she began to envision how this castle would look like once it is back to its former glory. She could already tell what a magnificent sight it would be for all whoid eyes on it.


    Leisurely, Evie just let the dragon continue flying with her on its back, for a long while. Before she even realised it, she was already enjoying the ride. She smirked at herself as this was the first time that she felt herself enjoying this part of the training after so many attempts with the other dragons in the past days.


    Calmer than ever, Evie closed her eyes, and she began tomunicate with the dragon with her mind. She did not try tomand it this time. Instead, she spoke to the dragon in a very friendly way. And because she had been so rxed and had treated the flight as a ride rather than a training session, her ''tone'' of voice in her mind as she ''spoke'' to the dragon was calm, warm and without the strain that was present in the previous times she had ''spoken'' to the other dragons.


    "Do you think you could breathe out fire like what I am trying to show you in my mind, Silver?" she asked as she calmly envisioned the dragon breathing out a stream of fire towards the sky.


    To her surprise, she felt the dragon ''nod'' in agreement, and he responded by doing exactly as Evie pictured in her mind''s eye. Evie was stunned as she never would have thought the dragon would listen. Though she had asked, she was more prepared to be rejected in the request that she had made of Silver. She then asked Silver to breathe out fire again and when the dragon eded to her request, Evie gasped in stunned surprise, her heart racing with joy. She was beyond thrilled now! She could not dare believe that the dragon actually listened to her requests! And of all times for her to seed, it was to be on thest try with thest dragon. And to top it off, it was a male!


    With a wide smile stered on her face, Evie looked down at herrades below and waved at them excitedly, not able to wipe that grin off her face. Evie then spent the entire morning training with Silver.


    Once Evie was satisfied, she gave the cue to Silver, and he executed a perfectly smoothnding on the bridge and Zanya and her men were all smiles as well as they congratted Evie on her job well done. Zanya had the highest praise for the princess as she understood the best on how hard it was to actually call for a dragon the first time and getting it to respond and obey you. On top of that, the princess managed to tame a male dragon on her first try with it. To Zanya, it was truly an impossible feat to achieve such results, thus, she was overjoyed for Evie as well.


    This was the brightest smile their princess had shown for a long while now. They could tell she was truly happy that Silver had not only responded but gone on to obey every single one of hermands.


    It was already afternoon when everyone had packed up and were finally out of the castle. Zanya was thest toe out as she went back to the throne hall for a while, stating there was something she needed to do before leaving.


    After shutting the massive gates closed, Evie stood before those very gates and stared at them for a moment. Her eyes were gleaming with strong emotions as a small smile crept across her lips after she took a deep breath.


    "I''m definitelying back to this ce." She promised to herself inwardly, "Wait for me."


    A long and deep sigh escaped her lips and she finally turned towards herrades who were waiting patiently for her. Another deep breath and then she finally moved forward.

 Chapter 224 - Finally Going Back

    <h4>Chapter 224 - Finally Going Back</h4>


    As they walked along the bridge, Evie suddenly halted. She turned around for onest look of the grand view,mitting it to mind and heart, before resolutely turning to the opposite way and walked on without turning back anymore. Evie and her men ¨C plus a newpanion ¨C finally left.


    When they arrived at the foot of the hill, Evie was surprised that Onyx was still waiting there, crouching at the very same spot where they had left him so many days ago. Seeing therge ebony dragon, Evie did not know why but she suddenly had the urge to run up to him and give him a hug.


    However, Evie opted to approach him with measured steps and Onyx opened itsrge amber eyes to look steadily at her. Then Evie reached out her hand and touched his snout. Her face softened and her eyes turned gentle even as she shed him a slight smile.


    "Why are you waiting here?" Evie asked as she continued caressing the dragon. "You didn''t even move from this spot like a good boy, and yet you didn''t respond to my call when I called out for you?"


    Evie nearly pouted as she said those words. She had truly wanted Onyx to respond to her call. This one dragon just seemed to be so special to her. She did not know if it was because she was his master''s descendant but¡­ she just felt a close bond with Onyx that was clearly not there when she was with the other dragons ¨C even with Crimson and Silver who both responded fully to hermands.


    "I really want to know why you weren''t responding to my call a few days ago¡­ but I don''t have much time right now. I need to go." Evie said slowly and clearly, as if exining to a little boy. The dragon did not make a sound. "But worry not, Onyx. Once I return, I will definitely train with you next. I will do my best so you will have no choice but to finally respond to my call. For now, I''m not going to bother you on your guarding duty."


    The reason why Evie did not try to call for Onyx again was not solely because she knew she could not. It was because Evie was not nning to call Onyx when she was outside Middle Land. She wanted to hide his existence from the Dark Fae prince. And she knew that Onyx was here to protect Crescia. And that was why she would not focus her training to be on the other dragons. There was no choice, but Onyx would need to remain by the gate and stay hidden, for now.


    Everyone then climbed on therge dragon''s back before it flew towards the exit. Since Zanya had already blocked off all of her magic, she could no longer fly so she too hopped on.


    Onyxnded before the dark cave as per Evie''smand. Everyone stood on the ground as Evie began to call on the other dragons one by one. She wanted to get the dragons to bring them back to the magicalke. Having flying mounts bringing them back to theke would shorten their trip significantly as opposed to how they travelled on foot previously.


    As the seven dragonse out of the massive and dark cave and crouched before her, the men could not help but shiver at the sight of their princess standing right before seven dragons and one massive and darkest one behind her. It was truly a magnificent sight to behold! This was something simply incredible and disbelieving! Though the men had seen their princess with the dragons over the past days when she had trained with them, but the sight of a fragile-lookingdy standing amongst powerful andrge dragons would always take one''s breath away.


    Still touching Onyx, Evie spoke to the dragon. "I''m going to call for them only while I am outside thisnd. However, when I return, I will call on you, so wait for me, okay?" she whispered to him, and hugged the dragon''s snout. Onyx only nudged forward gently to show his understanding, pushing Evie one step back as sheughed out at his affectionate disy.


    Evie then touched the other dragons one by one on their snouts as she called out their given names until she stopped at thest one who was Silver. Since only two of these dragons were fully obedient to her, Evie could only choose between Crimson and Silver. However, seeing that Crimson was the only female among all these dragons, Evie had decided not to use her. Crimson must be protected at all costs or else, the dragons will really go extinct this time.


    That was why her only choice now was Silver.


    Evie then climbed on the dragon''s back and the others followed her up as well.


    As Silver entered the dark cave, Evie looked back and waved at the other dragons before everything turned dark and Silver walked through the cave and headed to the outside.


    Once they were outside, Silver immediately spread out his wings and the next moment, they were flying above the misty forest.


    They were finally going back!


    As they travelled through the air and watched the Middle Land passing by below, they very quickly approached the magicalke, Evie''s heart began to thud harder and faster. Was she nervous or was this a thrill she was feeling?


    Evie swallowed. She prayed hard silently that what she was feeling was a mere thrill. Because she was finally going to set out and look for her husband.


    Atst, they could now see the shimmeringke ahead of them.


    Silver tilted his body backwards slightly, raised the front of his wings before making a gracefulnding. And Evie realized that her heartbeat had not settled down. She just had a bad feeling churning in her gut.


    She ordered Silver to slowly head towards the spot where they left the other vampires. It was so silent, as though no one was around. And the silence made Evie''s heart thud wildly even more. She looked at her men and she realized that she was not the only one feeling this way. She could see it in their eyes.


    When Silver halted, Evie looked around and her eyes widened.


    ____


    A/N: If we stay rank 1 in golden ranking until an hour before weekly reset, i will give bunos chapters again next monday. So don''t forget to cast your Golden Tickets for our Evie and Gav. ^^


    P.s. Hellbound With You regr updates will resumeter. See you there as well guys.


    <3


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 225 - Unless

    <h4>Chapter 225 - Unless</h4>


    The shores of the crystalke that was once teeming with women sitting together, chatting away and children noisily running around chasing after each other were now empty. They did not see a single shadow of theirpany. The women, the children¡­ no one was there anymore. It was as silent as death.


    Evie''s heart was immediately filled with dread as she frantically looked all around the area again, praying that her eyes were simply tricking her. Or better yet, they were the ones tricking her. Maybe they had seen theming and were just hiding somewhere before jumping out from their hideout to give them a surprise? Evie could only desperately hope that was the case, but her heart was already banging out an unsettled rhythm. Something was wrong here. Where are they? Just what in blue zes had happened here?


    The vampires immediately jumped down from Silver''s back and spread out to investigate the entire area, looking for any clues and if they could find anyone from their previous party still around. While the men were searching, Evie and Zanya stayed on Silver''s back.


    After a quick search of the entire area, the vampires then gathered again and Evie and Zanya finally climbed down from the dragon. There was fear evident in Evie''s eyes as she stood before the men, staring at each of them in turn. Each time, she wouldnd her gaze on one person, heavy and full of expectations, and all they could do was gaze back at her helplessly while giving their reports with sombre moods.


    "No one is here anymore Princess..." Samuel said, causing Evie to catch her breath.


    "But please don''t worry Princess," Zn added as he rubbed his chin with his thumb. "I don''t think that something bad has happened to them."


    "Are you¡­ are you certain they''re alright?" Evie asked. She also wondered how did he know for sure that nothing happened to them. What was it that Zn knew that she did not?


    "We couldn''t find any signs of struggle, princess." Zn said. "Even though they are only women and children left here, don''t forget that they are vampires. Thus, they would certainly be able to fight when facing any dangers and when they have to. Most especially since there are all those children with them. In fact, an ample number of those women are really good inbat style fighting. But there is no sign that any fight had broken out here. So, I am guessing that there must be another reason why they are all no longer here."


    "So, you''re saying they willingly left on their own?" Evie questioned Zn.


    "Yes, Princess." Zn''s reply was quite confident.


    "But¡­ why? Why would they? Where would they go? Do they even have any ce else to go to?" Evie could not understand. The duchess had promised her they would wait for her and the men there. And as far as she knew, they do not have anywhere else to go. Dacria, their home, was already destroyed!


    At that moment, Luc and Reed also joined them. The two went in to check on the cave that was leading back to Dacria, the route they had used during their escape.


    The men both shook their heads at Evie. "We couldn''t find any signs that they used that route as well." Luc reported. "But we saw footsteps leading to the outside of the Middle Land. And still there is no evidence of any fight that happened even outside of this ce." Both their reports seem to coincide with what Zn had said earlier.


    Evie somehow rxed a little and let go the breath that she did not realise she had held back when Luc and Reed came to report on their findings. She had the dreaded thought that perhaps it was the orcs that had reached them while she and the men were still in Crescia. She could console herself now that at least it was not the orcs! Evie thought. But the question still stands¡­ are they alright?


    "I don''t understand why they left this ce. Wasn''t this ce supposed to be the safest for them since nothing could approach them and harm them in this area here?" Evie said. "The duchess promised me that she''ll wait. And she knew full well that it was very dangerous for them to go back to the Northern Empire."


    "You are right, princess," Zn agreed, "I don''t think the duchess is stupid enough to lead everyone out of thend."


    "You mean someone took them away from here and they just quietly followed?" Evie''s tone was incredulous as she found that highly unlikely of the duchess.


    When Zn nodded, Evie''s brows were creased hard in utter confusion. Again, she could not think of any sensible reason why would they willingly follow anyone out of this protected area. Unless the person who found them was¡­


    Evie''s heart skipped a beat before speeding up at the thought. She looked straight at Zn but then she questioned herself again. If it really was him, the vampires would certainly follow him wherever he leads them. But then again, if it really was him, why he did he note for her or wait for her?


    Everyone was silent. Zn was ncing at Evie when he realized that the two of them had just thought about the very same thing. However, just like the princess, there was also a huge question that is ringing in his head about that theory. Thus, he found himself in the same predicament as the princess ¨C where he could only ponder silently in his mind and not say anything out aloud for the moment.


    "What are we going to do next?" Levy broke the silence and Evie looked at Silver.


    "We will ride Silver and head back to Dacria." Evie said and after the men agreed, they all climbed on Silver''s back again.


    When they reached Dacria, the clouds were already dark and overcast, and the rain was pouring heavily. They realized that the clouds and rain will only appear when the dragons set out from the Middle Land. There were no rain nor clouds when Silver appeared at the magicalke.

 Chapter 226 - Disguise

    <h4>Chapter 226 - Disguise</h4>


    As the dragon slowly descended, they saw the ruins of the once beautiful and snow-white ce. Evie''s heart clenched in agony at the sight that weed her. Dacria was unrecognizable ¨C a far cry from the once stunning view she remembered it once to be in her mind. It was all but ruins now. She fought for calm and held back her tears as the dragon slowly circled and finallynded at where the castle was once standing magnificently.


    The moment theynded; Evie realized that it was the very ce where shest saw Gavriel. The memories came flooding back into her mind at that moment when Gavriel had hugged and kissed her before pushing her away into the dungeon.


    Evie bit her lower lips so hard right then that she had to force herself to swallow the tears that were threatening to spill over at any moment. This was not the time for her to cry.


    After the men had searched the inside of the dungeon and reported that there was no one there, Evie and the men gathered once again for their next n. The vampires were not here, nor Gavriel. Now the problem was where they should start looking for Gavriel and the surviving Dacrian women and children''s whereabouts.


    "We should target Kirzan." Zn said. "Kirzan is the closest dukedom from here so they must have information or even rumors that we could use as a lead on the whereabouts of the prince. I believe we could also find information about the Duchess and the other Dacrians there."


    Evie nodded. Knowing that it was best if it was Zn who would think of their best move for now. They really need a lead desperately and he was right, even if it was a rumour, that would be enough for them to get started on. Because as of now, they had nothing to work on to search for these missing people.


    Since they could no longer take Silver with them, because of Zn''s n to infiltrate the state as quietly as they could, Evie sent Silver back to the Middle Land after stroking its snout. Shemunicated her thanks to him and told him silently that she would call upon him again whenever the need arises.


    Then that same day itself, the group left Dacria and they travelled by foot towards Kirzan. On their way there, Zn had revealed some things to Evie about the infamous state of Kirzan. Kirzan was the thirdrgest state in the empire. It was much bigger and more populous than Dacria. Just like the empire''s capital, Kirzan was famous because of their rampant very on humans. The Duke of Kirzan was said to be obsessed with young humans and he had a harem of young humandies in his castle.


    Kirzan was still farther than Evie had initially thought. Because when they had finally arrived at the walls of the city, it was already night.


    The group settled at the nearby forest overlooking the lively city. The city lights were bright and lively, and a stark contrast to the darkness of the forest that surrounded them.


    "Luc and I will go scout things out over there," Zn had said while they were eating dinner. "We will just go and investigate for now. If there is no threat, we will look for an inn where we could stay for the night."


    "Please be careful," Evie told them while the men were preparing their disguises. Zn smiled at her as he was putting on red tint on his lips. The man had decided to disguise himself as a female because of his blond hair and pretty man appearance was just too famous and that made him immediately recognisable by many others. Zn was actually the most famous one among the members of Gavriel''s men because of his position in the empire before he chose to follow Gavriel as one of his loyal knights.


    "Don''t worry, Princess. I''m an expert in disguise. You might not believe it, but Prince Gavriel was the only person so far that my disguise was not able to fool." Heughed out loud and unashamedly, and Evie smiled as well. Zanya on the other hand was gaping at Zn because of his transformation. He had put onrge dangly earrings and bright attention drawing jewelleries such as nes and bangles. And he was now looking very beautiful that Zanya could not quite believe her eyes that it was not a female that was before her, but a male.


    He had made himself up so well that even when Zanya observed him carefully, it was hard to tell that Zn was a male. He had tied up the upper half of his hair while leaving the lower half free and gently fluttering in the night breeze. His naturally clearplexion was now slightly reddened with the help of some rouge rubbed into his high cheekbones. And the red tint he had applied on his lips just further enhanced the whole get up. The only thing that was a little off was that one would think this dy'' was a really tall one. But even so, with ''her'' exceptionally good looks and elegant bearing, many men would swoon and salivate over Zn''s captivating eyes and attractive smile.


    "He''s beautiful¡­" the light fae uttered before flushing red in embarrassment, realising that she had just called a male as ''beautiful''.


    "He is¡­" Evie agreed, nodding vigorously with a big grin on her face. Zn always had the soft look, the perfect definition of a pretty man. But now that he had disguised himself and wore things meant for women, he had be totally unrecognizable. If they did not know him, or if they did not see him transform before their very eyes, they would never think of him as a man.


    The men were not as impressed as Evie and Zanya though. It was as if Zn''s appearance was already something normal to them.


    "You both should rest while waiting for us. We will be back in two hours." Zn said in a mellow and throaty voice ¨C hisdy voice ¨C and then the duo headed towards the city.


    _____


    A/N: If we stay rank 1 in golden ranking until an hour before weekly reset, i will give bunos chapters. So don''t forget to cast your Golden Tickets for our Evie and Gav. ^^


    ____


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 227 - Responsibility

    <h4>Chapter 227 - Responsibility</h4>


    Two hours went by quickly, but Zn and Luc had yet to return. Samuel was quietly leaning against a tree trunk while staring gloomily at the gleaming city below them. But despite his silence, his aura was leaking out strongly in waves.


    "Your aura is leaking out, leader." Levy muttered as he approached the man. "What''s your order?"


    Samuel''s face finally darkened as his brows furrowed together. Zn was the most reliable among his men in the group when ites to nning and everything else except forbat. He never missed the time he agreed upon. And yet, minutes had already passed by, and he is not here yet. The men could not help but worry as they knew full well that Zn hated missing deadlines, more so for the deadlines he set for himself.


    In fact, the men already knew that if Zn misses the time that he had set, it can only mean one thing. Something had happened that had prevented him froming back on the agreed time.


    Pushing himself away from the trunk of the tree he was leaning against, Samuel straightened up and called for Reed.


    "Reed, Levy¡­ the two of you must go and look for them." Samuel ordered very seriously. He had a bad feeling about this. "Also, be extra careful. We do not know what we''re dealing with yet."


    "We will. Don''t worry, Samuel." Levy grinned and winked. Reed only nodded before the two set off as well.


    It was as if Evie sensed that something was not quite right, she and Zanya both stepped out of their tent and approached Samuel. After looking at Samuel''s stern and hard face, Evie could not put her finger on what it was, but she can somehow immediately tell that something was really off. Something must have happened for Samuel''s face to be as dark as it was.


    "Where are Levy and Reed?" Evie asked after looking around the campsite, noticing that these two were currently missing. Samuel''s eyes darted over to Evie and the man could only tell her that Zn and Luc had yet to return. And now, Levy and Reed too.


    Evie instantly felt uneasy, but she fought for calmness. As their princess, she could not loose her cool so easily. "Is Levy and Reed alsote now?" she asked after calming herself down and making sure her voice would not waver.


    "Yes princess, they should be here by now." Samuel replied to her, after which he turned around and stared wordlessly down the path that led down to the city.


    The atmosphere became more tense as no one spoke and just looked at one another. Evie turned to Elias to ask him to start packing up. When time passed and still none of the four men returned, Evie took a few steps on that same path that they took previously. Her hooded eyes were fixed on the city. The men stared at her small back that looked lonely against the brightness of the city lights as they waited patiently for her orders.


    "Let''s go." She then dered and reluctance immediately clouded over Samuel''s eyes. He was torn. He was almost certain something had happened to theirrades while they were in that city. But how could he let the princess go there as well since he was now aware there are dangers unknown in that ce?


    "Princess¡­ I don''t think it''s wise for you to go into the city." The big man went against Evie''s orders for the first time. "I believe that something bad happened to them. They could have been caught or even badly harmed¡­ I can''t let you go there with a clear conscience, knowing there are dangers that might harm you too. There''s a big possibility that the dark fae must be there waiting for you toe and then capture you, using Zn and the others as bait."


    Evie was silenced. She knew Samuel''s words made sense. There was indeed a huge possibility that Thundrann was the one responsible behind the reason why Zn and the others are not returning on time. But though she understood what Samuel had said, Evie just could not bear the thought that her men were caught and must have been harmed while she was here, just waiting and keeping herself safe. She felt so bad. How could she allow others to endure harm and danger just so she would not have to?


    But she understood the dangers. Still, could she abandon those faithful men who have been all the way beside her since the beginning of her journey? She knew in her heart of hearts that she could not bring herself to do that. Without them, she would not have been able to arrive to this point now. They had never abandoned her. So how could she do that to them? If it were before, perhaps she could still ept it as she was still that slightly fearful and protected princess. However, now that she had grown into her own powers and had experienced dangers and survived them, she was not going to just sit back and take the passive role of being the damsel in distress that need to be saved. No way!


    "I fully understand the dangers but nevertheless, I will still go even if you tell me not to. I will never abandon them. If they are in danger, it''s my responsibility as their master to save them the same way they did their very best to save me many times before despite the dangers it posed to them." She said strongly and it was Samuel''s turn to fall silent. His gaze was deep and contemtive as he stared at the princess.


    "Do not worry Samuel, if the dark fae is in there, then so be it. I have my dragons to back me up." Evie then added with utter confidence and fighting spirit that Samuel could do nothing but bow his head and obey whatever she wished to do.


    "Alright, get ready everyone. As mentioned, we will head out and find ourrades." Evie''s firm voice rang out in the clearing they were camped in.

 Chapter 228 - On The Other Side

    <h4>Chapter 228 - On The Other Side</h4>


    Moments after Evie dered those words, the group then headed towards the city as well.


    They quietly arrived at the wall of Kirzan. Since they were trying to infiltrate into the city, they could not just happily waltz through the main gates. Before Zn set out he had nned the route they were to use to infiltrate into the city. Zn had actually lived in Kirzam for quite a while, so he had insiders'' knowledge on everything in the city. Thankfully, before he and Luc had left, he had mapped his route out and left a copy of it with Samuel.


    However, Samuel had decided not to follow the route Zn had left with them. His reasoning was that perhaps this route must now be the most dangerous one of all and probably, the enemy was already waiting for them there, just looking for the right time to ambush. So, they ended up entering from the opposite side.


    Standing before the walls and looking up, Evie''s heart was thudding wildly again. She could not exin what she was feeling. Her heart simply shivered so ferociously the closer they get to the walls.


    As they stood there and looked up, Evie realized that the wall was not built as high as Dacria''s walls. However, it stands to reason as Dacria was actually a fortress. It was just as tall as the walls in human realms. They could not see any guards at the top as well unlike in Dacria where there are always guards on patrol.


    "I''ll go in first," Samuel said. "I will signal you once I see that it is safe."


    Evie nodded and then they watched as the man leapt over the walls and travelled in blur. They saw himnd at the top of the wall in a crouching position. He looked back again and gestured for them to wait.


    Then he was gone in a sh.


    Evie, Zanya, Leon and Elias quietly waited. The time of waiting made Evie even more anxious as time passed by. They felt like time had slowed down and the wait was excruciating.


    And when Samuel was still nowhere to be seen after long moments that passed, Evie gritted her teeth, and she clenched her fists. She could not take this anymore. She must know what was going on at the other side of these walls. Her men were not just your everyday average vampires. They were the elites, the best of best. It was very strange that they just disappeared so easily like this!


    But before Evie could open her mouth to order Leon and Elias to bring them up on the walls, Leon suddenly leapt before them as though he had heard something across the walls. His eyes had turned vivid red and then after saying "wait here, princess," he too leapt towards the walls.


    The moment Leon quietlynded on top of the wall like a cat, his eyes immediately found the source of the sounds. He caught sight of des shing. He saw Samuel surrounded, fighting arge number of vampires.


    There were dozens of them, and Leon could tell that those vampires were part of the Duke of Kirzan''s elite knights, judging from their crests embossed on their clothes.


    Samuel ferociously fought the vampires with his incredible strength and skill. He had even used his massive de swinging at them mercilessly. And it did not even take long before the vampires were all ughtered around him.


    However, even Leon who was watching from afar could not even feel any relief as he saw someone pping leisurely at Samuel as he came walking out from the shadows.


    The next instant, Leon''s eyes circled and like a blur he rushed towards where Samuel was.


    Below the walls, Evie saw that Leon had disappeared as well.


    She whipped her head towards Elias. "What''s going on? You can hear what''s happening over on the other side, right?" Evie asked.


    "There is a fight going on across the wall, Princess." Elias said and Evie''s eyes widened. She looked up again and then she began to order Elias.


    "Bring me up there, now!" Evie ordered and Elias swallowed. "Obey me, Elias. We don''t have time to argue anymore." Evie''s eyes suddenly glowed for a moment and before Elias knew it, he nodded.


    "Please let me go first, princess." Zanya said. "I''ll cover for you from up there. This is just in case someone is aiming arrows at anyone who jumps on the wall."


    Evie did not bother to argue anymore and nodded. They could not waste any more time. Elias then helped Zanya climbed the wall and once he put Zanya down, he immediately leapt to where Evie was again. Elias'' body was now moving on its own.


    He then carried Evie up and, in a sh, theynded right next to Zanya who was now covering for Evie.


    As soon as Evie was on her feet, she saw Samuel and Leon. And before them was someone else. Leon and Samuel were seemingly frozen and looked like they could not move.


    Seeing that the man before them was holding a sword, Evie swallowed, and she lifted her own bow and knocked an arrow, aiming it at the man for fear that he would strike Leon and Samuel. She could not let that happen!


    At that moment, as Evie aimed at the man wearing an obsidian cloak covering his entire body, her heart shuddered strangely. But when she saw the man raising his sword, Evie''s fear for her men made her release the arrow. And that very moment, she saw it inside her head. This¡­ oh my god¡­ do not tell me¡­


    It was another d¨¦j¨¤ vu. And as Evie watched her arrow flew at the man in ck cloak, she stopped breathing. Just like what happened in her dream, the man caught her arrow and then a gust of wind blew, throwing back the hood that was covering the man''s face.


    ____


    A/N: If we stay rank 1 in golden ranking until an hour before weekly reset, i will give bunos chapters. So don''t forget to cast your Golden Tickets for our Evie and Gav. ^^


    P.s. Spellbound Comic version chapter 4 is out on patreon. I''ll give u a teaser on the paragraphment. ^^


    Just go to this link to read it ????


    w w w . p a t r e o n . c o m / k a z z e n l x

 Chapter 229 - Permanently

    <h4>Chapter 229 - Permanently</h4>


    Evie could not believe her eyes. Her heart skipped a beat, and her throat was now constricting because of the overwhelming emotions that had crashed upon her like a massive wave the moment she saw man in the dark cloak. This was just exactly as how she had pictured it in her dreams! It had happened so many times that she could even remember it whenever she closed her eyes. She could feel her body trembling and her skin prickle as she continued to stare at that ck d figure that stood before her, cloak fluttering in the wind.


    "Gav¡­" she whispered brokenly. She could not evenpletely say out his name. This was not another dream, right? She was fully awake, right? She was temporarily confused as she had this recurring dream too many times that even now, she wondered if she was actually having a sh back on the dream with her eyes opened or was it really happening before her.


    Paralyzed, Evie just stared at him. It was him¡­ this time, he was real! She was finally seeing him for real! She could finally touch him for real and speak to him directly! More importantly, she was thanking God that he was alive and well. She could not help but feel her eyes burn as tears stung the back of her eyes.


    In that moment, Evie was so shocked she was still unable to move or speak or think. She could only stand there and breathe shallowly, mouth slightly ajar as her eyes roved over his form, drinking in the sight as though it was water for her parched eyes. She would have never thought she would finally see him. And now of all times. He seemed to be a little different from thest time she saw him. He was d in nothing but ck now, his cloak does not even have that infamous silver crest he always wore before. His ck hair was cascading down his forehead and seemed a little longer and tussledpared to previously, and it was covering parts of his beautiful eyes.


    And that was right. His eyes¡­ his eyes were the thing that had changed in him the most. There was something different in his eyes now, and it was not only because of the devil-blue colour. There seemed to be something unrecognizable that she could not quite put her finger on as she looked closely at him.


    Evie tried to swallow the lump in her throat at the realization that his stare was now cold. It was extremely cold and piercing. And she suddenly felt a chill go right through to her bones. Nevertheless, though she felt a little fear, Evie wanted to run up to him and hug him and ask him what had happened. Why was it that his eyes now seemed to have turned permanently blue? If she could leap and jump like the vampires, she would have done it already without a second thought. And if she was not so shocked and ovee with the emotions she did not know were strong enough to have rendered her mute, she would have long since asked Elias to bring her down to the ground, so she could run towards him.


    All her mind could think about was to get to him, fearing that he would suddenly disappear on her again. She would not be able to take it if he disappears on her again.


    She tried to force herself to snap out her stupor so she could order Elias now, but she could not even take her eyes off him. Why? Was it because he was staring back at her as intently if not more, and the both of them could not bring themselves to look away from the other even for a moment?


    Slowly, he moved but never releasing her form from his gaze. He was taking very unhurried steps towards her, and Evie''s heart drummed loudly in her ears.


    As he slowly got closer and closer, Evie could hear and somewhat make out that Elias and Zanya were speaking with her. But she could not make out what exactly they were saying to her. It was as if she was spellbound, and her senses were dulled to everything else, and she could only focus on him. She was hopelessly transfixed on him and him alone.


    "G-gavriel!" she called out, not realizing that she was only calling out for him in her mind and that there were still no wordsing out of her lips. Then she dropped her weapons and began to run towards him, her speed picking up as she went. She seemed to have forgotten that she was still at the top of the wall, and he was on the ground.


    However, he suddenly disappeared from her view and panic immediately suffused her and she felt her breath catching as her mind buzzed loudly. "No, don''t disappear on me again, please! I''ve missed you so much! Where are you?" she shouted out those very same words she had heard herself say in her dreams many nights before. But again, she still had not realised that those words were only shouted out on the inside of her head and no sound actually came out from her lips.


    When she could not find him at that spot where he was just a moment ago, Evie panicked and called his name out again, and her knees began to weaken even as it started to shake.


    She was about to fall over on her knees when all of a sudden, someone grabbed her from behind, pulling at her, causing her to be dragged backwards. Then out of nowhere, she saw Elias'' back right in front of her view.


    What happened next finally awakened Evie from her stupor and confused state as Elias was thrown hard to the ground.


    The butler quickly stood again, coughing out blood from the very strong strike he had received earlier and stood before Evie as he blocked her. He seemed to have perceived that there was danger to the princess. However, Evie was unsure what had happened as Elias was struck and still had blood trickling out of the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 230 - Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 230 - Reunion</h4>


    "Princess, please escape now! Something¡­ something''s wrong with this person! This man isn''t our -" Before Elias could finish his statement, he suddenly went still as if he could no longer move nor speak. Evie was still waiting for Elias toplete his sentence, thinking that perhaps he was considering what to say but after a few more seconds, she noticed that something was wrong. Coming around Elias and peering at his face from the front made her realise that Elias had been frozen mid-sentence and could not move on his own volition.


    "This one does not seem as powerful as the others." A voice so familiar, that deep velvety voice echoed and then in a very fluid and regal manner, the blue-eyed man in the dark cloak descended from the top of the wall, right before them. It was not in the blurry and fast way vampires usuallynded; but it was as if he was floating. "Since this one seemed like such a useless guard, I guess there''s no need to keep him alive anymore." He drawled out as he let azy smile spread across his face.


    Evie''s eyes widened and atst, her voice came out in a burst. "No! Don''t you dare kill him!" Evie was too shocked and still in an emotional mess and confusion that she blurted out whatever that was on her mind before she even realized it.


    Now that she had managed to snap out of her confusion, her mind began to work again. She now realised too that something was wrong. This Gavriel¡­ he had fought against her men, his men. And now, he even wanted to kill Elias as if he never knew him? Evie did not know what was going on, but she could feel her mind was about to burst due to these confusing happenings. Was Gavriel possessed? But his eyes were not the same green like what had happened to her father when he was possessed.


    Evie had seen her possessed father and the moment she saw him during the war in Dacria, she immediately knew he was possessed the moment she saw him. Her father''s actions and the way he behaved, his characteristics, even some of his features like his eyes and some parts of his skin had changed into a greenish colour, and there was something ck on his neck that extended to the lower parts of his face. If she were to describe, it was like some jet-ck veins being painted on his skin. And most of all, even her father''s voice had changed as though it belonged to someone else and did not sound anything close to his original voice.


    But for Gavriel, he was still very much the same except for the colour of his eyes and what he was doing right now. His calm voice and the way he looked at her despite the coldness in his eyes were still the same. Her heart keeps telling her that this person is still him¡­ so, what was going on? His actions right now seem to tell her he was not quite himself! In fact, it was almost the exact opposite of how he usually brings himself.


    Their eyes met again after Evie''s outburst. And there it was¡­ the most confusing thing. The one thing that she had been trying to understand in her dreams before. Now that he was very much closer, Evie now knew what was bothering her with the way that he looked at her.


    He was looking at her as if he could not believe she was real. His gaze was so intense and piercing as if he had been longing for her or looking for her for an eternity. And now that he had found her, he was actually having a hard time believing it. It does not quite make sense to Evie. It was only a matter of days that they were separated from each other, not an eternity. Even though she does admit that she felt those days to be so long, what she was seeing in his eyes right now was just too much. This was Gavriel they were talking about. He was the epitome of calm and collected. He always knew how to control his emotions even though things were really going badly and not ording to n. So, she could not believe her already overwhelming longing for him seemed to be nothingpared to what was zing in those blue eyes of his.


    Without a word, he moved his outstretched hand, and it was as if an invisible string was holding Elias, he was being moved to the side, still being held immobile like a statue. Evie''s eyes widened and her mouth opened a little in shock. Since when does Gavriel have such powers? But was this something that Gavriel already had since long ago and just did not show or used it? Or was it a new power that he had gained during the time that he was separated from her?


    Then he took a step towards Evie, fixing his gaze on her again. Evie was held in thrall even when her heart was racing and beating like a drum within her chest cavity.


    But this time, it was Zanya who suddenly appeared and stood before Evie, protecting her.


    He stopped and Evie immediately felt an immense aura of danger, not for herself but for Zanya. Evie could see how he pinned Zanya with a gaze so furious and dangerous that Zanya was even shivering as she still stood resolutely in front of Evie.


    "Move, light fae, or you''ll die this instant." He growled out threateningly and both Evie and Zanya could not move in utter shock. How did he know Zanya was a light fae? Zanya now looked fully human and had no characteristics of a light fae at all on her. So how could he even tell?! Was he really possessed?


    When Evie saw him lifting his hand again, Evie was quick to step forward and this time, she blocked Zanya.


    "Stop! Don''t you harm her!" she eximed loudly as she spread out her hands to block Zanya as she bravely met his icy gaze. It was strange, being in this situation. Who would have thought that this was how they were to be reunited?


    ___


    A/N: Yay! We''re rank 1 as of now spellbounders! If we keep our rank until tommorow (an hour before weekly reset) I will give bunos chaps ^^


    Keep the GodenTicketsming!

 Chapter 231 - Nickname

    <h4>Chapter 231 - Nickname</h4>


    Evie fought for calm as she stood resolutely before him, her eyes shing, and her fists clenched tightly at her sides. It was such a rare sight to see Zanya actually cowered before anyone like this. She could feel Zanya''s extreme fear that she could not even utter a word anymore nor even make a single move.


    Thankfully, the rage and danger shining in his eyes softened the moment Evie walked in front and blocked Zanya. Evie remembered that Gavriel was always like this. Whenever he was raging, he would immediately mellow down whenever she steps in. This was definitely Gavriel as his responses were even the same, and therefore the confusion within Evie kept growing.


    Tiredness also suddenly swept over her. She was tired of keeping up the pretences of being all tough and strong. Now that she had found him, she thought that she could finally lower her guard and confide in him and stop acting all tough even just for a while. But with him being this way, it seems as though she had to keep holding on and maintain her fa?ade. But for how much longer? She did not know. All she knew now was that she did not have the time to rx yet. Because she had another important thing to do now and that is to find out what was going on with her husband and what had happened for him to be behaving this way. And those electric blue eyes of his, too.


    Taking a deep breath, Evie set aside all the emotions threatening to burst out from inside of her.


    "Why¡­" Evie tried her best to swallow the tears. She had to even clench her fists as hard as she could to stop herself from jumping on him and hugging him. "Why are you doing this?" she asked, unsure if that was the right thing for her to ask at this moment. She was not prepared for this. Even if he was indeed possessed, this person''s body still belonged to her husband. She could not let her guard down just because she was afraid that she might lose herself and go to him before she even realised it.


    "Why? Because they are trying to stop me from getting to you." he uttered in a low voice, now taking a step closer. But Evie took a step back in response. However, what she did made him halt in his steps. His icy gaze became even colder if possible and Evie shuddered slightly within as she locked eyes with him.


    That one step back was all Evie could do to put distance between them. She must not let him touch her nor get close to her, not until he returned to his normal self. She must stop listening to her heart for now because no matter how much she reasoned out all the things she felt and observed, his actions right now, especially towards his men were solid evidence unto themselves. Her Gavriel would never, ever, harm these men he had spent so much time with. So, there was no way that he would ever threaten to kill them just because he thought they were useless.


    "W-what do you want?" she asked again. Evie wished she could gather her wits or better still, able to just go a little way off to have a moment for herself, to think first on what she should do or say to him.


    "You." He answered without any hesitation, causing her heart to skip a beat. The worse thing was that she could not see even a tinge of malice or evil intention in his eyes.


    "So¡­" Evie clenched her fists even harder and bit down on her lips to keep her calm. "You want me¡­ so you could use me?" she decided to test him.


    But his eyes immediately sharpened and became cold again, he even looked furious now. "Who was it that told you that? Why would you think that I''m going to use you?" he asked in a still voice yet anyone listening could tell it was as hard as flint.


    "No one." Evie answered and his face became a few shades darker.


    His prominent jaws clenched and unclenched in quiet rage that confused Evie even more. Then he smirked. "So, was this how you had thought of me all these time Evie¡­ and that''s why you¡­" he trailed off as vampire soldiers began to appear in the scene.


    Evie was once again dumbfounded at what she heard. He called her ''Evie''. That has got to be Gavirel as only he would address her with that shortened name. Did she hear it right? And what? What does he even mean by what he just said?


    Questions filled her eyes but before she could open her mouth to ask, Gavriel already turned his back from her and looked down at the vampires who were stillying on the ground. His dark cloak gracefully swayed with the cold breeze. And as Evie looked at his back, she did not know why but she suddenly felt like a needle was piercing her heart.


    "Take all of them back to the castle." Hemanded the soldiers who were surrounding them below and they all bowed as one. They began to pick Leon and Samuel up from the ground and some other soldiers also came up to the wall and slowly approached Elias and Zanya. "Put them all into the cage." He added and Evie snapped at the slightly weird Gavriel again.


    "Wait!" she yelled at him and threw out her arms and hands. Before she knew it, she had grabbed onto his arm so she could make him look at her.


    The soldiers were all shocked at her brave actions and the man was as well. He then slowly turned to look back at Evie before taking the few steps and loomed over her. But Evie was too focused on herrades'' safety to notice the shock in his eyes at the apparently simple thing that Evie did like grabbing at his arm. It was as if he could not believe she had reached out her hands and touched him so willingly and casually.

 Chapter 232 - I Would Never

    <h4>Chapter 232 - I Would Never</h4>


    "You¡­ you said you only want me. What are you going to do with them? And where are my other men? You didn''t do anything bad to them, did you?!" she asked, worried to death now for Zn and the others.


    Evie even shook him when he just looked at her and could not speak. She did not realise her hands that were clutching onto his arm were shaking his, even as she was questioning him so daringly. The soldiers were looking at her with widened eyes and even Zanya and Elias had their mouths opened in shock. How could the princess be so bold?!


    "Answer me! They''re alright, are they not?" she continued, her eyes now pleading with him to tell her that he did not just have them killed outright. Evie could not help but fear for the worst because of how his eyes looked like when he said he would kill Elias. She had felt right then that he was not even joking and would not hesitate to kill Elias at all!


    His expression changed right at that moment. It was as if he hated it to his bones, the fact that she was so worried over her men. However, as his eyesnded and stared at her hands which were clinging onto his arm, all the rage in his eyes suddenly subsided and he was calm again.


    "I didn''t kill them." He responded to Evie''s questions simply and Evie felt so relieved that her knees nearly gave way and she almost crumpled to the ground where she stood. "They''re alive and in prison." Gavriel added after a pause.


    "Free them." She demanded and his eyes now narrowed. His glorious face loomed over hers and Evie could not help but stiffen up. She felt that this Gavriel''s moods were really and truly vtile. He swung so quickly between wrath and calmness. Honestly, this just made her more curious on what had happened to make him behave so bizzarely.


    "You don''t need them anymore, Evie." He responded with such an unfeeling tone, using her nickname again. And it was utterly strange that she did not feel any disgust or rage when he calls her that. Was he not supposed to be possessed? Then why did it sound so natural for him to call her that? Or was it just her imagination because his voice was a ringer for Gavriel''s?


    "They are my men. I need them." She argued, defying him ¨C seemingly at every turn. To the soldiers around, it was a miracle she was still alive and not dead from angering him yet.


    Evie also felt strange that despite the coldness in his eyes, she did not feel that much fear of him. If he was an enemy, why could she not feel the danger towards herself like how she feared for Zanya and her men? Was she instinctively believing in this person that he will never harm her?


    "From now on, they''re going to obey me and me alone." Gavriel intoned.


    Evie''s eyes widened. "What did you do to them?" she asked nervously, her fear for her mening back again.


    "Whoever loses to me will automatically be my puppet." He answered as what he had just told her was one of the most normal things to be said. "Those who are weaker than me will have no choice but to be my subject."


    What he said and the look in his eyes as those wordses out of his lips made Evie bite down on her lips very hard. Because one nce at his face and she could tell that he meant every single word of it.


    And this time, anger shed in her eyes. Perhaps, she was truly tired now and had long reached her very limit. She could not help but feel angry because now that she had found him, she could not do what she had dreamt of doing for so long. She could not even hug him or call out his name. And now, this¡­


    "Are you going to turn me into one of your puppets as well if I lose to you?" she hissed at him, brave and defiant. Her eyes were sparking fire in them as she stared into his eyes, challenging him wordlessly.


    His eyes widened for a moment, as if shocked at what she had said. And then there it goes, that familiar offended and dangerous expression she had seen a few times before when they were still back in the vampire''s capital. She could remember that when they were still newlyweds. Evie sighed internally, thinking to herself that that seemed to have happened so long ago. She suddenly wished that things were back to being as simple as before. But before she could start feeling sorry for herself, she righted her thoughts and told herself that she would do whatever it takes to get Gavriel back to herself.


    She didn''t cower even at his darkened and dangerous expression.


    But then again, he opted for calm like he always does.


    "Oh, I won''t, Evie¡­" he said in low voice, his eyes smouldering as he looked at her with hooded eyes. While Evie was still shocked still from his reply, his hands stretched forward, as his fingers carefully reached for the stray strands of her hair that were whipping about in the breeze and gently and deliberately tucked them behind her ears, one side after the other. Evie could only stare wide-eyed and swallowed hard as he did that, her heart thumping in her chest as it reminded her of how he used to do that to her before he went missing.


    Then he leaned forward until his face was beside hers, and continued in a whisper, "¡­ not you. I can turn anyone and everyone into my puppets when I want to. But never you. Even if you wanted to be one, I would never¡­ I want you to be mine forever, but not as a damned brainless puppet that needed to be controlled. I want you to choose me, fall for me, be my queen and stay with me forever."


    ____


    A/N: We''re still number 1. Seems i need to prepare the bunos chaps now. ^^


    Keep our rank for a few more hours(1 hour before reset) spellbounders to receieve bunos chaps tomorrow.

 Chapter 233 - Prison

    <h4>Chapter 233 - Prison</h4>


    A/N: We reached our goalst week so here''s 2 bunos chapters for today guys! To those who voted, thank you so much. Hoping for your support again this week.


    ___


    Evie waspletely bewildered. She was so shocked that she simply stood there, looking at him in utter disbelief, mute and dumbfounded.


    Those words¡­ how could this man say such words to her? He''s not her Gavriel, right? Then why? How? How could those words, spoken so softly, yet she felt it was somewhat cruel and heartless since he was saying all of these heart touching words after making a mention of turning others into his puppets, caused that familiar ripple of heat through her heart which then flowed through and threatened to consume her entire being? She was in such a dilemma. Every fibre of her being was just barely holding back and so close to throwing herself into his arms and epting the suggestion that he had made ¨C all because he looks and sounds so simr to her Gavriel. However, she told herself to endure. She had to be strong and patient. The truth needed to be found out before she can cave in.


    Biting her trembling lips, Evie immediately pushed herself away from him. Only she herself knew how hard that seemingly simple action was, and it sent a pang of pain jolting right into her heart. Now Evie was looking very guarded and more warily at him.


    "W-what are you¡­" she stammered, "I¡­ I don''t understand why you are saying this¡­" at the end of her sentence, she had to avert her eyes from his form. Seeing him was like looking at her own Gavriel himself. But having to steel herself from throwing her body, heart and soul at him was really tough.


    His devil-blue eyes narrowed as he took one step toward her, closing the gap that she had made earlier when pushing away from him. He then stretched his hand out to touch her face, but Evie side-stepped it as she took a couple more strides back again, as if he was a gue that she must avoid contact with at all costs. And again, without warning, a wild fury burst forth in his eyes that scared Evie and she could not help but step back even farther away from him.


    Her actions caused him to stop in his tracks before he retracted his hand and clenched it. Then suddenly, a wicked smile curved across his lips. "I will never let you go again, Evie. Never." He said as though making her a promise and the next moment she knew, his strong arm was already wrapped around the small of her back and Evie was shocked again upon realizing that they were currently floating in mid-air.


    With widened eyes, Evie struggled in his hold. "Let go of me! Right this instant!!" she yelled at him even as she continued struggling, but his grip on her was too strong.


    "Don''t you want to see your other men?" Evie immediately stopped struggling at his words and tilted her head to up at his face, wondering what he meant by that sentence. "If you don''t want them dead, or be turned into my brainless puppets, then behave yourself." He threatened and Evie drew in a sharp breath at his words.


    And before Evie could even open her mouth to snap a sharp back reply at him, everything suddenly blurred for a moment, turned dark and then in the blink of an eye, they were already standing in another dark ce. Evie was so shocked that she could only gape at the new surroundings this Gavriel had brought her to. Just what on earth had happened? Did they just disappear from mid-air and then materialized in this ce?


    Evie''s eyes fell towards a cell where she could see thick bars that seemed to be reinforced with some strong metal, and she then realized they were probably in an underground prison. As her eyes slowly adjusted to the dim lighting, she could then make out Zn''s form and also the others who were with him inside the cell. Evie gave a small cry of distress as she pushed away from him, not caring for the moment about the consequences if he got displeased but only worrying about her men.


    She ran towards the cell and then held onto the bars as she looked unhappily at her men. They seemed to be looking back at her, but their eyes held that zed sheen, looking for all the world as though they were dead. It was as if they were no longer themselves and had all been turned into brainless puppets.


    Anger rose inside Evie''s chest as she whipped around to re at the man who had brought her here. Her eyes were dazzling and breath taking, he had that thought even as they shed at him in such anger.


    "Turn them back to themselves! Make them normal again!" she hissed at him. But he just leaned his broad shoulder against the wall. His vivid blue eyes, still gleaming in the dimly lit ce.


    "Tell me Evie¡­" he uttered, his deep and velvety voice echoing so sinfully in the closed space that despite Evie''s anger, she still could not help but admire the familiar and pleasing sound of his voice. That voice of his was the stuff of dreams. It was akin to soaking yourself in a really warm spring that just turns your bones into a puddle. However, Evie mentally shook her head and drew herself back to the current situation that she was facing. "Why do you care about these men so much?" his face showed a slight trace of displeasure even as he quizzed Evie.


    "Because without them, I wouldn''t be here right now!" Evie answered with much heat in her tone, gritting her teeth as her grip on the bars tightened. "They took care of me¡­ they were there for me when¡­. When¡­" Evie bit down hard on her lips to stop herself from continuing on any further. ''When you were not there to care and protect me.'' She continued in her mind even as her eyes teared up.

 Chapter 234 - No One

    <h4>Chapter 234 - No One</h4>


    How much had these men sacrificed for her! They who were the elites and cream of the crop, had given their best to protect an initially weak human like her until they were hurt. And now, they had been turned into these nk, unfeeling, and unthinking bodies, just to be used as tools for others'' pleasure. No! She would not allow this to continue. She had to somehow get this effect reversed and return the men to their original states. She owed them that at the very least.


    He stared at her for a long while and then his gaze fell to the men behind the bars.


    "Fine," he said and then he stepped closer to her. Before she knew it, he had wiped her tears away delicately with his thumb. His touch was warm, and Evie could not resist revelling in it for a short moment, only to turn her face sideways a little with much effort. "I will release them, so stop crying now." His tone came out gentle and it surprised Evie.


    However, his jaws worked as if he was angry again. Evie did not know if he was angry with her or with the fact that he had to release the men. But Evie was not too hung up on that because she was surprised again that he was going to release them from his control.


    She watched him stretched his hand towards the inside of the cell. The entire space became heavy with something strong and terrifying which she could clearly feel but could not see. Then Evie saw a dark and smoke-like wispe curling out from the men''s bodies before returning into the opened palms of his hand.


    When he closed his hand, the men all suddenly coughed out, as though trying to expel something from their lungs. Their eyes had thankfully returned to normal as they looked all around them beforending on her form outside of the cells, clearly confused and disoriented for a moment. They were puzzled on how their princess was standing there, a ce that was supposed to serve as their prison.


    Evie sighed in great relief, seeing that her men were back to their normal selves.


    "P-princess!!!" all of them eximed. Their eyes filled with worry and then fear and wariness as they looked at the man next to Evie. "Are you alright? He didn''t do anything bad to you, right?" they asked frantically as they grabbed onto the bars and pressed themselves to it, as if to get out of there.


    However, Gavriel lifted his hand again, his palm facing them, and the men all found themselves suddenly not being able to speak nor move.


    Evie red at him.


    "Let me speak with them." She demanded firmly and loudly, enough for her men to hear her standing up to him. And then there it goes again, the fury in his eyes. He suddenly mmed his hands against the bars and loomed over her, trapping her between his arms.


    "There is no one else you should speak with here but me, Evie." He hissed. "I''ve waited for you for so long and you expect me to let you speak with other men?"


    Evie swallowed at the intensity that was raging in his eyes. She could see the burning possessiveness and longing and desire that were way too strong it was almost scary.


    "Not a chance, Evie. I have already told you¡­ you are going to be mine." He whispered harshly, his voice even became so hoarse and seductive Evie could not help but remember those times earlier on when she was fighting off her feelings and desires towards Gavriel. That was still back when she could not decide whether to give in to her feelings or keep strong and hold onto her promise with her people.


    Before Evie could form any response or even ask about the words he had uttered, that he had waited for her for so long, she heard peopleding.


    When she turned, she saw the vampires bringing Leon, Samuel, Elias and Zanya into the area. The vampires also threw them inside the cell. They were all still held immobile and could not freely speak.


    Evie hurriedly did a quick scan on everyone to see if anyone was hurt. To her relief all of them seemed fine and Elias was already healing.


    She took a deep breath as she watched the blue-eyed man spoke to one of the soldiers who seemed to be one of Kirzan''s general.


    "How about the woman, Your Highness? You''re not going to put her in the cell?" the general-looking man checked with his leader and another soldier butted in.


    "Of course he won''t be doing that, general. He''d definitely imprison her in his room tonight. Right, Your Highness?" he crowed as he eyed Evie like a maniac, causing Evie to re in disgust and anger. "She''s such a goddamn beauty, once you''re done with her ¨C"


    Suddenly, something red sshed all across the walls, shocking Evie and everyone else present. He had blocked Evie''s view, so she did not quite catch what had happened in that split second but the blood that flowed on the floor was enough for Evie to realize what the blue-eyed man just did.


    Even the soldiers looked at him with terror.


    "No one is allowed to look at my woman like that and talk about her in that manner¡­ and is allowed to live." he said in a calm yet terrifying voice. Then he shoved the limp body of the mouthy soldier towards the general. The general took the body and after bowing at him, all of them left in haste.


    When he turned towards Evie, he looked as though nothing big had happened at all. It was as if he had only killed off an annoying mosquito.


    He walked closer to her, and Evie subconsciously stepped back. He halted and his jaws worked as if he was fighting something inside him.


    "Fear not, Evie¡­" he uttered in a controlled voice, and then he loomed over her again, his gaze burning so sinfully intense. "I will not touch you without your consent... I already told you, I will make you choose me, and fall for me."


    ____


    A/N: If we stay rank 1 in golden ranking until an hour before weekly reset, i will give bunos chapters again next monday. So don''t forget to cast your Golden Tickets for our Evie and Gav. ^^


    P.s. Hellbound With You regr updates will resumeter. See you there as well guys.


    <3

 Chapter 235 - Dont Try

    <h4>Chapter 235 - Don''t Try</h4>


    Evie swallowed that lump which had lodged at the back of her throat, looking up and staring at him, eyes wide. Her thoughts and feelings were racing like a whirlwind. She was barely stopping herself from confronting him and yelling at him all the questions that was driving her insane right now. The fear that if it turned out to be the one mistake that would trigger him, that could cause an even bigger problem instead of solving the issue was the only thing stopping her from doing it.


    She needed to be careful of what to say or reveal to this man whom she still could not quite figure out to avoid more possible trouble, especially after she saw how dangerous he was. He kills without even batting an eye, much less give others a warning. Though Evie was not fearful for herself at all, it was a whole different matter for her men since he was already looking at them with so much fury. She was afraid that the slightest displeasure would tick him off and deal harshly with her men''s lives. So, it was imperative that she must think and n first while figuring out the best way to deal with him.


    But how? How could she even think properly and n when he kept on lingering on her and talking like this to her? How was her mind to work straight when he stares at her like that and says words that kept throwing her mind disarray? He would not even let her speak privately with her men as he had turned them all mute.


    As Evie desperately tried to think of something that she could do, she saw him avert his intense gaze from her. She followed the line of his sight, curious on what would draw his overbearing attention away from her. It must be something of great importance. If she could get a handle on it, perhaps she could use it as a distractionter on? That is, if she could even listen in.


    A vampire soldier came over and approached him respectfully before they moved away from Evie, seemingly to have some privatemunication between them. Evie watched his gaze became deadly as he looked at the soldier who was now cowering with fear. Did something happen? Evie could only wonder even as she tried to listen in to the conversation. However, try as she might, she could not pick up a single sound from the exchange. She could only guess what was going on from the actions and bodynguage ¨C which did not tell her much at all, other than the soldier was deathly afraid of the man who was scowling at him. That man then turned around and walked back to where she was standing.


    He then stopped before Evie and offered his hand to her, his palms outstretched and waiting.


    "Come with me, I''ll bring you to a better ce where you can rest. While, in the meantime I will need some time to deal with some matters that had cropped up." He intoned.


    "Did¡­ something happen outside?" she asked, knowing that she was probing but hoping that he would not get upset. He just stared at her in silence for a moment, as though considering to answer her question or not.


    "Yes." He answered, surprising Evie. "But worry not. I''ll deal with it very quickly."


    "Then go ahead. I''ll stay here with myrades." Evie replied lightly, hoping that the matter was important enough for him to rush off and forget about her for a while.


    He narrowed his eyes again. Severely displeased.


    "You said you''re going to make me fall for you¡­" Evie did her very best not to stammer. "If you are truly serious about that, don''t scare and force me. You know that you can never make someone you are controlling like a damn puppet fall for you, right?" Evie challenged him with his own words.


    He seemed to freeze for a moment at what she said. Then his eyes calmed and became expressionless.


    "I''m not going to ask you to free us, I just want you to let me stay and speak with my men." Evie continued, trying her best. She already knew that he could somewhat teleport. If he grabbed her like what he did at the wall and brought her away to somewhere or anywhere else he wanted, she would not even be able to struggle.


    He stared hard at her as if weighing out and considering her demands. His eyes narrowed as he looked at her, then at the men in the cell, before returning his gaze back on her again. Evie noticed that he stopped frowning and realised he had made a decision.


    "Fine," he finally gave in to her demands. "However, in exchange, you wille with me after I am back. I will be taking you out of here once I return." He negotiated and it was Evie''s turn to weigh out his demand.


    In the end, Evie could only nod.


    "I will give you an hour." He told her, and after seemingly struggling to take his eyes off hers, he flicked his fingers before he walked away. Evie''s men and Zanya found their voice again and it was then that Evie realised that he had removed the restriction of speech from herpany.


    "Also," his voice echoed around the area without turning his face to look back. "Don''t try to escape. Don''t try to call a dragon here as well. Or your men will die." Evie was shocked even as she felt a chill run up her spine. How did he know about her abilities to call on the dragons?


    He disappeared before the echo of his voice would even fade off.


    Then she heard the sounds of a series of bars closing ahead of the dark and narrow path. After the noise subsided, she could no longer feel his presence or anyone else''s. Finally able to rx a little, Evie looked around to take note of the cells and the rest of the area. It definitely was built to be a dungeon. It even felt like they were deep under the earth.

 Chapter 236 - What If

    <h4>Chapter 236 - What If</h4>


    "Princess!" Zn called out and Evie immediately ran forward to approach the bars.


    "What are we going to do?" Evie asked. Now that the man was gone, all the tenseness and panic in Evie burst out like a dam. "I don''t know what is even going on. I don''t even know if I should act like I do not know him! I am so confused, Zn. You guys heard all the things he had said right? I don''t know what to do¡­ he''s¡­ he''s Gavriel but¡­ but he''s not. Tell me, what should I do? He even knows that I can call a dragon!" Evie was unable to stay calm now that she had let loose on her worries. Seeing the princess so distraught, Zanya reached out her hands from behind the bars to touch the princess'' hands.


    The light fae had released her powers and her body returned to normal, causing Evie to look at her in shock. When had Zanya reversed her lockdown on her powers? She was curious and slightly worried as to why the light fae suddenly revealed herself and used magic. As Zanya had mentioned that she would keep herself looking human while travelling with them and would keep her powers locked up.


    "W-what are you doing Zanya! You Can''t ¨C"


    "It''s okay, Princess." Zanya told her gently, "he already knows that I am a light fae." A delicate and warm light came from Zanya''s body and wrapped around Evie''s, stopping her from arguing with her more.


    Evie started to feel all the tenseness and panic slowly subside and she closed her eyes as she took a slow and deep breath under the influence of the calming magic that Zanya had casted on her. That was right, back on the walls, that Gavriel had already known that Zanya was a light fae.


    Slowly, Evie rxed. Zanya''s magic had finally calmed her down. When the light finally dimmed and dispersed, Evie''s panic was gone, and her mind and body did not feel as exhausted and utterly overwhelmed anymore. She felt like the chaos in her mind and heart had somewhat settled down for now and the feeling of relief was incredible. It had been a while since she had felt this rxed.


    "Thank you," she said to Zanya and the light fae smiled.


    "Princess," Zn then spoke, "I know this doesn''t seem to make sense, but I don''t think Prince Gavriel is possessed." Zn spoke of his observations to Evie softly.


    Evie creased her brows after hearing that.


    "I also think the same, princess." Zanya agreed. "He''s not possessed by any dark fae. It is easy for us faes to identify a possessed person because we can basically see the soul that does not originally belong to a person. If a person is not possessed, we would not be able to see anything but if they are possessed, we can see the soul that had forcefully taken over the host and it would be painted in pure ck. That man¡­ I could not see someone else''s soul present inside of him. That''s why I don''t think he is being possessed."


    Evie stayed still for a while longer, lost in her thoughts as the men and Zanya kept silent, allowing her to deal with her own thoughts. Then she started to pace back and forth before the bars.


    "So, if he''s not possessed. What''s going on with him? Does this mean¡­ he had just forgotten about us?" Evie asked as she halted and looked at them in dismay.


    "Seems like it, since he could not recognize any of us anymore." Samuel was the one who replied.


    "Except for you, Princess." Reed butted in. "When he caught me, the first thing he asked me was about you. He asked about a woman with hair as silver as the moonlight and amber eyes. He was looking for you and he also called you by your nickname."


    "No¡­" Evie shook her head. "He does not remember me. He doesn''t even know I''m already his wife. That''s why I kept on thinking he''s possessed. I don''t know what he is talking about¡­"


    "Princess¡­" Zn cut her off. "What if you and prince Gavriel had met each other before? What I''m saying is¡­ way before you two got married, could you have already met with each other, and you just had forgotten about him?"


    Evie was speechless. Her eyes rounded and blinked a few times at Zn''s suggestion.


    "That''s the only exnation I coulde up with on His Hihgness'' behaviour towards you. It''s obvious he knows you and remembers you but not as the Evie that he had married. I believe what he knows and remember was the you that he met before¡­ long before you both got married." Zn continued and Evie felt like her head was starting to spin again.


    Thankfully, Zanya reached out andid her hands on her again, calming her as the magic of her lights covered her again.


    "I don''t know. I am certain I have never met him before our wedding." Evie uttered when Elias joined in the talk as well.


    "So, if the prince is not possessed and had just forgotten about us, how can you exin his powers and those eyes and his cruel and merciless character? We all know our prince does not have such abilities before and he''s not a cruel man. Our prince is always such a reasonable man¡­ that person he is now, is theplete opposite of our prince except for his behaviour towards the princess." The butler burst out, looking heartbroken that Gavriel had nearly killed him and even went to the extent of calling him useless.


    "My theory is¡­" Zn started, "that monster within our prince had taken over his body. That exins why his eyes is permanently blue right now. The reason why Zanya can''t see someone else''s soul within him might be because of the fact that the monster within our prince could very well be our prince himself."


    "H-huh?!" Levy immediately voiced out his frustration, "I don''t get it. Are you saying that our prince and that man is the same person and that the prince somehow has two uh... whatever it is called within him¡­ and the other one had taken over his body right now?"


    ____


    A/N: If we stay rank 1 in golden ranking until an hour before weekly reset, i will give bunos chapters again next monday. So don''t forget to cast your Golden Tickets for our Evie and Gav. ^^

 Chapter 237 - For Now

    <h4>Chapter 237 - For Now</h4>


    "Yes, that''s what I am saying." Zn nodded at Levy. And the frustrated man then slowly backed off and leaned his back against the bars and let out a long and heavy sigh. "Though this is just my theory, I still think it''s the most probable exnation on why the prince is somewhat himself but not at the same time. Also, let us not eliminate the possibility that we could be totally wrong and there is another reason altogether that things are happening this way."


    "Zn is right. We might have missed out on something important." Samuel said, and the look on his face was hard. "I know all of us have fought with him before being caught. His abilities this time are very uncanny¡­ it''s something all of us had never seen or experienced before. Even during those time when he had lost himself and was lost to the influence of the monster within him, he had never had these very strange and deadly powers."


    "Now that you mention that¡­ damn, I thought that he was going to kill us." Levy chimed in again, remembering the gruesome fight that even sent shivers down his spine. "You guys felt it too, didn''t you? Right at that moment, he felt as though he were something else¡­ what I meant is¡­ like he did not feel anything like a vampire at all!" Levy then shivered that it was visibly noticeable to the rest of them.


    The men all agreed silently as they all nodded. Zanya nodded as well. Then she looked at Evie as though there was something that she had wanted to say but was not that certain if it was alright for her to say it out loud or not.


    Leon who had noticed the peculiar look on Zanya''s face and the way she was hesitating for a while now then looked around at the others. But when he saw that they did not notice anything out of the particr with the light fae''s expression, and neither were they giving her the chance to speak, Leon was then forced to join in the chat.


    "I think¡­" Leon piped in, and everyone''s heads turned to looked at him. He blinked a couple of times before he continued after clearing his throat, "I think, Zanya has something important to say."


    Zanya''s eyes widened slightly as she looked at him. She could not believe that this man had noticed her hesitation in wanting to say out what was on her mind.


    "What is it, Zanya?" Evie pulled her attention back to her and Zanya faced Evie again. She smiled at Zanya''s slightly shocked face. "Don''t hesitate to speak up. This might be the only chance that we are able to speak openly like this right now so please don''t hold back."


    The light fae nodded after she heard Evie''s reasoning. "I also think the man is different." Zanya started. "But what I can assure you is that he has been using dark magic." Zanya''s statement dropped on all of them like a massive boulder, rendering all of them silent for a few seconds. Everyone''s mind was ringing with the word ''dark'' magic'' that had been brought up.


    "D-dark magic?" Evie stammered, being the first one to break the silence. "You mean the same dark magic that Thundrann has?"


    Zanya nodded. "Yes, and only the dark faes are able to ess and use dark magic." This statement caused another explosion in the minds of those who heard it. The implications of this were huge! It was almost uneptable to the minds of Evie and the men who were loyal to Gavriel.


    Evie was so shocked her mouth opened and closed a few times, but no words nor sound came out of it.


    "Wait¡­ didn''t you say, our prince isn''t possessed?" Levy blurted out.


    "That''s right." Zanya nodded at him. "That''s why I said he is different. He is¡­ something else."


    "You''re saying that our prince or that monster inside him is a dark fae?!" Levy eximed, utterly shocked.


    "That¡­ I cannot say that I am certain of." Zanya creased her brows, hard in thought before raising her eyes to everyone looking at her. "All I can confidently say is that what he had used earlier was a form of dark magic. But the strangest thing to me is that his dark magic is somehow different from the ones typically used by the dark fae. Dark faes usually produce abination of ck and greenish lights when using their magic, but his was¡­ pitch dark. And it''s something I have never seen before even in the thousands of years I have been around."


    Zanya even felt the chills that crawled over her entire being when she stood before him. She remembered that she did not even cower that way when she had faced Thundrann back in the past. She was not certain if it was because she had suppressed her powers when facing him but all she knew was that she had never feared anyone like how she had feared him then even though he did not even hurt her at all.


    "It seems we need to figure that out too." Zn''s voice broke the silence. "But for now," he looked at Evie, "Princess, what do you want to do?" Zn looked at Evie''s pensive face, wondering what was on the princess'' mind. He felt bad for her as he knew how much she had wanted to meet up with His Highness. And now that this issue had crept up, it not only put more strain on her, but she had to think on how best to move forward if that person really was Prince Gavriel. The responsibility on her shoulders have only increased rather than decreased.


    Evie was silent, realizing that it was time for her to make a decision for their next move. Now that they had found Gavriel, what next? It seems to be about 80 percent sure that the person was Gavriel, just that they needed to figure out why he was behaving differently. She already knew what she needed and wanted to do and that was to bring back the Gavriel she knew and had fallen in love with, the Gavriel she had married, and the Gavriel who cared for his men and his people.

 Chapter 238 - Name

    <h4>Chapter 238 - Name</h4>


    "Do you think it would help if I revealed it to him that we are already married? Or should I hide that fact for now and try to figure him out and find out the truth first?" Evie asked and everyone fell silent. They were as unsure as her it seems.


    "I think we will leave the decision to you, Princess." Zn answered. "However, I think, its better if you don''t mention anything about the both of you being married yet. Because he might not believe it since he said he had already waited for you for such a long time. I think for now, you must focus on finding out about what had happened and what he meant by what he said that he had waited for you and how and when did he even met you. But if you encounter a chance that you think it''s the right time for you to tell him about your marriage, then don''t hesitate to go ahead and do it."


    The man smiled at her with encouragement. "I think you are the only one here who is able to deal with him, Princess. And thankfully, even our Prince''s other self is obviously madly in love with you. So, I am confident that he will never raise his hand to harm you. I also think that you have the power to tame him and then make him reveal all his secrets. Once we find out about the truth, I believe you will also find a way to bring the prince we know back to us."


    Everyone was excited at the n and looked at her with encouragement. The men were just like Evie, they just wanted their master back. Though the Gavriel right now was extremely powerful, they still preferred their reasonable prince. He was the person they respected the most. And they genuinely believed that this princess of theirs will be the key to unlocking the mystery that was surrounding their prince and his bizarre behaviour now. They had seen it before, the power that she wields over him in that dungeon. Though they knew it might be harder this time, but they do believe that their prince and princess loved each other very much that they would be able to ovee whatever challenges thate their way. Their love would conquer it all.


    However, Zanya was still a little worried. She was surprised at how much the men all trusted that that blue-eyed man would never hurt the princess. Did they not feel the darkness and danger he was exuding in his aura? Could they truly trust that the princess would be safe in the arms of such a dangerous and unpredictable creature? And one that wields such powerful and lethal dark magic to boot.


    Realizing the look in Zanya''s eyes, Evie was about to reach out and touch the light fae when she noticed that her translucent skin had already started to dim. And her ears too had started to round out, resembling those of a human again.


    "That''s right, I think it''s better if you hide your magic again for now, Zanya." Evie said approvingly and Zanya lifted her hands and stared at herself, eyes flickering withplex emotions.


    "I am not hiding my magic, princess. I think it''s slowly dying out now on its own." Zanya exined. "Since we''re not in the Middle Land anymore. I guess this is all my magic could do when I''m outside of thend."


    Before Evie could respond to her, they all heard the sounds of the locks nging and metal door opening.


    All of them became silent as Evie prepared herself. But to her surprise, it was not Gavriel who came through the doors. Vampire soldiers with dead looking eyes like how her men''s eyes looked like before Gavriel released them from his control, appeared.


    There were three women dressed in maid outfits. They did not look like they were controlled puppets but to Evie''s surprise, they were humans. It had been a while since shest saw a female human. And now there were three of them!


    "Pleasee with us Mdy. Lord Gavrael said that if you don''te with us, he''ll punish one of your men if you force him toe over to get you himself." One of the maids said and Evie''s face immediately darkened at the threat apanying his order. It was hard to believe that such a tyrant lives inside her husband. More importantly¡­ that name¡­ Gavrael? Did she hear it right? He has a different name for the other personality that lives inside of him?


    Shocked, Evie could only look at them.


    "Please follow us now. The lord does not like dys, My Lady." The other maid added on softly, already looking terrified. When Evie looked closely at her, she could see that the maid was pale with what she assumed to be fright of her Lord and Master.


    Evie looked back at herrades and nodded at them, and then to Zanya.


    "Please take care of her." Evie told the men and then she eyed Leon. "Leon, don''t let anyone bully her - especially Levy." Evie smirked after saying that.


    "Oh princess, why would you think I''d bully ¨C" Levy moaned and eximed innocently.


    "Shut up Levy!" Samuel cut him off before he could make a whole scene on his own.


    Evie smiled at them. "I''ll make sure that you will get out of this ce too. And as soon as possible if I can help it." She stated confidently and everyone proudly smiled back at her as if cheering her on to do her best in her new task, just the way they had encouraged her when she was trying to tame the dragons back in Crescia.


    With a determined gaze, Evie then turned around, straightened her back and followed the maids out of the dungeon. When they reached what seemed to be the final door of the underground prison, Evie took a deep breath as the door opened before her.


    ____


    A/N: If we stay rank 1 in golden ranking until an hour before weekly reset, i will give bunos chapters again next monday. So don''t forget to cast your Golden Tickets for our Evie and Gav. ^^

 Chapter 239 - Normal Occurence

    <h4>Chapter 239 - Normal urence</h4>


    Evie was led by the three maids into a long, straight corridor. She immediately realized that they were inside a massive castle, and she could tell that this was the famed castle of the duke of Kirzan Zn had told her about. It was exactly just as how Zn had described it.


    Everywhere she looked, she saw nothing butvish luxury. Marble tiles edged with pure gold covered the walls and floors as intricate chandeliers hung from the high ceilings that dazzled anyone''s eyes who would walk through this ce. Also, another thing that really caught her eyes were the myriads of colourful paintings that were hung tastefully along the long walls of the castle. Evie could only smile and shake her head when she remembered what Zn had said, that this ce was really too extravagant and one''s eyes would tire just from looking at the splendours it contains within its walls and would not be able to even appreciate anything inside it anymore.


    They soon approached a door and the maids then opened it for her. Evie took a nce within the room and then entered with them, walking in though with calm measured steps, but she was on full alert for any sudden surprises. The soldiers that had escorted them all the way from the dungeons had remained stationed right outside of the room she had entered.


    "This room had been prepared specially for you, mdy." The maid informed and Evie looked around the rather tastefully decorated room. However, she did think that it was another extravagant room that might be a little toorge just for her use alone. And she also did wonder how could this room be prepared and decorated so quickly? There was no way that he had prepared all of this for her just within the span of that few hours from meeting her, right? Or was this ce all ready to receive guests and the words ''prepared especially for you'' was just niceties that were said to please her? Well, whatever the case was, Evie was still very much on guard and did not allow herself to rx even though on the outside, she still looked every bit the princess she was and conducted herself with impable manners.


    "Why did you bring me here? Didn''t you say Gav¡­ I mean the Lord is waiting for me?" Evie asked. She was expecting that they would have brought her to him and not to a room ¨C specifically hers.


    "He ordered us to take care of you first, mdy. Please rest for a while, we will prepare a bath for you." Without waiting for her response, the maids quickly moved away and got started on their tasks. Two of them entered into the bath chambers to prepare her bath water, while one was moving about in the room, gathering the bath materials, setting out the clothes she was to change into and turning down the covers of her bed.


    Evie clenched her fists. How can she bathe and rest with a clear conscience when her men and Zanya were locked in that dark, dank, and dirty prison?


    She stubbornly followed after the maids who were now preparing for her bath. "Where is he? Bring me to him first." She demanded but the maids ignored her. "Fine, I''ll go look for him myself!" Evie hissed and she turned to march to the door when one of them blocked her way.


    "Please mdy," she fell on the floor kneeling before her which shocked Evie, "don''t make this hard for us¡­ w-we don''t want to die yet, please." Her voice was shaking so badly that Evie did not have to look to know that she was trembling so much.


    As she looked down, seeing the pale human girl kneeling before her and even trembling in fear, Evie''s heart ached for them. Why were they so terrified? She had also noticed that the three of them were quite pale and not as healthy looking like her own maids were, back in Gavriel''s castle in the capital.


    Bending over, Evie reached out to help her stand, and that was when she noticed the marks on her neck. She knew then without a doubt that those marks were due to the maid being bitten, more specifically a vampire''s bite.


    Without a word, she strode over to the other two maids and pulled their cors away from their necks as well and as she had expected, there were vampire bite marks on their necks as well. The marks even seemed to be fresh.


    "Who did these to you?" Evie asked as she looked from one maid to the other, feeling angry.


    "This is a normal urrence here, mdy. Any hungry vampire can bite us whenever and wherever they want," one of them exined and Evie bit her lips. Now she understood what Zn meant when he told her that this ce was the worse ce for humans to be found in. He had told her that this was one of the dukedoms in the vampire empire where human very was very rampant and epted widely by the citizens here. Therefore, the treatment of ves was even worse offpared to other ces.


    Evie felt pained for them. No wonder they looked so frail and weak. She even wondered if they did get enough food to eat for that matter. Anger rose within her as she sat aside silently stewing in her own thoughts as she let the maids go about their tasks.


    When she was in the tub, she continued asking them. "Are all humans in this ce being treated as badly as you three are?"


    The maids looked at each other as if they were confused. But eventually they all nodded. "Yes, mdy. But the truth is we are already much better off than many of the others are. The male humans have it worse because the vampires do not care at all even if they died. They only held back on mistreating the female humans because they said our blood tasted so much betterpared to the males."


    Clenching her fists, Evie tried her best not to burst out in anger. "Are the three of you also born right here in this city?"


    "Yes, mdy. We were all born and raised in a small town called Ervas just a short distance outside of Kirzan. It''s a ce for humans only and the designated ce where humans are expected to reproduce."


    "What?!! What do you mean by ''expected to reproduce''?" Evie''s voice hade out so shrill it almost was a shriek. She managed to hold back her outburst, but her heart was so jittery that she could almost not bear sitting still and wanted to jump up in indignation.

 Chapter 240 - That Word

    <h4>Chapter 240 - That Word</h4>


    "My mother said she was from the human empire. The vampires caught her and brought her in Ervas. Women are forced to bear children. If they can''t, they''ll be sold off as ves to the pce. The vampires alsoe to Ervas every three years to pick youngdies and men to be sold. When we reach fourteen years old, we were sold off and ended up here. The three of us have been serving here in this castle and serving the Duke for four years now."


    Evie felt her blood boil within her veins. She had never thought something as appalling as this was even happening, much less encouraged and practiced state wide. No wonder Zn had warned her to prepare herself mentally about the situations of humans in this ce. This was just uneptable!


    "Is Ervas being guarded by vampires?" Evie asked again after a long moment of fighting for calm.


    "Yes, mdy. The town is guarded and that''s why none of us can leave voluntarily and that is also why we have never seen what the outside of the town looked like until the vampires came to pick us to be sold."


    "How dare they treat humans like livestock!" Evie could no longer stop herself from exploding ¨C damn her conduct anddylike manners ¨C and she hissed those words out angrily.


    The maids were surprised at her outburst and at the fury zing from her eyes. In fact, Evie felt even angrier that the maids looked confused at why she was this angry. The fact was that these girls did not even seem to realise that they were not meant to be the vampire''s livestock ¨C nor anyone''s livestock for that matter.


    After her bath, Evie''s thoughts were filled with nothing but the information she had found out from her maids. She was still so angry that she did not even realise that her maids were already gone until she felt a familiar overbearing presence behind her as she stood by the window overlooking the city, trying to locate the possible direction where the town of Ervas was.


    "I hope you are not thinking about calling your dragon to help you escape from me, Evie." A deep, familiar, and alluring voice rumbled near her and echoed inside the room and Evie jerked her head to look over her shoulder. And there he was standing there, the very man she was waiting for. His dark hair was damp. It seems he had just had his own bath and was currently looking incredibly handsome as usual. The only difference was in his eyes which were so fierce and wicked and cold.


    "I am not going to escape." Evie huffed and he slowly approached her. His movement was as graceful as she remembered and the closer he came while fixing those intense gaze on her, Evie could not help but feel her heart beat faster.


    When he stopped before her, his presence felt incredibly overbearing.


    "Really?" his voice turned into a hoarse whisper. He was exuding that intense tension again that made Evie step back only to find that she was already trapped between him and the wall behind her. When did she back herself into the wall?! She did not even realise that had happened.


    She could only lift her face and bravely meet his fierce gaze straight on. "Yes. I will promise to stay with you as long as you want. However, in exchange¡­"


    Evie trailed off when he suddenly smirked. That very same smirk that she always found was as seductive as sin nearly made her catch her breath. But she furrowed her brows at him in the end because she felt as though he did not quite believe the words that she said.


    His smile faded and his gaze became icy and sharp, making Evie feel the chills again. He was as hot as fire just a while ago and now cold as cier again. This man was going to driving her insane with his extreme mood swings!


    "Promise¡­" he uttered the word like he hated it, "I don''t want you saying that word again. This is a warning, Evie. If I hear that word from you ever again¡­" he trailed off and his hand reached out and threaded his fingers through her hair, "there will be consequences you have to bear, understand?"


    Her eyes narrowed and then she red at him. She could not help it. She could not believe he was threatening her in everything she does and even say.


    "I wonder why you seem to hate that word so much." She still tried to stay calm.


    "I only hate it if it''s you who is saying it."


    Evie immediately felt a painful pang hit her in the heart at his words. "Hah," she could not help but scoff, and a tinge of anger also rose within her. And even though she knew this was not the Gavriel she had married, she still could not help but feel angry because he was treating her this way. "Fine¡­ but I can''t promise my tongue wont slip." She even emphasized the word ''promise'' as if to taunt him.


    And suddenly, he pinned her against the wall, his wicked eyes raging as he gripped her shoulders hard.


    "Don''t provoke me, Evie." He hissed with gritted teeth.


    "What." Evie lifted her face and red at him in defiance. Maybe because she had felt hurt therefore, she wanted to hurt him as well. "Are you going to hurt me? Just because I mentioned a freaking word you hate? Aren''t you acting like a child now, My Lord?"


    The fiery devil-blue eyes red brightly, and she saw hurt shing in them for a moment. Then all of a sudden, she experienced that strange feeling again before her vision turned ck. The next moment she felt herself falling backwards.


    And the next thing she knew, she was already on the bed, and he was looming over her, looking down at her as his strong hands pinned her hands against the soft bed.


    Evie''s eyes were wide with shock as she looked up at him.


    ____


    A/N: If we stay rank 1 in golden ranking until an hour before weekly reset, i will give bunos chapters again next monday. So don''t forget to cast your Golden Tickets for our Evie and Gav. ^^


    P.s. Hellbound With You regr updates has resumed. See you there as well guys.


    <3

 Chapter 241 - Why?

    <h4>Chapter 241 - Why?</h4>


    Evie was so shocked she becamepletely rigid beneath him. All her mind could register was the feel of his warm and strong hands gripping her wrists and pinning them down against the soft bed. Her skin was so sensitive and her whole body so in tuned to the sensations being evoked in her that she could even feel each of his fingers that were wrapped around her wrists.


    "Why¡­" he growled low, his blue eyes almost animalistic in their ferocity as he red down at her. "Why do you keep on making me furious, huh? Evie? Why do you insist on taunting me? Are you looking to find out what''s my tipping point?"


    His intensity was almost suffocating her, and not to mention scary as well. Evie could no longer hold back the fear that waspping at her in waves. For the first time, she was truly afraid of him. And she had to admit it was really an ufortable feeling and she did not like it at all. At this moment, she was really missing her Gavriel so much she could feel the intense ache within her. He had never once given her reason to fear him.


    She steeled herself and red stubbornly at him.


    "Y-you are the one making me furious!" she retorted, hissing at him despite her fear. "Let me go!" she then shouted, ring at him with a teary and sharp hateful gaze. She could not help the many emotions that were rising and battling within her right now.


    Evie was angry and hurt and she could not help but hate this cruel and unknown being who had taken over her beloved husband''s body. If it were not for him, she would have long been holding and kissing her Gavriel by now. If not for him, she would not be in this wretched predicament right now. She wanted to kick, punch, and sh out at him, but she could not as she would then be hurting her very own husband ¨C even if it was only physically. Evie was on the brink of losing her sanity and letting loose a wild and crazy shriek that was bubbling just in her throat. But she clenched her teeth down adamantly and swallowed hard that impulse on letting loose.


    However, all those emotions being held back had to be manifested somehow. The abhorrence that shed so clearly within Evie''s eyes made him freeze in surprise and shock. His face darkened and his grip on her wrists tightened even more.


    "I said get off me!" Evie trashed beneath him. But he was like a statue.


    Then suddenly, heughed. And it was not that pleasantugh Evie always loved. Hisugh sounded somehow hysterical and utterly pained, that it even caused Evie to stop struggling and just stared questioningly at his face.


    But then again, lightning fast, her vision darkened once more. The next moment, she was no longer in her brightly lit room anymore.


    He still had her pinned down hard, but it no longer was on a soft andfy bed but against a cold and hard wall. It was so dark and freezing that the only source of light was the small fireing from a firece in the far corner of the room. She could not see his shadowed face, just those vivid devil-blue eyes.


    Her heart thumped hard against her ribcage. Why did he bring her here? Where was this ce?


    Evie swallowed hard and her eyes moved from one side to the other. It was then that she realized this dark room was familiar, and she seemed to have seen it many times in her dreams.


    "Evielyn¡­" he whispered, and Evie swore that his voice sounded almost miserable. She could feel his hot breath touching her lips. Their noses were almost brushing each other''s due to his closeness. Evie caught her breath as he said it, those same words she had heard so many times before. "Tell me. Why did you not keep your promise?" His hands curled tighter around her arms as he asked again. "Why?!"


    She thought she was prepared enough to reply to these words now after so many nights she had spent thinking about it. But she was unable to speak immediately. Maybe because of how close he was, that he had caused her to bepletely disoriented for a moment. And when she managed to snap back to reality and was about to throw out the question that she had practiced in her mind many times before, she then heard a dry sardonic barkingughter from him that made her draw her lips closed again.


    As she looked at him, speechless and wide eyed, she wondered why he had suddenlyughed that way. Why did it seem that she was the one in the wrong here?


    He finally let go of her wrist and then his palms mmed on the walls behind her, causing her to jump in shock again. He bent his face down to hers as he pulled his body away, stretching his powerful arms and leaning forward heavily. His eyes burning even fiercer, colder. "Of course, I don''t need to ask, do I? It''s quite obvious that you havee to hate me and that''s why you broke your promise. So, I guess, I must ask you a different question." His fingers flew to her chin and curled around it, lifting her face close to his.


    "Why do you hate me now? Huh? Evie? Is it because of what I revealed to you that night about myself? Or¡­" he trailed off and his other hand wrapped around the small of her back and abruptly pulled her to press her body flush against him. His voice and aura bing darker and colder again, murderous even. "Or is it because you''ve fallen for someone else, now?"


    Evie swallowed again. Her throat was dry. Her Gavriel would never terrify her like this. Even when he was furious, he would not unleash it in front of her and frighten her so badly.


    "I¡­" a word finally managed to leave her mouth. She knew she had to speak now. Because if she did not, this cruel person might really do something to hurt her this time. "I don''t hate you, but I hate what you are doing to me right now! You are scaring me, hurting me¡­"

 Chapter 242 - Last Resort

    <h4>Chapter 242 - Last Resort</h4>


    "I don''t hate you, but I hate what you are doing to me right now! You are scaring me, hurting me¡­" Evie blurted out even as her voice cracked. Her emotions were really bursting out of control now. "¡­ threatening me¡­ and even using me of things I don''t even understand!"


    Her tears fell then. "How do you think I''d react when you behave like this? Do you think I''d run to you with open arms?!" Evie continued as the pitch of her voice rose. "Dream on!!"


    The man became a statue again, the wild fury in his eyes seemed to freeze as he stared at her. While Evie was panting after her outburst on thest statement she had made, unsure to feel afraid or angry.


    "Tell me," Evie suddenly felt drained and tired. She was so determined in everything she does no matter how hard the task was. But why was it that when she was before this man, she can feel herself weakening in her dealings with him? Where was her strength and determination as how she was when standing to speak before her men?


    "At least tell me, what promise are you talking about?" she asked atst, biting her lower lip hard to stop them from trembling. "And¡­ why do you know me? Why are you saying all these confusing things to me? Who are you?"


    Evie braced herself for what was going to happen next. But the man let go of her face, straightened out and then whirled around. She heard him inhaling loudly through his nose.


    Then he strode towards the opened window. He put his hands against the windowpane and with his head down, he leaned on it heavily.


    Silence enveloped the dark room with him just standing there, the cold wind blowing over his damp hair, causing a few curls to tumble about attractively and catching Evie''s eyes. His darkness was oozing so heavily from him that even the moonlight was powerless to lift the gloom of his darkness.


    At that moment, watching him in that state made Evie''s heart squeezed inside her. And despite telling herself this man was not her husband, the ache did not subside the least. She did not know why but something in her seemed to be urging her to move forward and embrace him. And that was something she thought that was so very wrong. As she could not decide what to do, she just stood there, frozen.


    After what seemed to be a very long time, he finally moved.


    He turned to face her. He half sat on the window with his one knee bent as he leaned against the windowpane.


    Somehow, the raging monster a while ago seemed to have miraculously calmed down. She wished the light was brighter so she could see his face clearer.


    Then suddenly, the manughed. This time it was not the same sardonic one from earlier. It was that dark and pleasantugh she remembered and loved. Though this time, it was augh filled with irony and disbelief. And it was as if the devil wasughing at himself. He even threw his head back and covered his eyes with one hand as his sinfulugh echoed around the dark room.


    When hisughter died down, he turned and looked at her.


    "So, you''re saying you''ve forgotten everything about me¡­" he said and then he suddenly materialized before her, cupping her face with his palm. "How cruel¡­ you''re a cruel little bunny, do you know that?" his voice came out hoarse and helpless, but he was no longer the terrifying creature from before.


    His voice became sinuously wicked in an instant. "Shall I do something to make you remember everything?"


    Evie''s eyes circled at what he said. "You know a way to make me remember? How?" she asked. Curiosity immediately rose within her. He could make her remember? Evie was now dying of curiosity, not only because of what he said that he would make her remember her lost memories since she still could not believe that what he was saying was true about her forgetting about him and that she had met this man before. She was much more interested because if he knew a way to bring memories back, then she could use the same method to bring her Gavriel back as well!


    He lifted a brow as he did not expect her to be so interested. He then bent over her, his fingers tucking the loose strands of her hair behind her ear. Evie was helpless as she somehow felt a response within her and was affected by his touch, but she fought not to step back. She was afraid that her actions would make him re up again and he would end up not answering her. She needed to know the answer.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t show such interest, because I might really go ahead and do it."


    "Huh?" Evie was a little lost at what he was referring to.


    "Because the process is like going through one of the worst kinds of torture, Evie. That would be the cruellest thing I could do to you. It would only be myst resort." He said solemnly.


    Shocked, Evie blinked at him, then her shock slowly turned into disbelief and doubt.


    "I am still angry that you''ve forgotten about me, but¡­" his eyes red with passion this time and before Evie realized it, the back of her knees hit something before she found herself falling backwards. Her buttocks plopped onto something soft, and she realized she was now sitting on the bed.


    She looked back at him, and he was leaning over. "But¡­ I can forgive you, Evie. Even if you never ever remember, I will ept it because you''re going to be mine anyway. We will create new memories together and I will make sure you''ll never forget anything and everything that happens between us ever again." He said as his breathing quickened.


    ____


    A/N: If we stay rank 1 in golden ranking until an hour before weekly reset, i will give bunos chapters again next monday. So don''t forget to cast your Golden Tickets for our Evie and Gav. ^^

 Chapter 243 - Gate

    <h4>Chapter 243 - Gate</h4>


    Evie could feel the extremely heavy tension that was hanging between them right now due to the seriousness of his statement. She could also see what seemed like animal ferocity glittering in his eyes. There was also a mix of passion and lust swirling together in them and at that moment, Evie''s fear spiked up to an intense level. The worse thing was that the way he looked at her, his warm quick breath against her skin, his hard and perfectly toned muscles pressing against her body were all making her body react to him. She was confused as why this was happening. Though he was not her Gavriel, her body''s reaction was somehow responding to this man as though he was truly Gavriel. It was as if her body could not help it at all and though the fear within her at this moment was mounting, it still was not enough to distract her fully.


    But when he lowered his face to hers, Evie felt her heart jump within her chest. She recognised that action! She knew without a doubt that he was going to kiss her ¨C if she did nothing to stop him from doing so. No! her mind screamed. And it took so much of her willpower to struggle and knock herself out from the trance. She managed to avoid his kiss by turning her face sideways ¨C just barely.


    "You¡­ said you''re not going to force me." Evie''s whole body was rigid under him even as she hissed, angry.


    He withdrew a little, a slight frown on his face. "Force you? You clearly wanted it too, Evie ¨C"


    "You''re wrong!" she cut him off loudly, now ring at him.


    "Really?" his voice sounded erotic as he smiled sensuously wicked at her, one of his elegant brows lifted in question even as his enigmatic eyes stared at her. His thumb lightly brushed against her lips, parting them as his gaze was fixed on them, as though entranced. "I don''t believe you. Your body clearly wants me too now, right, Evie?"


    Wide-eyed, Evie trashed beneath him again, trying to get herself away from being pinned down by him. This was driving her insane because she knew he was right. Her body was reacting to him just the same way it did with her Gavriel. She must not be seduced so easily like this! She cannot! She must keep in mind the cruel being inside her husband right now might not be what they think it is. There was no guarantee that this person was the same person as her Gavriel. Not yet at least. What if they were wrong all along?


    The thought terrified Evie and terror filled her eyes the moment she felt him parting her legs with his knee. Her eyes widened in fear as her heart quaked as she started panicking on the inside. What can she do to get out of this rming situation?


    Upon seeing the frantic and almost maddened look on her face, he stilled his movements. All the passion and lust in his eyes dimmed and immediately died out and then anger swooped in to furiously rece them.


    He pulled back almost immediately. And suddenly Evie was left lying alone on the bed, still dazed from the rapid changes in things. When she could make sense of the situation and draw in a deep breath, she afterwards exhaled in relief. Then the next thing Evie registered was hearing a very loud bang due to the door being mmed shut.


    ¡­


    The man disappeared as soon as he was out of the room. He then materialized far away, in a dungeon under the ruined city he had heard was called Dacria. Standing at the same spot where he had woken up days ago, he looked around him, face filled with fury and gave a great roar in a bid to release his anger.


    However, that did not seem to have done anything for him. His face was still filled with nothing but rage as he recalled the face of the woman he loved so much, looking at him in terror. And then he lost it. His devil eyes zed with blue mes, and he went berserk like a beast in a stampede. He fully unleashed his fury, destroying the walls and pirs of the dungeon. He punched and kicked, allowing his anger to flow out of his being. He did not want to go back and face Evie still burning up in anger and disappointment. Otherwise, he would not know what he would end up doing to her. His heart was already in pain even thinking back on how frightened her face looked when she stared at him. How was he to stand having her treat him that way again? That thought brought on the raging mes in his heart again.


    The anger he felt was suffocating. He was unable to ept that his Evie, the woman whom he was living for was horrified of him. Was he such a dreadful monster to her? Was that why she had forgotten all about him?


    The thought fuelled his anger even more and he continued destroying anything he couldy his hands and feet on.


    He only stopped when the entire ce copsed into rubbles under his feet. His fists were bleeding as he stood there, his blood dripping to the ground even as thecerations on his hands slowly healed. As the fiery blue me in his eyes calmed a little, he walked further into the pitch dark tunnel until he stopped at the very dead end.


    The dead end looked quite normal. It was as if the one who created the tunnels countless of years ago had simply got tired of building anymore and had just left it as it was. But only he knew this was not any ordinary dead end. It was only known to him that this was actually a sealed gate he could never cross again. There was a whole different world that lies beyond ¨C but the knowledge of it was limited to his eyes and mind alone.


    Quietly, he stretched out his hand and touched the wall made of ancient stone. Though ancient, it still was as firm and steady as the very day they were being put in ce. Time did not seem to be able to touch it and cause any wears and tears. Then as he closed his eyes, he began to see himself, when he was younger, leaving through this gate.


    ____


    NOTE: Next chapters are shbacks.


    ____


    A/N: If we stay rank 1 in golden ranking until an hour before weekly reset, i will give bunos chapters again next monday. So don''t forget to cast your Golden Tickets for our Evie and Gav. ^^

 Chapter 244 - Gavrael (Part I)*

    <h4>Chapter 244 - Gavrael (Part I)*</h4>


    Unbeknownst to the creatures who were contentedly living on the surface, there was actually a hidden sixth empire of the great Land of Lirea. This hidden empire lies exactly beneath the Middle Land, thend of the faeries. And it was called the Under Land, thend of the real dark Faes.


    The Under Land was a paradise in the dark and the dark faes were all living there together in peace as one united people. The dark faes were the real creatures of the dark. They were born of the dark, they embraced the dark and they thrive in the dark. They cannot live long on the surface because the light has some elements that limited them, not only in their growth, but even more so, in their magic.


    Apart from the fact that the dark faes could not live under the sun, the dark faes were also forbidden to go up to the surface even during the night time because of the treaty that was agreed upon between the Light and Dark Faeries. ording to legends, countless millennia ago, the light and dark faes were once mortal enemies until the king of the dark faeries and the queen of the light faeries agreed to end the long and drawn-out war. And the solution to their problem was for the two races to never set foot on each other''snd ever again.


    Because of the treaty, the portal between the two empires was sealed. Only the most powerful of the dark faes can leave the Under Land. But there was a price that had to be paid ¨C they will lose their power and all of their memories about the Under Land. This was the spell that was cast on the sealed portal and the payment of those who were powerful enough to cross it.


    Only the King of the dark fae was strong enough to leave Under Land but even the King must return within a given duration of time. If not, he will lose his memories and powers as well. They must not see the light. That meant, they could only stay out of Under Land during the night time.


    Within the glorious and massive pce in the midst of a massive city, a beautiful and fair skinned woman d in a dark gown and blue jewelled crown nestled securely on her head was rushing with much haste along the corridors.


    "Gavrael!" She threw open the doors as she barged inside therge room of the dark fae''s second prince. She was the queen of the dark faes and she was clearly not a dark fae but... a vampire!


    A young man, stately in bearing and of exquisite appearance, gracefully lifted his head and turned to look up at his distressed mother who had just charged her way into his private chambers. The two of them were the only ones with pale white skin. All the dark faes in the entire empire had dark skin, an indication that they were dark faes ¨C only they were the exception. Gavrael and his mother were fair skinned, and of course, he knew of the reason why. His mother was a purebred vampire royal and being a half-blooded vampire, he thus inherited his mother''s features ¨C one of which was his skin tone.


    "I heard you tried to leave the portal again." The woman said worriedly as she looked over her son, checking if he had sustained any injuries.


    "Mother." Gavrael was unrepentant, his tonezy and without tension. "I have already told you. Many times, as I recall¡­ I want to leave the Under Land empire. I am not a pure dark fae and you know how I ¡­ how I looked so out of ce here!"


    "You are not. You''re a dark fae too, son. The dark fae''s royal prince." His mother''s voice was worried even as she tried to insist and coax him into epting what she held to be a fact and one without dispute.


    "You''re the only one who thinks that way, mother. I always feel like I don''t belong here..." Gavrael said in a pained voice. "Ever since you told me of those stories on how the surface looked like. About how the creatures who lived up on the surface looked just like us, I have always wanted to leave this ce and live there instead. And that has been my goal ever since. I know you are more than aware of how I feel for years since I have found that out, mother." Gavrael exined to his mother patiently as he levelled a knowing look at her troubled face.


    "Gavrael¡­" the queen''s face became utterly mncholy as her eyes roved over her beloved son''s attractive face. "The surface is a very dangerous ce right now." She could not help but sigh after revealing that to him, her fingers clenching in uneasiness. Gavrael silently looked at his mother''s agitated state and drew in a deep breath.


    "I already know about that, mother. But I still want to go. I am powerful enough to open the gate even without the king''s help." His voice held more than a tinge of pride as he mentioned his ability to shoulder his own burdens and actions.


    "Are you willing to leave us all? After the allotted time duration, you know that you''re going to forget about us." She began to weep, heartbroken at how adamant her son was in his decision. "And what will happen to you if you lose your powers too?"


    Gavrael stood and embraced his mother gently. "Whoever said that I''m going to forget about you and this ce? It will be alright as long as I return here before I lose my memories and powers, right? Don''t worry, I know what I am doing. Perhaps, once I see the surface by myself, I might find it boring. If that happens, I guess I''ll just ept my fate and return to fight my brother to the death and be the next king of the Under Land."


    ____


    *shback


    ____


    A/N: If we stay rank 1 in golden ranking until an hour before weekly reset, i will give bunos chapters again next monday. So don''t forget to cast your Golden Tickets for our Evie and Gav. ^^

 Chapter 245 - Gavrael (Part II)

    <h4>Chapter 245 - Gavrael (Part II)</h4>


    "If that happens, I guess I''ll just ept my fate and return to fight my brother to the death and be the next king of the Under Land." The young man smiled wickedly, teasing his mother and the queen''s eyes widened.


    "Gavrael!" the queen scolded as she lightly smacked him on his arm, not liking hisst line at all. Gavraelughed as he pulled away from his mother.


    "See? You don''t like me to stay back here and fight for the throne, right? Because my poor brother will be beaten into a pulp if I ever get serious." He smirked confidently, his blue eyes ming with wicked mischief. "Not to mention that I don''t want to fight him too. Since I don''t want to disrupt the peace in this empire, so I won''t be doing that. I know the dark faes will revolt if they end up being ruled by someone who look nothing like them and that''s why I am holding back. However, if I don''t find something that can keep me upied soon¡­ I might change my mind. So don''t you think I think I would be better off diverting my attention to what''s out there on the surface rather than focus in here?"


    "Fine, fine, you win!" the queen finally gave in, exasperated at her son''s intelligence and quick wit. She already knew how dangerous this son of hers was. Coupled with his extreme sharp intellect, there was hardly anyone who can be his equal. Given more years and experience, he would only grow to be more powerful and secure in his own right. Only kings and the most powerful dark fae warriors were supposed to be strong enough to open the gate but this son of hers could already open it at his young age ¨C for a mix blood vampire-fae that is. To top it off, he was as wicked and powerful as his father. "But please, son. If you manage to leave, make sure to remember and keep track of the time for you to return. I cannot take it if you can never return to us again."


    "Worry not, mother. I will keep that in mind. I''ll only be there during what the surface creatures called nights." Her mischievous son smiled and then after bowing at his mother, he picked up his sword. "I know you''re going to go and tell this to father. But could you please wait a little while longer before telling him, mother? He¡­ Father mighte to stop me from leaving."


    The young man disappeared before the echoes of his words could even fade off. The queen sighed heavily when she suddenly felt a formidable presence appear behind her.


    A man, dark and breathtakingly beautiful was standing behind her. His long hair cascaded down the front of the queen''s shoulders as he leaned forward and hugged her close from behind. The queen sighed before rxing into her husband''s strong and warm embrace.


    "Don''t worry about him, my beloved wife." The dark voice came as he kissed the queen''s neck. "I somehow expected that one day, he would end up doing this. He''s my son after all." Chuckles followed that statement.


    "I''m worried because he''s your son!" The queen retorted a little angrily, looking over her shoulders and pouting at the man who was still hugging her. "What if he kidnaps a girl and brings her back here like what you did to me?" She rolled her eyes at her husband before huffing and turning to look at where her son had sat earlier.


    The kingughed then he cocked his head. "Aren''t you the one who asked me to kidnap you? I just granted your wish, remember My Lady?"


    "Lies! You brute! You clearly knew that I was just kidding but you still had the gall and went ahead and executed the kidnapping."


    "But I was quite certain you were a willing participant." The king waggled his brows yfully at his queen.


    The queen was speechless at his teasing and the kingughed again in triumph. He lifted her in his arms and cradled her lovingly.


    "Don''t worry about that son of ours. He''s strong enough to do what he wants to. I have taught and trained him well enough for him to handle this. I also think that leaving the Under Land and seeing the surface himself is better. Now let him do what he wants and let''s get ourselves to bed." He smiled at her hungrily and the queen could only surrender.


    ¡­


    As expected, Gavrael did managed to open the gate. The walls of dark and ancient stones blocking the tunnel seemed to have melted and turned into dust and the stones became something like a small ck hole.


    Gavrael put his arm into the dark hole and his hand went through.


    With a smile on his face, he looked behind him before he jumped through into the portal. The moment his feetnded on the ground the portal closed behind him.


    Gavrael smiled as he looked ahead. Intrigue and curiosity shing across his eyes. What will the surface look like? He had heard many stories from his mother when he was younger on how it was like and now, he was finally going to see it for himself.


    However, as soon as the young man was out of the cave, what weed him was a forest. He was surprised at how different the forest on the surfacepared to their forest in Under Land. He already heard about the trees and the moon which was not present in Under Land. Still, he found the new sights interesting.


    For a long while, Gavrael wandered around the forest, and he found it strange because he had yet to find any creatures around. He wanted to see someone. But it seemed as though the ce he was in happened to be unupied.


    Until he saw something bright flew above him. Gavrael followed the glowing object. He only saw it in a very short period but with the vampiric ability of his eyes, he had clearly seen a winged, glowing creature.


    Thrill rose within him as he chased after the winged creature. But before long, he lost track of it. Gritting his teeth, he angrilynded on the ground and continued surveying the ce, still looking for that flying creature he saw.


    Then his feet suddenly halted at the sight of a girl sitting by a stone. Her hair was waist long and silvery white. She was dipping her feet into the water that was glowing with an amber colour. He was certain this was the creature he saw flying in the sky earlier.


    Slowly, he walked closer. His heart strangely beating hard which he told himself was perhaps simply due to the thrill. He was nning to capture her, as he thought that she might fly off suddenly and he would lose sight of her again.


    But before he could leap to grab at her, the girl turned around and looked at him with wide clear amber eyes.


    ____


    A/N: If we stay rank 1 in golden ranking until an hour before weekly reset, i will give bunos chapters again next monday. So don''t forget to cast your Golden Tickets for our Evie and Gav. ^^


    ____


    P.s. I see that some of you are confused. But dont worry guys you will eventually learn the truth as we go on. ^^

 Chapter 246 - Gavrael (Part III)

    <h4>Chapter 246 - Gavrael (Part III)</h4>


    Gavrael stilled, unable to take his eyes off this young girl that looked like a beautiful faery child. His eyes almost bugged out of their sockets as he could hardly believe what his eyes was seeing. The girl before him looked so much like his mother, fair and fragile looking ¨C that he was truly taken aback. But this girl was even fairer than his queen mother, her skin so translucent it was almost seemed as though it were made of a satiny gauze material. The glow she was exuding from her body was somehow so alluring and those luminous and semi-transparent wings on her back¡­! His mother had never mentioned there was such a creature that exists living on the surface. He waspletely entranced at the sight of this girl who was as pretty as a picture, still sitting there and staring back at him.


    He had heard about vampires and humans, but he could not remember even once of his mother telling him about a winged, glowing, and breath-taking creature of the light such as this one.


    The enchanting creature continued looking at him with some measure of shocked surprise and when she suddenly spread her wings, Gavrael was jolted into moving ¨C lightning fast. And before the girl could spread her wings fully to fly off, Gavrael materialized before her and shot his hands out to seize her.


    She gasped in surprise and a slight bit of fright as his outstretched hands gripped her wrists hard, making sure she could not escape. However, he was careful too to not mp down too hard to avoid hurting her and bruising her delicate looking wrists. He could tell that she was scared at the way she yelped and turned herrge crystalline eyes at him, but he was too distracted by her beauty, the delicate warmth of her skin and¡­ her enticing flowery scent.


    Never before had he ever encountered such an alluring, maddening scent in his lifetime. He remembered his mother mentioning how humans had the sweetest scent among all of the existing creatures she knew of. So, this girl was a human? Damn¡­ he cursed within himself. She smelt so good, way too good. In fact, ''good'' was not even enough to do it justice in describing it.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!" she eximed, finally finding her voice after getting over the initial shock. He noticed her struggling to pull her hands out of his firm grip. She was weak, he thought. He then remembered that his mother did mention that humans were the most fragile and the most helpless of all creatures because of their very limited strength and abilities.


    The thought made him loosen his hold on her wrists a little, afraid that he might hurt her without even realising. He could not forget what his mother had told him, that humans could be killed with just one strike from a vampire, even if by ident. He had not really believed his mother''s words at that time, thinking that there would not be a race so weak as that. However, looking at this girl now, he realised that her words were true.


    "I said let me go! Who are you?!" the girl continued struggling as she pulled at her wrists, trying to break free from him.


    "I''ve caught you. So, you now belong to me." He told her authoritatively and the girl''s pink and luscious lips dropped open. And then horror filled her eyes, a look he found that he did not quite like seeing stered on her gentle and exquisite face. Did she think he was going to harm her? "Don''t worry, I''m not going to eat you or harm you. You have nothing to be scared of." His voice softened but the fear and suspicion in the girl''s eyes did not subside in the least. In fact, her wariness towards him even increased. It was as if, he was some kind of horrific predator to her.


    "P-please let me go." Her voice weakened from fear as she pleaded with him, eyes turning moist as it teared up pitifully.


    Gavrael found her pleading expression adorable. "But if I do that you''ll definitely fly away and escape."


    "I¡­ won''t." she replied and Gavrael stared into her amber eyes.


    "Hmm¡­ I''m not certain that I could believe that statement of yours."


    She swallowed and looked around, then met his gaze and gave him a small nod. "I¡­ promise."


    After staring intently at her for another long while, Gavrael slowly let go of her wrists.


    But as soon as he set her free, the girl flew away without any hesitation nor warning, leaving him standing there. A wicked smile curved on his lips. "What a bad, sly little butterfly." He uttered and then his blue eyes red to life, excited with the thrill of the uing chase.


    One of the few things Gavrael hated the most was anyone who broke their promises so easily like that and that was why he never asked anyone to make any promises to him. Maybe because he was a half vampire. His mother had always drilled into him what promises actually meant to the vampires before and he realized he was more of a vampire than a dark fae. It became obvious when he nearly killed a dark fae just because he broke his promise to him. Promises, no matter how small, always is a big deal to him, whether he liked it or not. And this was why no one dared to simply make any promises to the dark fae''s second prince back in the Under Land.


    So, what that girl did made him burst out into an angryughter. It was hard for him to ept that she broke her promise almost immediately as soon as he let her loose.


    And thus, the chase started. He was not chasing her so he could punish her. He had already understood that promises were not that serious to the other races. His mother had made sure he had understood that. However, he was going to make sure that once he catches her again, she will never do that again.


    ____


    A/N: If we stay rank 1 in golden ranking until an hour before weekly reset, i will give bunos chapters again next monday. So don''t forget to cast your Golden Tickets for our Evie and Gav. ^^

 Chapter 247 - Gavrael (Part IV)

    <h4>Chapter 247 - Gavrael (Part IV)</h4>


    The chase was not as hard as he thought. She was not that fast, and it was very easy for him to spot her in the darkness. Somehow, he had forgotten about his rage and all that was left was his desire to catch her again. Therefore, the chase ended up being something quite enjoyable for him too. He did not understand why he was feeling such an intense desire since that moment he hadid eyes on her. It intrigued him the way he felt so fascinated about the surface when he was still in the Under Land. And he knew he would never be able to calm that burning curiosity down until he could find out all the whys that were running around in his head. Was it just because she was the first and only human that he had ever seen? Would he act the same once he sees other humans too?


    After a long drawn-out but gratifying chase, Gavrael finally halted. He saw the little butterfly entering a tower of a citadel just outside of the forest they were in. He could feel that if he took few more steps out of the forest, he would have stepped out of the Middle Land and set foot into a whole new Land that he thought must be the Human realms. Somehow, he could just feel it.


    The thrill of the chase seemed to be getting through to him again as he felt his heartbeat pick up in exhration. He was ever so tempted to cross the line and search out and explore these unknown ces.


    After looking on for quite a while, considering whether it was wise of him to take the risk, his eyes shed with a determined look. He took the step and then he approached the towering walls of the citadel. All around, it was quiet and not a soul could be seen. Maybe because it was deep into the night for these humans, Gavrael reasoned out to himself. He materialized on the top of the citadel walls, and he then saw the guards who were on duty ¨C however, they were blissfully sleeping at their posts.


    Looking at them, Gavrael immediately realized what his mother had repeatedly told him about humans. He could feel that there was nothing special in them when ites to power and strength. He could easily kill off all these soldiers before they could even put up a fight. Perhaps, they would not even register what had happened while happily in their slumber before going to meet their maker. But that girl¡­ she was human but at the same time, different. What was she then?


    As Gavrael darted from one ce to another, he took in the sights and observed the humans who were deep in slumber all over the citadel. He had infiltrated the citadel and saw other humans sleeping in their beds at home soundly. He saw another girl writing something on her desk and a woman walking along the corridors of a house with amp dangling in her hand. He also took notice of the human''s style of architecture and building structures, finding them somewhat interesting even if he did not think them to be superior to those back in the Under Land.


    He soon realized that the other humans he had seen were not interesting to him at all. None of the multitudes he had observed even triggered the slightest hint of curiosity in him to investigate further nor cause him the same sudden want to possess like how it had happened with that ''butterfly'' girl. Nothing here caught any of his interest at all. These humans were not as intriguing as that sly little butterfly he was chasing.


    A wicked smile curved across his lips, thinning them out. He decided there and then. He was going to look for her. This girl with the beautiful wings that had somehow caught his attention ¨C which was a really hard thing to do, as he rarely took note of many things that could bebelled as ''interesting'' to him personally. He will find out what was it that drew him to her. There must be something worthy of his undivided princely attention that she was in possession of that could elicit such an intense feeling of fascination from him. As he had decided to pursue her, he could feel his excitement mount and he was pleased. It has been so long since he had felt this kind of thrill, and he realised that he had missed this feeling.


    His curiosity to the many things ¨C new and strange ¨C that he had found and seen in the citadel that was not part of the Under Land had caused him to forget about the time limitation that was imposed as the result of the spell on the portal. The moment he had finally found the room where the girl was sleeping in, he was taken by surprise when he looked up to see that the colour of the sky outside her window had changed and already turned lighter. And it was much lighter than he had anticipated. It was no longer ck anymore.


    Suddenly, he felt his mind and heart throb in pain.


    He cursed. Howe time passes so fast up here on the surface? He sighed and had to be in agreement with the saying where, ''Time flies when you are having fun''. Based on how he did not even realise the time had flown by, and the amount of fun he had, he concluded that he did have quite the bit of fun since crossing the portal and exploring thend on the surface. Giving ast longing nce at the peacefully slumbering girl onest time, he then disappeared from her room.


    Gavrael knew he had to return immediately. It was painful. He did not know that the pain would be this excruciating. He did all he could to speed towards and reach the portal on time and thankfully, he was able to return just before his time ran out. However, that was at the expense where he had to go through much intense and mind-numbing pain. He was sweating and panting even as he leaned his head that was damp with perspiration against the wall of the tunnel.


    But still, a satisfied smirk shed across his face. It was as if he had just gone through a turning point in his life and he regretted none of it, despite the crazy amount of pain he had just gone through.


    "Wait for my return my little butterfly," he said with a devilish smile as he stared at the now closed portal.


    ____


    A/N: This is an early BUNOS chapter. Keep the Golden Ticketsing Spellbounders! If we stay in our rank until tomorrow reset, there''s another bunos chap on monday. ^^


    P.s. I''m seeing some of you are confused but don''t worry guys, all your questions will be answered as we go on.?I won''t make ya''ll wait too long. <3

 Chapter 248 - Gavrael (Part V)

    <h4>Chapter 248 - Gavrael (Part V)</h4>


    "You''ve made your mother worried about you," a deep voice echoed behind Gavrael, causing the young man to halt and stand still. "This is your first time setting foot on the surface but you already nearly didn''t make it."


    "It will not happen again, Father." Gavrael replied before turning around to face the strong and dark man before him. This father of his reeks with so much dark power even when he was just standing there. Gavrael could not help but feel mystified at how his mother could tolerate living and being next to this man all these years. In fact, it intrigued him to no end how his mother waspletely unaffected when all the dark faes, him included, was already intimidated just bying into contact this king''s mere aura alone. This man was the king of the darkness through and through and Gavrael wondered if he would grow up to be just like him one day. No, in his mind, he haughtily told himself that he would surpass him one day. "And besides, I heard there''s an alternative. I''ve read it in one of your books before father. It said there that I would be able to keep my magic and memories if I can endure and defeat the curse."


    The king looked surprised at hearing what his son mentioned and was not pleased at all at what he said. "I see that you are more than confident of yourself Gavrael. But I must warn you that the alternative you are talking about is too dangerous. I believe you have already tasted the pain¡­" the king said, causing Gavrael to look at him in surprise. He thought that he could hide the suffering he had gone through as a result of him failing to return on time. "I must tell you what you experienced was just only the tip of the iceberg. That was a little taste of what the real thing is if you dare try."


    The young man''s eyes widened. Did he say, ''just a little taste''? That was a little taste? He had never felt such pain before. It was a hundred times more painful than the strikes and punches and wounds he had suffered all through hisbat trainings. And he said that it was just a taste? Gavrael shuddered a little as he thought how overwhelming the pain would be if the whole curse was in effect on him.


    "I wouldn''t want you to go through it. Because no one has ever managed to defeat the curse." There was a warning in his voice that Gavrael thought was rare. His father liked throwing him in harsh, almost impossible situations ever since he was young. He imed that would toughen him up and doubled as trainings and also to sharpen his mind as he sought to ovee it. During trainings, Gavrael would always receive the harshest and cruelest routines among all his peers and his father never gave him any warnings or talks such as this.


    "I wanted you to keep that in mind, Gavrael. Do not even think of attempting it, son." The king added that on to his already rare warning and then he turned to leave when Gavrael called out.


    "Father, may I ask you one thing?" Gavrael said and the king faced him, seemingly surprised that his son was finally initiating a conversation with him. It had been a long time since his son had stopped speaking to him like he used to when he was a child.


    The king was aware of the reason why and had traced it back to when his son was old enough to realize how different he was from the rest of the citizens in the entire empire.


    "Go on, son." The king was curious on what could have prompted his son to voluntarily speak extra words to him again.


    "I saw a girl¡­ but she''s different. I don''t think she''s human nor a vampire."


    The king started to look intrigued as he turned to fully face Gavrael and paid more attention to what he was about to say.


    "I think she has magic, though not the kind that we have. I think hers is a far weaker type of magic. I want to ask if there are other races that live on the surface. Perhaps a race that mother didn''t know about, aside from the humans and vampires?"


    Suddenly, a dark energy enveloped the two of them. Gavrael realized his father was trying to hide this conversation from anyone. He had used his massive reserve of energy to surround them both with a shield constructed fully of dark magic to keep all conversation they were having, remaining within this sphere. After the sphere solidified, the king looked more rxed and opened his mouth to continue speaking.


    "How did the girl look like?" the king asked, Gavrael could see so much interest in his eyes.


    For a moment, Gavrael hesitated. He did not expect his father to react like this. However, even though his rtionship with his father had somehow changed for the worse as he grew older, which he himself started by deliberately disobeying the king and not speaking with him, this man was still the only man in the dark fae realms Gavrael trusted the most. The main reason was because he knew this man loved his mother more than anyone else. And he had been keeping his mother safe from harm up until now.


    "She was glowing and has translucent butterfly like wings. And her hair was long and silvery white." Gavrael answered and the king''s expression at that moment made the young man to understand that his father knew about her. "It was like the colour of moonlight¡­" Gavrael said, more to himself than to his father. Then he looked up. "You know about her?!" Gavrael asked, even moving closer to the king as he questioned her.


    The king observed his son''s face, as if thinking on whether he should answer him right there and then or not.

 Chapter 249 - Gavrael (Part VI)

    <h4>Chapter 249 - Gavrael (Part VI)</h4>


    "Please answer me, Father." Gavrael pleaded. The king can remember thest time he had said ''please'' to him was when he was still a little boy. It pleased him somehow that his son as a young man is once again asking him a favour and saying ''please''.


    "Alright. But you have to promise not to talk to anyone else about this. Never to any dark faes."


    "Why?"


    "Because it is forbidden to talk about the Light Faes. Legends have it that the King and Queen who created the treaty hated each other too much, that they began to erase their people''s knowledge about the existence of the other race to avoid the next generation from getting too curious and attempting to cross the portals again. Both the rulers believed that not knowing each other''s existence will be the best way for the two races to stop the wars between them. And this was why the dark faes, except the kings know nothing about the Light Faes."


    "L-light faes¡­"


    "Yes, that girl you saw is a light fae. They are like us but ourplete opposite. The dark faes are called creatures of the dark and they, the light faes are the creatures of the light. They used to live in thend just above ours."


    "Used to?"


    "Yes. But they werepletely annihted and the dark faes were partly the cause of their being wiped out." The king answered and Gavrael''s eyes narrowed.


    "What? They were annihted?" Gavrael looked at him with disbelief as he remembered the unupied and emptynd he found when he arrived on the surface. However, Gavrael suspected that there might be a small number of the light faes that must have escaped the disaster that his father had said. Or else, how could that girl exist up there on the surface?


    The king''s face became sullen for a moment. "After a few millennia since the treaty, a few dark faes began to grow powerful enough to leave the portal. They mingled with the light faes in secret. A few of them fell in love with the light faes. They didn''t return to the Under Land and that''s why they lost their magic and their memories. After they lost their magic and memories, their bodies began to change as well and eventually they died as Dark Faes could not live that long without their magic. However, those dark fae children inherited some of the traits of the dark faes, like their dark hair and dark magic. Though the dark magic of those half dark faes aren''t as strong as the purebloods, they are still strong enough. And those half dark faes began to increase in number. Those halflings became so numerous in the passing of times that they had upied almost half of the Light Fae realm. Until a war between the Light faes and those half dark faes broke out. The Under Land wasn''t aware of what was going on up there on the surface until the king during that time had decided to cross the portal to have a look above. But by then, it was toote. The war was already over, and he found out that both the Light Faes and the halves were all annihted due to the power of the Light Queen. I too, first ventured out onto the surface when I was around your age, and I found out for myself that none of the Light faes had survived. That''s why I am surprised at what you just said, about this girl you saw. It''s good to know that some of them managed to survive." Gavrael only nodded. His father mentioned that he did not find any light faes, but it could be that those who survived must have run off to somewhere distant and safer to wait out things until they are more settled.


    Gavrael was speechless at the recounting of the history that he had just heard. And that talk about the light faes did not leave his mind the entire time as he waited for time to pass so he could finally leave the Under Land again.


    ¡­


    As soon as the night fell, Gavrael emerged from the tunnel again. He had now learned that time on the surface seemed to run fasterpared to the Under Land. So, he nned to make sure he would not waste any more time in wondering around aimlessly again. There was just one thing he wants for now, and that was to see her again.


    Gavrael went straight to that ce where he had first found her yesterday. When he did not see her there, he decided to go into that citadel.


    It was quite far from the entrance to the portal, but he did not mind it at all. He knew he had time and he was not going to bete and experience that pain again this time.


    He arrived at the citadel deep into the night. And as he approached the tower where her room was located, Gavrael felt his heart skipped a beat. He materialized inside her room and quietly, he approached the bed, seeming to see a figure lying on it.


    Seeing that she was still sleeping, a smile subconsciously broke out on his face. He bent forward, staring at her delicate face that looked innocent and peaceful in her sleep. Wonder and intrigue danced across his eyes as he drank in her beauty.


    His hand slowly moved to touch her face, but he halted just centimetres from her. He blinked and his brows creased, realizing that the girl was not glowing like how she was yesterday. He could not see her wings as well as she was sleeping on her side and facing him. At that moment, she was just like the other humans he saw ¨C without any magic. Does she lose her wings and her glow when she fell asleep? He wondered.


    Nevertheless, glowing or not, he was still unable to take his eyes off of her. He just sat there looking at her, watching her, waiting for her to open her eyes but was not nning to purposely wake her up. He was simply questioning himself what he was doing, just watching a sleeping girl like this. Why does he feel that watching her like this was already satisfying enough?


    ____


    Join our facebook group guys. Just go to my FB page @Author_kazzenlx and look for the link of the page. Use the code GAVRAEL to enter ^^


    Follow me on instagram for artworks and etc. @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 250 - Gavrael (Part VII)

    <h4>Chapter 250 - Gavrael (Part VII)</h4>


    Time passed as he sat there unmoving, looking on the sleeping figure on the bed. Even after such a long time, the sleeping girl did not seem to be waking up anytime soon.


    Gavrael was about to reach out to wake her up when he heard footsteps approaching the room. He waited and was on full alert as he listened if the footsteps would just walk past the room, or it was actually headed into this room. When he saw the doorknob turn slowly, Gavrael quietly disappeared from sight. He did not leave the ce though. He just stood quietly outside the window, hiding himself from being seen using his dark fae magic.


    He saw two humandies entering into the room and they seemed to be checking up on the girl.


    "Thank god the moon is not out tonight." One of them said as she approached the window and shut it close as she saw it was slightly opened. She should close it in case the youngdy catches a cold from the chilly night air.


    "Yeah, we can finally sleep tonight." The other one sighed.


    "Right. Did you hear any exnation from the Madam on what exactly is going on with the youngdy? Why is she even glowing and growing wings every time the moon is out now?" The younger of the two maids asked the other in a lowered voice.


    "You know the madam will never say anything regarding her daughter. And don''t forget we''re just servants here. They don''t owe us any exnations." The older of the two answered in a strict tone, giving the younger maid a quick nce of warning. Gavrael assumed that this was the one in charge between the two of them.


    "I know but ¨C" The younger maid tried to exin herself but got cut off.


    "That''s enough. Let''s go." The senior maid was brisk in her tone and quickly moved to the door, effectively ending the conversation that most probably was a taboo among them servants.


    As soon as the door was closed, Gavrael appeared again. He easily utched the window using his magic and vaulted back into the room before closing the window panels again. He then looked outside the window. They maids were right. The moon was not out this time. When he thought back to thest time he was here on the surface, the moon was out and bright. He specifically remembered because he hadpared her long tresses to the colour of the moonlight.


    Quietly, he approached the girl again, looking down at her still peacefully sleeping face. "So, you only change in appearance and grow your wings if that round thing in the sky appear huh?" He said in a whisper when he saw her brows crease in her sleep.


    And her eyes suddenly flew wide open. She gasped as soon as her eyes met his. She nearly yelped but Gavrael was quick to cover her mouth with his hand. However, he was careful not to press down too hard. She was so delicate that he felt as though she would break if he exerted too much pressure.


    "Hush¡­" he whispered as he put one finger on his mouth to indicate her to keep quiet. "Don''t be afraid, I''m not going to hurt you." He tried his best to soften his voice, but the girl just looked at him with her eyes still wide opened with fear. Gavrael realized she was truly afraid of him, terrified in fact. And he could not help but feel anger rise within him.


    Gavrael grew up in world where he was the only one who was different from the rest ¨C other than his queen mother of course. He was also unable to use dark magic when he was younger. The other dark faes had looked down on him and made fun of him for being weak, only acting friendly and nice with him when the king and queen were around. It was then that he had understood he was different, and the worse thing was when he overheard the adult faes'' honest view about him. They never acknowledged him as their prince because to them, he was not a creature of the dark like them. Not to mention that he was weak as well. To them, he was not worthy of being called the prince of the dark faes. And that was why, he did not have any friends in the Under Land, just servants who also do not genuinely respect and acknowledge him.


    He heard the other dark faes saying all sorts of things behind his back but since he heard the officials of the court talking about him himself, Gavrael''s attitude had changed since then. He began to grow more rebellious. Unbeknownst to his mother, he had turned into an outcast ever since. Gavrael knew his father was aware of this, but his father had never said anything, which was something Gavrael was thankful for. He would hate it even more if the king had intervened on his behalf and the dark faes were forced to get along with him. That would have caused him to lose more face.


    Due to that, he grew up a loner and violent. He also began to turn his focus fully into training himself. He trained harder than anyone else. He neverined when his father trained him using the cruellest way. The dark faes even thought that the king hated his son too because of how cruel he was to him but only Gavrael knew that his father deliberately made him suffer the most because he wanted him to grow stronger.


    And within a few years of harsh training daily, Gavrael had grown so strong. In fact, he grew too strong that his peers, who wereughing at him in the beginning, began to fear him. His power even surpassed his father''s when the king was around his age. He was a weak prince no more, and Gavrael thought that the dark faes will begin to acknowledge him. However, they still did not.

 Chapter 251 - Gavrael (Part VIII)

    <h4>Chapter 251 - Gavrael (Part VIII)</h4>


    Now that he had grown so strong, they now see him as a threat ¨C dangerous monster. Then he found out that the officials had already began to make ns to ensure that he will have no chance in bing the next king. Gavrael could onlyugh viinously. He had already started to hate the dark faes from before, but now he loathes them with his very being and that was the primary reason why he wanted to leave the Under Land.


    Now here he was, finally out of that realm of the dark. And for the first time since a very long time, he had finally found something he was interested in that was not rted to him bing stronger. But she was looking at him with so much wariness and fear. And he could not help but be reminded of how the dark faes look at him, like he was some sort of a monster everyone must be wary about.


    A bitter smile bloomed on his face then his eyes narrowed and became dangerous. "Fine, since you already fear me so much like this, I might as well do something to deserve that fear of yours." He hissed and the next second they disappeared from the room, leaving no trace of the youngdy nor her abductor.


    They materialized in the very same forest that he had first caught sight of her. The girl''s eyes were wide as saucers as she looked around, seeing that they were already in the forest.


    She began to struggle as soon as she snapped out of the shock that had temporarily rendered her mute. "Let me go!" she cried and shouted at the top of her lungs, "Help me! Anyone!"


    "Quit the yelling, no one will hear you, Little Butterfly." Gavrael said with an evil looking smile.


    "What are you doing! Please let me go ¨C"


    "What am I doing? Hmm¡­ I am abducting you. Didn''t I tell you previously when we met that you''re mine now that I have caught you?"


    She was absolutely speechless for a moment but after a while, horror filled her eyes. She trashed in his arms again, screaming. And then in a fit of pique, she bit down on his shoulder, hard, desperate to get away from him.


    Gavrael paused and he pressed his lips tight as he finally put her down. As expected, the girl ran away frantically, like a prey escaping from her predator, running for her dear life.


    Watching her back, Gavrael clenched his fists tight. It seems that no matter what he does, everyone just seems to hate him and fear him. And it was not just the dark faes who hates him. Apparently, he''s a fearsome monster in her eyes as well. He felt like a spear had just stabbed through his chest. And he did not know why it was harder for him to ept it this time. He thought he had grown numb and was already used to it. Was it because it was her who had given him that look?


    He lifted his hand and tugged irritably on his dark hair. He did not know what he was doing anymore. Maybe he was truly a monster¡­ and that was why everyone hated and feared him. That must be it, right? Otherwise, he would not have done that to her. Instead of trying to make her stop fearing him, he made it worse.


    A hystericalughter echoed in the dark and then he dropped his head and stared contemtively at the ground. "You''re the worst, Gavrael. No wonder everyone hates you." He talked to no one, smirking viinously. "It seems they''re right all along, you''re a monster. No one will ever ept someone like you."


    Suddenly, he heard her screaming from somewhere further off. Before he knew it, he disappeared. He materialized to where she was and the instant he saw the girl kneeling on the ground in terror as a beast was about to pounce on her, his darkness red.


    He shed at the beast in one strike. But more of them appeared the moment that one fell to his ws. Gavrael unleashed his magic and without any reservation, he fought the beasts like mad, protecting the girl and not letting any of the beasts approach any closer to her. He did not actually need to unleash his magic. He could easily defeat these lower beasts even without using magic, but he was angry and needed a way to vent out his frustrations. The rage inside him made his blood boil that he could no longer control himself.


    With the deadly power given a free reign to destroy and damage, the dozens of beasts that attacked were ughtered in no time at all. The severed body parts of the beasts were scattered all around them as he stood there heaving, as he caught his breath not because of the fight but because of the release of his anger.


    He looked down at her after calming his breathing down and found that she was looking at him in utter shock. Now he had gone and did it. He had shown her how he was more monstrous than any of the beasts that had attacked her. He could not help but let out a heavy sigh as he rolled his eyes.


    Without a word, he approached her and then he grabbed her arm and help her stand, ensuring she was still quiet before scooping her up into his arms.


    They appeared in her room the next moment as they were not that far from the citadel yet. Slowly, he let go of her as he put her down to stand on her own next to the window of her room. He looked at her closely and he realized that she was still paralyzed from the fright.


    "I''m sorry¡­" he said, his voice almost inaudible. "I''m not going to bother you again." He shed her a pained smile. "Just think of me as a nightmare. That''s right, a monster in your nightmare¡­" his smile faded as his eyes fixed on her face, trying to burn her image into his mind as if he was memorizing every contour and inflection of her face for thest time. "This monster won''t be appearing in your dreams again."


    ____


    A/N: The bunos chaps wille a littleter. ^^


    ____


    P.s. Just to remind you guys all chaps titled Gavrael is a shback.

 Chapter 252 - Gavrael (Part IX)

    <h4>Chapter 252 - Gavrael (Part IX)</h4>


    [Here''s the bonus chaps]


    He reluctantly took a step back, but still unable to wrench his gaze off her. The struggle to step away from her at that moment was driving him crazy. What had this creature done to him? Why was he behaving this way? She seemed to be evoking some sort of deep seated emotions he never known existed within himself. And all this was making him a little confused as well.


    No, this was just him being the monster that he was, right? He had already wanted her so badly the very first time he saw her, and he was that monster who did not care about anything else just to get what he wanted. He was just having a hard time epting that he cannot have her, and that he was giving up on something he wanted so very desperately. This was just the same as when he had chosen to give up on his desire to be acknowledged by those dark faes. The thought that this girl was the same as those dark faes had made his heart grow even darker. It seemed that no matter what he does, she would always fear him and see him as nothing more than a fearsome monster.


    Sinister thoughts emerged from within him again. His rebellious mind wanting to y with her for his own amusement, wanting to carry out his role as the monster in her life until he got bored of it. He badly wanted to do that but every time he looked at thoserge clear eyes and her small delicate frame, he could not bring himself to. It was as though there was a noose looped around him that seemed to pull him back when he wanted to go wild and torment that youngdy standing before him.


    He thought that perhaps he felt that this creature was too breakable. The way she trembled in fear was enough to make him reject his very own wicked ns for her. Someone like her would definitely not be able to survive in the hands of a monster like him.


    Finally, with much difficulty he turned away from her and took a step before halting momentarily by the window. "Also, I don''t know why you are wandering all alone in the forestst time around, but this monster shall warn you¡­" he looked at her over his shoulder. "If you don''t want to encounter monsters like me again, don''t ever go there again."


    He was about to leap through the window when he heard her weak voice.


    "W-wait¡­"


    Immediately, he turned, surprise etched on his face, never expecting her to call out for him to stop. In fact, he had expected that she would rush to chase him off if he had stayed on any longer.


    With a puzzled look, he furrowed his brows as he waited for her to speak.


    "You''re¡­ wounded¡­" her voice was so weak, but he saw the fear in her eyes were not as severe as before anymore. And she was now approaching him with small careful steps.


    He blinked in confusion. He could see she was still wary, so why was she approaching when it was clearly hard for her? Gavrael was so confused now as he watched her get closer to him slowly.


    "I¡­ think we must stop the bleeding¡­" she added quietly, and he realized that there was worry in her eyes and voice when she looked at him, and that shocked him again. She is now worried for him?


    Gavrael nearlyughed out loud. Was she not dying from fear of him just a while ago? Why was it that she is worried now? Just because he had been wounded from the fight earlier? What was with this little creature?


    He watched her scramble beneath her bed as she grabbed onto something from under there. Wriggling out from under there, he saw her holding a white cloth, before she approached him again. Then slowly, she reached out as if to wipe the blood from his forehead. But Gavrael caught her wrist before the cloth could touch him.


    "You know what? You are bloody confusing me, butterfly girl." He tilted his head as he narrowed his eyes at her. He felt her flinch at his touch, but this time, surprisingly she did not jerk her hand off. "You''re still clearly scared of me yet at the same time, you''re worried as well?"


    She swallowed and then she nodded. He weakly leaned the back of his head against the wall, as if he had suddenly lost all of his energy. "You are driving me insane, little butterfly." He chuckled in disbelief, shaking his head. "When I''m chasing, you desperately run away, now that I''m retreating, you''re voluntarilying at me¡­" he huffed as he squinted at her. " What are you trying to do?"


    "You saved me¡­" she said and he furrowed his brows.


    "I was the one who put you in danger." He contradicted her statement.


    "Still, you got hurt because you saved me. I¡­ it would trouble my conscience if you¡­ if¡­"


    "Don''t tell me you''re worried that I''ll die over something so trivial like this." Gavrael smirked as he looked over at her.


    When she nodded, a pleasant and quickugh echoed in the room. The youngdy gave a start at hisughter. She did not expect him tough at her statement.


    "Good Lord, I don''t know what to do with you anymore." He uttered, exasperated, but at the same time, the darkness in him seemed to have immediately dissipated. He could not help butugh again helplessly, realising that this youngdy seems to be able to affect his emotions so easily.


    At that moment, the girl was also stunned. Hisugh surprised her, and she was shocked because hisughter, though having hints of darkness, still sounded happy and pleasing and genuine, as if something amazing had just happened. And suddenly, her fear of him receded. She felt herself growing a bit more rxed. Maybe because this person''s suffocating darkness seemed to have disappeared slowly since she started to approach him.

 Chapter 253 - Gavrael (Part X)

    <h4>Chapter 253 - Gavrael (Part X)</h4>


    "J-just let me help you stop the bleeding. After that, you can go." She offered firmly, having no thoughts of allowing him to reject her offer. He had saved her life just now in the forest. Though it was due to him that she had ended up there in the first ce, she was clear that she still needed to thank him for fighting off those beasts. Heaven knows what would have happened if he had been unhappy at her rejection and unwilling toe to her rescue! Although he was still terrifying to her, but her fear seemed to have been pushed aside when heughed. She did not know why but the look in his eyes when heughed seemed to calm and brighten up the dark atmosphere a little. She also did not know why but despite what he had done and what she saw, she could not ignore him. She reasoned to herself that this was definitely due to himing to her aid and also because he was wounded now.


    She remembered that she was like this too when she found a wounded wolf years ago. Even though she was scared, knowing that the animal was dangerous, she still could not bear to leave it alone. She realised that she was behaving the same way towards this person too. She sighed internally and told herself that this mighte back to bite her in the ass one day. However, she knew that this was a trait within herself that could never be ''cured''.


    "Please let go of my hand so I can check on your wound. Don''t worry, I am quite good at this." She added and he smiled. Looking at his smile, she was feeling dazed as it was incredibly breath taking. How could a male have such a beautiful and attractive smile? That in itself was sinful beyond belief! But then, his smile suddenly faded and his gaze on her turned serious. She was taken aback at the abrupt change in his mood and wondered what might have triggered it.


    "If you insist to do this, I might take back what I said a while ago that I''m not going to bother you anymore." His eyes gleamed. "If you don''t want me to take back my words, don''t do anything and just let me leave right now. You can make your choice."


    The intensity in his voice made her gulp. She could feel that he was not joking around. If she did not want this dangerous stranger back, she must do as he had said and send him away now.


    She stared at his devil-blue eyes and then her gaze fell to the blood that was still flowing from his wounded forehead. She told herself, this stranger was not someone weak. In fact, he could even be as dangerous as the devil himself! She had seen it with her own two eyes. This wound might not kill him. He was not a helpless little animal. He would not die from such a small wound.


    "Time''s up." His voice echoed, a smile now ying on his face, causing her to crease her brows. "The time I''ve given you to decide is up. Since you''re unable to answer on time, I''m taking that as your answer to permit me ining back here to see you again." He dered triumphantly. His eyes gleamed with amusement as he observed her bewildered face, and there was no more trace of the fearsome and raging stranger from a while ago.


    He let go of her hand and lowered himself to the chair that was next to him while she was looking at him, speechless and still in the midst of processing what he said. "Alright, you can now treat my wound, Little Butterfly. I might die if you dy any longer ¡­ you don''t want anyone finding a dead body in your roomter, do you?" He smiled, pleased as punch and she did not know what to even say for a while.


    Before she knew it, her body had moved on its own and started treating his wound. Did he just trick her into doing what he wanted with that question and choice earlier?


    She silently swallowed nervously. Wondering if she had made a grave mistake.


    He lifted his gaze. "You''re scared again?" he asked, and she saw that his smile had faded.


    "I''m¡­ just nervous¡­"


    "Why?" His voice came out a little rough.


    "I don''t want to go through that again."


    "That¡­"


    "W-what you did¡­ you suddenly appearing in my room and then abducting me like that. It scared me to death." Sheined to him as she was using a long strip of cloth to wrap around his wound now. Somehow, she was surprised to be exchanging words with him so naturally.


    He fell silent for a while.


    "If I stop doing any of those things again, will you stop fearing me?" he asked and she halted, looking at him seriously. But before she could respond he looked away, his expression darkening again, making her nervous. "Of course not, right? You don''t fear me just because of what I did. You just fear me because of what I am." He muttered bitterly. However, she heard him clearly as she was close enough to him.


    His words made her crease her brows, puzzled. "What¡­ you are?"


    "You fear me because I look like a monster to you as well¡­" his blue eyes gleamed in the dark, as if he was certain that he was right. "Isn''t that right?"


    "You¡­ I don''t know what you are¡­ but I don''t believe that you look like a monster. Honestly, you look nothing like one!" She candidly told him, and he stilled, frozen as he looked at her, as if he could not believe what he had just heard. "I am scared of you because you kept scaring me. The things you did since the moment I first met you in the forest was what made me scared of you."


    He fell silent and then suddenly, he winced in pain.


    "God dammit!" he cursed clutching his chest.


    Seeing that he was in excruciating pain, she panicked. "What''s wrong? Are you alright? Did I do something wrong?" She thought perhaps she had identally treated his wound wrongly.


    He stood and touched her face. A pained smile curved on his lips. "I''m sorry¡­ but I have to go now. See you tomorrow ¨C" his face paled even as he quickly spoke, as though rushing to get somewhere quickly.


    And then he disappeared ¨C seemingly into thin air ¨C leaving her standing there, stunned. The leftover strip of the cloth still hanging from her fingers.


    ____


    A/N: Here''s the third bonus chapter forst week guys. If we keep our rank this entire week again, i''ll give more chaps next monday. Thank you to my loyal readers who gave their Golden Tickets to this book. Thanks for the gifts as well. You guys are the best!!


    P.s. I will try to increase my update this week to finish this arc faster. Cause I also can''t wait for you guys to learn the answers of your questions. ^^


    ____


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 254 - Gavrael (Part XI)

    <h4>Chapter 254 - Gavrael (Part XI)</h4>


    "Good god, son! What in the undends had happened to you?!" the queen eximed in shock as soon as she saw her son with a white cloth bandage wrapped around his head.


    The panic and shock on her face made Gavrael realized that he had never allowed his mother to see him in less than a perfect state ¨C ever. Even during those times when he underwent the harshest training, when he had gone through points where his entire body bled and were covered with wounds ¨C he had always made sure to heal himself first before letting her see him. Now that he thought about it, this would be the first time she has ever seen him with a bandage somewhere on his person.


    The dark faes are able to heal their wounds using their dark magic and Gavrael had already learned to heal himself long ago. However, there were some types of wounds no dark magic could heal like the wounds inflicted by a certain tiny yet dangerous beast roaming in the Forest of Crystals located in the deepest valley of the Under Land. The only way to heal the wounds inflicted on a person by those tiny beasts was through using a certain nt. However, by gaining that nt, only a few could be saved using that method.


    This was why seeing someone wounded was a serious matter in the Under Land. Seeing his mother''s pale and panicky face as she approached him, Gavrael was quick to exin, knowing that he was already making the queen worry about him to death. As much as he did not like his mother treating him as though he was still a child and worrying about his wounds, he could not deny her when she gets concerned over him. Though he does not show it, he loves her dearly.


    "Calm down, mother. Don''t worry, this is not a serious wound. I didn''t get this wound here in the Under Land. I got this while journeying on the surface due to being a little careless and it''s just a small scratch. It''s nothing to worry about." He exined.


    "Then why are you not healing yourself?!" The queen''s voice was shrill with worry.


    "This is just¡­ well, I just didn''t want to heal myself." He half-smiled as he touched the bandage on his forehead.


    "What?! Why won''t you want to heal yourself?" The queen then wondered if her son had lost his powers somehow.


    Gavrael cocked his head to one side, knowing what his mother would be thinking. "Don''t worry. It is not as you have feared. It is only because I want her to continue treating my wound until it heals naturally." He grinned happily and the queen gaped at him. Then a surprise flicker shed in her beautiful brown eyes. This was the first time she is seeing her son behaving in such a manner. Though it was never seen on his face, however the queen recognised this look. She then took a closer look at her son, observing his attitude and behaviour carefully.


    "Her¡­" she repeated and then her eyes narrowed at her son. "Gavrael, don''t tell me¡­ you have already found a girl you like on the surface?"


    "A girl I like? Hmm¡­" he looked at his mother and then he corrected, "I am not sure if she is who I like¡­ but she is definitely a girl I want."


    The queen gasped. Oh goddess, her son is already in love? And only with once or twice having visited to the surface. Her heart swelled with happiness more so as she saw the marked changes in her son''s eyes. At longst, she was now seeing some spark in his usually dull and bored eyes. But she cleared her throat and held back from showing her excitement too obviously.


    "Alright, I think it''s time for me to warn you now, son." She said, lifting her face and putting on a frown, as though to act a little stricter. "Don''t even think about abducting the girl or anything of the sort¡­ such a thing is a very bad move. Do you understand?"


    Gavrael froze and the queen gaped at the expression she saw in her sons'' eyes.


    "You¡­ don''t tell me you have already¡­" she trailed off when Gavrael looked away. "Good god¡­" the queen pressed her temples before sighing heavily. She knows her own son and his looks and bodynguage. And his bodynguage now told her that he had done what she had just said not to do. "Listen, son. You must never do that again. Do you understand?" Her voice was severe.


    "But just what I did doesn''t seem to be a mistake in the end." Gavrael reasoned, then he pointed at the bandage wrapped around his head. "If I didn''t abduct her, this wouldn''t have happened. I did scare her and made her angry, but I guess it isn''t that bad a move."


    While the queen was so speechless that she took quite some time to form a response, a dark and deep voice echoed from behind the mother and son. "I must agree with your mother. Abducting your girl sometimes ends up being the right choice despite it being wrong. However, no matter the result, it didn''t change the fact that it''s very wrong. So son, next time, you must do it the right way." The king said and Gavrael looked at his father with interest.


    "The right way? You''re telling me there''s a right way of abducting a girl¡­" Even Gavrael that was the one with intentions of abducting the girl was sceptical. This was the first time he had ever heard there was a ''correct'' way to abduct a person! What a hoot!


    "Listen son ¨C"


    "King Belial¡­" The queen cut the king off. Her voice sweet as she called his name but there was warning in them that it made the king immediately shut his mouth. "Stop giving your son bad ideas."


    "I just said he''ll do it the right way, didn''t I? My beloved queen?" King Belial moved to his wife to coax her.

 Chapter 255 - Gavrael (Part XII)

    <h4>Chapter 255 - Gavrael (Part XII)</h4>


    "There is no such thing as the right way. Abducting in itself is something sinful. And something wrong will still be wrong no matter how there is a ''correct way'' to do it." The queen insisted.


    "But didn''t I abduct you many times, the right way, before?" he said in a low silken murmur, emphasizing the words ''the right way''. "I was certain you loved the way I abducted you and that was why you didn''t bother resist, isn''t that right? Queen Beatrice?" he then added, even as his warm breath touched the sensitive skin at the back of her neck.


    The queen shivered and she quickly pulled away, remembering that their son was¡­ wait¡­ where''s Gavrael? The queen''s eyes widened as she turned around in a full circle, checking that Gavrael was really gone from the ce. She then turned and red angrily at her husband, the king.


    "He''s long gone my queen." King Belial chuckled as he confirmed on his errant son''s escape from his mother.


    "What? I''m not done talking to him yet!" The queen pouted slightly, feeling as though she was cheated out of her interrogation on that girl her son had taken a fancy to.


    "I think our son realized it''ste and it''s time for you to rest, dear wife."


    "You just helped him escape from me, didn''t you? You, naughty king?!" she pped his chest lightly as she sighed helplessly.


    It had been many decades since she married this man and she had always thought since then how lucky she was to be loved by a man like this. Even after so many years, the way he looked at her, the way he loved and obsess over her never changed or waned. Until now, he still touched and look at her with the same love and intensity as before and she would never trade his love for anything else.


    "Don''t worry about our son, I''m sure he knows what he''s doing."


    "He just abducted a girl!" The queen eximed, a little exasperated with her husband that was intent of brushing it off as something minor.


    "But at least, he didn''t bring her back here." The king pointed out. "Don''t worry, he''s our son. He''s a devil spawn sometimes but I''m quite sure he didn''t hurt the girl."


    "But I''m certain he scared the poor girl."


    "He''d definitely learned his lesson now, I''m sure he would try his best not to do other things that scares her again. Didn''t you see the look on his face when he was back?"


    The queen smiled and she rxed back against her husband''s broad and taut chest.


    "You are right. I could finally see some spark back in his eyes. I am always worrying about him. I know he''s not happy here." She said weakly as she looked pitifully up at her husband and the king only silently caressed her head, kissing her forehead gently and lovingly. He had scooped her into his arms and had materialized them both back into their chambers now.


    "Don''t worry, wife. I believe his life''s about to change."


    "But will he be alright out there?"


    "He will. He''s strong and very capable. I''m certain he would still continue to grow even stronger as he faces more challenges in the future. The more trials he faces, the greater his growth will be, my love."


    "I believe you, my king." She said and then she hugged him, burying her face into his chest.


    "How about you? Is everything alright with you, my queen?"


    She pulled her head away and looked at him. A smile now ying on her face. "As long as I''m with you, everything''s more than fine."


    His strong fingers brushed against her sensitive skin as he looked at her intensely. "I always dread the day when you start missing the surface and want to leave my dark world." He said quietly and the queen''s smile faded. The next moment, she tiptoed and kissed his mouth, the mouth she had always thought was designed for sin and pleasure.


    "Sometimes, I do miss the surface. But I never want to leave this ce anymore. Not if it''s without you." She said and ced her palm over his chest. "This dark world of yours is where I belong now. Because this is where you are. If there is no you on the surface, then I don''t want to be there anymore."


    Strong emotions filled his blue eyes and the next second he seized her mouth. "You really know how to make me fall head over heels with you over and over every single time, my queen." He whispered in a ragged breath as his clever and masculine hands freed her from her dress with a deft tug. "Now I want to debauch you for the nth time, my queen. I hope you''re prepared."


    The queen could only respond in a bright peal ofughter as she epted his challenge.


    ¡­


    Up on the surface, back in the citadel, the girl was preparing herself for bed now as night hade once again. There was no moon this night as well, so the maids were leaving her room early. Whenever the moon is out and not being covered by the clouds, the maids will always stay in her room until her return.


    "Good night, youngdy." They said and as soon as the door was closed, the girl turned to stare outside the window. She could not get the thoughts of that stranger out of her head. She had thought about him all day and she knew that despite her denials, she was expecting him to appear in her room tonight again. And she was surprised that there seemed to be hints of excitement as well.


    She shook her head and reached out for themp to blow out the me, but she halted. She then rose from her bed and headed towards the window. As soon as she opened it, the person she was waiting for materialized before her, shing her that wicked but somehow enticing smile.


    "I''m back, my little butterfly." That low and sexy voice drawled out, causing goosebumps to prickle over her skin.


    ____


    A/N: If i write the story of King Belial and Queen Beatrice once Evie and Gav''s story ends, would you read it? Comment down spellbounders. I might write a side story in the future about them depending on your responses. ^^


    Don''t forget to vote <3

 Chapter 256 - Gavrael (Part XIII)

    <h4>Chapter 256 - Gavrael (Part XIII)</h4>


    "I''m back, my little butterfly." He said, a slow smile shing across his face. "Did you miss me?"


    Her eyes wide, obviously shocked at his sudden appearance. She was speechless at seeing how he had casually appeared right outside her window. Does he not have the decency to at leaste in from the door and knock on it as a normal person? She thought that he is such a rascal.


    "Aren''t you going to wee me in? I came back to look for you because of this," he added, pointing at the bandage that was still wrapped around his head. Her gaze immediately fell on the red spot on the white bandage, and she looked a little rmed now. Was he bleeding still? Should it not have stopped already?


    She opened the window wider, and he bit down on the inside of his lips stop his grin. Immediately, he jumped inside. Though she had not said it, her actions showed that she was inviting him into her room. And it pleased him terribly. He was also d that there was no more fear in those clearrge eyes now.


    "You¡­ you really came back here just to have me treat your wound? Don''t you have anyone back home who can help you with this?" she asked innocently, still slightly frowning and staring at his bandaged head. He could see that she was still wary and careful of him as she was still keeping her distance. But the fact that she was no longer trembling in his presence was more than enough to put a smile on his face.


    "Are you saying you don''t want to treat my wound anymore, Little Butterfly?" Gavrael asked in a fake sad tone, testing the waters with his question.


    "O-of course not! Since I''ve said it, I would definitely do it. It''s just that¡­ I can''t believe you actually returned here just because of that." The girl spluttered as she exined.


    He shed a slow smile. "What''s so unbelievable about it?"


    "Well¡­ I¡­" She hemmed and hawed and could not finish her sentence.


    When she could not seem to find words to say, he reached out and caught the ends of her hair. He felt her turned rigid at his actions but the fact that she did not step back in recoil and did not knock his hand off her was enough to please Gavrael. His smile was so delighted it was as though he was the cat that ate the canary.


    "What''s your name, Little Butterfly?" he asked.


    The girl blinked and just stared at him for a while.


    "Or would you prefer that I keep calling you ''Little Butterfly''? I don''t really mind either way." Gavrael chuckled at her blinking at him. She looked adorable even when she looked confused. He wondered if he would see more adorable sides of this girl.


    "Evie." She then answered after pouting slightly at his teasing.


    "Evie¡­" he repeated. "Evie¡­ I like the sound of it¡­" he uttered at he looked into her eyes and her cheeks slightly reddened. "Such a pretty name for a beautiful butterfly¡­"


    "H-how about you? What''s your name?" she asked him as well. "I can''t always be referring to you as ''you''."


    "Gavrael."


    "Gav¡­ rael." She tried saying out his name. It gave him a warm thrill hearing her say it aloud. She looked like she liked his name too. "Who are you? Are you¡­" She hesitated a little before continuing. "Where do you live?" She changed her question as she reached out and started carefully unravelling the bandage. He could tell she was still nervous. And it made him decide not to tell her the truth. At least not yet. Not right now when she was startled by every little thing he did. The little butterfly was finallynding on him willingly. He would not want to give her any reason to fly away again.


    "I live in that forest where you first saw me."


    "Really?!" she looked surprised. "I was told that no one lived there but beasts and..." she trailed off.


    "Well, I live there. But deep inside the forest. That''s why I was there in the first ce." Gavrael could only tell a half-truth for now.


    Suddenly, she looked thrilled. "That means you would know almost everything about that ce, right?" Her eyes were sparkling like diamonds.


    He cocked his head to one side, not expecting the sudden interest she showed. "Yes¡­ I guess?"


    "Then could you tell me something about that ce?" she pressed her hands together as she looked at him enthusiastically, as if she had found something very valuable.


    "Why do you want know so much about that ce?" he asked curiosity eating at him.


    "I¡­ because no one else knows anything about the Middle Lands. All I heard about that ce are legends and stories. And I am not even sure what part of it is true, based on truth that had been distorted or even pure hogwash for that matter."


    "Don''t tell me you were going there in the hopes of finding out some information about that ce?"


    Evie blinked and then she looked outside the window. She had been told to never speak about her secret to anyone, not even to the maids who were here all these times. She had promised her mother to never talk to anyone about it and she had stayed true to her promise ever since then.


    But now, there was a burning need she felt that made her want to speak about it and to this person she had just met thrice. She even found out about his name only today! She did not know why but she felt like it would be alright, if it was him that she told her secret to. And besides, he had already seen her in that strange state. She had also seen him fight when he was protecting her, and she already knew he was not a normal human. Just like her, he was different. And he seemed to somehow be of a worse off casepared to her.


    Perhaps, he has the answers she was looking for? Maybe, he would be the key for her to understand everything, to these strange things that was happening to her.

 Chapter 257 - Gavrael (Part XIV)

    <h4>Chapter 257 - Gavrael (Part XIV)</h4>


    "Y-you''re right. I was there every time the moon is full and visible because I want to know what is it that is happening to me." She said and he furrowed his brows.


    "What is happening to you? You mean you glowing and growing wings every time the moon is out?" he questioned and Evie nodded.


    "Yes. Actually, it only started out recently, after that day of mying-of-age ceremony a few months ago. I started to glow, and wings began to grow out of my back. My mother hid what was happening to me for a month but when it was getting harder for her to hide me, she decided to bring me here. This ce is the most secluded ce within the entire human empire as it is the nearest to the Forbidden Lands. I also agreed toe over here because of the stories I have heard about the faeries living in the forbiddennd long time ago. I was hoping I could find something if I visit the forbiddennd. But it''s already been a few months and yet, I have found nothing." Evie''s voice dropped off a little as she got lost in her own thoughts for a bit. "I kept running into all sorts of wild beasts, and that scared me to continue on any further. Even though I want to, I don''t think my ability to fly and outrunning them is enough to save me from all those ferocious beasts living there." She narrated sullenly.


    "So, you don''t know what''s going on with you, huh?" He uttered, more than pleased that she is more rxed now. It was amazing how wonderful he felt just by her talking to him and telling him more about herself. "But did you believe that you might be a faery yourself?"


    Her eyes widened and then they blinked. "I¡­ I don''t know. My parents are humans. None of them ever grow wings like me. I am¡­ I am the only one in my family going through something like this."


    Seeing the anxious look in her eyes, Gavrael stood and loomed over her. "Do you want me to help you? I can help you roam around the Forbidden Land all you want. And I will protect you while doing so." He said and she gaped at him. "You''ve seen it yourself, how I fight. I can easily defeat those beasts." He smiled proudly and Evie could not help but be tempted by his offer.


    She truly wanted to go further into thend. Since she started growing wings, she always felt that something was always calling for her to go into the forbiddennd. And whenever she was there, something was telling her to go even further. To go deeper within. Her intuition told her that her answers would be found there.


    But her fear and uncertainty were stopping her. She also knew the obvious dangers that she needed to face. The forbiddennd was thend of ferocious beasts. Beasts that had nearly scared her half to death the first time she saw them. If she did not have the advantage of her wings, she would never have escaped those beasts alive and in one piece.


    Looking at him, she already felt like saying yes, right there and then. But she held back this time. This person was dangerous. She should not be trusting him so easily and blindly especially since this was the same person who had abducted her once.


    "I¡­ I will think about it." she answered hesitantly. Since she needed to wait for the moon to be full and visible again before her transformation happens again, she thought that she could afford the wait.


    "Alright, I don''t mind waiting." He said with a shrug, and she sighed out in relief. She was extremely d that he was not going to force her.


    "Okay. I''m done fixing your bandages." She then finished clearing up the soiled bandage from earlier. Looking at him, Evie was surprised at the realization that she had already told him so much about herself.


    He looked pleased as he stood and looked at his reflection in the mirror. It amazed her how he moved around her like he was already so familiar with her. It was as if they did not just meet each other a few days ago but were long time friends. Was it his personality that was so carefree or was it just him that was in shameless?


    "So, you really don''t n to go out?" he asked as he leaned leisurely against the table, looking at her. He looked as though he was enjoying himself.


    "I¡­ it''s gettingte. I need to sleep now." she answered slowly, hoping that he would get the hint and get out of her room.


    "Oh, right¡­ go on, don''t mind me. Go get ready and sleep." Gavrael responded in aidback manner.


    She blinked. "I¡­ I already treated your wound. I think, maybe you¡­ cane back tomorrow?" she said, and his face slowly lost its yfulness.


    "You already got tired of my presence?" he asked glumly, and Evie suddenly felt bad, even though she knew she should not be. He is a boy. He should not be in her room at this hour.


    "No¡­ but¡­ look, if my maids find you here, I''d be in trouble. How about you return in the morning?" she negotiated. She did not know why but she did not want to reject him or to hurt him. "If youe over in the morning, I think it''d be fine even if you stay on for as long as you like."


    "Morning¡­ you mean, when the sky brightens?"


    Evie creased her brows at his strange question, but she still nodded.


    "I can''t¡­" his voice became a little cold, as if he hated the fact that he could not do so but he had no choice. "I can onlye here when its dark."


    "Why?" she questioned. Curiosity now was rising inside her.


    "I''ll tell you if you let me stay."


    Oh no, he is a sly one.

 Chapter 258 - Gavrael (Part XV)

    <h4>Chapter 258 - Gavrael (Part XV)</h4>


    Evie pressed her lips tight. "You know¡­ I¡­ even if I let you stay on, I will still need to go to sleep. So, there''s really nothing you can entertain yourself with in here." she exined carefully, keeping her tone gentle and light.


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that. I''ll find something to keep me upied while you''re asleep." He said confidently and Evie''s brows creased.


    "S-something interesting? Like¡­ what?" She quickly looked around her room, scanning to see if there was anything that she had missed which could keep him interested. After looking, she turned back to him and frowned as she could not think what was it in her room that could be interesting enough.


    Seeing her frown, Gavrael chuckled out oud. "Hmm¡­ watching your sleeping face is plenty enough interesting for me," he smiled, and Evie blinked. Disbelief filled herrge clear eyes even as a slight hint of confusion sparked within those depths. How could watching her sleep could be interesting? If ever, that would be the most boring thing that she could think of!


    "You''re kidding. That''s definitely not something interesting ¨C" Evie started to object.


    "Oh, but it is, Little Butterfly, very interesting!" He cut her off and he said those words so confidently without any doubts. It was as if he was more than sure of it and Evie could only look at him, speechless. "Maybe because I like watching your sleeping face?" He added and before she could react, she was suddenly lifted from the ground.


    She gasped in surprise as she found herself in his arms. Dread was about to bloom inside her again, thinking that he might abduct her for the second time, but the next second, she felt her backnding on something soft ¨C her own bed.


    Her eyes were wide as she looked at him. "W-what are you doing!" she eximed, her heart beating ferociously now.


    "Putting you to bed, Little Butterfly." He answered and the fright in her heart settled immediately, maybe because she could not see neither mischief nor malevolence in his eyes.


    The next thing he did made her frightpletely dissolve as he grabbed the nket which was folded at the foot of the bed and flicked it open, only to cover her up all the way till her neck. Then he pulled a chair right next to her bed and sat there, his eyes never lifting off of her.


    "Now close your eyes, you said you need to sleep now, didn''t you?" He said in a low voice.


    Evie just looked at him mutely. She was at a total loss and had no idea on how to deal with this person at all. Everything he does just frighten her or render herpletely speechless.


    "Quit staring and sleep, or could it be that¡­" he narrowed his eyes slightly, "could it be that you''re just like me? You can''t sleep because you''re unable to take your eyes off me too, right?" a mischievous smile yed on his lips as he said that Evie blushed beet red.


    "O..of course not! H-how could you expect someone to sleep if she''s being watched like this?" she huffed. ''The nerve of him! Could he get anymore conceited?'' Evie thought silently.


    "Oh¡­ I thought you''d feel the same thing I do." He fell silent for a long while. Then a sigh escaped his lips. "Fine," He finally said, and Evie thought he had relented and would finally stand up and leave her to sleep in peace.


    But to her shocked surprised, he suddenly jumped into her bed andid next to her, facing her.


    Her eyes nearly bulged out. "W-w-what are y¡ªy-you doing?!" She stammered out in fright.


    "Since you don''t want me watching you sleep, then, let''s sleep together." He said smiling and Evie felt her patience snapped. She was about to rise to push him off her bed but because he was lying over her nket, Evie could only struggle, pushing at him as hard as she could.


    "No! Absolutely not. You can''t just casually lie on a girl''s bed like that ¨C"


    There was a thud that echoed inside the room after much struggling and Evie found herself on top of him, while he was on the floor.


    Evie was frozen as she looked down at him, their faces so close that it caused his fiery blue eyes to suddenly look so intense. It felt like there were icy mes in them, mesmerizing her.


    "If it''s wrong for me to lie on your bed then I wouldn''t mind the floor." His pleasing voice echoed as a heart stopping smile curve across his lips. "I definitely wouldn''t mind this sleeping arrangement as well," he added as his hand moved to the back of her head and gently pulled her head down to have it resting on his chest.


    Evie was unable to move. She heard his loud heartbeats thumping away and she felt her own skipped a beat too. He was¡­ he was warm as well¡­ wait, no. This is¡­


    Suddenly, she pulled away and frantically climbed off him.


    "F-fine¡­ you can stay. But no sleeping on my bed or touching me. If you don''t agree with my conditions, then you may leave." She told him and Gavrael slowly sat up, leaning his back against the bed, as his piercing gaze fell on her.


    For a moment, Evie became utterly nervous at the look he levelled at her but almost immediately, he smiled. He threw his head back andughed out freely without inhibition. Evie was startled at his actions.


    "Alright, your wish is mymand, my little butterfly." He said, making her speechless once again.


    Time passed but Evie still could not seem to fall asleep. She had her eyes closed since a long while ago, but his presence was just too strong. There was truly no way she could sleep with him there. Was he still staring at her?


    Slowly, Evie opened her eyes and saw him resting his head over his arm that was on the side of her bed. And she was right, he was watching her.

 Chapter 259 - Gavrael (Part XVI)

    <h4>Chapter 259 - Gavrael (Part XVI)</h4>


    Evie pulled her nket and covered her face. She could not believe what was going on. It was iprehensible that a boy, and a strange one at that, was in her room at night and behaving so oddly like this. Is this not something that should terrify her? But strangely, she did not feel much fear towards him anymore since that night he saved her. Still, with the way he was acting right now, she should be fearful, right?


    Another long moment passed and still, Evie could not sleep. She was nowhere near feeling sleepy! And it has been a while, but she had not felt him move at all. Did he turn into a statue?


    Curious, Evie slowly peeked at him and what she saw surprised her. His eyes were closed. Did he fall asleep?


    Evie did not turn themp off so she could still his face. As she stared at him, she noticed he had long dark and thick beautifulshes. His features were simply perfect that she could not find a single w even as she examined his face closely. She was certain she had never seen a male as beautiful as him her entire life. Looking at him now, with him staying so still and with his eyes peacefully closed, she could not help but wonder if he was even a real person or an extremely perfect carving made of marble.


    Before she realized it, her hand had stretched out on its own, her fingers brushing against his cheek. She abruptly retracted her hand, as if scalded. But he opened his eyes andzily looked at her.


    "You''re not being fair, Little Butterfly. You forbade me to touch you but here you are, touching me when I''m not looking." He said, shing a slow, deadly smile.


    She swallowed and blushed hard. And before she could form any reply, he grabbed her wrist and ced her palm on his cheek, then he closed his eyes again. "But I don''t mind. You can touch me all you want, ''cause I like your touch too."


    Evie could not breathe for a short while. Her heart was beating wildly. The feel of his skin under her palm was weing and smooth like warm jade, his hand over hers too. And now, she felt her face and the entire atmosphere in the room getting hot too.


    After battling for calm for a long while, Evie decided to retract her hand. At this rate, she would not be getting any sleep at all. Dawn might even being soon. However, when she looked at him again, she could not bring herself to remove her hand.


    She pressed her lips tight, not knowing what to do now.


    Gavrael could hear her heartbeat loud and clear. He knew she was unable to sleep, and he felt a little bad. However, his selfishness had won by a big margin. He did not want to leave even though he knew she was ufortable with his presence and that was causing her to be unable to sleep. And now that he was touching her hand like this, all reasoning had already left him, and he could not bring himself to care about anything else.


    Then he heard her yawn. He waited for her to fall asleep for another long while, but she did not, and he was starting to feel really bad. Still, he did not want to go.


    Silently, Gavrael began to use his magic. He did not want to use it on her, but he had no choice now. He really did not want her to keep fighting her sleep because of him.


    Eventually, due to his magic, Evie finally fell asleep.


    Without letting go of her hand, Gavrael lifted his face and looked at her now sleeping face. He stared at her for an immeasurable amount of time. Half of his mind simply admiring her face and half wondering and trying to figure out why could he not get enough of her no matter how long he stared at her like this. He thought he was going to eventually get his fill and stop so he could now go back but it did not seem as though that would happen. He could not make himself leave her voluntarily. He sat there staring like a besotted fool until his time ran out.


    When his time was up, he cursed within himself as he hesitantly let go of her hand and again, disappeared from her room as how he did the previous time.


    When he returned to the Under Land, all Gavrael could think about was the surface and his Little Butterfly. Time in the Under Land seemed to somehow move goddamned slow suddenly and every second he spent stuck here was driving him mad. He could not help but wonder why time on the surface seemed to fly by so fast inparison. The entire darkness time that he spent on the surface felt like a mere couple of hours to him.


    Gavrael wandered about aimlessly in the city to distract himself and hopefully get rid of some of his boredom. After roaming about, he ended up in the old shop he used to visit when he was young. That was back when he was still the weakest creature in the Under Land.


    There was an old fae in there who did nothing else but write and read books. He was supposed to be selling potions and magical weapons as was indicated by the name of his shop. However, when one walked into this shop, all you would see on the shelves were piles of books everywhere.


    "Good to see you back here, my prince." The old fae greeted him happily, "What can I do for you this fine day?"


    Gavrael looked around. He did not know why he ended up walking back to this ce as well. "Is there any magical instrument or weapons or... books that''s about the magic of manipting time?" he asked, surprising even himself at his own question.


    ____


    A/N: Don''t forget to vote spellbounders! <3


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 260 - Gavrael (Part XVII)

    <h4>Chapter 260 - Gavrael (Part XVII)</h4>


    The ancient dark fae paused as he tilted his head to one side, considering the young prince''s question. His brow lifted at the strangeness of his question. Unbeknownst to Gavrael, this ancient fae had been watching over him ever since he was young. This dark fae, called udius, was a legendary teacher of the previous kings who reigned in the Under Land, including the current king. He had ashen long hair and a long beard.


    udius had retired from service since King Belial took over the throne and had requested to leave the imperial pce, as the ancient one had thought that King Belial was one of the greatest rulers the Under Land had ever had. He had thought there was no need of him to be there in the imperial pce anymore. Thus, he had left, despite the king''s disapproval.


    Yearster, he was surprised when a boy came wandering into his shop. He was so weak and was obviously bullied. He knew the boy wasing to his shop to hide from his peers. Often, the boy came to his shop wounded, bloodied, and battered and he hid there, healing himself before he leaves.


    The ancient one knew from the first time heid eyes on the boy that he was the King''s son. And that this boy was obviously a half-vampire, and half-dark fae. But that was what made the boy look so interesting to udius. He did not do anything and just watched him until eventually, the weak and bullied prince grew into a fearsome young man. That was something not surprising at all to udius. He had known all along that the boy would grow up to be strong and one day, he felt that the young prince might even surpass the great King Belial, his father.


    However, the question he asked him the first time after going missing for years surprised the ancient fae. He would have never expected this prince to ask about time maniption. Who had given such an idea to this prince? This topic was a taboo for millennia because the dark magic of time maniption was long forbidden.


    "Prince, where did you get the idea that there is something like that?" udius asked, curiosity shining from his ancient eyes.


    The prince fell silent. But after a while, he looked at udius with confidence. "I was taught that there are no such things that are impossible with magic. As long as one is powerful enough, with the help of magic, one could do anything¡­ everything. Isn''t that statement written in the book of magic?" he replied, cleverly. "I believe it." He continued. "So, I believe manipting time isn''t something that is impossible as well. Maybe, it sounded impossible right now because no one ever dare try it. Or perhaps they just did not have the rightbination of spells and conditions."


    udius put the book in his hand down onto the counter. And Gavrael knew what exactly he would do next. He did exactly the same thing as what his father did when he began speaking about the Light Faes.


    He leaned forward towards Gavrael when the dark circlepletely covered them.


    "Listen carefully young prince, I don''t know what motivated you to even think about this, but I must warn you, time maniption is forbidden. I''m sure you''ve heard about the magic of reviving the dead and you know the price one has to pay for it. Time maniption falls into that same category. And I want to tell you the stakes involved in this is much higher."


    Gavrael did not even looked discouraged at what the ancient fae had warned him about. "So I was right. There''s indeed a secret magic to manipte time."


    "My prince! Did you not listen to what I just said?" udius eximed.


    "I did. But I caught wind of someone who managed to revive someone and despite the severity of the consequences, I heard that the fae was able to survive. And the reason was because he was purely strong enough."


    udius sighed. He should have known. This young prince was no different from King Belial. A hard-headed man who was never afraid of the forbidden.


    "I know where you areing from, my prince. But I want you to understand that the consequences of time maniption are worse and far reaching. Because it''s not only one or two who will suffer the consequences. Everything and everyone will be affected, not just the user. If something goes wrong, you could change an entire course of events, whether it''s in the past, present or future. And I want to remind you that power alone won''t be enough to ovee this." The ancient fae exined firmly and seriously. "Time maniption was one of the highest-level magic ever existed and it''s not something anyone should learn on a whim. It''s the most dangerous magic ever existed, so please my prince, I am advising you to forget about that idea. Throw it out of your mindpletely and tell yourself there is no such thing. The consequences are not something you alone will be able to bear. Heed my warnings, my prince."


    Silence reigned between the two for a long while before Gavrael spoke again.


    "I do understand why such magic is dangerous, but I don''t agree with your argument stating that it is not something anyone should learn about. I believe any magic is dangerous if used dangerously. On the other hand, any magic is good as long as one doesn''t use it to carry out evil deeds." Gavrael sounded so certain and firm about his opinions and the ancient fae could not help but feel amazed.


    "So you''re saying that the reason why you wanted to learn about the magic of time maniption is so you could use it to do something good?"


    "Yes." He answered with conviction.


    "I wonder what this ''something good'' you are talking about, my prince. I do see the point that you are making, but that in itself is not enough to convince me. I still think you should drop this idea and learn about something else. There are so many other magic spells that are beneficial and more suitable that you can learn if you truly want to bring good to others." udius tried to sound the prince out to see if he would say what he intended to use that time maniption spell for.

 Chapter 261 - Gavrael (Part XVIII)

    <h4>Chapter 261 - Gavrael (Part XVIII)</h4>


    "No, I am determined to learn this magic. And I believe I''ve learned all the other magic known to everyone already. All that''s left to learn are the forbidden ones. Even so, among those forbidden ones, I have already learned the most of them. Except for the two that you just mentioned, reviving the dead and time maniption."


    "My prince ¨C" udius was startled when hearing that. How could the prince had already learnt the other forbidden spells?! Where could he have gotten the manuals for it?


    "I am just trying to expand my knowledge. As you also know, knowledge is power, and knowledge also leads to wisdom. All I am trying to do is to grow and improve on myself. Please tell me where I can learn more about it." Gavrael cut him off, his fiery blue eyes were so intense that udius already knew for sure that the young prince was not going to back off. He could already tell he was going to force the knowledge out of him if he refused. He then realized that this young prince was every bit as dangerous as his father, probably more sopared to King Belial. This young prince was the kind who is willing to do anything and everything, no matter how immoral it was to get what he wanted.


    Looking at the young prince''s determined face, he knew from his many long years of living and meeting many kinds of people, this prince could not be stopped from reaching for what he wanted. He could not help but sigh helplessly at it. He had somehow learned from his father himself that stopping a man like this was as futile as trying to hold back your own breathing. It was absolutely impossible.


    "Alright, but I want you to promise me one thing first before I say anything else." udius said and Gavrael''s face immediately darkened, realizing that the dark fae certainly knew what making a promise meant to him.


    He red at the dark fae for a long while, face sullen and unhappy. But his desire was stronger than his abhorrence towards making of promises this time, so he nodded somewhat grudgingly. "Fine, what is it?" He all but growled at the older man.


    "You must promise me that this knowledge must be kept to yourself alone, for eternity. You cannot even breathe a word of it and should only be thought of within your mind. Also¡­ you must never use it to do something evil." udius was very serious as he named his price.


    Gavrael stared at him and without any hesitation, he nodded. "I promise." He said, sealing the vow and the ancient fae could only shake his head in disbelief. ''Sigh¡­ young people sure are hasty in their actions.'' udius thought to himself. Truly, youth is wasted on the young.


    "I will teach you all that I know but I must tell you, my prince, that nobody had ever used this magic sessfully and managed to remain alive. There were a few brave souls who dared try but failed miserably and they suffered the consequences due to their failure. Well, you can always back off once you realize it''s impossible even for you." udius advised but the prince remained unfazed.


    "Do not worry, I don''t have any ns to tamper with what had already happened or change anything. I simply want to stop time when needed." Gavrael said upon seeing the worry and doubt in the ancient fae''s eyes. "Could we start the training now?"


    "What? Now?!" udius was taken aback. Did this young prince not have any concept of taking it easy?


    "Yes. I don''t like wasting time once I''ve decided on getting something done."


    And thus, Gavrael had found something to divert his attention while he remained in the Under Land. He had found out from udius the reason why he felt as though time ran faster on the surface. Apparently, it was not just his imagination nor fanciful thinking. That was because time on the surface do somehow flow twice as fastpared to how it passes in the Under Land. And the reason was because the Under Land was apletely different realm from the surface and also due to the dark magic enveloping the entire dark fae realm.


    ¡­


    Days passed and Gavrael continued his travelling across the portal, visiting Evie in her room every night. He never did miss out even on a single night and he had never done anything unruly to her so far. He had abided to her every restriction demanded of him and as time went by, Gavrael and Evie had started to sneak outside her room at night. She brought him to explore and visit every part of the castle that was worth visiting, and they always ended up in the kitchen where they would sneak some food off to be shared between them back in her room or at some other interesting ces she would drag him to after that.


    Evie had made him try out and taste all the food that they squirrel off and she always had fun watching his expressions after tasting the food for the first time. Before she knew it, they had be so close to each other, they could not believe that they had only met not too long ago.


    There were no more traces of fear and day after day, Evie felt happier now despite her seclusion. She no longer pesters her mother for them to return to the Southern empire and finally, she had agreed that the two of them will start to roam about in the Middle Land.


    When Gavrael appeared by her window, Evie''s heart skipped a beat in excitement.


    "Are you ready for greater adventures tonight?" He stretched out his hand to her as he said that with a tantalizing smile and without hesitation, she put her smaller hand in hisrger ones.


    "More than ready!" she dered with a big grin and sparkling eyes. Then Gavrael pulled her into his arms in one swift swoop.


    ____


    A/N: Don''t forget to vote spellbounders!


    Please follow my social media ounts


    Instagram: @kazzenlx.x


    Facebook page: @Author_kazzenlx

 Chapter 262 - Gavrael (Part XIX)

    <h4>Chapter 262 - Gavrael (Part XIX)</h4>


    Since the moon was not fully visible that night as the clouds were thick and covering the sky, Gavrael carried Evie off in his arms as they ventured into the Forbidden Lands. Of course, the young prince was thoroughly enjoying himself. He could carry and hold onto her freely without censure from his Little Butterfly and he felt ever so liberated.


    However, they soon encountered a pack of dark wolves. Gavrael had never ventured this deep into this so called forbiddennds before because since the very first time he set foot on the surface, he had spent all the avable time ¨C whatever little that he had ¨C with his Little Butterfly.


    He had yet to find out anything about the dangers that existed within the deeper part of thend and that was why he was being a little more careful than usual. Of course, the main reason was heavily due to the fact that he had a delicate little butterfly in his care right now. He would never go forward carelessly and unknowingly put her into any kinds of danger, no matter how small or big it was.


    "So, there are more of these beasts as we go further, huh." Gavrael murmured as he leapt from the ground andnded on a tree branch.


    "I believe so. I also think that there might be more ferocious creatures ahead. So far, all of the beasts that I''ve seen are already different from the normal ones we see on the outside. There is no telling how much more unique and dangerous the beasts are as we go deeper into the forest." Evie told Gavrael as they notice that the wolves that are around them were starting to climb the trees as well. The beasts growled and snarled as they went after the two of them.


    Evie tightened her grip around his neck as Gavrael leisurely avoided them. He wanted to fight them and kill them all off. But on the other hand, he also did not want to waste his precious time fighting. He would rather hold onto his Little Butterfly like this! Of course, there is also the issue of him having only a limited amount of time to be up here on the surface.


    "How far did you reach thest time you went in on your own?" he asked, not minding the wolves that were chasing them.


    She looked around, restlessly. It seemed that unlike him, she was unable to ignore their chasers as easily as her protector. "Oh, there! At thatke! That''s as far as I''ve gone." She pointed towards a glimmeringke.


    "Oh, you''re one brave butterfly." He praised her as it truly was quite far in with the ferocious beasts that are around as well. He then headed towards theke. "I can''t believe you dared toe this far all alone."


    "Thatke seemed safe. I was once chased by the wolves and when I arrived there, the wolves just disappeared. It''s like they can''t seem to get into that ce. I believe this might be some kind of sacred ce that the beasts aren''t allowed to set foot into."


    "Hmm¡­ that''s interesting." He said and theynded at the bank of the glimmeringke. "Then I guess, we should stop here for now." Gavrael stood just at theke shore and looked around, appreciating the calm beauty of thiske with glittering waters. The sight of it was truly a stunning one.


    Evie looked at him, surprised that they were already stopping.


    "There are more beasts within the deeper parts of the forest, and they are more dangerous." He reasoned out. "And they are very active during the night time. So, I think it''s better for me to wait for the moon toe out before we venture further. I need you to at least be able to fly so that when there''s a fight, you''ll be able to fly and stay in the air where it''s safe while I fight to get rid of them all on the ground." He exined and Evie creased her brows.


    "Then why did you agree that wee here tonight if you already have such a n?"


    "Well," he smiled and let go of her. "I just thought that we needed to go somewhere else besides the usual thing of just roaming around the citadel. I bet you''re already bored with the same scenery and since you told me you can''t venture anywhere else out in the human realms, then this our only choice."


    "What would we do here, then?" she asked. She was a little disappointed, but she understood where he wasing from. He would certainly be put into a tight spot and would not be able to fight if she was being cradled in his arms.


    He looked at the water and then that knowing smile curved across his lips. "Oh, there are interesting things that we could do here as well while waiting..." he said and then he stepped away from her towards the water.


    Then without a word, he started to undress.


    Evie gaped, speechless, as she watched him slowly shed his clothes. He did not stop until he was almost naked. She turned away, blushing.


    "W-what are you doing?" Her voice was a little shrill, as she felt her face turning red.


    "Did you try going into the waters for a swim when you were here thest time?"


    "Of course not." Evie answered, still making sure she was facing the other way.


    The next moment, she heard a sound of something sshing into the water. She immediately whipped around to take a look, and she saw that he was gone. Oh dear, he really went ahead and swam! They did note all the way here just to swim!


    Seeing that he was noting out of the water yet, Evie worriedly approached the bank.


    "Gavrael?" she called out, looking at the glimmering waters, trying to get a glimpse of some movement.


    Suddenly, she felt a presence behind her and before she could whip around, Gavrael wrapped his arms around her tiny waist and the next instant, they both fell into the water.

 Chapter 263 - Gavrael (Part XX)

    <h4>Chapter 263 - Gavrael (Part XX)</h4>


    Evie was so shocked she climbed on him frantically. She wrapped her thighs hard around his waist, surprising him.


    He froze as she gripped him as hard as she could.


    "Wh-what are you doing you¡­ you brute!" she yelped, scolding him. "What am I going to do now? My clothes¡­ they''re all wet now!"


    When he did not make a move nor a sound, Evie slowly calmed down and looked at him closely, wondering what was wrong with him that he went so still he was as good as a statue. It was then that she realized what was going on.


    Her face turned red, and she immediately unsped her thighs that were wrapped tightly around him. But he quickly grabbed them and ced them back at the same position they were previously at on his waist, causing her eyes to turn wide. If possible, her face flushed into a deeper shade of red that Gavrael noted with much interest it seemed to be simr to the colour of a very ripe strawberry.


    "I¡­ I don''t know how to swim." She told him in a small voice, trying to break the tension between them.


    "I''ll teach you how." His voice sounded raspier, it made Evie''s heart skipped a beat. She was getting nervous, and that hot feeling seemed to keep rising within her. She could feel his skin getting incredibly hotter too.


    "I think¡­ not now. I¡­ please bring me to the bank." She said, her eyes darting around tond on everything else but him. She would not be able to bear it if she looked at him directly. As it was, her heart was already thumping so wildly. If their eyes met in this situation, she was convinced that she would internallybust!


    Gavrael was silent for a while but eventually he acquiesced and moved them back slowly towards the bank. As soon as Evie''s foot reached the ground, he immediately dove into the water again, without saying a word to her nor did he turn to look at her.


    Evie caught her lip between her teeth, worrying on them for a while as she tried to recover her calm from what had just happened between them. However, she did not quite know what that thing between them was. She tried her best to calm her racing pulse, but it did not seem to want to listen to her for a while. She looked at the water again and Gavrael continued swimming. He did not even deign to nce at her, as if he was suddenly concentrating. She had no idea that the young man had been trying his hardest to calm himself too and it was not just his heart that he had to put to calm.


    After a long while, Gavrael finally got out of the water. He did not know swimming in the water with her could be such a damned dangerous activity. He shook his head minutely as he told himself to keep calm and focussed.


    He looked at her and she quickly turned away, averting her eyes from his nakedness. The look of her, so wet and beautiful, made his body heat up and went wild again.


    Clearing his throat, he quickly put on his clothes.


    "Alright, it''s time for us to head on back, Evie." He then said and Evie pouted at him.


    "What should I do with my clothes now? My maids will find out that I had sneaked out even though the moon isn''t there. Now they''ll find out about you," she argued and Gavrael swept his eyes from her head down the edges of her wet gown.


    He flushed lightly and looked away. "Well, not to worry, Little Butterfly." he told her as he stretched out his hand, his palm facing her. The next instant, Evie felt something warm enveloping her whole body. And when the warmth slowly faded away, to her utmost surprise, both her clothes and even her hair were dry again!


    She gaped at him in disbelief, and he shed her a smug smile. "Magic," he said and then he swept her into his arms again happily as he grinned over her head.


    Not long after, they were back in Evie''s room. Gavrael was sitting on the edge of her bed as sheid down and looked at him.


    "You said the moon will be out in the next two days, right?" he checked with her, and Evie nodded. "Then I think, I won''t be visiting you for the next two nights."


    Evie''srge eyes widened a little, and he could see the question in them. Her immediate reaction to his statement pleased him immensely, even as he felt his heart swell.


    "Why?" she asked.


    "I have some important matters to attend to. Don''t worry, in two days, I''ll be back, and I''ll fulfil my promise to bring you to see the inner parts of the Middle Land and find out the answers to your questions. I''ll just need a little more time."


    She creased her brows, wondering why he needed time and what was the important thing he had to do first.


    However, before she could ask on further, both their heads turned towards the door. There were the sounds of footsteps approaching!


    "Someone''sing!" he whispered, and the girl''s eyes widened.


    "P-please go. I can''t let anyone see you in my room." She said, panicking.


    When suddenly, a knowing and mischievous smile curve on his lips. "It''s toote, they''re here now. I think the only choice you have is to hide me under your nket." He whispered and her eyes widened, knowing that he was teasing her again. She knew for a fact that he could disappear now if he wanted! She was about to argue but at that moment as she opened her mouth, she heard the sound of the doorknob turning and the door being pushed opened. Without a choice, Evie quickly killed the light, and hurriedly pulled him under her covers. She clenched her teeth in irritation as she could only do as he said. She covered them both with the nket andid next to him, keeping as still as she could.


    "If you get caught, I''m not going to ever let you inside my room again." She hissed at him like an angry little kitten and then pretended to be asleep.

 Chapter 264 - Gavrael (Part XXI)

    <h4>Chapter 264 - Gavrael (Part XXI)</h4>


    Gavrael could not help butugh internally at the cute way she had responded. But since they needed to keep as silent as possible, he only smiled at her. "Worry not, Evie¡­ I would never let that happen." He whispered breathily in her ear and Evie''s heart was jolted as it raced like a crazy horse.


    She had even nearly forgotten about the maids who were now inside her room. It was not until she felt one of them approached the bed that she got startled out of her reverie. Oh no!


    Her eyes widened, feeling like her heart was in her throat. Then out of the blue, someone lifted her nket.


    Evie''s eyes flew wide open but to her surprise, the person who had teased her earlier and was just lying right by her side was already gone. It was as though he was never there in the first ce! She swallowed nervously and then turned to look at the maid who was now blinking at her in shock as she stared at the empty space next tto Evie.


    "W-what are you doing?" Evie asked, feigning an annoyed look.


    "I¡­ I''m so sorry youngdy. I was just¡­ I just thought¡­" The maid had not expected the youngdy to suddenly open her eyes when she was just intending to check on the youngdy. The way her eyes suddenly flew opened just gave her the fright of her life!


    "You just thought what?" Evie pretended to grumble as though she was annoyed at being disturbed in her sleep.


    "N-nothing mydy. Please forgive my rude action. I was only wanting to check if you were alright¡­" She bowed and Evie sighed she waved her hands to dismissed them.


    The moment the door closed behind them, a long and deep sigh escaped Evie''s lips as she fell back onto the bed. But she was shocked to find Gavrael lying right next to her again ¨C in that exact same spot he was right before he disappeared into thin air.


    Evie closed her eyes and let out a deep sigh, feeling frustrated at this person lying next to her. "You know you''re going to kill me with all these shocks you''re giving me!" she scolded, her voice still managed to sound annoyed despite the fact that she was whispering.


    But Gavrael did not bother to move nor speak. He did not even open his eyes and justid there passively, causing Evie to bite he lower lip. She knew he was ying around.


    "Stop feigning sleep and get off my bed!" She growled as softly as she could and shook him grouchily, her pink lips pursed into an adorable pout.


    He sat up without opening his eyes and the next instant he fell back again, this time, grabbing Evie too. One arm wrapped around her waist and the other wrapped around her shoulders as theyid there.


    "G-gavrael! Wha-what are you ¨C" Evie gave a little shriek before pping both her hands over her mouth to mute her own exmations.


    "Be still Evie, just a moment. Let''s stay like this for a moment. I won''t do anything you don''t like." He whisperedzily, still closing his eyes and breathing deeply as he held her close. He then snuggled closer to her and buried his nose into her hair, drawing a deep breath that brought the unique scent of her personal fragrance into his lungs.


    Evie was speechless but as she calmed down, she eventually gave in.


    "I want to sleep like this but your heartbeat''s really too loud." He said teasingly and Evie huffed.


    "And whose fault do you think that is?!" Evie said as she huffed and turned her head aside, looking away from his distracting face.


    He opened his eyes. A smile ying across his lips. "Are you saying that your heartbeat is like this because of me?"


    Evie started at his question, realised what she had just said. She could not respond.


    "They said your heartbeat only acts like this towards someone if you like that person." He added as his intense eyes fixed themselves on her. Evie felt the heavy gaze and could not help but swallow and turned to look at him.


    "I¡­ I don''t think so¡­ it¡­ it might only be because of nervousness." She reasoned, unable to take her eyes off him.


    "Do you want me to help you figure out if it''s simply nervousness? Or maybe it is something else¡­?"


    "H-huh? How would you even ¨C"


    Evie was not given the chance to finish her sentence before his warm lips swooped down and crashed themselves against hers like a fiery brand. She felt the sear across her own lips, and it was like time stood still and butterflies¡­ she could feel butterflies fluttering and dancing around in her stomach.


    When their lips parted, his eyes were much more intense and she held her breath, knowing that he was nning to kiss her again. But the kiss did note as expected because Gavrael started to sp his chest and wince in pain again.


    He growled low as he cursed. She panicked at the sight of him doubled over in pain.


    "Gav¡­ what''s¡­"


    Just like that, he disappeared before her. Leaving her frozen still as she sat on the bed, eyes wide in disbelief. He had already exined to her that this happens to him every time he forgets about his time limit, and it had run out. She looked out the window at the dawn sky and she fell on her back.


    She ran her fingers lightly over her still bruised lips over and over until her face turned red. She was still unable to believe that she had been kissed.


    ¡­


    For the next two nights ¨C as he had already told her in advance ¨C Gavrael did not appear in her rooms the moment it got dark. Evie''s life somehow did not feel the same anymore. She missed him terribly even though it was only two nights. She never would have thought she would, but in these past two nights, she found herself waiting for him, wishing that he woulde ¨C even though she knew he would not.

 Chapter 265 - Gavrael (Part XXII)

    <h4>Chapter 265 - Gavrael (Part XXII)</h4>


    As Evie sat in her room reflecting on her thoughts, she suddenly realized just what he meant to her now. He was no longer just that sneaky and sly boy to her anymore. Unknowingly, he had be such an important and significant person in her life. Just how did things happen and progress to this stage? Evie was startled at how quick it had progressed.


    She started to wonder what if he did not appear ever again? At that thought, her heart gave a violent shake that it even caused a sharp pain tonce through her body. She was surprised at the feeling she felt just by thinking about it. Even though she knew there was nothing that could be done to undo these feelings, she was somehow shocked and a little concerned at how much he now dominated her thoughts and reigned in her heart.


    As the night came, Evie found herself sitting and waiting by the window. Her heart was churning with so much emotion that it shocked her herself and then there was the dread that surfaced right after. She dreaded if he would no longere by to visit her. Could he only be just a dream? Or perhaps he was a figment of her overactive imagination? She took her fist and knocked herself on the head before shaking it repeatedly.


    "He will definitelye back, right?" Evie asked herself, now looking anxiously at the sky. She was just waiting for the moon to rise. She suddenly thought that if he did not appear soon, she would go look for him.


    But as those thoughts filled her mind, a breeze blew past the curtains, and someone materialized right before her. It was him. The boy she was waiting for.


    "I''m back, Ev ¨C"


    Evieunched herself at him as her slender arms wrapped themselves around his waist and grabbed him tight, hugging him as though she had not seen him for a long time. Her sudden actions shocked Gavrael to his core.


    "You¡­ you missed me?" His happy grin melted away into a helpless and indulging smile as he looked down on the head of hair at his chest.


    She nodded wordlessly even as her grip tightened on him.


    He lifted her up and spun her around. Then his lovelyughter echoed around her room. "God dammit, I don''t even know what to say, Evie. You don''t know how happy you have made me right now!"


    Since that night, their rtionship had slowly changed and blossomed into something more than in friendship. Evie started to ept his advances and as days went by, she continued falling more and more for him. And it was the same for Gavrael. Their feelings towards each other just continued growing the longer they spent time together. The night had be Evie''s favourite time of the day.


    Days went by and they also started to go further in, to the Middle Lands and had now gone past through the Mist forest and Gavrael had managed to wipe out a number of ferocious orcs.


    This time, they went straight beyond that blocked gate as Gavrael had finally destroyed all the orcs that tried to stop them from reaching that point.


    And that was the night they met with a massive dark dragon.


    Gavrael immediately told Evie to fly the moment he sensed the presence of a beast inside a massive tunnel, far stronger than all those they had previously encountered. So, Evie was already in the sky and looking down at him when the dark andrge dragon came out of the cave.


    Evie had her eyes wide at the sight of therge creature. Then it roared and Gavrael started to bring out his power. Evie could tell he was going to fight it. No¡­ Evie attempted to go back to stop him. Even though this was the first time Evie had seen this dragon, she immediately felt that she must stop Gavrael from fighting it. She just had that feeling that the two of them should not be fighting each other!


    However, before she could move from where she was, Gavrael had already attacked the dragon. The dragon roared and when Evie saw the dragon about to breathe out fire at Gavrael, Evie then dove towards them andnded before Gavrael, stretching both her arms out to her sides to shield him, shocking him to his bones.


    "Stop!" she screamed and the glow that was surrounding her sted outwards.


    The amber light then collided against the dragon''s fire. What was totally unexpected was that the dragon''s fire was immediately extinguished in that moment of collision.


    The dragon froze at the sight of Evie and then it suddenly crouched down as if it did not want to fight anymore, shocking Gavrael once again.


    "What the hell are you doing!!" Gavrael snapped at Evie from the shock. He could not believe what Evie just did. His rage zed into his eyes as he held Evie''s shoulder. If the fire had not been extinguished¡­ just thinking about it made his heart shrivel within him. He felt that he was going to go mad with worry.


    Seeing the fear and rage in Gavrael''s eyes, the first thing Evie did was to hug him. She knew that he was not truly angry at her, but just that it was a disy of his utter worry and concern for her.


    "I''m sorry¡­" she told him as she tried to calm him down. And when his rage did not calm even with her hug, Evie tiptoed and kissed him on the lips, causing Gavrael to stand there, paralyzed for a moment.


    "God dammit, Evie. Please, never do such thing again. I would never be able to take it if something happens to you." He said after a while, his arms still shaking a little.


    At that moment, Evie saw someone staring at them.


    "G-gav¡­ there''s someone¡­" she pulled away from him and faced the woman who was now standing right next to therge dragon and looking straight at her.


    The woman was d in white, looking like some spirit and was smiling at her as if she was beyond relieved. "Thank goodness, you can finally see me." She said as she approached them.


    "W-who are you?" Evie asked and the woman did not waste a moment longer to introduce herself to her.


    "My name is Zanya."


    ____


    A/N: Don''t forget to vote spellbounders!

 Chapter 266 - Gavrael (Part XXIII)

    <h4>Chapter 266 - Gavrael (Part XXIII)</h4>


    After introducing herself, the spirit named Zanya immediately exined to Evie who she was. When Evie started to question her, Zanya invited her to go with her into and beyond the dark tunnel. Evie looked at Gavrael and an unspoken agreement passed through their eyes before Evie turned back to Zanya and nodded her assent. Gavrael then took Evie''s hand and held it tightly in his before they both followed after Zanya who had already entered into the dark tunnel.


    "After we exit this tunnel, we would enter into the light fae''s kingdom. It is called Crescia, once known throughout thends as the most heavenly ce you can find on the surface or under." Zanya volunteered the information. Both Evie and Gavrael could pick up the hints of pride in her tone as she spoke about this kingdom of Crescia. And through this, it made them curious to know more about that ce and were looking forward to seeing for themselves how that ce looked like.


    As they exited the dark tunnel, the brightness caused Evie to squint her eyes as the sudden light was blindingpared to the gentle glow that she had gotten used to in the tunnel.


    Zanya''s excited voice then entered her ears. "We have arrived! This is the entrance of Crescia, the home to the light faes!" After blinking her eyes a few times, Evie''s sight adjusted to the light source outside the cave and finally could look around and see where was it that they were at the moment. They silently took it all in as they continued to follow Zanya, walking along as she led them.


    Zanya began to tell them the story of the Light Faes, about what had happened in the past and why Crescia has now fallen into ruins. By the time they arrived at the castle, Zanya showed Evie the other light faes who were trapped and were currently in the throne hall. And then she told her everything, about who she was and about the prophecy of her homing.


    Gavrael had been silently listening to everything that had been said, keeping it all in his mind for him to look back and ponder on a little deeper for another day. He could not see the spirit Evie was talking to but using his dark magic, he could hear her voice, and that was how he had heard everything the Light Fae had said.


    He could see the shock in Evie''s face but deep within Gavrael, he was not even that surprised anymore. He knew all along that Evie was definitely a half-blooded like him. But what surprised him in fact, was the prophecy the Light Fae had mentioned. The one where Evie was apparently the destined one to revive thisnd and bring it back to its former glory. Meaning that, one day, she would inherit this legacy and be the queen of thisnd!


    They had to immediately left Crescia when their time was up, but since that day, Gavrael and Evie had been going back there every single night to learn more about the light faes. She had also started to learn and practice controlling the dragons with Zanya''s help.


    Gavrael apanied and supported Evie''s secret trainings at night and when he was back in the Under Land, he focused on his own training in perfecting his preparing and casting of the time maniption magic.


    Until one night, as Evie and Gavrael was riding on the back of thergest and ckest dragon named Onyx, Gavrael spoke to her. They were both looking down at the destend.


    "Have you decided?" he asked her, leaning in closer to her from his seat behind.


    Evie looked at him over her shoulders, her face a little uncertain.


    "I¡­ I don''t know¡­" she said honestly, "I am not certain if I can do this. And I am also unsure if¡­ if what Zanya said is even true. Everything has been too far-fetched¡­" Evie''s voice trailed off as she stared down at the lonely castle that was visible from their position on the flying dragon.


    "You''re doubting that you are the child of the light in the prophecy?" Gavrael had guessed the main reason that she was hesitating.


    Evie nodded slightly. Since she had heard everything from Zanya, she had a hard time believing everything. In fact, it was Gavrael who convinced Evie to try to learn more about her powers and abilities, and what kinds of things she could do when she is in control of them. He had also suggested about her starting to learn to control the dragons.


    "You believe it, right?" she asked him and Gavrael confidently nodded.


    "Yes. To the faes, prophecies aren''t something to be taken lightly. Because it is bound to happen." He exined and Evie''s grip on Onyx''s spike tightened.


    "But¡­ what if I fail to bring thisnd back to its former glory?" she muttered lowly, and he saw fear and uncertainty in her eyes. Gavrael understood as she had never expected to discover such a great responsibility that was awaiting her. It was a massive expectation that she is to revive a whole race of people with theirnd, and to bring it back to its previous heights. "What if I can''t defeat that man Zanya was talking about? If he finds out about me and of the surviving faes, he''d definitelye over here with his legions of vampires and destroy thisnd all over again¡­ the few faes left will all be annihted and¡­" she trailed off at the sight of him smiling. "Why are you smiling?"


    "Because I could see you are serious about this now. You might not have realized it yet, but you are already taking this challenge. I believe this is something you cannot escape and that''s why I urged you to start learning about your powers now. You are strong Evie. I know you are the one that was mentioned in the prophecy. But I understand your fear and that''s why¡­" he paused and then he kissed her gently, shocking her.

 Chapter 267 - Gavrael (Part XXIV)

    <h4>Chapter 267 - Gavrael (Part XXIV)</h4>


    His devil blue eyes glimmered as he looked at her seriously, caressing her cheek. "I promise I will stay with you and support you. I will help you grow into your position as the queen and revive your people and this empire and bring it back to the heights it was at as previously was." He promised, rendering Evie speechless. This was the first time he had made a promise to her. And such a serious and huge promise it was, too!


    Her heart immediately swells at his words. She could not exin how she felt but it was as though his reassurance, this promise was all that she needed from him at this moment. And just like that, she made up her mind. She was not going to run away and evade this fate that had been allotted to her. She was going to see it through to the end and she was not afraid now, because she had him with her, every step of the way.


    "And what would you want in return?" Evie then asked after hugging him for a long while.


    A sensuous and slow smile carved on his lips. "I only want one thing, my little butterfly."


    "And that is?"


    "To be your king." He dered with gusto and Evie''s eyes widened. Then slowly, a wide smile bloomed on her face as she threw herself into his embrace again.


    "This is a yes, right? Evie?" he asked, and she looked up at him, blinking.


    "Hmm?"


    "That you are agreeing now to marry me."


    Her eyes widened again. "H-huh?! When did you ask me to marry you? And when did I say yes?!!" Her voice almost became a squeak at the end.


    He pinched her chin and licked his lips. "You really are so slow sometimes, Little Butterfly. When I said I''ll be your king, that''s the same as me asking to be your husband, isn''t it? And your reaction just now seemed like a yes to me." He grinned.


    She was shocked as she thought about it, and he chuckled and pulled her into his arms. A kissnded on her forehead.


    "I know." He then whispered. "Not now. But one day, you''ll definitely marry me. If you won''t, then I''ll just marry you." He smirked devilishly and Evie could only blush and bite her lower lip, knowing full well that if he does that, she will never say no.


    ¡­


    Since that day, Gavrael started to have a real goal now aside from Evie. He had finally found something he truly wanted to do in his life. And that was to leave the Under Lands for good and rule on the surface. With her. He could no longer ept the fact that he could only stay with Evie at night. He longed for the day he could stay with her forever and not just during the night. Even though he had learned to stop time, so he could stay with her longer, it was still not enough for him. He hated the fact that he had to leave her every time.


    Gavrael also started to meddle with the vampires. He knew that his mother was a vampire from the royal line. She was a direct descendant of the vampire king, a princess. And Gavrael found out that the vampires were now ruled by a family of fake royals whom he found out were being controlled by a certain creature.


    Since he heard what the light fae had said about this creature, Gavrael began to investigate him as well. In order to help Evie to achieve her aims, this creature must be eliminated. So, he had sneaked as far as into the imperial pce of the Northern Empire of the vampires to learn about him.


    Gavrael began to n everything, step by intricate step. He needed to eliminate anyone and everyone who could possibly get in the way of Evie''s sess. And thus, he decided to snatch back the throne from the fake royal vampires as well.


    However, there was still one problem he needed to solve first and foremost. And that was how he could leave the Under Land without losing his powers. If he loses his magic, he thought that he would not be able to protect Evie. A vampire''s ability alone would not be enough. For him to ensure the safety of his beloved for eternity, he must be able to remain as strong as his father ¨C or be even stronger! That was the only way Gavrael could think of. He must be the strongest.


    When he returned to the Under Land, Gavrael went to seek out udius again. This time, he asked if there was a way for someone to leave the Under Land without losing his dark magic and his memories.


    udius firmly said there was none. But Gavrael was not convinced.


    Due to his strong desire and desperation, he forced the ancient fae to speak. And after much poking and prodding, true enough ¨C there indeed was a way to get that done. An unimaginable way that would most likely cost him his own life.


    But Gavrael was a dare devil who was not afraid of death. He would do anything and everything to get what he wanted, no matter how much he suffers, no matter how gruesome it was. And he was that man who always believed he could conquer everything.


    ¡­


    One night, Gavrael appeared in Evie''s room. He was expecting his little butterfly to threw herself at him and kissed him as she always does every time he returned to her. But this time, no one was inside the room. This was the first time that he had arrived in her room, and she was not there, waiting for him.


    Gavrael''s heart shook with fear. "Evie?!" he called out and stormed out of the room, flinging the door open and not caring if it mmed against the wall with a loud bang. It was then that he realized that no one was inside the citadel anymore. It was devoid of any human presence!


    ____


    A/N: Don''t forget to vote spellbounders! Keep the Golden Ticketsing! <3


    P.s. This arc is nearing its end. ^^

 Chapter 268 - Gavrael (Part XXV)

    <h4>Chapter 268 - Gavrael (Part XXV)</h4>


    Earlier that day.


    "Evie, honey¡­ pack up the things you want to bring along. We will be heading back home as soon as you''re done. Everything else has been settled and packed up." Evie''s mother suddenly came to her room and told her that they were headed for home.


    Evie was shocked. "Why? Aren''t you trying to hide me from everyone? That is the reason why we''ve been staying in this ce for such a long time, isn''t it? So why are we moving back home now?" Evie was starting to panic on the inside. She cannot leave yet! Gavrael will finally being to visit tonight after staying away for two nights in a row.


    "Evie, I thought this ce would be safer for you. That was why we moved all the way here. But I was wrong. I know you''ve gone missing for many nights previously. And now, you are missing almost every night from your room. I also know that someone, and this someone is not a human, has been sneaking into your room for the past two months. I am so worried for you Evie. And that''s why I have decided that we return home ¨C"


    "No! I don''t want to go back there, Mother, I like it here." Evie had argued and then locked herself inside her room. She was nning what she would do when the nightes and Gavraeles for her. She thought about two things. Introduce Gavrael to her mother and tell her everything that has been happening or ask Gavrael to take her away before her mother could force her to go home with her. But the former was too risky at the moment. She cannot reveal anything yet as it might give rise to more problems in the future. She still had so much to aplish before she can take on the role that was expected of her as the one to fulfil the prophecy. Therefore, she could only hope to hold on until Gavraeles at the fall of night ¨C which would only be in a few hours'' time. Hopefully, her mother would be able to be persuaded or stalled to only decide to leave the next day.


    It had been weeks since her mother had started to persuade her to go back. But Evie had constantly refused her, and she realized that her mother might end up doing something more drastic to make it such that they could finally leave. She also had the feeling that her father might be involved in this as well, even though he had yet toe see her and persuade her about leaving.


    However, she was put to sleep without her knowledge. The maids had served her lunch as usual, but they had slipped a sleeping drug into her drink. She would not have expected them to take such extreme measures until the point of using drugs. Her mother had to do this as she felt that her daughter had been acting strange in thest two months and she was very worried. She had told this to her husband, and he had told her to get themselves back home. However, he had the insight and understood his own daughter and told is wife that if Evie refused toply, they had to bring her back by force before something bad happens to her.


    And thus, that very afternoon ¨C right after Evie had eaten her lunch ¨C they took the unconscious Evie with them and quickly left the citadel.


    ¡­


    When she finally opened her eyes again, she heard sounds where there were masculine pants and grunts beside her. It was dark so she used the magic Zanya had taught her previously and created a ball of amber light to brighten up the pitch ck darkness surrounding her.


    Gavrael''s back was the first thing that weed her. As she looked around, she noticed he was facing a wall and he seemed to be in so much in pain as he was slightly curled up on his side. She realised that the panting and grunting wereing from him.


    "G-gavrael!" she rose and approached him. She saw blood dripping from his lips, and she was shocked. This was the first time she ever saw blooding from him since that night she was kidnapped by him the second time they met.


    "What''s going on? Are you alright? Where are we?" Though she was worried about him, she kept her voice low and whispered to him urgently.


    He looked at her. "I''m going to take you with me. I won''t allow anyone to take you away from me, Evie. Never!" He hissed in pain and Evie suddenly remembered her mother. She had passed out in the afternoon after eating her meal. Her mother must have drugged her food or drink and then took her away after she was knocked out! But why was she with Gavrael right now? Where was her mother? Where were they?


    "W-what did you do? Did youe after me¡­?" She guessed that Gavrael hade visiting at night as he usually did and found her missing. He must have tracked her down and took her away from their travelling group. She wondered what had happened to her mother and the rest of the people that were travelling together with them.


    "Yes. But don''t worry, I didn''t kill your mother." Gavrael''s voice was solemn as he said that.


    Evie''s eyes widened in shock, not knowing what to say. She then looked closely at him and saw his skin bleeding from what seemed to be a burnt wound. Even parts of his face were bleeding. She already knew what would happen to him if he stayed on the surface when the night runs out and the sun is out. He had told her it would be very dangerous for him because he might totally lose his powers and memories. But she did not know about this¡­ where the light could literally burn his skin. Why was this


    "Move back Evie, I''m going to open this gate. I need to use more power so I can take you along with me."


    Without letting her speak further, he gently pushed her back and walked forward, creating some space between them. Then, Gavrael''s dark and powerful magic flowed out from his body and speedily covered the wall before him entirely. He was groaning is so much pain, and his blood was dripping and pooling at his feet.


    Evie''s eyes welled at the sight of him. Even then, she held herself back as to not distract him. She knew what he was trying to do would take an immense amount of concentration even on normal days. Now that he is wounded, it would be even more taxing on him. Therefore, keeping herself quiet was the least she could do for him.


    "Shit!!! Not enough!!!" he growled as blood spilled from his lips and Evie even saw his skin tearing apart. The portal seemed to be already opened but it somehow seemed that it was not enough yet if he wanted to bring her through as well. Her heart bled watching him struggle like this. And she could not bear it anymore. He had finally told her a few nights ago about his home. When Evie asked him if he could bring her there, Gavrael told her it was not the right time yet. She had asked why ¨C thinking if it was her that was the problem ¨C and he had exined that he was not yet strong enough to take someone along with him to cross through the portal.


    Seeing him, Evie now understood why he, the strongest being she ever met, still could tell her that he was still not strong enough. She had secretly thought that there was a different reason why he did not want to show her his home. However, looking at the situation now, it seemed that taking her with him truly requires an unimaginable amount of power.


    "Gavrael¡­" she reached out. She could not watch on any longer. "It''s fine. You don''t need to take me there ¨C"


    "No! I can never leave you now." He roared, his eyes and voice were cold and desperate. "The surface is not safe for you if I''m not there!" He insisted as he continued in his efforts.


    Evie hugged him from behind, surprising him. "I''ll be safe, I promise. I''ll call my dragon to bring me to Crescia. I''ll wait for you there. Zanya will be there for me." She vowed. "So please¡­ stop now. I can''t watch you getting hurt like this anymore." She cried and Gavrael trembled with utter weakness.

 Chapter 269 - Gavrael (Part XXVI)

    <h4>Chapter 269 - Gavrael (Part XXVI)</h4>


    "Go back without me Gav¡­ please. I will be right here, waiting. I''ll be safe in Crescia." She begged him tearfully and then seeing that portal was closing quickly as he could not maintain the magic keeping it opened, she pushed him back and the darkness swallowed him as the portal''s opening vanished in a wink.


    Evie then called upon the smallest of her dragons and when she was out of the tunnel, she was surprised that the sun was already so high in the sky. How long did he get exposed to the sunlight? She wiped the tears that were streaming down her cheeks andmanded the dragon to bring her to Crescia.


    ¡­


    In the Under Land, Gavrael finally opened his eyes, only to find himself waking up in his room. His mother was sitting next to him, and she was crying.


    He sat up and was about to reach out to console her, but suddenly he remembered Evie. He immediately jumped up from his bed, but his mother seized him before he could run off.


    "Stop! My god, son. Please. You are killing yourself!" the queen cried. "Look at you¡­ look at what you''re doing to yourself!" Beatrice sobbed. She had been worrying herself silly about Gavrael day after day. But her son was unstoppable.


    "I''m fine, mother ¨C" He tried to brush his mother off as how he usually does.


    "You are not fine!" His mother stood up and eximed loudly, all the while still not letting go of Gavrael''s wrists. She was heartbroken when Gavrael was brought to her, bleeding from the cuts all over his body and unconscious.


    At that moment, the king appeared and hugged Beatrice from behind.


    "I''ll speak with him, wife. Leave him to me." Belial whispered to his wife and Beatrice could only retreat. She had been nagging Gavrael almost every time he arrivedte and hurt from his excursion on the surface, but her words did nothing to stop him. Perhaps, he would listen if it was his father who spoke to him.


    "Gavrael¡­ I know everything that you''ve been doing. You manipted time and now¡­ you''re trying to do this dangerous magic just so you could leave this ce and keep your powers. I didn''t say anything before this as I trusted you knew your limits. But now, I believe you are bing too much, ruining yourself ¨C" King Belial started talking.


    "Father." Gavrael cut him off as he put on his shirt. His wounds were already fully healed. "I wonder what kind of sacrifices and hardships you''ve endured to have mother. With the way things are, I believed you''ve suffered as much as I did, perhaps, even more. But here you are now¡­ you are the strongest and you have mother with you. I know you both worry about me, and I also know you understand me more than anyone else does. I''ll do anything to be with her. Power, painless life¡­ carefree life¡­ I don''t want any of those things if I can''t be with her. I''d rather suffer and experience every kind of pain there is as long as I am able to be with her." Gavrael told his father straight out, passion and sincerity shining from his determined eyes. And Belial watched and observed closely on how his son spoke and brought himself as he was expressing his views.


    The king was silent for a long while, seemingly caught in his thoughts, just staring at his son.


    And then he sighed. "Alright, do what you want, Gavrael. I will not stop you anymore. But promise me one thing, don''t die. Your mother would ughter me if you did." A lopsided smile appeared on the handsome face of King Belial. One could see where Gavrael got his stunning looks if they were to see the king and queen. Gavrael truly inherited the best features from both his parents.


    Gavrael smiled. "I won''t, Father. Who will protect my woman if I die?"


    "That''s the spirit, my boy! However, you are too reckless for your own good. You''ve used up too much magic since the day you started leaving the Under Land. You are abusing your powers and your body and now look at you. I''ve told you before, every time you arete, your magic and body will suffer considerably and now you actually dared to stay out there far beyond your time limit. You won''t be able to achieve the amount of power you need to leave the Under Land at this rate." The king exined, surprising Gavrael. Even though the king did not meddle in his personal affairs, he knew that like his mother, the king did not want him to leave the Under Land for good as well.


    And that was why he had never helped him even though he knew of Gavrael''s intentions. But now here he was, saying this and Gavrael could feel the support he needed at this time.


    "So, you''re saying the reason I keep failing is because ¡­"


    "Yes. You have tremendous powers. But you are underestimating the amount of magic you are losing every time you go up to the surface. My advice is, don''t leave the Under Land for a period of time and store your magic. Just for now. When your magic reserves are enough, I believe you won''t fail again."


    "How long is this period of time we''re talking about¡­?" Gavrael looked at his father intently as he asked this question.


    ____


    A/N: If we stay in our rank(#1 in Golden Ranking) until the end of this month, i will give mass release first day of October. So keep voting spellbounders!


    I also want to tell you guys that this book is my entry for this year''s Webnovel Spirity Contest so i am hoping for your continous support. I know i have a very supportive and amazing readers and that''s why I am very thankful. I just hope all of you will stay with me until the end.


    Love, Kazzen


    ____


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 270 - Gavrael (Part XXVII)

    <h4>Chapter 270 - Gavrael (Part XXVII)</h4>


    As soon as the night fell, Gavrael arrived in Crescia.


    Evie was incredibly relieved at the sight of him looking fine and healthy again. All his wounds were healed as far as she could see. She had been worried all day about him. Even though she always knew he was powerful, his wounds before she pushed him through the portal was just awful. She had prayed and hoped he would heal up quickly ande find her if only for the reason that she needed to know that he was fine. Seeing him before her, she could only run up to him and throw herself into his open arms, hugging him tight.


    After a few seconds, she pulled back and looked at him.


    "Are you alright?" she asked him, frantically checking his body.


    Gavrael smiled and then he pinched her chin and nted a soft kiss on her lips.


    "I''m fine, Evie." He reassured her. He knew she was extremely worried by looking at her still slightly swollen eyes. She must have been crying since they parted. He then scooped her back into his arms and kissed her lovingly on both her eyes to calm her down. They immediately disappeared after that and momentster, they appeared before the magicalke.


    Evie looked at him, wondering why he had brought her here to this ce again. Was he going to swim again like thest time? Remembering that scene, she helplessly blushed but shook her head to rid herself of the image in her head. She still wanted to talk to him about something important.


    "Gav¡­" she trailed off and blinked when he started undressing.


    "I know you have something to say, I also have something to tell you tonight, Evie. But¡­" he trailed off as he threw his clothes to the ground. Even though Evie had seen him naked once before, seeing his perfection would never cease to render her dazed and speechless. He just had the body a young god worthy to be worshipped. She could feel her face heat up again.


    "B-but?" she managed to say, doing her best to fix her eyes on his and not letting it stray anywhere further down from his chin.


    He smiled, then caught his lower lip between his teeth. "But I''d like to just enjoy this night with you, Little Butterfly. Everything else can wait untilter." He said huskily and then, they were both in the water.


    Like that first time they were in this ce, Evie immediately wrapped her thighs around his waist. "Silly Gavrael!" she eximed. "Why do you always like to shock me like this?!"


    "Because I love watching your shocked expressions, my little butterfly. They are so interesting and give me much joy." He whispered. "Now loosen up and let go so I can teach you to swim. You''ll enjoy it." He persuaded her with such apelling gaze and joyful tone.


    Evie looked at him and she finally gave in and did as he suggested. She stood but her arms remained wrapped around his neck.


    "Good girl. But this¡­" his fingers drifted down to the edge of the ribbon of her dress and told her in a husky voice.?"I need to remove this first, because it''ll get in the way."


    Her heart thudded. But she did not stop him. She allowed him to pull the ends of the ribbon until it was undone, and the edges of her dress fall open. He swiftly undressed her until, just like him, she was fully naked. Her face was ming red, and her body was hot. Evie could feel her head pounding and was slightly dizzy from the excessive stimtion that was bombarding her body, mind, and soul. However, she did notin but remained silent and waited for Gavrael''s leading, trusting himpletely as he led her step by step.


    "Are you ready?" he asked, his voice was so hoarse and deeper than usual it sent waves of strange pleasurable feeling inside her. She shivered lightly in his arms.


    She nodded but Gavrael did not make any moves. Until she lifted her gaze and meet his eyes. She swallowed at the intensity she saw zing clearly in his blue orbs.


    And the next thing they knew, their lips were locked, and their tongues were dancing to a rhythm only known to the two of them. Their naked bodies pressed tightly against each other, creating a wild fire that raged within them, threatening to burn them both.


    When their lips finally parted, they were breathless, both catching their breaths. Their eyes looked at each other with intense desire. Their bodies and heart were already on fire. They both knew that there was no other way to extinguish it but to let it run its course and burn out until it consumes them whole. And neither one of them had the desire to even attempt to extinguish it. No, this was one me that they even weed whole heartedly.


    "Evie¡­ I want you," Gavrael breathed out as he nted little searing hot kisses all over her face non-stop, slowly making his way down to her neck. Every move he made just had Evie shivering in pleasure and making her squirm and feeling so restless. "I want you so bad right now, Evie. I know I should wait but¡­ I want to mark you now¡­ mark you as mine, before I leave ¨C" He murmured against her skin, enjoying the silken warmth that it gave when he brushed his lips over her.


    "L-leave?" Evie was shocked out of her pleasure induced stupor and immediately caught Gavrael''s face in both her palms and made him look at her. Hisst line was like a bucket of cold water poured over her head and had turned her rigid. "What do you mean?" Her voice trembled.


    Gavrael smiled at the fear he saw in her eyes. He had half hoped she would not catch on to that part as he spoke. But the other half of him however, hoped that she did.

 Chapter 271 - Gavrael (Part XXVIII)

    <h4>Chapter 271 - Gavrael (Part XXVIII)</h4>


    But with her response, now he was beyond d that she did catch that little phrase. It just went on to confirm that like him, she feared that he would leave her. And it just gave him the extra boost of confidence and assurance that he desperately needed right now.


    He took her hands in his and brought it to his lips and kissed it gently with all the love in the world.


    "That''s right, Evie. I''m going to have to leave you¡­ but this is only just for a while." His voice was earnest as he reassured her.


    "A while?"


    "Yes."


    "How long is a while?" Evie, Gavrael noted ¨C simr to himself, when he had this same discussion with his father ¨C had also zoomed in on the main point that is the exact duration of this phrase ''a while''.


    "It would take a quite a few days¡­"


    "So, you''re going to be away for days¡­"


    He nodded and Evie took a while before she could speak another word.


    "Why? Is there something wrong? Did something happen that would need you to stay away that long?" she asked weakly.


    Gavrael shook his head and caressed her cheeks with his thumbs. "Don''t worry, everything will be alright. I have decided to leave the Under Land for good so I can finally be with you, not just during the nights but every day¡­ forever¡­"


    Evie was overjoyed at his words. She had wished many times before, that one day, he would not need to leave her every time day lightes. That he would not be just there with her during the night like he was just a dream. That was why hearing him say this made her heart swell so much it felt like bursting with so much joy.


    However, her smile did notst that long as she was reminded of the matter that he brought up about what might happen to a dark fae when they decide to stay on the surface.


    "But¡­ you will¡­"


    "I forgot to tell you about this. But I found a way to keep my memories and powers even if I leave the Under Land for good. However, I would need some time to prepare for it to happen. I need to stay there for a period of time. During this time, I cannot leave ande to the surface." He exined. "That''s why¡­ I wanted to tell you to wait for me, Evie. I will do everything to make it happen and the next time I see you again, I will never leave your side again. For now, all I am asking is for you to wait for me. Can you promise me that?"


    "I promise." She answered him without hesitation, making him smile and he hugged her as tight as he could. "I will always¡­ always wait for you. I''ve always been waiting for you every night for the past two months. Of course, I could. I will wait for you Gavrael¡­ I promise."


    As soon as Evie said those words, Gavrael kissed her. Evie kissed him back and they shared a kiss so passionate, so fiery¡­ as they sealed their promises with each other.


    "I won''t make you wait too long, Evie. I promise." He vowed and that night, they spent their first night together, bing one, body and soul for the first time.


    That night, Gavrael felt like he was the happiest creature in the world and so did Evie. Both of them were filled with so much happiness and love and hope that very soon, they would be together and there was no need for them to be separated from the other.


    ¡­


    Time passed and Gavrael finally achieved his goal. It was only days for him in the Under Land. However, on the surface, it had already been weeks.


    He finally emerged from the portal. It was daylight and when he stepped out under the sun, he was thrilled that he did not feel the burning sensation he had experienced thest time. His eyes gleamed, and all he could think about was Evie. With a wide happy smile, Gavrael did not waste a second longer and went to look for Evie.


    But his smile faded, and his bright face darkened when he saw that Evie wasn''t there, waiting for him.


    Zanya had told him, Evie left weeks ago and promised her she would return but she did not even after weeks had passed. The light fae could not tell him what happened because Gavrael immediately disappeared, and she knew he was going to look for her. Zanya could not tell him that Evie''s father had arrived at Crescia''s gate. Because Evie could not possibly fight her father nor allow him to enter Crescia and see the faes she awakened, Evie decided to leave with her father even though Zanya had told her that her father was possessed. Evie did not have a choice because apart from the fact that she could not bear to kill her own father, she also could not let anyone else know about the light faes. At least not right now. Moreover, Evie believed that Gavrael will definitely arrive soon enough ande to her rescue. Evie also did not choose to fight because she knew she was not strong enough. She would need someone to win against the enemy and that someone would be Gavrael.


    Zanya tried to chase after him so she could exin what had happened but because she could not go any further and because of Gavrael''s speed and tremendous power, Zanya could not catch up to him at all.


    And thus, Gavrael went and looked for Evie thinking that she did not keep her promise and could not wait for him. Darkness, rage, and fear gripped Gavrael''s heart in a violent vortex. At first, he thought that something must have happened like what happened that day when she was taken away by force.


    But when Gavrael found out a devastating news that Evie was already married to a vampire prince, his world crumbled down. Darkness and rage began to consume him. Hatred quickly corrupted him, and he began to seize cities using his tremendous power. The first city he captured was Dacria and then followed by Kirzan.


    He quickly became that ruthless being who controlled the vampires and turned them into his puppets. He prepared for war, aiming to destroy that fake royal family and then to kill that prince who had stolen Evie from him and then get Evie back. These were his goals for now.


    A great war then happened. The fighting got more intense and bloodier until Gavrael finally reached the Vampire''s imperial pce. The bloody war had wiped out countless of lives and even the dragons involved were killed by him as well.


    But when he finally found her, she was already dead.


    ____


    A/N: To my ILYM and IHYD readers, I have an announcement in our FB group. Please check it out. If you cannot find the group, dm me on instagram @kazzenlx.x or facebook page @Author_kazzenlx so i can send you the link.


    P.s. I just updated Hellbound With You guys. And I think this Gavrael arc will finally end tomorrow. ^^

 Chapter 272 - Gavrael (Part XXIX)

    <h4>Chapter 272 - Gavrael (Part XXIX)</h4>


    Gavrael''s legs gave out as he crumpled to the ground on his knees at the sight of his beloved''s lifeless form slumped on the ground. Her throat and wrists were slit, and looking from the cut made, he could tell that it was done very neatly and with one vicious sh right across from right to left. It was obvious that they had drained her of her blood.


    There was the sound of his sword falling on the floor and Gavrael fell over her body. His entire being was shaking and the moment he held her in his arms, he wailed in utter agony, calling out her name, begging for her to wake up ¨C over and over, each time getting louder as though in the hopes that he could shout out loud enough to wake her, literally from the dead.


    But sadly, she did not open her eyes again. Her warm body had already turned icy cold in his warm embrace.


    His world came crashing down all over again and this time, there was nothing left, no hope¡­ there was nothing good remaining in his life¡­ it was all just pain and suffering and regret. He regretted leaving her behind. He should not have desired to live with her on the surface. He should have just taken her back to live with him in the Under Land. But it was toote. It was just all toote. He waste! If only he had arrived sooner. Maybe then he would have been able to fight back what had attacked her. Even if he could not, he would just take her and escape first while thinking of other solutions. That way, she would still have been alive! He roared out his grief and frustrations to the sky.


    However, he could never ept it. Losing her was something he could and would never ever ept.


    Brokenly, Gavrael loosened his grip on Evie''s lifeless body. Then he slowly and gentlyid her on the ground.


    His eyes then ignited, burning with all the fury from the fires of hell itself. That was right, he could still do something. What was the use of the magic he had learned after all the sufferings he had gone through if it was not for him to use it now? Was this not exactly the reason why he desperately learned all these forbidden spells? It was all so that he could be with her. Only she could bring meaning into his life. She was his life itself!


    He knew he had made that promise to his teacher never to turn back time. udius had told him that he would have to pay a very steep price if he did that and that was why he only dared to stop time just so he could stay with her longer. It had never crossed his mind to use the time maniption spell to turn back time itself! But now, he did not care any longer. He was willing to pay any price, whatever it was, as long as he managed to turn back time. He was determined to reverse the hours and days right to the moment of that night when he had left her.


    That was all he wanted right now. He just wants to return to that night, and he would never make the same mistake again. He would never leave her ever again.


    Kneeling before Evie''s lifeless body, Gavrael closed his eyes and threw his head back and faced the ceiling. He spread his hands out and began to call forth the powers of darkness.


    Dark magic began to crawl from the ground, and it continued growing, getting bigger and bigger as Gavrael''s eyes and body zed, enveloped thickly by the devil-blue mes he had summoned. The dark magic made the entirend of Lirea tremble, and it was then that shadows emerged from the ground in every ce, crawling upwards until the entire greatnd was covered in deep darkness.


    Gavrael was howling inside the deepest part of the dungeon. His flesh was ripping apart from the supernatural forces being called forth. Blood began to pour from his eyes, mouth, and nose. But he ignored all that and did not stop and continued calling forth the darkness, not caring about his life.


    His tremendous, never before seen powers shook the entire surface that even the dark faes in the Under Land felt the aftershocks of the tremors that travelled all across thend of Lirea. However, none of the dark faes knew what was happening, not even the queen mother, except for Gavrael''s father and mentor ¨C King Belial and udius themselves.


    The moment the entirend turned dark, a shadowy and bluish light burst out from the vampire''s imperial pce.


    A smile suddenly spread across Gavrael''s thin, pale lips ¨C one that is serene, peaceful, and full of joy. He could feel it in his bones and knew for sure that he had seeded in carrying out the spell before realising his vision was blurring at the edges and abruptly, everything turned dark.


    ¡­


    When Gavrael opened his eyes again, he found himself back at that moment when he had just stepped out of the portal to finally return to Evie. He could not remember anything else that had happened. Everything ¨C from the time since he had left the tunnel when he finally seeded to leave the Under Land without losing his magic and memories, all the way up until that moment he had decided to turn back time ¨C all the memories bound within those torturous days, since he found out she left and didn''t wait for him until he found her dead, were all gone.


    He left the tunnel with wide smile, thrilled to be setting out to find Evie and tell her that he could now stay under the sun and he was now more than ready to live on the surface with her forever. But he could not find her no matter where he went, crushing his heart.

 Chapter 273 - Gavrael (Part XXX)

    <h4>Chapter 273 - Gavrael (Part XXX)</h4>


    Gavrael did not know that his soul had been stuck in a world without Evie, a fake world created to make him suffer. This was his greatest fear, a world without her, a ce where she does not exist. And this was the price he had to pay. He was going to continue living in suffering, always looking for her, forever. He would be stuck living in this world without her. And he would suffer and be tormented endlessly, continually looking for someone that he would never ever find.


    He was not aware that his soul had been trapped in an illusionary world inside his own body. He was also unaware that he had turned back time not just for a matter of days or weeks as he had intended to, but in fact, for many years into the past.


    Instead of just days, to return to that night he decided to leave Evie, had he returned many years prior. He had reversed time up till when he was still a little boy.


    He woke up alone inside the deepest part of the dungeon under the Northern Empire''s imperial pce. Because he had been asleep for a long while, he had lost the little dark magic he had as well as his memories before he could even wake up and remember anything about the Under Land.


    The little boy lost all characteristics that made him recognisable as a half-dark fae. His body had be just like any other vampire''s body, and he had no memories at all.


    The little boy could only wonder what he was doing there in the darkness. He followed the tunnel he found and ran and ran until he reached the end of the tunnel. But he arrived in the Middle Land and was forced to fight against many wild and vicious beasts for a long time, somehow managing to survive all on his own.


    And then, he entered another cave and coincidentally, it had led him to arrive in Dacria.


    The duchess'' daughter found him inside the dungeon.


    "What''s your name, young one?" the duchess had asked him, and the boy simply uttered one word. "Gav¡­" that was all he could remember. Apart from that, there was nothing more no matter how hard he squeezed his mind for any wisp of memories. Though he was disappointed on not being able to remember anything else aside from that one syble of his name, he kept his feelings within himself and just looked at the duchess with a cid and nk expression. One nce at him and the duchess already know that this child was one was someone special. Those ck hair and grey eyes... that''s the feature of the real vampire royals!


    Basing just from that one syble of his name that the boy could remember, the duchess named him Gavriel.


    And since then, Gavriel began to live and grew up as a vampire.


    However, when he grew up, Gavriel had begun to have nightmares. He always kept seeing himself in his dreams, running around frantically, suffering, looking for someone he could feel was very important to him and he could feel the pain and great agony even through the dreams. It was as if he was experiencing it himself.


    And when he was sent to the Middle Lands for the first time and saw the ce and the dragons, Gavriel began to see someone else''s memories.


    He began to see a girl''s face. It seemed that she was someone familiar, but he could not ce where he had seen her. But what he could tell was she is a very beautiful girl. Even not being able to recognise her, his heart skipped a beat when he saw that face in the other person''s memories. And he then experienced the feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu whenever he stumbled upon certain ces from time to time.


    Unbeknownst to him, his father, King Belial had been visiting him on the surface. He knew that something tragic had happened to him. When Gavrael turned back time, only the timing on the surface was affected. The time in the Under Land was not affected at all. And that was why King Belial could deduce and guess everything that had happened to his son.


    However, the king was not aware about Gavrael''s punishment or the price he had to pay for turning back time. All the king knew was that his son simply returned to the past and lost not only his powers but also his memories.


    Thinking that the same tragic event will happen to his son again in the future, King Belial tried to meddle with some events to change the future of his son. This, he thought was thest and only thing he could do for his son. This was because he knew that there was no way his son would ever remember them ever again. All he wanted was for him to not have the same tragic end as he promised his wife.


    And thus, the first thing Belial did was to stop his son and that girl''s meeting. He thought that if his son does not meet the girl like what was supposed to happen, his future would definitely change.


    So secretly, the king ventured out into the southern empire before Evie''sing of age ceremony. And a few nights before her ceremony, he used his dark magic to suppress her natural awakening. This was the reason why Evie did not experience her faery wings growing and the glow that came with it when hering of age ceremony finally arrived.


    What the king did changed the course of a series of events. If he did not, Evie would have been sent to the citadel as she had been as previously and since Gavriel was sent to the Middle Land at that same time to search for the dragon''s nest, the two would have definitely met in the Middle Lands.


    Unbeknownst to Belial, the two still met with each other. Gavriel ventured out to the Southern empire out of curiosity and meet Evie there. He had coincidentally saved her from some vampire''s attack and fell in love with her at first sight. He did not understand what he had felt when he first saw her. He just knew that he wanted her to be his that very moment he saw her. Though he did not show up before her, knowing that she fears vampires more than anything else, Gavriel sneaked up into her room quite a few times before leaving the Southern Empire and going back to the North.


    And then after some time, Gavriel had heard Lorcan talking about giving Prince Caius a human second wife. When he overheard Lorcan mentioning that the bride-to-be was Evie, the dragon guardian''s daughter, Gavriel immediately did everything to ensure that he was the one to marry her instead. In exchange for that privilege, Gavriel had to kill a dragon and give the credit of that kill all to Caius, allowing him to gain the much-coveted fame as a dragon yer.


    Gavriel immediately did as the emperor had demanded and that was how he was chosen to be the candidate for the marriage alliance with the humans by taking Evie as his wife, instead of Caius.


    ____


    A/N: I just want to say many of you guys are so good at guessing. Your theories amazed me so far. I have amazing readers and I love it. XD


    Feel free to drop questions that are still bugging you. I might answer some in the next chap.

 Chapter 274 - Monster

    <h4>Chapter 274 - Monster</h4>


    [A/N: I said in the previous chap that there are 1-2 more chaps for the Gavrael arc, but I changed my mind. So from this chapter onward, we are back to the present.]


    _____


    Back to the present¡­


    Gavrael clenched his fists tight as he stared at the portal. He knew he could not go back to the Under Lands anymore. This was one of the prices that he had to pay when he had managed to leave thends of the dark faes without having the set side effects of losing his memories and magic. However, there is always a negative to a positive. There is always a give and take. Since he had taken the benefit of keeping his memories and magic, he had to give up something ¨C and that was to never be able to return to his birtnd. He looked on at the portal in silence, but his stormy eyes belied the calmness that was shown on the outside.


    After a long while staring and standing there, he managed to calm down a little from the rage churning inside of him. Gavrael then felt like wanting to go back even just for a while. It was an irony as he could not wait to leave that ce previously and never wanted to return. However, now here he was wanting to go back even for just a while. He wanted to speak with his father and hug his mother. Because right now, he could feel his heart darkening. He was losing himself to this intense desire within him to do everything evil.


    The rage and sufferings he had to endure all these while had hardened and darkened his heartpletely. And he had somehow developed the desire to destroy the world. He had this intense thirst of wanting to shed blood and paint thisnd red. He knew this was the result of his sufferings for so long. He had hated everything, always wondering why he was being tortured. Why did the world had to take her away from him, too? How could she have broken her promise and married someone else? Why was he not able to find her for such a long time?


    And now that he had finally found her, she could no longer remember him. Worse off is, she even feared him like he was some kind of monster. It was as if they had returned to that time, long ago, when he had first abducted her. The only difference now was that Gavrael believed he has actually turned into a real monster now. Since that night he woke up inside that dungeon and then found out that Evie had been married off to someone else, something vital within him just shrivelled up and died.


    When he seized Kirzan, he had swept in and killed mercilessly. He shed blood without batting an eye and there was not a single twinge of regret that surfaced within him. In fact, he found himself enjoying the battles, especially the killings as if these deeds were something that could fulfil that void within him, and he could not stop himself. He had turned into a monster, and he knew it.


    In fact, he had to leave Evie immediately when he felt his darkness pulsating within him, threatening to surge and overpower his rational self. This was all due to his rage as he was afraid that he would really have harmed her. His power, his dark magic had be so strong. It had grown to a point even stronger than that he could handle, and he was afraid of losing whatever little shred of control he already had. He did not actually mind at all. He did not care if he lost control. Just as long as Evie was not there to be identally caught up in the maelstrom.


    Because despite everything, even though he had turned into a monster now, he was still that fool who was¡­ no, is still madly in love with her and everything about her. He was still that chump who wanted no one else but her and would do anything to get her and keep her, no matter how he suffers or no matter what the method used.


    Retracting his hand from against the wall, Gavrael''s eyes zed intensely before he disappeared. It was nearly dawn when he finally reappeared in his room back in Kirzan, where he had left Evie.


    She was still there, curled up on his bed, hugging herself as though trying to keep herself warm.


    Gavrael took off his robes and then approached the bed.


    He sat quietly next to her, looking down at her sleeping face. He could not help but feel his heart ache with such longing for this person. She looked so lonely and sad. As his eyes trailed over her, he noticed that her eyshes were damp and clumped up together, Gavrael''s gaze sharpened, and his jaws worked.


    "Forgive me, Evie¡­" he whispered, "but this monster can never let you go. Even if you are in love with someone else now, he doesn''t care¡­" he finished the rest of his thoughts silently. ''he just needs you here with him. If not, he might be as good as dead¡­''


    His eyes gleamed with intense emotions. "Now that I have finally found you, I will never let you go even if you beg me, even if you hate me ¨C not that you don''t already." He said helplessly and heid next to her, pulling her into his embrace.


    Closing his eyes, Gavrael finally felt his body rxed. He could not remember when thest time was that he was actually able to rest like this. It seems, she is the only one who could soothe him. The storm of darkness within him calmed and the turmoil quietened. As long as he could remember, he only felt such relief when he was on his killing spree, but it did not surprise him anymore that she could relieve him so effortlessly like this and on such an incredible degree as well.


    That night, that was the first time ever that Gavrael managed to fall asleep since his torment started.

 Chapter 275 - Fear

    <h4>Chapter 275 - Fear</h4>


    When Evie opened her eyes the next day, she was shocked to find the pair of strong arms that were securely wrapped around her. However, she did not panic at all because of the familiarity of that embrace. This was her Gavriel''s embrace. She could recognise this even if she was blind. This was the embrace she had missed so much. And she could not help but revel in it. She happily burrowed herself into the warm embrace and enjoyed the feeling of being calm and rxed. It truly has been a while since she could enjoy it like this. She sighed out in contentment as sheid there, just allowing herself to drowse and not be rushing off anywhere.


    The room was already getting a little bright due to the morning light streaming through the thick curtains. So, she could see his face when she lifted her gaze to check on him.


    His face looked so peaceful. At that moment, he looked so much like her doting, loving and sweet husband Gavriel. If only¡­she thought to herself, if only his eyes were not that intense ming blue when those lids fly open.


    She stayed still for a long time, just staring at his sleeping face, wondering what could have happened. Who was the person who took over her husband''s body? Who was this Gavrael? And why did it seem like he knows her so well? Was he truly telling the truth when he said she had forgotten about him?


    But no matter how Evie thought about it, she could not find an answer. She could not remember any time gap she could possibly have forgotten when she was younger. No matter how much she thought about it, it was not possible for her to have met him before.


    Lost in her own thoughts, Evie unconsciously lifted her hand to touch his face, but she stopped just before skin met skin. Then she slowly peeled his arms off around her and climbed off the bed.


    Thankfully, the man did not wake up. Evie remembered herrades who were still trapped in the dungeons, and she felt bad for sleeping in such a soft andfortable bed while they had to weather the night in the prison.


    She then realised that while he was sleeping, she could go and check on herrades. Once he wakes up, Evie nned to negotiate with him on their release.


    However, before Evie could touch the doorknob, she halted.


    She heard his groans, causing her to look back.


    He started to move around restlessly on the bed. Looking at him, Evie could not help but go back towards the bed. And she was surprised that he was already drenched with sweat. He was absolutely fine just a while ago. Was he having a bad dream?


    Seeing him looking like he was suffering, Evie''s heart could not take it, and she was surprised. But she told herself it was because this was her husband''s body, she could not possibly feel nothing when he was suffering.


    "Gav¡­" she paused, not knowing how to call him. "Gavriel¡­" she paused again as she shook him. "Gavrael ¨C"


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes. They were still that intense blue as he stared at her and there was utter fear in them that Evie could not bring herself to move as she stared down at him.


    "Are¡­ are you alright?" she managed to stutter out and the next thing she knew, she was buried tightly in his embrace. His embrace was so tight around her. It was as if he was scared of something¡­ of letting her go.


    Evie was about to pull away when she snapped out from the initial shock, but she could not bring herself to in the end. Because she had felt him trembling. It shocked Evie to her core, the way he embraced her while trembling uncontrobly. What is going on with him? For such a strong and stubborn person like him to be shaking this way was unimaginable. What kind of nightmare did he have to be this scared?


    She would never have thought that the same man who was being so merciless and cruelst night is now trembling in fear. Therefore, she just sighed out helplessly as she reached out her arms and caressed his back to calm him down. Her hands seemed to just move on their own.


    "It''s alright¡­" she whispered to him. "It''s just a nightmare." She continued patting his back until his breathing evened out and returned to normal.


    Evie then pulled away from him. "Do you need water?" she asked him as she turned to head towards the door when Gavrael caught her wrist.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" he asked, his voice was cold and when Evie looked at him, she was frozen at the look in his eyes. "I will never let you go anywhere else without me." Themand in his voice was absolute and he suddenly looked terrifying again. He had the look of a tyrant finally deciding on one thing and he would go against the world to make it happen.


    "I''m not going anywhere. I''m just going to ask for a ss of water for you." Evie told him as she tried to take a step away and pull her hand out of his grasp. But it was to no avail. It seemed as though he would not be letting her go.


    After a few moments of them staring at each other, he rose from the bed. "Fine. We''ll go get that ss of water together." And in the next minute, they both appeared in the castle''s kitchen.


    Evie was speechless as she watched him grab a ss from the counter, poured water into it without ever letting go of her hand.


    "Ga¡­ my lord, could you please let go of my hand first?" Evie asked as he gave her the water. She made sure to keep her voice low and gentle in order to avoid provoking his irascible temper.


    "No. I can''t Evie. I won''t." He replied firmly. His voice and gaze bing grave again as he looked at her.


    "I will never let you go ever again, not even for a moment. Do you understand?" Gavrael hissed. His heart was still beating ferociously with fear. After what he saw in his nightmare, that uneptable image that had burned itself into his cornea had shaken his entire being. It was impossible for him to ever let her out of his sight again. Not even for a moment, from here on.


    ____


    A/N: Don''t forget to vote spellbounders!

 Chapter 276 - Answers (Part I)

    <h4>Chapter 276 - Answers (Part I)</h4>


    Evie was locked in his room again. She had angered him in the kitchen when she tried to negotiate with him on the matters of herrades. He had wanted to literally bind her to him, and of course ¨C she refused. Her immediate rejection caused him to fly into a rage. Though he did not shout at her or harmed her, Evie could feel it in his suffocating aura that was leaking out of him and the gravity in his eyes. And then he had gone and locked her up, even using some strange magic as an impregnable wall around her, and he did all that without even letting her speak any further or hearing her out.


    What he did made Evie rage in anger as well, making her even more convinced that this cruel man was not her Gavriel. Her Gavriel would never do this to her. Her Gavriel would never lose his temper with her, nor treat her so dismissively. He would always be so considerate of her feelings and would be ever so respectful with his conduct. This person, to put it simply, was a in brute!


    Utterly frustrated and now anxious at what she must do next, Evie paced back and forth inside the room. She had tried to leave, even using some of her magic that Zanya had taught her in Crescia but nothing worked. The barrier was too strong. His magic was just too strong for her to ovee.


    Clenching her fists tightly, Evie angrily yelled as she gave an annoyed kick at the invisible barrier surrounding her, venting out her frustration and anger. How could she find any answers when she is being imprisoned like this? That person is just¡­ impossible!


    "Gavriel!!" she called out miserably as she fell to her knees. She was about to break down and cry when suddenly, she heard a voice.


    Evie frantically looked around, trying to locate the source of the voice but she saw no one.


    "Princess¡­" the masculine voice called out softly again.


    "Who are you?!" Evie asked, warily.


    "I''m right here, princess." That same voice responded patiently.


    Following the source of the voice, Evie saw a figure of a man right outside the barrier. He had long hair that was tied back at the base of his neck and a flowing beard, and she noticed with surprise that his skin was dark. His form was suspiciously simr, just like when Zanya had appeared before her in her spirit form! Was this another faery trying tomunicate with her? But he was¡­


    "Fear not Princess Evie, as I cannot harm you. My physical body isn''t here so you don''t have to be afraid." The man said. His voice and the look in his eyes were gentle.


    Breathing out and rxing a little, Evie asked again. "Who are you? And what do you want from me?"


    "I''m udius." He introduced. "I''m the teacher and mentor to your husband, Gavrael."


    Evie took a while to process what the man said. After which she frowned and shook her head. "My husband is Gavriel, not Gavrael." Evie corrected.


    "Gavriel and Gavrael is one and the same person, Princess." The man said as if emphasizing a fact to her.


    Confused, Evie frowned hard. "I don''t understand¡­ I know it''s the same body, but this Gavrael who is inside my husband''s body right now, is clearly not the man I had married." She was so conflicted now.


    "Please allow me to exin everything, Princess. I am here to help you and tell you everything you need to know about Gavrael." The man said and Evie swallowed. Her heart started beating fast. Was she finally going to get the answers she was looking for?


    udius smiled at the young woman and then without beating around the bush he immediately started to tell her what had happened. The reason why udius was here in the first ce was due to King Belial. He had asked udius for a favour and to lend his son a hand. After the king found out that his son had still ended up meeting the girl, he began to worry about him. The king had never told his wife the tragic fate of their son because he knew the queen would break down and might¡­ no, she would insist on going to the surface to help him sort things out. And that was something the king could not allow. Because if the queen goes back to the surface again, she might never be able to return to the Under Land again. He had already lost his son in some sense. He could not lose his queen too. She was the love of his life that no one or nothing can rece.


    Therefore, King Belial sought for udius'' help. The king had requested of him to watch over Prince Gavrael. He had told him to make sure that Gavrael''s new life as Gavriel will not end up tragically again. And that was why here he was now, trying his best to get some things sorted out.


    Gavrael could not see or hear anyone from the Under Land, whether they were in their spirit form or not. It was because that was one of the prices that he had to pay when he left the Under Land. He could never return to the Under Land and could never see nor hear anyone from there anymore.


    Thankfully, this princess was a light fae descendant so she could see and hear udius with no issues at all. Since there was no way for him tomunicate with Gavrael, he could only exin everything to this princess. He hoped that she would believe his words. Although he could not disclose to her too much on what had actually happened right before Gavrael turned back time, udius made sure to exin to her in detail that Gavrael had turned back time for her sake.. And because of that, he had to endure the consequences of using such a powerful spell, resulting in the current split in his personalities.

 Chapter 277 - Answers (Part II)

    <h4>Chapter 277 - Answers (Part II)</h4>


    "So, you''re saying¡­ I and Gav¡­ Gavrael was¡­" Evie could hardly process everything the man had told her. The strangest thing was that she was supposed to doubt and feel that what he told her was hard to believe, but she did not. Instead, she felt an inexplicable pain deep within her. As if her heart was mourning the loss of something that her mind cannot remember.


    "Yes, princess. Please believe that all the things I told you really happened. The reason why you cannot remember is not because you have lost your memories. But it is because Gavrael turned back time and you and he had returned to the point when you were both still children. He did that to save you¡­ This is also why, regretfully, there is no way for you to remember. As there is nothing left to remember¡­" udius exined as he ended a little sadly.


    Evie swallowed. Because what he exined, again made a lot of sense. This was why she could not remember that there were any gaps in her memory where she could have possibly met him before!


    She buried her face in her palms. She could not believe she was already believing the man''s words. Without any doubt at all. However, Evie was still confused. She looked at him again, with questioning eyes.


    "You said that Gavrael and I had returned to that time when we were children. It means none of us were supposed to remember what had happened before the time maniption. Then why does this Gavrael still remember?" she asked.


    "Because that''s his punishment. In fact, he also doesn''t remember he did such a forbidden thing as well. And you were right princess, if only he had forgotten everything about his life as Gavrael as he was supposed to, this problem wouldn''t be existing right now. But like I told you, he remembers because this is the price he had to pay for using such a forbidden spell, princess. Not forgetting will make him suffer more. You might not believe it, but back then Gavrael''s greatest fear is to be forgotten by you and be hated by you. He thought you had broken your promise and gotten to married someone else and then forgotten about him. That''d be his ultimate torture."


    Once again, Evie felt the sharp pang of pain in her heart. It was squeezing in pain. And she could no longer reason out to herself not to believe in this man''s story. Because if this was not the truth, why then was she hurting like this? This pain would not make sense if this man was lying. Her heart knows it well.


    After a short while of silence, Evie returned her gaze to the man again. "How about Gavriel''s memories? What happened to it?" she asked, weakly. Still pained.


    "Forgive me, but I don''t have a certain answer right now. However, I believe it is not lost forever. I believe the same thing might have happened. When he was Gavriel, Gavrael''s memories apparently had remained buried within him and was never really erased. I believe this time, it''s Gavriel''s memories that is now buried deep within him. Since Gavrael''s memories miraculously emerged, perhaps, it''s possible for Gavriel''s memories to return as well one day." udius could only give his deductions on this as even he could not tell for sure what would happen. Never had anyone used this spell and its consequences had nothing to bepared to. Therefore, he could only specte and give the princess his conjecture on things which were still unknown.


    "Do you know what happened to have triggered Gavrael''s memories to return and take over?" Evie was curious about this. She guessed something must have happened to Gavriel when they separated after the battle, and it must have been something significant for things to escte to this point.


    "I am not certain, princess. But I think the reason must be because his dark magic had returned. He most probably has returned to bing a dark fae again and his vampire half is now beingpletely suppressed. That''s why ''Gavriel'' is not here but is now reced by ''Gavrael''."


    "Can''t both Gavrael and Gavriel''s memories co-exist? Do you think they will be able to co-exist and be able toe to a bnce if his dark fae side and vampire side don''tpletely suppress the other?" Evie somehow felt torn for both the personalities. One was the personality that she had married and fallen in love with. The other one had taken on such a massive punishment just to carry out that forbidden spell to save her life out of love for her.


    udius was visibly surprised at the princess'' question. Apart from his surprise that the princess seemed to be easily epting his words and without much of a doubt, he was also shocked that she was already trying to think of something to solve the problem. And her idea was not bad at all! In fact, it was amazing. That could be the answer to this whole messy situation going on about the prince! If only he could remember both memories, then¡­


    "That''s a very great idea, princess. Do you have an idea as well on how to make his vampire sidee out?" udius asked but before Evie could think of a response, udius spoke. "Oh, he''sing back princess. I''ll have to say goodbye for now ¨C"


    "Wait! I still need to ¨C" Evie called out, worried on how she can get in contact with him again.


    "Don''t worry princess, if he ever puts up a barrier around you again, I can show up before you again and speak to you. For now, remember what I told you. Maybe, what you can do for now is to speak to him. Make him talk. I have lots of details I could not tell you because I have limited information on it. But if it is him, I''m sure he could tell you more. It might help us figure out a way to bring Gavriel''s memories back. But make sure not aggravate him¡­ he is dangerous right now¡­" his voice trailed off as the barrier surrounding the room disappeared along with him.


    ____


    A/N: Two more chapster ^^

 Chapter 278 - Portrait (Part I)

    <h4>Chapter 278 - Portrait (Part I)</h4>


    When Gavrael entered the room again, his face was no longer filled with rage anymore. However, as Evie looked closely at him, his eyes still remained cold and distant.


    After all the things she had heard from that man udius, Evie did not feel like wanting to even process all that he had told her first. Nor did she want to think too much about it before doing anything. Right then, she had a strange feeling welling up within her as she looked at him. And before she could process what she was doing, she was already charging towards him. She then mmed herself into his front and hugged him tight, causing the man to immediately freeze where he stood.


    The tray of food that he was bncing in his hand fell with a resounding tter on the floor but neither of them cared for the spilt food, broken dishes, and scattered cutleries. He was too shocked to care about those insignificant things. The look in her eyes when they parted a while ago was still engraved in his mind ¨C that look full of despise, as though she was looking at a horrifying monster. So why? Why was she suddenly hugging him now? What had suddenly changed in the span of just him going to get her some food to eat? Not that he wasining about it. No, in fact he was ted beyond words! However, her reactions to him were like night and day from before and what he is experiencing now.


    While Gavrael was undergoing both relief and confusion, Evie simply revelled in his warm embrace. Her mind told her she must at least try to look for proof that what that man had told her was the actual truth. But her heart is telling her otherwise. Her heart is currently rejoicing while singing out to her that she does not need any more proof than what is already before her. It all made perfect sense to her now. Her heart is telling her that the most important thing was the fact that this man right now, was not actually someone else. He is the very same man she had fallen in love with, and her heart clearly knows it! And that was all she needed and what matters to her the most right now.


    "Gav¡­" Evie called out. For some reason, she did not want to call him Gavrael or Gavriel anymore. "We need to talk." She added as she pulled away.


    He snapped out of the daze he was in, and he narrowed his eyes. His expression darkening. Did she hug him for this? Was this just another clever ruse to throw him off so she could try to negotiate terms with him again?


    That thought made his blood boil. He remembered her doing this to him before, whenever she wanted to insist on something he did not approve of, she would kiss him or embrace him and the fool in him would always, always end up agreeing. She had always been his weakness before, but things were different now. He would not allow her to do whatever she wanted anymore¡­ he cannot agree with every single thing that she asks of any longer.


    Because right now, it was not her hate that he feared the most anymore. The image he saw in his nightmare¡­ that is the one thing that scares him more than anything else. And he swore he would never let thate to pass. He will do everything, anything¡­ even if she would end up hating him forever, he did not mind. As long as she will be here with him, alive and well.


    "I don''t have the time right now. I just came back to send you your meal. But look what you have done." He responded coldly, looking down at the food scattered all over the floor.


    "This is important. There is something you need to know¡­ I ¨C" There was a sound of knocking that came from the doors that interrupted Evie''s words.


    Gavrael turned his attention towards the door. Evie looked a little frustrated as his attention was distracted. The matter of his current situation was of utmost importance! They need to discuss it as soon as possible. Now, if possible!


    "What is it?" he threw his voice to the doors and the man outside the door spoke. He could hear due to his vampire hearing, but Evie could not make out what was being said.


    "The man you sent to investigate Princess Evielyn''s husband is back, my lord." The man reported and Gavrael''s eyes immediately twitched before narrowing into slits.


    A wicked and dangerous smile then carved itself on his lips the next moment. He turned to nce back at Evie and ominous clouds seemed to have gathered in his eyes. Evie wondered what news he had received to cause such turmoil to appear in those stunningser blue eyes of his.


    "Tell him to wait in the throne hall, I''ll be there shortly." Gavrael said and turned to the doors, about to leave before Evie made a grab for his coat.


    "I said we need to talk ¨C" Evie repeated, hoping to get him to stay.


    His forefingernded on her lips, stopping her. His gaze now intense as he fixed his eyes onto hers.


    "Just because I want you doesn''t mean I am allowing you to order me around, Evie. Your words are no longer myw. Mine is thew now." he hissed out darkly, and Evie felt a chill crawled under her skin. But she did not let his darkness intimidate her and his words to aggravate her this time.


    "Don''t you want to know about the man I married?" Evie quickly asked him, as he was already turning the doorknob and about to leave the room. She cunningly used this topic as a lure, knowing that he was more than interested in this matter, thus hoping that he would take the bait.


    He halted and pitch ck anger red out and seemed to surround him. However, instead of rushing towards her as she had expected, he only looked over his shoulder and shed her a wicked deadly smile. A smile that should belong to a cruel viin, and that smile made Evie swallow subconsciously.


    "The man you married?" he drawled out.. "I don''t need you to tell me about him, Evie¡­ because he''d be a corpse very soon anyway."

 Chapter 279 - Portrait (Part II)

    <h4>Chapter 279 - Portrait (Part II)</h4>


    Evie''s eyes widened and she rushed towards him, but he had once again very quickly erected that invisible barrier that blocked her within, not allowing her to reach out to touch him. He smirked before disappearing without even giving himself a chance to listen to what she was saying.


    Biting on her lower lip hard, Evie clenched her fists tight as she looked helplessly at the closed door. He was driving her mad with so much frustration. Only this time, she could not possibly muster up any hatred towards him nor get angry with him anymore, despite what he had just did. The story she had heard from that man was still stuck vividly in her head. udius had told her he had suffered too much, and that pain had changed him, hardened his heart, and made both his heart and mind corrupted by the darkness. Evie knew that it is true, that pain changes people somehow. And that was why it pained her even more. How much pain he had to go through to turn into such a cynical, harsh, and cruel person like he is right now? Only Gavrael himself knows. But she wanted to know as well, very badly.


    She desperately wanted to reach out and soothe his troubled soul, but she felt it. The barrier that he seemed to have put up around himself. It was as if he was trying to make himself develop some sort of tolerance against her.


    Moreover, she could not help but think about his words when he said earlier where, ''your words are no longer myw''. What did he even mean by that?


    Evie was anxious now. She needed to do something as soon as possible. She felt that if she did nothing, it seemed as though he was going to drift away from her without warning andpletely get swallowed up by that deep darkness that was within himself. She kept feeling it every time she looked into his eyes. Evie also could not help but fear that he might slowly harden his heart to the point that she would not be able to thaw it anymore. She also feared that he was going to be too cruel and viinous, that one day, he might not be able to recognise any good in anything or anyone anymore.


    What must she do? First things first. She must think of a way to keep him with her and make him listen to her! She must find that opportunity to exin to him about everything that had happened to him¡­ to them, and most specially about Gavriel!


    ¡­


    In the throne hall, the atmosphere was freezing cold. There were only a few men with Gavrael and these few men who were not under his spell were rigid with fear. The look currently on their Lord''s face was so severe and solemn that they knew that something had happened which had extremely displeased him. Even if they could not see his expression, the heavy aura that was pressing down on everyone in the throne hall was clear enough that no one dared lift their eyes to look at the person sitting on the dais.


    All of them feared this person. When he first appeared in Kirzan, they all knew that he was the infamous second prince of the vampire empire named Gavriel, the man they all thought was already dead. But none of them could say a thing because apart from the fact that he never gave them the chance to speak, they were also too scared to say anything.


    They had seen how cruel he was in his dealings with those he deemed his enemies, and his absolute mastery of that magic none of them had seen before, as well as the immense power he wields within himself. They had seen how he went around ying people as though he were just killing off some ants. So, none of them dared say a word to him unless being spoken to or ordered to. Then he had told them that his name was Gavrael and not Gavriel. He also did not seem to be aware of anything rted to the emperor and the crown prince or the battle that happened in Dacria. All these had raised questions and doubts within themselves. It was obvious he was Prince Gavriel. All of them recognised him at one nce. Also, they have heard of how he had battled the imperial army that had attacked Dacria. So, why was he behaving like this now? However, none of them dared to verbalise them out to him as they valued their lives too much! If those questions irritated him, that would be the end of their miserable little lives.


    The people were confused because his appearance was definitely the Prince Gavriel that they had seen previously in person, but in the end, all they coulde up with was that he might be some imposter or the prince''s doppelganger. A very powerful and wicked one at that. There was no way they would ask to confirm it ¨C if they still wanted their lives.


    When he had asked them to look for a silvery-haired woman, they had asked him if he was talking about a Princess named Evielyn. And then when he heard someone said the words ''isn''t she the prince'' wife?'' he had gone on a rampage. They nearly died from that one-time raging temper of their lord. They feared him so much that none of them even dared to open their mouths again after that incident andment on the fact that the prince they were talking about was the man who looked exactly like him.


    And now that he had found the girl he was looking for, he ordered them to find this Prince Gavriel. When they told him they could not find the man''s whereabouts, he had asked for that man''s portrait, and they all knew why he wanted it. It was obvious he was going to hunt for that man himself.


    Because Prince Gavriel had already been cast out of the royal family portraits, it was very hard to find his portrait anywhere. So, they had to travel to the imperial capital and search in Prince Gavriel''s own castle for one.


    Thankfully, they had found a portrait of him and his wife.


    "My lord, we still couldn''t spot the whereabouts of Prince Gavriel," one of the men reported. "But as you ordered, we took his portrait with us." He added and approached the throne before kneeling and handing to him, therge portrait they had stolen from the prince''s castle.


    "We took this straight from Prince Gavriel''s castle ¨C"


    "Remove the cover now." Gavrael''s cold and impatient voice echoed out and everyone flinched, especially the person who was holding the portrait.


    Hurriedly, the man then removed the cover of the portrait and held up Prince Gavriel and Princess Evielyn''s portrait for him to see.


    ____


    A/N: Thank you so much guys for all the support this month. We are #1 in golden ranking thanks to all your votes, i am trully thankful i have amazing and loyal readers like you. <3


    So as promised there will be a mass release tomorrow. Please note that the mass release wille around my usual update time. I will be releasing 4 chapters this reset but that''s not an update, its just for the new tier i added in privilege.


    So again, please note the mass release wille around 6pm (GMT+8) tomorrow. I will notify you guys on instagram @kazzenlx.x or in our FB group once the mass release is up.


    Again, thank you so much and love ya''ll spellbounders! Muah!


    ~Kazzen

 Chapter 280 - Something Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 280 - Something Wrong</h4>


    It was as if everything came to a screeching halt. The entire throne hall became incredibly silent to the point that one could even hear a pin drop. None of the men even dared make a single move as the man who was sitting on the throne looked at the portrait.


    He becamepletely immobile, as if he had been turned into a marble statue. His eyes were glued to the portrait that was rolled out.


    Gavrael had decided to hunt down Evie''s husband not only because of his own jealousy and hate. It is now because of the thing he had witnessed in his nightmare. The sight of Evie''s lifeless body was still so vivid in his mind that it was as though it were only yesterday that he had held her lifeless body, cold and unmoving in his very arms. And because of that, he swore on everything within him that he would do whatever it takes from now on to stop that event from happening. Just the thought of that image was threatening enough to drive him insane due to the intense fear within him. He knew he was going to gopletely mad if he did not do something now. He must stop it.


    And the first thing he thought about was to kill any possible suspects. First was her husband. He decided to kill anyone and everyone who he thinks that could possibly take her away from him. He must eliminate every possible cause that could lead her to that point!


    If these group of useless men cannot find him, he would look for him himself and get rid of him so that Evie would never need to see him again. He did not care if Evie ended up hating him even more now once he takes the life of the man she was married to. His attention was currently focused on only one thing and that is to keep her alive.


    He could not wait to see the face of this man that had dared taken the love of his life. He could not wait to find him and kill him. But now that they were finally showing him his portrait, his entire being immediately turned into ice.


    For a long while, everything seemed to havee to a standstill. He even fancied that his heart had stopped for a few beats.


    But as the men had expected, a storm of both Gavrael''s aura and dark magic suddenly surged forth in a violent rage the moment heid eyes on the portrait.


    The next moment, the man holding the portrait fell on his knees as he reached to w frantically at his own neck which was now being strangled by an invisible force that they all knew was Gavrael''s magic. They were right when they suspected that this portrait would definitely trigger his anger. He would most probably think that they were trying to fool him.


    So, they had nned to exin it to him once he finally questions them. However, Gavrael did not say a single word to confront them about the portrait. They should have known this cruel man does not waste time to question anyone. Using his strange magic, he just forced everything he wanted to know out their lips.


    The man before Gavrael chokingly blurted out all the things Gavrael wanted to know. And when he heard that they had not done anything to this portrait and this Prince Gavriel was indeed very simr looking to him, Gavrael''s eyes widened slightly before quickly narrowing suspiciously. Something seems wrong here.


    Gavrael let go of the man''s neck and he slumped over before toppling on the floor, barely alive.


    Then another deafening silence enveloped the entire hall before a forced sardonicugh broke out from Gavrael. Hisughter sent chills crawling down on everyone''s spine.


    But all too soon, hisughter evaporated from his cold face as he stared down at the portrait again.


    Gavrael stared at the man''s face. He was smiling and his grey eyes were screaming out genuine happiness as he held Evie close to him. Something strange pulsated within him that made his eyes narrow suspiciously again. He again felt that there was something wrong, but he could not quite catch what it was. It was like that feeling that you have when a word was just at the tip of your tongue, but you could not remember enough to spit it out no matter how. It was this nagging feeling that he was experiencing now.


    As he scrutinised the portrait, he looked at those grey eyes¡­ that was obviously not the eyes that belonged to him!


    He forced out information from the other men as well but all he got was the same facts and recollections.


    "M-my lord¡­ if you want to know more about Prince Gavriel¡­ the best person you must ask is the princess¡­ she¡­" one of the men choked out before he too passed out on the floor.


    Gavrael clenched his fists tight. The rage within him was not calming down. What was going on? How could Evie''s husband look exactly like him? What the hell was happening?! What kind of game this fucking fate was ying with him now?!


    Gnashing his teeth as his eyes zed intensely, he disappeared from the throne hall.


    ¡­


    Evie was sitting on the floor in the room she was in, burying her face on her folded knees when she felt his dark and ominous presence reappearing very near her.


    The moment she lifted her face, she saw him standing by the door, the barrier he had put around the room had disappeared as well.


    A smile of relief spread across her lips as she saw him and then she quickly stood and approached him, d that he didn''t take too long to return.


    But all of a sudden, she felt herself falling backwards. Then her back hit the bed''s mattress. He was looming over her in a blink of an eye and his expression was hard and incredibly cold. Evie wondered what had happened this time to cause him to flip out again. She had nned to make she won''t anger him this time but she didn''t even do anything yet and he''s already raging?


    Gavrael decided to grant her wish as he remembered her words before he left her a while ago. He could never use his magic to force any information he wanted to know from her even if that was what he wanted to do. He did not want to talk to her because he knew she would only make him angry. She really had the talent to make him madder than he already was, but right now he had no other choice. He must know what was with that man who looked exactly like him.


    He had to pin her down like this to make sure he would be looking at her closely like this in case she fuels his anger.. He feared losing control before her, but he knew that as long as he was staring into those clear eyes of hers, he would not lose himself and identallysh out at her due to anger.

 Chapter 281 - Distrust

    <h4>Chapter 281 - Distrust</h4>


    "Fine¡­ as you wish, let''s talk." He uttered with no warmth in his voice. "Let''s talk about that man you married, Evie."


    Evie felt her heart squeezed in pain as she looked at him. His eyes were coated over with anger. Now that she was looking at him without that nagging thought that he was someone else, Evie realized how wretched he looked. And she could barely hold back her tears from spilling from her eyes.


    He had the look of a man who went through hell over and over. He was spilling over with so much darkness and power, but he was heartbreakingly damaged. At that moment, Evie realized what people meant when they say there was something hauntingly beautiful in broken things.


    This man¡­ how hauntingly beautiful he was right now as he looked down at her.


    Just looking at him made her heart bleed and she could no longer hold back her tears from falling silently from the corners of her eyes.


    Seeing the tears falling from her eyes, Gavrael''s jaws worked. He loosened his grip on her wrists thinking that he must have hurt her. Or was she tearing up to throw him off, because she knew her tears were always his greatest weakness?


    The thought made him harden his heart. "If you think your tears will work on me like it used to, then I''m sorry to tell you it isn''t as effective anymore, Evie. So, stop crying and talk now. Tell me everything you know about that man. Because if you don''t, I might force ¨C" He was cut off before he could finish his warning.


    Suddenly, her soft and warm lipse crashing against his, making him freeze in shock. That was thest thing that he would have thought she would do.


    His eyes widened, not sure how to respond for a few seconds. His brain stopped working for a while until she fell back on the bed again. What was she doing? After all her defiance and utter fear towards him since they saw each other again, she suddenly kissed him on her own ord?


    Gavrael''s heart which he thought had turned into stone shook at that single simple move she did. And he did not like how he responded, the reaction of his own heart. His foolish heart that never seemed to learn its lesson. He told himself that this girl was definitely trying to mellow him out and then when he loosened up his hold, she would escape and leave him¡­


    His aura darkened again at those thoughts and Evie could not help but smile bitterly.


    It was obvious to her that he was fighting against his responses to her. And she did not like that he seemed to have truly and sessfully learned to control his reaction to her.


    She badly wanted to talk now but she wanted him to loosen up first. How could she even start when he was filled with fury right now? His barriers were up so high that she could practically see it up. Could he even understand or ept what she was going to tell him when he was like this? He looked like he was about to blow up any second and she could not help but worry if she should start now or must she calm him down first. She also worried that he might not believe her since she could already feel his distrust. There were huge trust issues that he held as a grudge towards her.


    She also felt that he did not even believe her kiss was real. The thought that he might blow up or storm out before she could even tell him everything made her feel hesitant. He had done it quite a few times already. He raged if she mentioned something he did not like, then stopped her from talking or disappear so he would not have to hear what she was saying.


    "Alright¡­ I will speak but I want you to¡­ not leave until I''m finished telling you everything. I want you to listen to me until the end¡­" She said and as expected, his face darkened. "Also¡­ could you calm down first, please? You know how intense you are right now, right? It''s hard to talk if your aura is this strong."


    He smirked. A cold and dead smirk. "Don''t waste your time, Evie because even if I want to, it''s not possible for me to calm down anymore. This is how I am now, Evie¡­ I can''t suppress my darkness anymore so get used to it from here on."


    "Are you sure about that? That it''s no longer possible?" she asked softly, and he frowned, frustration shing in his again because of her stubbornness.


    "Stop testing my limit, Evie and just¡­"


    Once again, he was stopped by the touch of her lips against his own. Gavrael let go of her hands to grab onto her shoulders and pushed her down. But Evie took this opportunity to quickly wrap her hands around his neck. And she was careful to do it as gently and lovingly as she could, not wanting to trigger him further.


    And soon as she got a hold of him, she pulled away a little. However, their lips were still slightly touching each other''s.


    "I''d like to see it for myself, Gav. If what you said is true... that''s its no longer possible for you to calm down..." She whispered and then suddenly she kissed him again, this time harder, wilder, as she passionately tried to pry his lips open. And he mentally berated himself harshly because he opened up to her almost immediately as if he had been waiting so desperately for eternity for her to kiss him like this. He was like a parched desertnd that had sweet cool rain finally falling on it after such a long time.


    ____


    A/N: Thank you so much guys for all the support this month. We are #1 in golden ranking thanks to all your votes, i am trully thankful i have amazing and loyal readers like you. <3


    So as promised there will be a mass release tomorrow. Please note that the mass release wille around my usual update time. I will be releasing 4 chapters this reset but that''s not an update, its just for the new tier i added in privilege.


    So again, please note the mass release wille around 6pm (GMT+8) tomorrow. I will notify you guys on instagram @kazzenlx.x or in our FB group once the mass release is up.


    Again, thank you so much and love ya''ll spellbounders! Muah!


    ~Kazzen

 Chapter 282 - Idiot

    <h4>Chapter 282 - Idiot</h4>


    As soon as he parted his lips, Evie immediately nted her mouth and sealed his lips with hers. She slid her tongue even deep inside and it did note slow nor soft. It was more like a savage, utterly impatient invasion.


    And Gavrael waspletely caught off guard, never expecting her to kiss him in such an aggressive manner. It was as though she was the one who was impatient. Then she began to suck and tangled her tongue with his with the intensity of a wild little hungry beast. Her sudden kiss hade as a big shock to him already, but this wildness of hers hit him harder. It all but shock him speechless ¨C and that was a really hard thing to do to the current Gavrael.


    When¡­ when had she learnt how to kiss like this? Gavrael knew how shy Evie was. She was such an innocent youngdy. He had always been holding back ¨C painfully so. Yes, he had held back a great deal every time he was being intimate with her. He did not want to scare her maidenly sensibilities. He had been scared that he might take it too far and be too wild or too rough with his kisses. So, every single time, he had tried to keep everything in moderation no matter how hard it was for him. Therefore, he was certain that he had never kissed her this wildly before.


    Yet now, here she was, kissing him with such spine-tingling skill. It was as if she had been kissed that way many times before. W-who¡­ who taught you¡­


    Suddenly, he turnedpletely rigid once again. And his aura that had started to calm down just a while ago, now red out again. And this time, it was even more intense. The thought that some other man had taught her to kiss like this made his blood boil over in anger. The wrath became too strong that it had actually overpowered the insane lust and desire her wild kiss had evoked within him.


    Evie on the other hand, of course immediately felt his rigidness and the suffocating darkness which was seeping out from him again. She could not help but feel nervous now, knowing that he would definitely pull away at this rate. At the same time, she was in utter dismay and worry¡­ that even her kisses did not seem to be working anymore. Was there something wrong with the way that she had kissed him? Did he not love it earlier that she could feel his excitement build? So, what had gone wrong?


    The fear that she could not affect him anymore made her heart shake. What should she do? No, what else she could do? Evie¡­ think...!


    And as she had expected, she felt him lift his hands. No! He was going to peel her hands off him!


    Panic surged within her and suddenly, before Gavrael could touch her arms, she rolled over, bring the both of them tumbling.


    Gavrael''s body was still very much affected by Evie''s kiss. So, Evie managed to somehow flip him around. She also used the magic spell Zanya had taught her to give her a momentary boost in strength and she was d she remembered it at the veryst second.


    Surprised, Gavrael''s eyes widened a little as he looked at Evie, who was now straddling him. Her hands were now pinning his above his head.


    "I''m not going to let you escape from me, Gav." She said and silence reigned between them for a second. "What''s wrong? Didn''t you say you want me? Why are you not responding to my kisses? Were you lying when you had professed how much you love me just moments ago? How could you still look this angry when I''m kissing you? Do you despise my kisses now?" she did not give him a chance to refute and sent a continuous barrage of words, hoping to either distract him or help him calm down.


    Hearing her bombarding him with those questions, his surprised expression was reced by a deep, confused, frown.


    Then his eyes zed in anger and like a lightning bolt, he flipped them over and changed their positions once again. Evie was now back under him again, his body weight pressing her into the soft mattress, keeping her locked in ce. His grip on her hands had tightened up so much that it started to hurt her.


    "Yes, you''re right, Evie! I despise that you''ve learned to kiss wildly like that from another man and not from me!" he hissed out in fury, not sure whether to be angry at being goaded into blurting that out or to wail in sorrow that his once innocent Evie had been introduced to adult pleasures by one who is not him.


    Upon hearing Gavrael snarl out those words, Evie could only gape at him, open-mouthed for a few long seconds.


    A helpless, frustratedugh escaped her plumped and rosy lips and she could not help but tear up from the frustration. When herugh faded, her eyes sharpened, and sheshed out at him. "You, big idiot! You were the one who taught me how to kiss like that! You kissed me so savagely like that that first night we kissed, remember?! How could you forget about it all, you, silly, silly man! You keep telling me that I am the one who has forgotten about you. But do you know¡­ you have forgotten all about me too! You¡­ brute! You¡­big bully!" she ranted and raged at him, letting out all her frustration before suddenly breaking down and began to sob,rge teardrops falling pitifully from her sorrowful eyes. "I am tired¡­ Gav¡­ really tired¡­" her voice weakened as it trailed off. "All I want is for you to just kiss me¡­ embrace me¡­ then we can finally talk and tell each other everything. But you¡­ can''t you just stop being angry for now and just kiss me?" she raised those crystal-like eyes filled with glimmering tears that clumped up her thickshes. And Gavrael''s fiery anger somehow dispersed a little. His heart gave a jolt seeing his woman being in such sorrow and pain.


    However, Gavrael was still utterly confused at what she had said but instead of continuously probing her about it, he bent down and crushed his mouth against hers, granting her the request she had tearfully asked of him. He did not know what happened but as she sobbed and those words tumbled out from her lips, he did not only feel the strange emotions that bubbled within his chest, but his body also began to move on its own as if it were no longer under his control. And the next thing he knew, he was kissing her in a way he had never done before.


    The kiss was not the kind of restrained kiss he was always giving her before. This time, he kissed her, just like the way she just did until their slick tongues were intertwining hungrily with each other''s. Their mouths created erotic sounds inside the room and Gavrael felt it again, this strange feeling that was as if he had kissed her like this many times before.. Like a dream that he had forgotten upon awakening from.

 Chapter 283 - Recounting

    <h4>Chapter 283 - Recounting</h4>


    Their deep, raw and spine tingling kiss continued on. While they kissed, their tongues danced in a perfect sensual rhythm as their hands caressed each other, initially running over each other''s clothes but as the temperature heated up between them their hands crept beneath the clothes for a more intimate touch. The way he sucked and licked the insides of her mouth and made her moan, gave him that feeling as if they had shared such wild kisses many times before and his body knows without a doubt on what exactly she wants from him. How could this be? How was this even happening?


    When their lips parted after that long and passion filled kiss, Evie gave such a satisfied smile as their heavy breaths mingled with each other''s. "See? Your body remembers what your mind can''t, Gav." She whispered, d that he did not burst out in another fit of temper and that his body could still respond to her in the same way as before.


    Gavrael was frozen still. He just sat there staring back at her. ''Your body remembers what your mind can''t''. Those words kept reying in his head as he calmed down from the high caused by their intense make out session earlier. He could not believe that those words made perfect sense as he felt it in his bones that this was definitely not the first time that they had kissed like this at all!


    "Do you believe me now? Can you now see that you were the one who taught me¡­ all that?" she asked again, smiling tenderly at him as she reached out to caress his face gently. "The man I married is you, Gav¡­" she added and when he could not say a single word, Evie began to tell him everything. All that udius had told her, she recounted every single detail, not leaving even a single point out.


    She told him that he had turned back time and that he had regressed into a boy and grew up as the vampire prince, Gavriel, the man that she married. She told him how they met up until that night when they got separated in Dacria.


    "I believed something must have happened to you, to Gavriel, that night when you were fighting against Thundrann. I believed that it was that same night you awakened as Gavrael." Evie said as she concluded her recounting.


    Gavrael closed his eyes and struggled to process what he had just heard. His anger was still crawling inside him, all prepared to burst forth at any time. But with her, still straddling hisp as he sat on the bed, and the closeness and warmth of her hands, he felt the darkness within him withdrew slightly and bing still. At least for now.


    "You''re saying that I turned back time and instead of just a few days, I returned to many years ago, when I was a little boy and grew up as Gavriel?" he asked in disbelief. It was apparent on his expression that he was unable to believe it.


    "Yes."


    "Then how do you exin why my memories as Gavrael still exists? If I turned back time, then everything should have been erased as time started all over again. If I turned back time and returned to when I was a little boy, that means I would have never met you in that forest as Gavrael because Gavrael does not exist then. How would you exin ¨C" He had listed the same sh of facts as Evie did when she heard this for the first time from udius.


    "udius said that is your punishment for turning back time, Gav." Evie could only answer him gently.


    Gavrael''s eyes circled. C-udius?! She knew about udius? Gavrael had never told Evie about udius. He had only told her about his parents so howe¡­


    "udius appeared to me and told me everything Gav. He said that the reason why you still remember and retained those memories that should''ve been erased is because you are being punished for using that forbidden spell." She told him and Gavrael tugged at his hair.


    He still could not believe this confusing twist of events but when she mentioned udius, he could no longer brush this off andugh at everything that Evie had told him. The fact that she could bring him up was enough to prove that this was all the truth and not something that she was trying to cook up.


    Then suddenly, he remembered the image he saw in his nightmare.


    "Tell me," he looked at her. "Did udius tell you why I turned back time?" he asked.


    "He said he just knew that something probably happened to me and that you wanted to save me. That''s why you did that."


    Gavrael became utterly immobile. And the next second, heughed.


    Now it somehow made sense. If that event happened, that Evie had indeed died like what he saw in his dream, he knew he had definitely turned back time to save her. Now that he thought about it, him, turning back time made a lot of sense. This would exin why that prince Gavriel, looked exactly like him. This exins why Evie had forgotten about him. This would exin why he had found himself in that dungeon of the ruined city of Dacria without any recollection on how he even arrived there. This would exin all the nonsensical sufferings he had to go through for so long. This would exin the long years he had spent looking for Evie in such a strange ce and not being able to find her at all. This was the reason why!


    ''So, it turned out that while my original body returned to my boyhood stage, I was stuck somewhere as my punishment. And while my body was growing up and making his own memories, I was stuck somewhere, probably in spirit, in an unknown ce, all alone and suffering endlessly.'' Gavrael could not help butugh ironically, shaking his head as he thought all that to himself.


    ____


    A/N: Thank you so much guys for all the supportst month. We are #1 in golden ranking thanks to all your votes, i am trully thankful i have amazing and loyal readers like you. <3


    If we stay in our rank(#1 in Golden Ranking) until the end of this month, i will give mass release first day of November. So keep voting spellbounders! Keep the Golden Ticketsing.


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x or like my FB page @Author_kazzenlx


    You can also read Spellbound''sic version and check out my new work titled ''I made a Deal with the Devil'' on patreon. Just go to /kazzenlx

 Chapter 284 - Rest

    <h4>Chapter 284 - Rest</h4>


    A/N: sorry for theteness. I''m not feeling very well today x.x


    ___


    When his bitterughter faded, a deep silence followed. He had lowered his head and did not lift his face to look at her for a long while. But Evie waited patiently, not taking her gaze off of him. She could only sympathise with him on what he is currently going through, as there was no way there was anyone who could understand his suffering. What intense confusion and upheaval of emotions must it be to suddenly find out there was another deeper truth that was hidden and suddenly unearthed all of a sudden.


    It was then that she really wanted to know what he was thinking. She also wished he would lift his head to look at her. She wanted to ask but she was still a little wary because right then, he seemed to be having a hard time epting everything that she had just told him. And honestly, she would not me him. Even she found it so unbelievable the first time she had heard it from udius.


    Evie decided to give him more time to process everything in his mind and wait for him patiently. However, as time ticked by, and he still remained silent and unmoving, Evie could no longer keep her peace. She was worried he would get caught in a loop of endless whys and hows ¨C trapped by his own regrets or ''what ifs''.


    "Gav¡­" she called out softly and thankfully, he slowly lifted his head to look at her. His eyes were deep and unfathomable. She could not quite figure out what he was thinking nor feeling at that moment. And her heart just went out to him even more.


    "Do you believe all these, Evie? Do you truly ept that all those things that you have just said as truth?" he asked, and Evie saw what seemed like pure and unadulterated anguish shing momentarily across those intense blue eyes of his. "There is no proof that all the things udius told you are the truth ¨C" His voice seemed to be without emotions ¨C as though he was withholding them back from gushing forth.


    "I believe it." She cut him off without any hesitation. "I can''t exin why but I believe it." She added, her eyes locked onto his with sparkling determination, as if willing him to believe in it as well. "You believe it too, right? I know you do." Her eyes then widened as she suddenly had a sliver of fear that he might want to deny it.


    He stared at her for a few moments and then a soft chuckle bubbled out of him again. It came out sounding like a lovely, and sinuous, yet a little sad and bitterughter. "I don''t have a choice but to believe it, right?" he shook his head as he asked her. And then he let himself fall back on the bed.


    Evie stared down at him and he looked as though he was incredibly tired asid there, unmoving. His sallow and wan features looked as though exhaustion had suddenly hit him hard, right below the belt, and now, all he could do was nothing but to lie down and ept whatever thates his way. Somehow, the sight of him behaving this way at that moment made Evie suddenly feel an immense tiredness surge within her and she let herself fall on top of him.


    She rested her head on his chest and listened to his heartbeat as it beat on steadily and rhythmically, calming her down. And then, she allowed her eyes to slowly close. It felt as though their souls that were overly exhausted were now finally given the chance to feel that sweet rest of relief, they had both been longing for so long. It was the feeling like the both of them had finally emerged from an underwater cocoon with stale air after being stuck down there for so long. And what a breath of pure and fresh air that had seemed to greet them once they surfaced from that suffocated condition.


    For a long time, they just stayed that way in silence. It was as if they were trying to just bask and rx in that moment that had been so hard toe by.


    "I saw your portrait with Gavriel¡­" his voice suddenly echoed beside her ear after a long silence and Evie looked up, surprised.


    "Portrait?"


    "I had asked my men for Gavriel''s portrait. So they had sneaked into Gavriel''s castle and took it." He exined, quite unapologetically.


    Evie''s eyes widened and then narrowed. "Why? Wait¡­ could it be because you were nning to kill him?"


    When he smirked wickedly, Evie gasped in shock. And then she burst outughing as she imagined how his reaction was when he firstid eyes on the portrait. This was the first time she hadughed genuinely after so long, and Gavrael''s eyes gleamed tenderly as he watched her as he enjoyed listening to the sounds of herughter like a dozen little bells chiming in harmony. That sound alone was able to warm up his stony and frozen heart. It also seemed to have caused the iciness in his eyes to finally start melting now.


    "You want Gavriel back, right?" he asked suddenly, and Evie stilled. She never expected that he would ask that question and she could not immediately answer him. She did not know why she suddenly felt a lump in her throat. Was it because of his expression right now?


    "I¡­" she struggled to find a way to reply to him diplomatically. Yes, she badly wanted Gavriel back. But why was she having a hard time saying it to him?


    "Y-you and Gavriel are one and the same person." She said after a long while and he smiled wryly at her. She felt that he was about to say something, but he closed his eyes instead.


    When he opened his eyes again, his gaze was intense.


    "I am going to keep my promise to you, Evie¡­" he told her, "I am going to make you queen.. But first, I am going to make myself the king of the vampires first."

 Chapter 285 - About Him

    <h4>Chapter 285 - About Him</h4>


    "I am going to make you queen. But first, I am going to make myself the king of the vampires first." Gavrael said and?Evie blinked. Did he make that promise to her before he turned back time? Suddenly, Evie did not how to respond to him.


    "I am going to take this empire''s throne." He added and Evie finally found her voice.


    "You''re going to tell me to stay back and watch, right?" she asked and when he just silently stared at her, Evie immediately tried to convince him. "When we got separated from Dacria onwards, I learned many things during my journey to Crescia. I can now call upon the dragons too. If you don''t believe me, I can show it to you now! Do you want to see it?" Evie got excited as she told him all these.


    Gavrael lifted a brow. "Really? You were able to learn all that by yourself?" Gavrael thought that his Evie was different from this Evie. This Evie was more confident. And he thought, she is stronger too. The previous Evie he knew was so much more dependent on him. He had to work extra hard to make her learn about her own magic and abilities. But this Evie actually learned all of that on her own initiative.


    "No. Actually, I was not alone. I have Zanya and my men who were there to support me. My desire to see you again also made me worked extra hard." She exined, her face serene and looking proud of everything that she had achieved so far.


    But at the thought of herrades, Evie''s eyes circled wide, and she looked down at Gavrael withrge, doe-eyed pleading eyes.


    "Gav¡­ please, release myrades. Ah, I forgot to tell you, those men are your men, too. They are the elites who serve you loyally. They''ve been with you for years. You had told me previously that some of them were already with you ever since you were young. You were the one who ordered them to protect me with their lives. Nowe and let''s release them." She climbed off the bed and pulled at his hand in a yful and teasing manner.


    Gavrael''s mind was still a little disoriented, but he understood everything she was saying. So that exined why those men fought so well. When he had gone against them, he had felt like he had fought against them before and that was why those men seemed to be able to predict his next moves. He also remembered that he felt something strange when he was about to kill that long haired man. Somehow, his body just stopped in its tracks before his sword could slit his throat.


    "Those men have been so loyal to you for many years and would even give their lives up for you. Therefore, you can''t treat them like that. They are our greatest allies, Gav." She said with a smile as she tugged his hand a little harder this time, realising he was not that opposed to her suggestions now as he was before.


    And to her relief, he did not object at all this time. He brought her to the prison silently.


    Once they arrived at the underground cell, Evie immediately asked Gavrael to unlock the doors. Without saying a word, Gavrael used his magic and the bars swung open on their own.


    Evie immediately rushed inside and hugged Zanya. After that, she quickly pushed Zanya at arm''s length to examine her from head to toe.


    "Are you alright? These men didn''t bully you, right?" Evie asked as she eyed her men, most especially Levy. The rest of them only either rolled their eyes at her or looked offended at herments. Only Levy had the decency to blush slightly as he averted his eyes from the princess'' using gaze,ughing a little sheepishly.


    Zanya smiled as she chuckled. "Don''t worry, Princess, they''ve been nice to me."


    "That''s a relief." Evie sighed and then without wasting a moment she began to fill them in on everything that had happened. She exined to them about Gavrael and Gavriel as well, causing everyone''s mouth to part open in disbelief. And then they all looked at the silent and brooding man who was leaning against the wall and watching them all the while the princess had been updating them on the news.


    "That''s why you don''t need to fear him anymore. He''s the very same master you guys served for years. Also, I already told him about you guys." Evie added cheerfully, and the men were speechless. They could only nce discreetly at Gavrael before exchanging nces with each other.


    They were relieved now, but they knew it will be hard for them not to fear him immediately right off the bat. Much less to act familiar around him and treat him like how they had used to treat Prince Gavriel. Somehow, the situation was pretty awkward.


    Evie then approached Gavrael again and with a big smile, she spoke. "Are you going to assign them important roles?"


    Gavrael stared at her quietly and the other men awkwardly waited for Gavrael to speak.


    "They''ll remain as your guards, Evie." He said and Evie tilted her head.


    "All of them? Won''t you take some of them with you?"


    "I don''t need guards."


    Silence reigned inside the closed space.


    "Then maybe as one of your generals?" Evie broke the silence again.


    The men were ncing at each other. They were unsure on how to react on this issue. But they could not deny that they still did not like this Gavrael very much. They want their master Gavriel back.


    Due to Evie''s insistence, Gavrael lifted his gaze towards the men. His gaze fell to Samuel and then to Leon.


    "Fine, I''ll make two of them my generals." He gave in.


    "Alright." Evie smiled widely, happy that he had acquiesced to her wishes. "Now it''s time for us to go and eat. We''re all hungry! Have you eaten, Gav?"


    Gavrael shook his head and Evie pped her hands. "Alright, all of us will go and have a feast then." She said and she dragged Gavrael behind her after telling everyone to follow them.


    The men looked at Gavrael''s back. They could all feel how strong the man was. His words that he did not need guards keep on reying in their minds. All of them thought that with how he was right now, he might not even need their help at all. And they could not help but feel a little down.


    Then their gazes fell towards the princess. They could not help but wonder how their princess felt about all of this, most especially about him.


    ____


    A/N: If we stay in our rank(#1 in Golden Ranking) until the end of this month, i will give mass release first day of November. So keep voting spellbounders! Keep the Golden Ticketsing.


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x or like my FB page @Author_kazzenlx


    You can also read Spellbound''sic version and check out my new work titled ''I made a Deal with the Devil'' on patreon. Just go to /kazzenlx

 Chapter 286 - Come On

    <h4>Chapter 286 - Come On</h4>


    In the dining hall, everyone was seated around a long table. Gavrael sat elegantly at the head of the table,zily leaning his head on his knuckles as he contentedly watched Evie eat.


    Evie, Zanya and the men were all very hungry, so they fixed their attention on the array of scrumptious food that was spread before them. Of course, with the exception of Evie alone, everyone still felt the ufortable dark presence that was exuded by the person who was seated at the head of the table. If they were not so hungry, they would have definitely been unable to ignore his presence and able to swallow their food!


    All of them somehow enjoyed the delicious food prepared for them but their enjoyment slowly died down as they became more and more conscious of Gavrael''s presence now. They could not only feel his incredibly strong and dark presence but his piercing stare too. Was he studying or scrutinizing them? Why? Could it be that he was trying to remember them? Of course not, otherwise, he should not be looking at them with that ice cold and sharp gaze!


    It felt as though a razor sharp de was slicing and stabbing into them, trying to carve their thoughts and pierce the intentions in their hearts. It was difiting to say the least. Especially for Zanya, who is the weakest of them all in her powerless state. She particrly felt as though buckets of sweat were pouring down her back.


    "Why are you not eating?" At longst, Evie broke the awkward silence that lingered in the hall when she finally looked up from her te and turned to Gavrael. She then noticed that he had hardly touched anything on his own te.


    Gavrael''s gaze returned to her and then he looked down at the food on his te again.


    When he lifted his gaze and opened his mouth to speak, a piece of juicy meat was shoved right before his face, dangling tantalisingly on a silver fork and coated lightly with some sauce.


    "This one''s delicious, Gav. Come on, have a taste." She urged, smiling as she moved the meat to his lips. Her sparkling eyes were wide and expectant as she waited for him to bite into that piece she had purposely cut for him.


    Gavrael furtively took a nce at the men who seemed to be observing their interactions, and all of them quickly averted their gazes in perfect unison. Of course, he had caught their expressions before they looked down to hide their faces.


    Suddenly, a soft chuckle escaped from Evie''s lips. Somehow, she did not expect him to even look at the men first. If he remembered how he was as Gavriel, she knew he would have definitely smirked happily at her actions and immediately ate the meat she was offering. That would have happened without a doubt, even though she and Gavriel never ate with these men before.


    But now, looking at him seemingly embarrassed at what he was about to do made Evie unable to stop herself from chuckling out loud. His reactions could only be described as cute¡­ though she would never say it our aloud as he would definitely scowl hearing her use that word in the same sentence with him. She wondered if this was how she had looked like when Gavriel first fed her the same way, back when she had just arrived at his castle.


    "Come on, open your mouth Gav. Here¡­ say, ''aaah''¡­" She urged again yfully, teasing him. Somehow, she felt warmth blooming inside her chest. She knew there was still something amiss but, it was enough for her that she was here with him, for now.


    As she shed him a sweet and loving smile, Gavrael nced at everyone again and when he saw that no one was looking, he finally popped the small piece of proffered meat into his mouth, munching slowly on it as he savoured the taste of it. Somehow, it tasted much bettering from her fork than from the one on his te before him.


    "Delicious, isn''t it?" Evie asked merrily, her eyes cheerfully twinkling as she enjoyed watching him eat. He really made eating to be a form of art to be admired, with his proper princely bearing and graceful manner of dining.


    Gavrael simply nodded as he chewed quietly. "Oh! Come and taste this one too, you loved this dish."


    As Evie continued handing him little bits and pieces of food offered on her own fork, the men began to nce sideways to look at each other. ''Good grief, this is going to cause me terrible indigestion.'' Levyined as he made pitiful puppy like eyes. ''I''d like a woman to pamper me like that too.'' He made a face as if he were crying without tears.


    Samuel, Zn and Leon''s expression did not change but Reed was blushing, while Luc and Elias were visibly trying so hard to keep their faces straight, holding in theirughter that was dangerously on the surface and about to bubble out. Zanya on the other hand, was observing and continuously ncing at Evie and looking quite awed at the princess'' behaviour towards him.


    Because Zanya was sitting between Leon and Levy, Levy leaned towards Zanya and whispered with a yful smile. "Our princess is amazing, right?" he said and Zanya looked at him. "I don''t mind it if you want to try doing that to me," he flirted, winking at her. "I''d more than wee your tries¡­"


    Zanya blinked at him as he was already opening his mouth, showing that he was expecting her to feed him something from her te.


    But out of the blue, an arm whooshed down before Zanya could even respond and a piece of meat was already roughly shoved inside Levy''s mouth. Choking and looking past Zanya, he saw that it was Leon who did that.


    Levy red at Leon. ''You ¨C !!''


    ''The princess had ordered me not let you bully her. Don''t take it personally, I''m just doing my job.'' Leon replied expressionless through their telepathy.


    ''What the hell, man. When did I bully her?'' Levy whined and moaned through their telepathic link, pouting at the end.


    ''She looked ufortable.'' Was all Leon replied with.


    ''Ugh!'' Levy groaned, feeling frustrated and rolled his eyes at that hulk of a vampire, when Zanya gave out a quiet chuckle.


    "Alright, should we change seats?" Zanya asked Levy suggestively.


    "Huh? Why?" the man frowned questioningly, unsure what she meant with her question.


    "That way, the two of you can feed each other without any barriers. I know I''m in the way." She said mischievously and both men''s eyes rounded out in shock. Zn and Luc started to tremble as they held back desperately, trying very hard not tough out loud at what the Light Fae hadmented on.


    ''This is your fault, you dimwit! God dammit!'' Levy angrily red at Leon.


    ''You started it.'' Leon said simply and shrugged his shoulders carelessly. After which, he turned his focus back to his food as though nothing of the sort had just happened, leaving Levy feeling so frustrated and bursting at the seams on his own.


    ___


    A/N: Second chap willeter.

 Chapter 287 - Right Hand

    <h4>Chapter 287 - Right Hand</h4>


    After their meal, Gavrael officially assigned Samuel and Leon their roles within his regiment. The others were assigned asmanders as well, while Zanya and Elias were told that they will be in charge of Evie''s personal needs. Their positions were retained to ones just like before so none of themined. They could tell that Gavrael already knew what he was doing.


    "How about me?" Evie asked, pointing at herself with enthusiasm. "I believe I am qualified to stand next to you now, Gav. I think I can be your right hand now."


    Gavrael was visibly surprised. Even the others were speechless at what the princess had said. However, with her powers of being able to summon dragons, she is now definitely the second most powerful person in their group. So, it was not actually a totally baseless thing, what that the princess had imed.


    But would this man even agree? If it was prince Gavriel, the men could bet a hundred percent that he would bepletely against it. However, it was now Gavrael that is standing before them. Therefore, they were unsure how he would react to it.


    "Give me three reasons why you deserve to stand next to me, Evie." Gavrael said, raising a brow at her.


    Of course, the men were surprised. But they did not say a thing and just stood there, watching the couple interact with each other.


    Confidently, Evie lifted her chin up and stared right at him. "First, I am very good at archery, second, I can use magic to protect myself, third, I can summon and control dragons. You wanted three reasons and I''ve given you three!"


    The pride and confidence in her voice as she said those words made the corner of Gavrael''s lips curve up into a little smile.


    "If you do not believe me or have even a slightest doubt, I can show you, right here right now, Gav." She added and just as she wished, all of them headed to the northern most tower of the city.


    Evie did not waste a single moment once they arrived and showed him her skills. She was so fired up she even used her magic to light up the edges of her arrow, hitting the bullseyes so cleanly and effortlessly.


    Then she showed off the magic Zanya had taught her. She also told him about her ability to extinguish dragon''s fire that was aimed at her. And then she began to call upon a dragon.


    Evie was hesitant at first, as she thought it might not be a good idea to summon one right into the city. But Gavrael had immediately told her there was nothing to worry about and just go ahead and call on the dragon. So, Evie went ahead and did just that. She called for Silver and the dragon came swirling in the sky andnded silently but nheless majestically on the wall.


    With a grin on her face, Evie turned and faced Gavrael, her excitement clearly apparent to all. "You believe me now?" she asked. Gavrael quietly watched her as she smiled widely at him. His Evie had never told him if she was a good archer, so he never had an idea if she''s good at archery. His Evie had also learned her magic and learned to control the dragons but¡­ he had never seen her as confident as how she was today while using her abilities. There was always hesitation and a tinge of fear whenever she uses her magic, most especially when she is controlling her dragons. The Evie in his memories was a far cry to the very confident Evie that was standing before him right now¡­


    Meanwhile, at that moment, Zn had been busy watching Gavrael''s expression all this time. He was curious about him and his thoughts about all this. Zn could see he was pleased and proud at the showing of the princess'' skills but¡­ Zn furrowed his brows before letting out a sigh. He could not read him at all as Gavrael was hiding his emotions way too well. It is impossible for him to know what he was thinking of right now.


    But somehow, Zn was just d that he does not n to keep the princess locked up inside a protected room. It was a relief that he seemed to be nning to really involve her in the war.


    "Do you still need to see more?" Evie asked, meeting Gavrael''s gaze. Then she walked over to Silver and touched the dragon''s head gently. She lovingly leaned on the creature and pressed her cheeks on the dragon''s snout as she spoke to Gavrael. "I can show you more, if you still ¨C"


    "That''s enough." He suddenly cut her off. His expression was suddenly dark. Even the men behind him felt the surge of dark pressure suddenly filling the air. What had just happened?! Everything was fine and dandy just a moment ago.


    They followed his line of sight, and they could only face palm within the safe confines of their minds. Somehow, it seemed that this version of their master was still the same jealous guy¡­ perhaps even more so!


    Gavrael approached Evie and pulled her away from the dragon, causing Evie to blink in confusion.


    "Send him back. Now." he ordered, and Evie looked up at him.


    "Alright, but tell me first¡­ I am more than qualified now, right?" she asked. "I can call not just one dragon you know?" she coaxed. "Alright, why don''t I call another -"


    "You are qualified." He cut her off with an annoyed tone and Evie grinned happily.


    When Silver was gone, they all headed back to the castle. Gavrael ordered everyone to head to their assigned posts and when everyone left, Evie asked Gavrael again.


    "How about me?" she asked him. Gavrael stared at her and then he scooped her up into his arms.


    "Where are you bringing me? You''re going to start teaching me things I must know and do as your right hand, right?" she said enthusiastically.


    "Yes." He said and Evie''s eyes twinkled with extreme glee. However, the smile on her face and the many stars in her eyes slowly faded as she realized he had brought her back into his room.


    He put her down after he kicked the door shut with his boots and his hands were already silently reaching out for the ribbon of her cloak. W-wait¡­


    ____


    NOTE: Next 20 chapters are under privilege. If you want to support the author more, please buy it even if its just the first tier which cost only 1 coin.


    You can buy higher tier to read more chapters(highest tier is 20 advance chapters) but please make sure to read and understand how privilege works first before buying the higher tiers.


    ____


    A/N: Don''t forget to vote spellbounders, if we stay #1 this whole month in golden ranking, i will give 10 chapters mass release this november 1.

 Chapter 288 - Yet Again

    <h4>Chapter 288 - Yet Again</h4>


    Evie''s heart thundered inside her chest as he took her cloak off. Oh my¡­


    Then without a warning, he swooped her up into his arms again, causing her breath to catch. She missed this. Him, carrying her like this as he moved fluidly, so gracefully with his breath-taking vitality charging the air.


    And just like that, as he put her on the bed and staring down at her with those intense blue mes in his eyes, the protest that Evie had prepared which was right at the tip of her tongue and about to verbalise had all died on the spot. He had not even done anything yet and already, he had pierced through herposure, surely andpletely.


    Perhaps, it was because she had been missing him so much and so badly. She could not deny to herself that she wanted him. It truly has been a long while since they had¡­ Evie could not even finish the sentence in her mind before blushing hotly. She guessed that that was most probably why she was already feeling this raw and sweet feeling violently gathering low inside her even before he could do anything remotely intimate with her.


    When he bent down, Evie held her breath and closed her eyes, waiting for the kiss. However¡­


    The kiss did note to her disappointment ¨C secretly, of course. She opened her dazed eyes and saw him pulling on the nket that was folded at the foot of the bed, then he covered her.


    Evie blinked, speechless at his gentlemanly behaviour on not pouncing on her the very moment he could. And this is more astonishing, given that he would have known she was also very much willing to participate in the more excitable activities in bed, had he initiated it.


    "It''s time for you to sleep, Evie. It''s already past midnight." He said, voice calm and cool ¨C without a single ripple to it. And Evie''s face coloured deep red in embarrassment. What? He was just putting her to bed?! What was she? A little kid that needed to be coaxed into bed?!


    He pulled away after ensuring that she wasfortably tucked in and turned to leave when Evie quickly reached out and make a grab at his robe.


    He turned, looking at her questioningly.


    "Y-you said you''re going to teach me. You said ''yes''." She managed to throw out something to stall him from leaving.


    Gavrael''s nk expression did not change one bit. He turned back to her and bent over before holding her shoulders and gently pushed her back down into bed.


    He fixed his deep, zing gaze at her as he brushed the stray strands of her hair away fondly from her face. The light and discreet collision of his fingers against her skin was making her feel ticklish. "Yes. I did say that. And yes, my word is as good as my promise to you." He spoke. "However¡­ I never did say I''d teach you ''now''. You need to sleep. Even if you''re stronger now, don''t forget that your body still functions like any other humans." He was so considerate in exining everything to her. It was as if he already knew her thought process and the objections that she would raise.


    Evie could only fall speechless for a moment, then she chuckled softly. d that this was the reason why he was putting her to bed and not something else.


    "Oh, don''t worry about that Gav. I am already used to this. I can even sleep like the vampires now. Since I married you, I''ve learned to sleep and live like a vampire." She told him, her eyes gleaming with blissful nostalgia, as she remembered her days and nights with him. There was even a slight twinge of wishful thinking that how good it would be if they could return to those idyllic simpler days.


    However, contrary to her expression, Gavrael was obviously displeased. His darkness suddenly red out again, causing Evie''s smile to fade off slowly, unsure what was it that displeased him this time. Did he not like what she just said? That she was living like a vampire now?


    A heavy silence reigned between them. There he goes again, turning from balmy warm to freezing cold without the slightest hint or warning. His emotions just switch around so fast and the differences were so huge, as if a candle me suddenly turning into hellfire in the blink of an eye.


    Because he stayed so very still, Evie waited for him to calm his reeking dark magic and rein it back in. She could feel it, the pressure emanating from his every pore, so she decided to wait it out. She was afraid she would end up aggravating him ¨C yet again. But the longer she waited, the more she could not bear the heavy and suffocating silence which kept rolling off from him.


    She remembered that she had never felt this way with Gavriel ¨C ever. She never found the silence between them suffocating and unbearable no matter how long they stay silent, but with him now, as Gavrael, it was somehow different. But she told herself that this was definitely because of his dark magic which was just too strong and overpowering. Perhaps it was due to the fact that she could physically feel it spill out from him and even crawl over her skin.


    It was like the pressure of the magic subconsciouslying from him kept building up around her the longer she stays this close to him, squeezing and squeezing as the silence continued.


    Evie then began to feel breathless. What is this? What is going on? She looked at him and he still stayed in that same position and maintained that stillness. His eyes that were smouldering intensely through the strands of his dark hair was still fixed on her, but it was as though he was not quite looking at her.


    "G-gav¡­" Evie finally broke the silence when she started to feel the strange pressure began to really cut off her air supply. It was strangling her!

 Chapter 289 - Price

    <h4>Chapter 289 - Price</h4>


    Gavrael snapped back immediately to the present at the sound of her choking voice. His unseeing eyes now focused and widened as he looked at her, as if seeing something shocking and unforgivable.


    Gavrael pulled back and quickly stepped away from her.


    The pressure around Evie immediately disappeared as though it were not there in the first ce. If not for Evie left panting there on the bed, even she would not have guessed that immense amount of pressure was there in the first ce. What was that? What had just happened?


    She looked at him as he raked his fingers through his dark hair and then turned around. He mmed his palms on the windowpanes in agitation. She quietly observed him as he leaned down and bent his head and then let out a sharp, angry breath.


    When Evie''s breathing returned to normal, she stood to approach him, but his voice thundered out in warning. "Don''t approach me right now, Evie." Hemanded darkly, his voice coated with raw anger and this time it was obvious that his rage was directed to no one but himself.


    "What''s wrong, Gav?" Evie''s voice was soft and calming, neither did her feet stopped from moving closer to him despite the heavy warning he had issued barely seconds ago.


    "I said, stay back!" he roared out and Evie was forced to halt in her steps. She could feel his roar like a shock wave had mmed into her body.


    And before Evie could even say a single word, he was suddenly gone, and the entire room was surrounded with his thick impregnable barrier again.


    Frozen, Evie could only stare at the closed door. What just happened? How did it end up like this again? What''s going on with him?! She felt so confused and wanted to burst out in frustrated tears.


    "Princess¡­" a voice echoed out softly and Evie whipped her head around. udius!


    Upon seeing udius, Evie frantically approached his shadow. "I need your help! Something has happened!" she immediately began. "I think something''s wrong with him."


    "Calm down princess, please tell me what happened." The man patiently said.


    Evie took a deep breath. "I think I angered him when I said I am living like a vampire now since I married him. He was silent for a long while and didn''t do anything at first. So, I thought to wait his temper out as usual, but then even after waiting for quite a while, his temper did not abate. It was after that, I felt something strangling me. I believe it must be his magic and¡­ and it seems as though his magic did that to me without him even realizing it was doing so. When he snapped out of it, he stepped back from me like he wanted me to avoid him. It was as though he thought himself to be some kind of deadly gue." Evie exined frantically.


    And the moment udius heard that, the man''s face unexpectedly turned so sullen. Evie even saw a tinge of hopelessness in his expression for a moment and her heart trembled strangely.


    "W-what''s going on with him? Please tell me." Evie asked, swallowing. She could just feel that whatever this man would end up telling her about Gavrael''s earlier condition would be something she might not be able to ept.


    udius looked at her and after a short while of silence, he answered. "Princess, please listen to what I have to say. You were right. It indeed was his dark magic that had acted out of its own free will and tried to harm you."


    Evie swallowed. "Why? Why would such a thing happen? Could his own magic even act out on its own?"


    The man looked away and let out a helpless sigh. "I can''t believe he''s reached that point already."


    "That point? What point? Please, exin it to me." Evie felt her throat constrict with an unknown feeling when she continued looking at udius'' ever darkening face.


    "It''s the peak of dark magic, princess. When I say peak, it''s truly the highest level of dark magic ever known. It''s the level of magic which is usually unreachable for anyone except for a select few. And these were the few dark fae kings who did somehow managed to reach that pinnacle of power. However, reaching that point will no doubt make one the strongest. But as the rule of magic applies, every magic has a price. The stronger you be, the more powerful magic you wield, the heavier the price you will need to end up paying. And that was why most of the kings who did reach that point, made a conscious and willing decision on not to cross over to that level¡­ to achieve that pinnacle of dark magic. But there were a couple of kings who dared. And one of them was the previous king Gehenn, who risked it to try and put it as a challenge to himself.


    Due to his greed for more power, he even dared cross that point and sought for more than he should have. He went down in history as the most powerful king ever, just as he wished. But he had grown too strong that his dark magic began to take control of him, instead of the other way around. Dark magic is helpful, it''s an absolute power¡­ But only as long as it remains as your servant and operates under your strict control. However, if you fail to do that, your dark magic will then end up bing your master instead. And once that happens, the consequences will be beyond terrible." udius exined, there was a sadness that could not be hid in his voice.


    Evie''s lips trembled a little. "Are you saying that Gav''s magic has be too strong that he is at that point where he might not be able to control it anymore?"


    ____


    A/N: Thank you so much guys for all the support this month. We are #1 in golden ranking thanks to all your votes, i am trully thankful i have amazing and loyal readers like you. <3


    AIf we stay in our rank(#1 in Golden Ranking) until the end of this month, i will give mass release first day of November. So keep voting spellbounders! Keep the Golden Ticketsing.


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x or like my FB page @Author_kazzenlx


    You can also read Spellbound''sic version and check out my new work titled ''I made a Deal with the Devil'' on patreon. Just go to /kazzenlx


    ~Kazzen

 Chapter 290 - Method (Part I)

    <h4>Chapter 290 - Method (Part I)</h4>


    Silence reigned within the barrier in the room for a long while following Evie''s question. The dark fae seemed to scrutinize Evie''s expression first before he seemed to find the answers he was looking for.


    After giving a nod to himself, he replied to Evie. "That''s the only exnation on why that had happened to you, princess. You said he didn''t even realize that he was doing it¡­ so, it could only mean one thing. And that would be his magic is now starting to act on their own."


    udius let out a distressed sigh, and Evie could tell that he was pretty worried now. udius was dreading on how he was going to find a way to break this news to the King.


    "Honestly, I am terribly shocked that this had happened¡­" udius continued. "I had made sure he has not reached that level before he left the Under Lands. I can''t believe he has grown that much stronger now. I can only think that it''s because his magic has beenpletely suppressed within him for such a long time now, instead of disappearing. And now that the magic is being freed after all these years of suppression and umtion, it has now reached that point. It''s akin to a volcano suddenly bing active again after a long time of being suppressed into dormancy."


    A long heavy sigh came from him again as he said those words.


    "Please tell me, there must be something I can do to help him keep his magic under control." Evie asked him desperately, her eyes pleading for help. "That only happened once. And it only urred just a few minutes ago. Thus, I believe, it''s not toote yet. I know Gav can learn to control his magic no matter how strong it is. I don''t believe he''ll allow himself to lose control of his own magic. I know him."


    The faith in her eyes made udius''s heart warm but he could only smile sadly. His devastated expression did not change because he knew better. He had seen it himself and he had been one of those who had tried so hard to find a remedy so long ago. But their efforts had been futile.


    "I am sorry princess, but I have no idea how to help him. King Gehenn had turnedpletely mad when his magic had finally consumed him. He was so out of control that he had nearly destroyed the entire Under Land if not for King Belial who had stepped up and stopped him before that could happen. His heart, mind, body and soul werepletely and utterly corrupted by his own dark magic that it even reached to the point that he could no longer recognize anyone any longer ¨C not even his own wife and children. All he had desired¡­ all that his mind was filled with was for a bloodbath and chaos to reign."


    "But Gav is not King Gehenn!" Evie''s voice became a little loud as she insisted, her eyes bing fiercer even as they reddened at the corners. "He will not let himself reach that point. His case is notpletely hopeless¡­ it''s not toote yet¡­"


    Evie was not even saying those words to udius anymore. She was stating all those to herself, loudly and insistently, believing every single word of it with all her heart. Her Gav will never let such a thing happen to him. "I believe in him! And I''ll do anything and everything to help him. I don''t care what it is¡­ I will do it for him!" Evie vehemently dered, as her eyes looked at udius, shining with determination.


    "How do you n to help him, princess? Do you have any ideas on how to proceed? Knowing him, he might distance himself from you now since he realised that he had nearly harmed you without him being aware of it. Prince Gavrael loves you too much and I am certain he will never forgive himself for causing harm to you, princess."


    Evie knew what udius said was right. She could already tell that Gav will definitely do that. In fact, he had already done that. Did he not run away so quickly after he was aware that he was unknowingly hurting her?


    She drew in a deep breath before letting it out heavily.


    Clenching her fists tight, Evie forced herself to think. She needed a n ¨C a damned good one at that ¨C and she must execute it as soon as possible before it was toote.


    As she frantically tried toe up with an idea, she instinctively grabbed onto her ne. The instant the ne began to glow, the memories of her and Gavriel shed in her mind. Her eyes widened with realization. That was right! If she could somehow help him recall his memories that he lived out as Gavriel¡­


    "I think I just need to get him to remember Gavriel''s memories." Evie suggested to udius. "Once Gavriel''s memories returns to him, his vampire side would also emerge right? So, I''m presuming that if both sides of him, his dark fae side and vampire side are able to co-exist, it might have a very high chance where his magic can reach some sort of a bnce! What do you think? Would this method work?" Evie was excited as she shared her thoughts with udius.


    Her idea awed udius once again. Since prince Gavrael was the first ever half dark fae and half vampire he had ever known, there was no one he could base these assumptions on. Meaning he did not have a single idea on what might work or not on him. Therefore, the princess'' idea could very well work!


    "I think your idea is very logical, princess." The dark fae nodded his agreement.


    "I remember Gavrael telling me that there is a way for me to remember what I have forgotten. Do you know the method he was talking about? If possible, I think I could use that method on him!" Evie said.


    ____


    NOTE: Next 20 chapters are under privilege. If you want to support the author more, please buy it even if its just the first tier which cost only 1 coin.


    You can buy higher tier to read more chapters(highest tier is 20 advance chapters) but please make sure to read and understand how privilege works first before buying the higher tiers.


    ____


    A/N: Don''t forget to vote spellbounders, if we stay #1 this whole month in golden ranking, i will give 10 chapters mass release this november 1.

 Chapter 291 - Method (Part II)

    <h4>Chapter 291 - Method (Part II)</h4>


    "He must be talking about that magic spell. But I don''t think that will work on him, princess." udius replied, his tone sounding a little apologetic since he had to disappoint her with hisment.


    "Why? Why won''t it work?"


    "Because¡­ this particr spell needs to be casted by someone else. And it needs to be another dark fae and one who also must be stronger than him. There is no one stronger than he is right now at this stage. Even King Belial himself will not be able to help."


    "Why? Why can''t the king help?"


    "Our magic will not work on him anymore and vice versa. He had left the Under Land and kept his magic and memories. But the price is he will never be able to see any of us dark faes again. We could use our magic on anyone else but not him. Of course, unless there is someone who would also be willing to leave the Under Land just like he did. But you know King Belial cannot do that."


    Evie nibbled her lips. So, she can no longer rely on magic, huh¡­ then what else she could do? Since the dark fae''s method cannot help him, what other method could possibly work?


    "I am sorry I can''t help out with much regarding this, princess." udius said apologetically.


    "No, I understand. Of course, it wouldn''t be that easy to find a solution. If it were that easy, then all those other faes previously wouldn''t havee to such a tragic end." She said bitterly. "But don''t worry, I''ll think of something else as quickly as possible."


    She nodded to herself, there was always another way out. If this method was not possible then she would just need to find another method. If dark fae methods would not work, then there must be vampire method or human method or light fae method¡­ wait. There must be one of those ways, right?!


    "udius!" Evie cried out, her eyes now determined. "I need to leave this barrier. I need to speak with myrades to find another method to make him remember Gavriel''s memories. He''s so adamant in caging me in like this. I need to get out."


    "This is an impregnable barrier, no one could even break through this. I believe with this level of magic it will be impossible for someone to enter from the outside, because this barrier is a protection barrier, not a prison barrier. However, it only means that it''s not impossible for you to get out."


    Evie''s eyes twinkled in relief and hope. She was afraid that udius could not help her out with this issue as well. So, she was truly relieved.


    "However, princess. Are you sure about this? This could anger the prince even more."


    "I know¡­ but that would be better than just being caged in here, not able to do anything. I need to find a way to bring his memories back."


    Seeing that the princess was determined, udius gave in. He taught her how to escape Gavrael''s powerful barrier in just two tries.


    Thankfully, Zanya and Elias were stationed right outside her door.


    Without wasting a moment, she began to ask Zanya if the light faes had such a method to get someone to recall a suppressed memory. But to her dismay there was apparently no such spell. Zanya said it was the dark faes who had that kind of magic. When she asked Elias, the vampire said that the vampires do not have any methods on matters such as these too. The vampires do not have magic after all.


    Crestfallen, Evie slumped weakly against the wall, closing her eyes. Now all that is left¡­ all her hopes were being pinned on the human methods, huh¡­ she thought to herself.


    She had heard about one of her friends who had lost her memories when her carriage fell over a cliff. Her friend had been lucky and survived the ident, but she lost her memories ¨C perhaps due to either some physical trauma to her head or even a psychological one. However, sheter managed to recover them. Evie heard that her friend''s memories came back naturally and through visiting and doing the things she had done before. Seemingly, it helped as one of those events had suddenly triggered her memories to return. But that method was not a sure-fire guarantee and she heard it took a long time.


    Evie opened her eyes and sighed. But with hering up with zero on the sides of light faes and vampires, it seems that she had no other choice but to try this method out. She must make haste before it is toote.


    "Since you said you''re running out of time, maybe you can just choose the most memorable ce and most memorable events to revisit and re-enact?" Zanya gave a very helpful suggestion.


    Her suggestion immediately made Evie agree excitedly. Their most memorable ce and event¡­


    Evie did not even need to think that long. However, her smile and the twinkle in her eyes faded as she remembered that the most memorable ce for them had already beenpletely destroyed. Almost all of their most memorable experiences also took ce there ¨C and that was in the castle fortress of Dacria.


    Suddenly, Evie felt like she had lost a treasure and she could not help but be saddened. Thankfully, there was still one ce left. And that is the magical crystalke in the Middle Land. She must bring him there somehow.


    "Did you know where he is right now?" Evie asked Elias.


    "I heard amotion a little while ago. It seems that there are some soldiers and citizen who were caught trying to escape Kirzan, probably to report the dukedom''s situation to the capital. I think all of the men caught were brought to the courtyard. The prince must be there, right now." Elias reported.


    "Alright, I will go there." Evie immediately moved and headed towards the courtyard.


    And the moment she got there, the sight that weed her made her freeze as she looked at Gav with widened eyes.


    _____


    A/N:?Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x or like my FB page @Author_kazzenlx


    You can also read Spellbound''sic version and check out my new work titled ''I made a Deal with the Devil'' on patreon. Just go to /kazzenlx

 Chapter 292 - Phase

    <h4>Chapter 292 - Phase</h4>


    Gavrael was standing there, unmoving, tall and menacing right in the middle of the courtyard. His sleeves were drenched in blood, scarlet red liquid still dripping from his sword and pooling next to his feet on the ground.


    Blood was sttered all over his face as he stared down at the small pile of ughtered bodies before him. The air was filled with the metallic and cloying stench that only fresh blood could produce and darkness and fear hung in the surrounding air like a thick and heavy nket that affected everyone who were within the courtyard.


    As she stood there taking in the gruesome and shocking sight,pletely frozen, an intense chill washed all over Evie''s body. Her throat dried up and her heart trembled as udius'' words echoed in her head. His warning on how Gavrael''s out of control dark fae magic would bring on more and more tragedy if it drags on kept reverberating in her head as her eyes took in the carnage before her.


    She could not help but feel terrified. Yes, she had seen him kill before, during that war. She had seen him kill countless of his own kind too, but this waspletely different. This does not even look like a punishment. It was an all-out ughter. And this was something her Gavriel never would have done. He could not have brought himself to do something as meaningless as this.


    The most disturbing thing of all was not just the cruelty of it, but the look of thrill and satisfaction in his eyes as he stood there staring at the dead bodies and severed heads on the floor.


    "Please, have mercy, my lord!" a muffled, desperate voice echoed. There were still three younger men alive, prostrating themselves on the ground. Messy tears stained their faces as they hyperventted in utter terror.


    "W-we will never escape again. Please give us a second chance. Forgive us! This will never happen again, we promise, my lord. We are just forced to do this!" They begged miserably for their lives.


    They did not care that they were adults blubbing like little children, snot and tears running down their faces, throwing away whatever dignity they had. All that mattered now was to preserve their lives. Dignity, face, pride¡­ all those did not matter once faced with the stark reality of losing their lives!


    But there was no hint of forgiveness in Gavrael''s eyes. Not a single hint of mercy, nothing at all. He was unmoved by all these cries and pleading.


    Then he lifted his sword again, stepping closer to the young men. And they trembled violently and cried the closer he gets to them.


    Just as he was about to take a swipe at their throats with his blood-soaked sword, he suddenly stopped as if his cold eyes caught sight of something.


    His gaze fell straight ahead and the moment he met Evie''s gaze, he stilled. The thrill and sheer darkness that was still dancing within his eyes a split second ago were now reced with shock. Obviously, he never expected her to be right there, watching¡­ watching him.


    It was as if a bucket of ice-cold water was dumped all over him, his body ran cold, and a shiver shook his heart. The frightened look in her eyes and utterly stiff posture made his cold-blooded heart tremble as if he was now as frightened as her.


    ''How¡­ how did she get out? It must have been udius!'' Gavrael gritted his teeth in anger and frustration. Now she was going to fear him all over again¡­ And he was not sure if she would be able to get over it as easily this time.


    But suddenly, an ironic smile curved on his lips.


    He put his hand that was wielding the sword down and his feet began to move towards her. Somehow, he thought this was better. This way, she would be more than willing to avoid him and if she does that, he would be able to avoid risking her life. Heughed dryly to himself as he mocked himself as that ever-frightful monster that everyone despised.


    Gavrael had already analysed and thought through on what was going on with him and realised his own situation at this moment.


    When he was still looking for Evie, whenever the suffering was getting too much for him to handle, he always acted out in anger and whates next was his intense bloodlust. Bloodlust so unquenchable he felt like he would go mad if he did not quench it one way or another. Once he had killed and enough blood was shed, he would finally calm down and after that he would continue to search for her again. That cycle went on endlessly, for many years. And during those years, he had done nothing but shed blood and seek for more power, thinking that he could break free from the torment if he became powerful enough and he could finally find her.


    It did not even matter whether those he killed, and those sufferings he went through were actually just illusions because to him, everything was real. The evidence was how he was now.


    When he had seized Kirzan after waking up in that dungeon, he went around killing people the exact same way he did when he was still in that illusory unknown ce. The feeling was exactly the same. He felt the thrill of satisfaction whenever he spilled enough blood. It was like the sight of all that red and flowing blood had be his temporary relief from his suffering. It had been that way for many years, and he did not know what else to do.


    Gavrael thought this would stop once he had finally found her, but it seems that he was wrong. He had realised now that he had already reached that point of no return that udius had repeatedly warned him about.. And he knew there was no turning back now that he is already in this phase.

 Chapter 293 - Like Heaven And Hell

    <h4>Chapter 293 - Like Heaven And Hell</h4>


    But Gavrael felt no regret. He wanted this power. He needed this power especially now, to stop that event from happening. It was all to keep her alive. It does not matter that she fears him or never wants toe close to him ever again after this. Because all that matters to him now was to ensure that nightmare never repeats itself.


    That moment he heard the truth, he had already decided what he was going to do. And nothing would change his mind now. Not even Evie herself.


    With a mask of unfeeling eyes, Gavrael continued walking closer, waiting for Evie to step back. Somehow, he could not help but remember the first time he met her in the forest, fearing him and running away from him. He knew that after what she saw today, it was only natural for her to cower from him in terror and see him as a monster.


    But the closer he gets to her, the harder his grip on his sword bes. Because Evie did not even make a single move. Was she so terrified until she was frozen to even move now?


    When he finally reached her, he fixed her a cold and piercing gaze.


    "Did udius taught you how to leave my barrier? Huh? Evie?" He interrogated her roughly. His voice held no warmth at all as it fell as shards of icicles on her ears.


    "Yes¡­" she replied, surprising Gavrael. He thought she would not even be able to make a single word out to respond to him. "I asked him to help me leave."


    Gavrael sneered at her response. "Why? So, you could escape from me?" he narrowed his eyes.


    "No. So I could get to you." Evie answered back stubbornly, as she looked right into his face in challenge, not showing any fear.


    Gavrael was silenced as his eyes widened, not expecting that to be her answer. But all too soon, his eyes turned hard again.


    "Is this so you could pester me to train you ¨C"


    "This is all so I could stay with you and keep you by my side." She cut him off and Gavrael was once again frozen in surprise. Why? Did she not see all those bodies lying about that he had ughtered? Was she not supposed to be terrified? He was thrown a little off bnce and a little confused. However, he did not allow that to show on the outside.


    An ironic smile bloomed on his face.


    "I wonder what Gavriel did to you¡­ for you to be this brave and uncharacteristically tough, Evie. Or is this a result of you living like a vampire now?" he questioned. His voice was somehow calm but there was displeasure and anger obviously shing in his eyes. "I can''t believe my fearful little butterfly has grown to such a fearless phoenix that even the sight of ughtered bodies doesn''t even faze you anymore and the ughterer right before you don''t even make you scared anymore ¨C"


    "Don''t get me wrong¡­ I am scared." She cut him off ndly. "Terrified of what you are capable of doing now. But¡­"


    She paused before suddenly lunging forward and hugging him. Her hands circling his waist were wrapped around him so tight. "I know it''s not you who did that, it''s your magic. Your dark magic is making you want bloodshed, Gav." She spoke softly, that only he could hear her words.


    Gavrael barked out augh. "So¡­ udius even told you about this too, huh?" His jaws worked.


    "Yes. He''s told me everything." Without letting go of his waist, Evie tilted her head up to look at him. "I came because I want to help you control your dark magic."


    Gavrael''s eyes narrowed. "If udius did speak to you, I am certain he would have told you that there''s no way to ovee this, Evie." His voice sounded neutral. But Evie could detect that it held a tinge of bitterness in it, and she was certain that Gavrael too felt unreconciled about this fact. It was just that he had given up on himself as udius had said there was no way around this. Hearing that made her all the more determined to help him ovee this.


    "Yes, he did say that. But I''ve found a way that we can try." She hugged him again, burying her face into his chest. "I found a way Gav, so please¡­ can you cooperate with me? Let me help you, please." Her words were muffled as she pressed her face further into his sculpted chest. However, to Gavrael, every single word spoken was as clear as crystal.


    The way her fingers grasped his clothes so tight made Gavrael''s entire being weaken. He could feel her desperation and no matter how he told himself not to agree, his traitorous body moved on its own and he found his head nodding in agreement to her.


    "That''s a nod, right?!" Evie eximed, d as she did not expect him to agree so easily and simply.


    "It wasn''t." he denied.


    "You can''t fool me. That was a nod!" Evie let out a joyful smile that even lifted the darkness and gloom in him.


    "That was not¡­" For some reason, Gavrael could not continue what he was going to say. Then he suddenly clenched his jaws and let out an irritable groan. "Fine, fine! You''re right." he grumbled out in frustration and Evie let out a relieved sigh as sheughed lightly.


    She then immediately grabbed his hand and pulled him along with her, leaving the bloodiness and gore behind them. She did not mind that his hands were still covered in blood. All she wanted was to pull him away from this depressing scene. The sooner they get down to fixing this, the sooner they could avoid this from happening again.


    The three young men and the other people at the corner of the courtyard were all silent, not wanting to drag any attention to themselves in case the lord''s anger was ignited again. They were ever so grateful for that beautiful youngdy to stop the senseless killing, though they do not know who she was. Some of them even venerated her in their hearts as a goddess ¨C a silver-haired, golden-eyed goddess. A goddess that had saved their lives!


    "Alright, nowe with me." She began to drag him off the courtyard and Gavrael just felt his body already moving along with her against his will.


    Gavrael had felt it not once but quite a few times since he had found her. That his body sometimes just moved as though it was under someone else''s control whenever Evie was involved. And now, it is happening again, and he knew he could not do anything about it.


    Gritting his teeth, Gavrael could do nothing but look at her helplessly as she dragged him along the corridors. His gaze then fell to their entwined hands and when he saw his blood-stained hand being held by her pure and frail looking little hand, he felt his heart twist in pain and then sink. The view of how contrasting his bloody red and dirty handspared to her clean and pure ones were like heaven and hell. He started to feel like he wasn''t worthy to touch her with his filthy hands anymore.


    ____


    A/N: Don''t forget to vote spellbounders, if we stay #1 this whole month in golden ranking, i will give 10 chapters mass release this november 1.


    ____


    AFollow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x or like my FB page @Author_kazzenlx

 Chapter 294 - Opportunity (Part I)

    <h4>Chapter 294 - Opportunity (Part I)</h4>


    Suddenly, Gavrael halted in his steps.


    Evie whipped around when she pulled him and realised that he was not budging. "What''s wrong? Don''t forget you already agreed to cooperate, Gav." She reminded him, her resolve brimming in her eyes. Her hands tightened on his, quietly telling him that she would never let him change his mind and back off.


    Looking at the expression on her face, Gavrael wondered for a moment on what she would do if he did back out of the promise that he had indirectly made to her. Somehow, he could only imagine her fuming in anger and then falling into an outburst of crying or hugging, just to force him to give in to her all over again. He did not like the fact that sometimes, his body seemed to be under her control, as if she had put a spell on this body of his to be unable to refuse her. Otherwise, how could his own body obey someone else more than him himself?


    This strange happening was actually one of the many undeniable evidences that made him believe what she had said where this body had indeed lived on for many years as someone else, as Gavriel. And it made him wonder if his body was sometimes really being controlled by her or was it possible that¡­


    "Gav!" Evie''s voice brought him back to the present. "Are you listening to me?"


    Gavrael stared into her eyes before dropping to their intertwined hands. He could not stand it the sight of their hands together anymore. "Don''t you feel bothered at all or even disgusted when you are touching a dirty and bloody hand like mine at this moment?" he asked with a mask of neutral expression as he lifted both their linked hands for her to see.


    Evie looked at their hands, noting very clearly that the contrast between her pale, clean hands to his very blood-covered and having an iron-like tang every time the wind blew past them. She noted the disparity, but she neither shied back nor responded to it, only to look up at him and gaze on quietly, knowing he had more to say about it.


    As Evie''s gaze at their hands, Gavrael continued. "I don''t know where you''re bringing me but¡­ you don''t want to be seen dragging a bloodied monster around such as me, do you?"


    And for the first time, Gavrael felt disgusted with the blood that had tainted his skin into that dark red from the oxidising of blood in the air. No, he began to be disgusted with himself.


    He looked around and the vampires, both soldiers and maids, had all halted in their tracks, bowing their heads. It was obvious they were all terrified that they dared not move, just in case they identally triggered his anger and end up being ughtered for no reason at all. More than likely is that they were just waiting for him to be gone so they could move and breath with ease again.


    Everyone acts like this towards him now. He remembered how his life was back then in the Under Land and he realized howrge the difference was, then from now. This time, he had truly be a monster.


    As the number of lives he had killed for many years suddenly shed through his mind, he gritted his teeth and finally pulled his hand out from her grip. He had to wrestle them from her extra tight grip. Even as he pulled, he noticed the panicky sh of fear that had appeared in her eyes and his heart gave a funny little twist, causing him to wonder what that feeling was.


    "I''m going to wash first." He exined in a rushed and unfeeling tone and turned away immediately. He could not stand to see Evie giving him thatrge, almost teary-eyed look.


    Watching his quickly retreating back, and his bloody red hands, Evie felt a pang in her chest. Then she swallowed the lump that had built in her throat and chased after him, catching and holding onto his bloodied hand again.


    He halted in shock at the feel of her dainty hands sliding into hisrge ones and took in a sharp, deep breath. "Stop this Evie, everyone will also see you as a monster if you ¨C"


    "You''re the one who should stop, Gav. You''re not a monster! And I don''t care what others will end up thinking about me! I truly don''t! All I care the most now is just you!" she told him insistently and Gavrael stilled for a long while before a forcedugh echoed from his lips.


    When the sound of hisughter faded, his expression became solemn as he slowly turned around to look back at her. "You''ve truly grown a lot, Evie. But¡­" he paused while his eyes carefully searched her earnest face that was upturned to his, looking on and eagerly awaiting his next words.


    Evie noticed that he looked as though he was struggling to stop himself from saying more. He let out another sharp breath before his expression suddenly changed and became hard.


    "Whether you mean what you said or not, you cannot deny that the way I look right now is certainly one like a monster. And I''m not even in a battlefield yet. You won''t be able to imagine once I am in the midst of a battle¡­ I can''t bear letting you hold my filthy hands any longer, Evie." He hissed out and Evie was heartbroken at the sight of the sheer disgust shining forth from his eyes.


    She could hear in this tone, the hints of mockery and derision directed to himself, warring against the helplessness and sadness of him turning into a monster due to his magic bing unstable. She knew that he did not want this to happen. But that was not within their control any longer.


    She could tell he truly believed that he had turned into a monster now and she could not bear that thought as well. That is why she was so desperate to rush him to try out the method that she thought would be able to help him bring back Gavriel''s memories.. However, she knew that he was very troubled by the blood on his hands that would transfer to hers when she held his.

 Chapter 295 - Upportunity (Part II)

    <h4>Chapter 295 - Upportunity (Part II)</h4>


    "Alright." Her voice weakened, giving into his need to make sure that his hands were cleaned and removed from all blood stains. Then she turned to Elias and Zanya who were following them and gave them orders.


    "Go prepare a warm bath." She ordered and the vampire immediately moved to get the task done.


    Though Evie knew that Gavrael would not be bothered about whether or not his bath water was cold or warm, she wanted him to have theforts that a warm bath would bring. Anyway, he was already going to wash up. So, why not prepare something that would help him rx and calm down? There was no reason to rush through and suffer the stings of the icy cold water ¨C even if Evie knew it would not affect him adversely.


    Knowing that he needed to make haste, Elias had requested for the help from the other vampires and not the human maids to prepare the bath. And thus, with the vampire''s swift job, the bath was already ready when Evie and Gavrael reached his room, still steaming and giving out little billowy puffs of mist that hung about.


    Gavrael immediately headed to the washstand and rinsed his blood-stained hands rigorously, making sure he cleaned out every finger, underneath each nail and all the indentations and curve of hisrge hands. All the while, Evie just watched him silently as she stood by the door, fully intending to wait for him until he was done cleaning himself up and satisfied with doing so.


    He then took hold of the hems of his upper garments and peeled the blood sttered tunic off his body, letting that piece of clothing drop to the floor with a small st. He then bent over at the waist, above the wash basin again, half naked.


    Evie stared at the X shaped exquisite muscles contracting and rxing under his skin rippling across his perfectly toned back. The room was dark and the reddish warm glow from the firece made his skin looked as though it were wrought in gold.


    She watched him dazedly, as he rinsed his bloodstained face and went on to lift his hand to rub at the few small roundish splotches of bloodstains on his neck with the heel of his palms. That repetitive rubbing motions of his hands seemed to render her speechless and turn her brain into mush.


    Watching him doing such seemingly mundane tasks somehow gave Evie a strange feeling. It was as if at that moment, he was trying to seduce her. But it was clear that he was not doing that! The only other exnation was that she is the one being seduced! Was that even possible? Did that even make any sense? Just by watching his naked and sensuous back, she could already be seduced so easily? Then if he really put in an effort to seduce her, would she not justpletely give in and be enticed effusively?


    Evie bit her lower lip. When he started to take off his pants, Evie told herself that she needed to look away. But try as she might, her eyes could not seem to move from that riveting sight. It was as if her eyes wanted to keep watching him.


    She subconsciously swallowed as his perfectly curved and tightened buttocks appeared into her view. His strong long legs, his slender waist, his tight powerful thighs, all those rippling muscles¡­ they were all nothing but perfection, the ultimate definition of a male which is drool-worthy.


    The sight was just magnificent to Evie''s parched eyes, and she was suddenly reminded of that time when they first bathed together. Back then, she was still so shy she even actually chose to stare at the fire in the firece instead of feasting on a much more delicious and far hotter fire which was her husband''s naked perfection.


    Remembering that time made her half bite her lower lip, remembering what happened that night while she was drunk. Her gaze fell to the tub and Evie''s eyes circled wide as if a light bulb just lighted up in her mind. Right, this was an opportunity!


    She looked on and she saw him now making his way towards the tub. He was all brooding energy. His expression was still hard, and it was obvious to Evie that his mind waspletely upied with something else ¨C and it was definitely nothing good with that face he was showing.


    Now that his back was no longer facing her, Evie''s gaze naturally glided downwards and at the sight of his thick length, she subconsciously licked her lips. She wanted to touch him again, to glide her fingertips over his body and feel him with all her hearts'' content. She had missed him so much!


    And as though Gavrael had felt the force of her lustful gaze, he paused just as he reached the tub and looked at her. He seemed quite surprised at whatever he saw being reflected in her eyes. Was he startled that she was not looking away and ying the role of the shy and demure maiden? Was he surprised that she was not ashamed to look at him with such apparent desire?


    Evie reached out to pull at the ribbon of her dress. "I think I''m going to need a bath as well. Let''s bathe together, Gav." She said, her voice all light and breathy. And his eyes widened slightly.


    She saw his erection twitched and hardened as soon as she finished her sentence and it pleased her very much. She was so thrilled that she had to bite down on her lips again to hide her blossoming smile.


    Gavrael groaned low as he swiped his dark hair back, closing his eyes as if to control himself.


    When he opened his eyes and noticed that Evie was not stopping in undressing herself, he caught his lower lip between his perfect white teeth.


    "If I were you¡­ I''d be stopping what you''re doing now, Evie." His voice was husky as he warned her. His eyes were already intense and filled with predatory passion. "If you think I am going to stop or control myself then you''re ¨C" He did not manage toplete his sentence.


    He caught his breath as he watched her dress flutter to the floor as it pooled around her bare feet. He swallowed and his manhood was raging so hard it rose at attention and touched his navel.


    ____


    A/N: Thank you so much guys for all the supportst month. We are #1 in golden ranking thanks to all your votes, i am trully thankful i have amazing and loyal readers like you. <3


    AIf we stay in our rank(#1 in Golden Ranking) until the end of this month, i will give mass release first day of November. So keep voting spellbounders! Keep the Golden Ticketsing.


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x or like my FB page @Author_kazzenlx


    You can also read Spellbound''sic version and check out my new work titled ''I made a Deal with the Devil'' on patreon. Just go to /kazzenlx


    ~Kazzen

 Chapter 296 - Feisty Little Prey

    <h4>Chapter 296 - Feisty Little Prey</h4>


    Evie approached him in slow motion, her nakedness on full disy as she walked seductively towards him ¨C hips swaying from side to side, with a sultry smile adorning her pink rosebud lips. And he could not help but stare and savour this sight of her that is unknown to him until now.


    This is the very first time he is seeing her so feisty like this and he was terribly, madly seduced. He could feel his blood boiling and his temperature rising even with Evie just walking over to him. He did not know if he would literallybust if she tried something more¡­ daring.


    He had only made love to her that one time and it was so long ago, even in his memories. And only the devil knows how much he had wanted and dreamed of holding her again, of bing one with her again. To him, it had been¡­ years¡­ many years¡­


    And that desire had been building and growing with no where to be released. However, now with her behaving like this¡­ it was just triggering all that pent up hunger that was held back, and he did not know what the consequence of it would be if they were to continue from here.


    His mind told him that if he touched her now, he would never be able to hold her like the first time where he could still maintain control of himself and his carnal desires just so he would not end up hurting her. And despite the impossible desire and lust already consuming him, his eyes became sharp.


    He looked like a predator desperately sending his final warnings to his little fragile prey, telling her to run away now, while she still can before it is toote. Once heys his paws on her¡­ there would be no way that he would be letting her go.


    But the damned feisty little prey was unfazed. In fact, the way she was acting was as though she was dying to be preyed upon by him. ''No, she just does not know what he was capable of doing to her. She has no idea. And that is why she is behaving so bravely.'' His mind yelled at himself.


    The moment she stepped up before him, he was jolted by her touch. "Now, now. Climb into the tub now, Gav." She coaxed as she reached out one delicate arm and with a nudge of her wrist, she ended up pushing him back into the tub.


    A low growl escape from Gavrael''s throat and he was quick to lower himself into the tub.


    Evie''s heart was shaken a little at the ferocity of his growl. She could tell he was not really a hundred percent into this idea, but she was not going to back out and let him have his way. She was determined to go forth with this ¨C all the way!


    She did not know what he was thinking but he was all broody again. It was beyond obvious to her that he was suppressing himself with everything that he had. He was even averting his gaze away now and he threw his head back and closed his eyes.


    Evie would have been worried on if he was truly unaffected by her attempts to entice him without one single stitch of thread on her body, if not for that one honest part of him that he could never hide. Her eyes twinkled as she observed that very enthusiastic member which seemed to be the only one showing contrasting behaviour as opposed to its ''master''. She then steeled herself and then nodded before taking a step forward.


    Just as she was about to climb into the tub, Gavrael''s voice rumbled out. "This is thest time I am saying this, Evie¡­ stop. Consider yourself warned." He said through tightly clenched teeth, still closing his eyes.


    She could see his hands gripping the sides of the tub very tight that even his knuckles showed some whites around them. She thought that if he gripped any harder, the tub would just splinter under the pressure he was exerting on it. "You don''t have any idea how much I wanted you and how long I''ve been¡­" he paused as his throat worked. "With the state that I am in right now, I am certain I would not be able to go gentle with you. I don''t think I could even stop even if you beg me to stop ¨C"


    She climbed into the tub as though she did not hear him say all that, causing Gavrael''s eyes to fly wide open when he felt the gentlepping of the water being disced as she got in.


    As he looked at her, still unbelieving and mouth gaping open as well, she was now well and truly standing right before him.


    "It''s fine, Gav ¨C" Evie tried to soothe his shock.


    "Y-you ¨C" Gavrael could not even continue his sentence.


    Evie suddenly slipped as she tried to lower herself into the tub and just like what happened thest time, he caught her, and she ended up straddling him. In truth, she had actually slipped on purpose to recreate what happened that night.


    They were both utterly silent as they held onto each other in such intimate conditions. The sound of the water sloshing about in the tub was the only thing that could be heard inside the room.


    She could feel his hardness throbbing thickly against her private ce and Evie happily and willingly let her body fall on him. She settled her forehead into the crook of his neck as she drew in a deep breath full of his unique scent and listened contentedly to his breathing which was still erratic.


    She felt his throat worked but he did not move as if he was frozen into ice again.


    Evie pulled away and looked up into his face.


    "Love, what do you want me to do?" she asked, repeating the exact words he had told her that night.


    ____


    A/N: Don''t forget to vote spellbounders, if we stay #1 this whole month in golden ranking, i will give 10 chapters mass release this november 1.


    ____


    PLEASE READ: for those asking, I update 2-3 chapters everyday. Each chapter is around 1000-1200 words(Author''s notes excluded).


    The next 20 chapters are under privilege. You need to buy privilege to ess them. But please make sure to understand how privilege works before buying. Privilege is notpulsary. You can still read daily updates even without buying.. Privilege is for readers who want to read in advance and at the same support the author more.

 Chapter 297 - Savage

    <h4>Chapter 297 - Savage</h4>


    "Love, what do you want me to do?" she asked, repeating the exact words he had told her that night. She was d her memory was exceptional, especially in remembering all these details ¨C as they are all rted to him, her beloved.


    Gavrael''s eyes dted and glimmered so vividly like the eyes of a predator. Now, more than ready to pounce on its prey. But there were still no signs of remembrance within those deep eyes of his, so Evie suddenly wrapped her small hands around his manhood, her fingers circling tenderly and carefully like what she had done that night as well.


    She gently squeezed the rock-hard length of him, and she felt her own sex bing incredibly aroused as well. She wanted him inside her again. She wanted him to make love to her again. Her body was now screaming with need, screaming for him. Her mind was filled with the whooshing and thumping sounds of her own heartbeat.


    Momentarily, she had forgotten about her goal.


    "F*ck, Evie¡­" he growled out in a guttural voice, gritting his teeth as Evie began to move both her hands that were gripping his raging sex. The way she moved her hands were just right, exactly the way he likes it. She was driving him insane!


    Then like what she did before, she licked his neck, making him groan again as she told him these words that she had told him back then. "Touch me¡­ touch me Gav¡­" for some reason, she could not say out hisplete name. She was supposed to say Gavriel but perhaps she was scared that she might anger him again, so her lips just refrained from calling out that name.


    As she was wondering if there was any sign that a memory shed in his head she was then suddenly grabbed.


    In one greedy move, Gavrael pulled her to him, and his mouth devoured hers ravenously. It was vigorous and unrestrained, as if the tamed beast had suddenly transformed into a savage and wild one.


    Evie was caught off guard at his intensity and wildness despite already heeding his warning and had somehow prepared herself. This kiss¡­ was too much, too wild, too¡­


    He aggressively sank his tongue into the cavern of her mouth then roughly tangled his velvety tongue with hers. His hands angled her head to fully ess her mouth as if he still could not get close enough to her. He pulled back and wound his way in, again and again, not giving her room to breathe nor any respite to his attacks.


    Evie did not know that a kiss could be this aggressive and rough. But the most surprising thing was the effect it had on her body. She immediately lost herself and before she knew it, she was already gripping onto him, pulling him towards her as he tangled his fingers into her long damp locks.


    His tongue prated so deeply as he held her with utter possessiveness. And she responded as if she too, was desperately trying to catch up with his impossible intensity and tried to battle him for dominance. She locked her tongue with his as she reached out to his head and wrapped her fingers into his dark hair.


    But it was impossible to beat such a savage beast at its own game and she was left panting hard, chasing her breaths as his mouth moved hungrily to her jaw and then down her neck, licking and sucking her skin ravenously. The kiss was so intense she already felt so drenched that the tingling sensation was now bing unbearable. Was it because it has been too long for her as well?


    "Gav¡­" she moaned helplessly, and she felt his fingers brush against her wet entrance. His thick middle finger invaded her and plunged deeper inside her, so deep his palm was almost t against her.


    Evie cried out in pleasure at the sudden invasion.


    He moved his finger in and out and it did not even take long for her to feel that creeping and delicious sensation as more fingers came inside her. "Gav! Ah!" she could only utter his name as she felt her inner flesh seem to be swallowing his fingers.


    Suddenly, he pulled his fingers out of her pleasure centre and Evie immediately protested, not caring how udylike she was behaving right now. She could not believe how much she wanted this, aching for this, for them to have sex again.


    "No, don''t stop ¨C"


    "Evie¡­ I can''t anymore¡­" his voice rumbled, and she realised that something thick and hard entered, recing his fingers, and filled her tightly,pletely.


    A little erotic shriek escaped from Evie''s mouth. She did not expect him to suddenly¡­


    "HEvie!" he growled as he pushed upward, and her spine tingled violently. She had already climaxed with just that one hard thrust!


    Gavrael''s face waspletely overwhelmed with passion as he looked at her bending backwards in ecstasy. He could not believe he was inside her again, holding her like this after such a long wait. This was just too good to be true and he wondered if he was dreaming.


    Tightly, he embraced her, and he trembled as he felt her hot and tight flesh grip him harder. He could not believe she was already killing him when he was just getting started.


    Looking up at her with hazy eyes, he cupped her breast and sucked on one of her buds. His eyes were now fiery, passion filled, the emotion in them was almost too much, too strong.


    Just as Evie came down from the high that he had sent her to, Gavrael seized her mouth again and he started thrusting upward, digging into her insides with much zeal from the bottom.


    Evie''s eyes flew wide open. She sobbed as her body bounced every time that he thrusted up into her.


    "Oh, god! Gav! Wait! Ah!" she was torn between pleasure and a little pain, and she did not know where she was anymore.

 Chapter 298 - Ferocious Beast

    <h4>Chapter 298 - Ferocious Beast</h4>


    "Gav! Wait! Ah!" Evie''s voice echoed inside the sound proofed room, but Gavrael did not seem to be able to hear her.


    A guttural sound of sheer pleasure was all she heard from him as he continued his zealous rhythm, prating her over and over, causing her to only be able to grip onto his shoulders hard and to wait for the storm to subside.


    "S-slow¡­ slower¡­! Gav¡­!" she pleaded as she hung on, unable to keep up with his unexpected intensity but it was as if her begging had worked to arouse and stimte him even further rather than stopping him. She gasped out in shock as she felt his manhood swell torger proportions inside her.


    She felt as though his already thick length became even bigger, hotter, and plunged even deeper inside her and she could only stiffen. It was too much¡­ this was too much for her¡­


    "Evie¡­" her name was the only word that came out of his mouth aside from the sound of his groans and harsh pants of his breaths. It was as if he could no longer remember any other words now aside from her name ¨C not even his own.


    The sound of the water that surrounded them in the tub was also sshing about and getting louder the harder he thrusted, as if even the waters were now protesting under his wildness. As if they too, like Evie, could no longer handle this ferocity of his anymore.


    "Gav! Ah! Too fast¡­ wait ¨C" she did not even know if her words were understandable with all the moans and little shrieks leaving her lips at the same time. She was on fire, her insides were burning and convulsing like they had never done before. This kind of sex¡­ this kind of pleasure¡­ it was almost terrifying¡­ she never knew such a terrifying pleasure that could drive one insane and lose all rationality even existed!


    She looked down at him and she saw his face, the face of this ferocious beast ravaging her so mercilessly. His eyes were zing in blue fires, perfect droplets of sweat formed on his elegant brow and trickled down his face and to the sides of his neck, only to heighten the seductive aura that was already overwhelming her senses. His dampened hair was tousled so appealingly, following to the vigorous movements of his taut body.


    He was intoxicated, his eyes permeated with intense, unspeakable desire as he stared up into her ecstatic face. He was fully enjoying how their currently engaging activity had caused her to be so dazed even as she gazed back into his eyes.


    His fiery blue eyes were radiating with overwhelming ferocity she had never seen before.


    But as she looked at him and saw that fierce, ravenous with a hint of disorientation on his face, as though he was currently experiencing something that was beyond the scope of his understanding, she felt an unspeakable feeling well up within her chest. He looked to be drunk on hard liquor, as if he too felt as intoxicated towards her, just as she was towards him. It was as if he was nowpletely mindless with desire and nowpletely unable to control himself.


    The sight of him looking as though she was not the one under his mercy but actually him, made Evie''s heart warm and sent a thrill buzzing through her whole body. And the tiny sliver of fear his shocking ferocity caused within her melted into nothingness as she saw that there were no signs of coldness in those fiery blue eyes of his anymore. There was only desire, lust, and passion so strong, that nothing in this world seem to be strong enough to overpower them at this moment.


    She bent down towards him and sought his mouth and kissed him with all that she got. She really went at it with the hopes that she could make him slow down even a little bit but contrary to her hopes, Gavrael groaned out deeply ¨C one that she could feel rumbling from the centre of his chest ¨C and all of a sudden, he rose, and stood up in the tub with her still held firmly within his arms.


    The water flowed down in little rivulets from their bodies where most dripped back into the tub, but some caused the floor around to be speckled with little damp spots.


    And before Evie could react by pulling away from him, his strong hands which were digging into her behind, pushed her until his length was about to leave her insides before he himself pushed in rapidly, making Evie shriek and her eyes rolled up into her sockets as she scratched his skin with her nails.


    He did that again and again, until shepletely lost control over the reactions of her own body and shuddered and wept as she clung desperately onto him.


    "Evie!" he uttered her name with so much difficulty and for the seconds that followed, the sounds of gasping breaths, moans, sobs, and the suggestive sounds of wet flesh pping against wet flesh were the only things that could be heard inside the room.


    Unable to bear it any longer, Evie subconsciously sank her teeth into the crook of Gavrael''s neck.


    He groaned hard as he felt his manhood swelled to impossible girths inside her. And with onest thrust, he spent himself inside her, filling herpletely as the both of them shuddered violently. Tears slid down Evie''s cheeks as her toes stretched and curled, riding out the waves of pleasure that kept crashing over her.


    ¡­


    Evie had lost consciousness as Gavrael nested her head on his shoulder while bringing the both of them to sit back into the tub.


    He was dazed and disoriented as he gently stroked Evie''s silver head with his still trembling hand. His other hand was carefully washing her down there, cleaning her up from all the traces of their lovemaking earlier.


    When he finally stepped out of the tub, his legs wobbled a little as they were unsteady, as if he were the one who suffered from his ferocious intensity instead of Evie.


    ____


    A/N: tPlease dont forget to cast your golden tickets on this book ^^

 Chapter 299 - Intensions

    <h4>Chapter 299 - Intensions</h4>


    He fumbled with getting a clean towel from the rack nearby and dried Evie up very carefully,pletely forgetting that he had magic and could dry her up within a single second. However, he enjoyed the process of slowly wiping off the droplets of water on her curvaceous body, revelling in the sight of her calmly resting in his arms.


    When he put her down on the bed, Gavrael stared at her face for a long while. She looked so peaceful now in her sleep that he could not stop himself from running the back of his hand across her cheek. He could not believe that this was real. He had truly be one with her again and it is not a dream.


    However, he half-bite his lips and ran his hand through his hair and tugged on them as he remembered how barbaric his actions were as he was working on her. He had lost all control, all thoughts, everything else¡­ it was as though only madness reigned and the whole experience was just¡­ incredible.


    Having sex with her without any restrains was beyond what he could have imagined. He had experienced the most marvellous climax in his life, the longest and hardest too and he knew in his heart he did not regret one moment of it.


    But he knew that there was a chance that he might once she wakes up and look at him like some barbaric monster. He could remember her pleas, asking¡­ no, begging him to slow down and wait and worry gripped at his heart.


    Burying his face into his palms, Gavrael let out a deep sigh. He did not know what she was thinking when she decided to join him in the bath. But he somehow felt she had some hidden agenda to her actions. But what was it, he still did not know nor could he figure it out.


    He decided not to think too much about the matter and to leave it for the next day as he stretched himself out next to her and pulled her into his warm embrace. He stared at her face again and a realization seemed toe to his mind.


    Gavrael suddenly remembered that moment when she looked down at him, looking into his eyes as if expecting something, or wanting something to happen. Was that the reason she had joined him in the bath and even continued to provoke him?


    It was as if he had now realized her hidden agenda, a small, sad smile curved on his gorgeous face. After thinking through the details andparing it with the matters that they had discussed about previously, Gavrael did not need to be a genius to figure out what Evie had been trying to do. Though it did not seem so, Gavreal still could tell that her intentions were as clear as day.


    "You were¡­ you were waiting for my eyes to turn grey, weren''t you?" he whispered while looking down at her peaceful face. His voice came out sounding so weak and sullen.


    There was a sharp pain thatnced through his eyes as he stared at her.


    He remained unmoving for a long time in that position, with thoughts running around his head that only he himself knew. After which he then took in a sharp breath before moving and nting a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    ¡­


    When she finally opened her eyes, Evie realised that she was alone in therge and luxurious bed.


    She immediately remembered everything that happenedst night, and her face suddenly heated up and med red. However, she did not give herself much time to lounge about and think on everything that had happened because she saw Gavrael''s worried face as soon as she turned.


    He was sitting in the padded velvety high-backed chair which was ced by the bed. One of his long legs were crossed over the other and his face was dark as his cold gaze was fixed firmly on the edge of her bed. He looked like he was pondering over or trying to solve a dangerous puzzle in his head.


    "Good morning, Gav." She greeted him warmly and he noisily rose from the chair as if startled by the sound of her voice.


    His eyes circled as he bent over the bed, looking down at her.


    "Are you alright?" he immediately asked, and Evie only blinked at him. Why was he sounding so worried about her?


    That was when a knock on the door echoed and then opened. Elias came in. "My lord, we''ve found a female human doctor. She''s here now."?The familiar voice floated in from the room door.


    Hearing Elias'' words, Evie immediately realized what was going on and she could not help but look at him in disbelief.


    "You were the one who called for a human doctor? And a female one at that¡­?" she asked with one brow raised questioningly at him, pressing her lips tight to suppress a smile.


    "You slept way too long. I was¡­" He rushed to exin, a little worried she would be upset. But as he looked at her, he paused at the sight of a sweet smile blooming across her face.


    Then suddenly, she wrapped her arms around him and pulled him into her embrace, shocking him into silence. He did not expect her reaction to be like this.


    "I''m fine. You have just really tired me out and that''s why I slept for far longer than usual." She exined, giggling as if she remembered something funny, making him speechless.


    Gavrael had in fact prepared himself for her reaction to be the opposite of this. He had sat there waiting for hours, waiting for the worse toe, once she wakes up and open those amber eyes of hers. He truly did not expect her to¡­


    Suddenly, he embraced her back, squeezing her and letting himself fall on her then buried his face into her shoulders. He did not say a word¡­ no, it was more that he could not bring himself to say a single word.


    ____


    A/N: Don''t forget to vote spellbounders, if we stay #1 this whole month in golden ranking, i will give 10 chapters mass release this november 1.


    ____


    PLEASE READ:?The next 20 chapters are under privilege. You need to buy privilege to ess them. But please make sure to understand how privilege works before buying. Privilege is notpulsary. You can still read daily updates even without buying. Privilege is for readers who want to read in advance and at the same time support the author more.


    ____


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 300 - Excuse

    <h4>Chapter 300 - Excuse</h4>


    Evie was surprised at his sudden actions. He was all brooding and dark just a little while ago, and here he was now, acting for all the world as though he was a sick little kitten. Comparing him now to his personst night, was likeparing between heaven and hell. Though, she mused to herself that she would not go as far as topare him to hell when they were having sex. She thought that he was more of a mix of ecstatic heaven and fiery hell when he was making love with herst night.


    Smiling again, Evie saw the door closing quietly without any more disturbance to them. It seemed that Elias had seen what was going on between them and had?decided to excuse himself silently and close the door after himself.


    "Gav¡­" she called out softly, her palm gently caressing his back. His mood was so much better now,pared to when she saw him upon waking up. Since he seemed more approachable now, Evie wanted to speak with him. She did not want to waste any opportunities because she knew how rare it was for him to be this calm. This was one chance that she would not be squandering. Time is of the essence right now.


    "I think, I want to go and awaken the light faes in Crescia. Do you think this is the right time for me to do that now?" Evie cautiously asked, her tone was careful. She knew that this might not be the right time to speak about this issue, but Evie did not have the luxury to wait for the right time anymore. She wanted to bring him to the Middle Land sincest night''s efforts did not seem to result in a positive oue ¨C at least to her ¨C and this was the excuse she had thought about to get them to visit that ce.


    By asking him, she could also hear his opinion about the light faes as well. When she heard Gav said he was going to take the throne of the vampire emperor, she knew that this would result in a great war. They needed more allies on their side, and she was confident that the light faes would be a huge help. Moreover, this war did not just belong to him alone as this would be her war as well. Taking Thundrann down will not only end the war between Gav and the vampires, but also the long-standing grudge between the light faes and Thundrann. Both of them have onemon enemy after all.


    That was why Evie thought that this was the best time for her to awaken the light faes and also the tree of light before the war actually starts.


    Nervously, she waited for his response.


    Gavrael pulled away and stared down at her.


    His gaze was now unfathomable. Evie wished he''d stopped masking his expression because every time he does she didn''t know why but it somehow made her nervous.


    After a few seconds of just staring at each other, Gavrael get off her and sat at the side of the bed.


    Evie quickly rose as well, crawling forward to the side of the bed where he was seated as she was nervous that he was going to get angry again. She reached out with both arms and hugged his broad and muscr shoulders from behind as she knelt on the bed, just right behind him.


    "How about we go there for now and you can decide again once we get there?" she asked lovingly, pressing her cheeks against his. She was like a puppy, desperately begging him with herrge pitiful eyes. "I also want to bathe in the crystalke because¡­ well, I feel sore because of you¡­" she pouted and Gavrael stilled for a moment. "Last night was ¨C"


    "Fine." he quickly cut her off. "We will go as you wish."


    His answer made Evie''s smile widen and her grip slipped up from his shoulders to circle around his neck before tightening and then she nted a soft kiss on his cheek.


    "Thank you!" she told him then she jumped off the bed. Gavrael eyed her actions with one brow lifted, thinking to himself that at this moment, she was behaving very simrly to a happy puppy.


    "I''m going to change now." She said gleefully and immediately called the maids to bring her change clothes for the day.


    ¡­


    It was daylight now, so Kirzan was all quiet and calm. Aside from the guards who were awake and actively patrolling at their assigned posts, only Evie, Gavrael, Zanya and her other men were gathered outside.


    "Gav is going along with me. So, there is nothing that you guys need to worry about," Evie told her men, reassuring them again of her safety. They had wanted to go along with her on this trip to watch over her well-being. However, she had disagreed with their requests with twinkling and sparkly eyes. As they observed her, they all noticed that she looked unusually bright and cheerful. Therefore, everyone could only assume in their own minds that there must be some sort of progress that had happened with the efforts on the return of their prince.


    Gavrael on the other hand was just quietly standing there, brooding again, as he did not expect her to drag him over there immediately on this very same day. However, he realized that this day might be the perfect time for him to fulfil her wish as he was certain that this day might be thest peaceful one that they could spend together. He quietly thought to himself, knowing that anytime soon the war would break out.


    "Okay, let''s go Gav." She wrapped her arms around his merrily as she looked up at him, a beautiful smile adorning her pink, luscious lips.. Gavrael could only nod in assent as his heart leapt within him, thankful that she was willing to bestow that stunning smile to him.

 Chapter 301 - Passageway

    <h4>Chapter 301 - Passageway</h4>


    As though they were in a rush, Gavrael grabbed onto her and suddenly, using his dark magic, the two of them disappeared from sight, leaving everyone heaving a soft sigh before all of them looked at each other with an unspoken understanding and dispersed from the gates and returned to their posts.


    When they materialized again, Evie quickly raised her protest before Gavrael could activate his magic to make them disappear again. "Wait! Gav¡­" She pulled away, causing the man to frown and he wondered what is it that she wanted again this time.


    "Aren''t you in much of a rush?" Gavrael questioned her. "Then why are you asking me to wait? Shouldn''t you be asking me to hurry?"


    "Well¡­ I¡­" Evie could not finish her words as her eyes caught the ruins behind Gavrael. He had transported and brought them over to the ruins of Dacria!


    As if countless numbers of needles were stabbing into Evie''s heart, she could only stand still just looking at the ruins with a sorrowful look. Her eyes filled as her vision blurred slightly as she saw how Dacria was nowpletely unrecognizable to that winter wondend she had remembered it to be the first time she and Gavriel had arrived. And it hurts her every time she pictured in her mind on how this ce looked like. It hurts her how easy it seemed to be in turning something so majestic, something so beautiful into a pile of rubble like this. Dacria was now nothing but piles of rocks and dust.


    She swallowed the huge lump that had formed in her throat. This ce had already grown onto her like it was her second home and the sight of it in ruins now, brought on more pain than she ever imagined it would. She had long prepared her heart, knowing that Dacria had fallen and in ruins. But seeing it for herself again, the impact was still more than she had expected.


    Cool fingers suddenly ran her cheeks and she snapped out of her shock.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked her with a gentle voice, and Evie cleared her throat. Then she forced out a quivering smile as she blinked her tears back.


    "Nothi ¨C" she suddenly paused as though something suddenly popped in her mind. "Let''s drop by here for a while." She told him before she unceremoniously dragged him towards the ruins.


    Even if Dacria was in ruins now, Evie thought that it still held the same meaning to them both as this was a special ce to them. Many of their firsts happened here. She also remembered that there was still that one ce that could be left still intact even though the whole castle fortress had fallen.


    The underground dungeon. The entrance of it. That was the very ce they had separated and if her theory was right, this should be the ce where he had lost his memories. This ce was the start of the mystery surrounding Gavrael''s appearance and Gavriel''s memories'' disappearance. Everything hinged on this point.


    The hope in her heart bloomed. Thinking that this could be the key to bringing back his memories as Gavriel.


    "Can you bring me there?" she asked him, pointing specifically to one direction of the ruins of the castle far ahead.


    Gavrael stared at her for a while then did as she said. They then materialized in the castle''s ruins in the blink of an eye.


    After Gavrael set her down, Evie looked around trying to get her bearings. She needed to find the exact location of the entrance to the dungeon. While she was looking around, Gavrael just leaned back against a fallen pir, looking at her quietly and observed her actions.


    It did not take long for Gavrael to wait before Evie found what she was looking for. Her face lit up excitedly as she looked over her shoulder and called out to him, waving her hands as she gestured for him to go over to where she was.


    "Gav! Come over here! I''ve found it!" she smiled widely as if eager to show him something interesting.


    Silently, Gavrael approached her, and she quickly grabbed a hold of his hand. As she led him inside the passageway, she kept looking back at him, continuously checking if there was something that flickered in his eyes.


    She took out her ne which she had hidden in her pocket and her body immediately shone with an amber glow. Earlier on, when she entered Kirzan, she had taken the precaution to wrap that very precious ne with a piece of cloth and hid it in a secretpartment within her clothes. So, it was only now that she had taken it out again.


    Gavrael paused at the sight of her body glowing and his eyes zeroed in on the ne which was held protectively in her hands.


    Evie looked back and was about to ask Gavrael a question but just as she opened her mouth, he spoke up first. "You''ve been here before?" he asked her directly and Evie took a while to respond.


    "Yes." She said and turned again, feeling a little disappointed with his question, as she led him down the stairs. The fact that he could ask her that question means there had been no recollection of Gavriel''s memories. But she then cheered herself up right after.


    "I don''t know what you wanted me to see down there, but I just came from here yesterday and everything inside is already ruined. There is nothing left to look at." He quietly told her, and it was Evie who paused in her steps this time.


    "You came to visit here yesterday? Why?" Evie was curious on why he even visited this ce.


    Her question made him be very still. But instead of answering her, he scooped her into his arms and then jumped down, bypassing the endlessly winding staircase. Evie was thankful that they need not walk down those number of steps. Hended elegantly on the ground before gently putting her down.


    Then all of a sudden, something throbbed in his head.


    ____


    A/N:?If we stay in our rank(#1 in Golden Ranking) until the end of this month, i will give mass release first day of November. So keep voting spellbounders! Keep the Golden Ticketsing!


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x or like my FB page @Author_kazzenlx


    You can also read Spellbound''sic version and check out my new work titled ''I made a Deal with the Devil'' on patreon. Just go to /kazzenlx


    ~Kazzen

 Chapter 302 - Transition

    <h4>Chapter 302 - Transition</h4>


    Then all of a sudden, something throbbed in his head. There was a painful twisting and tugging sensation at the back of his eyes, causing him to feel a little flustered.


    He then began to see himself in this same spot where he was standing. It was like a holographic image of himself, running as a shback. He saw ''himself'' crumpled on the ground, all bloodied and breathless. What he assumed was his own blood was pooling on the floor as he coughed and spat out blood continuously. And there was faint bluish glow emanating from his body. It was clear to him that he seemed to be dying. It was then that he realized ''his'' eyes were not the normal blue that was characteristic of him. When he looked closer, he noted that they were a cool te grey. This man¡­ this was Gavriel!


    Then Gavrael began to hear his voice speaking. It was his own voice, but this Gavriel he was seeing in his head seemed to be talking not to himself but to someone else. Even though there was no one around him. Trembling as he knelt on the pool of blood and clenching his fist on his chest, his voice echoed. "Alright, I''m setting you free from your cage now. Take over this body¡­ I know I can only rely to you now to protect Evie. I know you are dangerous and monstrous, but I know Evie will be safe with you. You are the one she needed the most right now." He said in a trembling voice, as he was having great difficulty and it was not because of his injuries but because of the emotional pain. Gavrael could sense that just by saying those words, pained him more than anything else.


    "Just promise me you''d take care of her¡­ yes, I know you would," Tears then fell from his eyes as he sank his sharp nails into his chest, all the while screaming, and blue mes burst forth from his chest and enveloped his body in a matter of seconds.


    ¡­


    "Gav?" Evie called out when Gavrael just stood there as if he had turned into a statue. Her heartbeat was erratic. Looking at his zed eyes, she was hoping that he is finally remembering something.


    However, he soon looked away and swept his gaze around the empty dungeon. "Have you found what you''re looking for?" he asked, his tone neutral and unaffected, causing Evie to go still. She tried her best to hide her disappointment as it was obvious to her that he did not seem to remember a thing as well down here.


    "Well¡­ yeah, you were right, everything''s in ruins here now. Let''s get on our way." She forced out a smile and reached out to hold his hand and led him to the stairs.


    She took a few breaths, trying to cheer herself up again. She told herself it would not be that easy and she must be patient. Moreover, there was still the Forbidden Land. Maybe because their memories in this particr ce was not of the pleasant sort, that was why his memories were not triggered. She must cheer up and keep her faith.


    As she was cheering herself up, Gavrael was thinking about the things he just saw, as he was trying his best to act normally.


    He did not remember Gavriel''s memories, he realized at that moment¡­ these were ''his'' memories too! Was it because that was the moment of their transition?


    Gavrael could only believe that it was indeed because of that. But what bugged him to his core was the words he had said. It appeared that Gavriel knew about his existence, but he thought he was being caged inside him. Furthermore, it seemed Gavriel knew that he could release him, set him free and take over his body. ''How did Gavriel know? Could it be that he had seen some of my memories while he I am trapped inside him?'' Gavrael asked himself.


    The way Gavriel had told him to take care of Evie also haunted him. It was obvious Gavriel did not want to let him take over, but apparently, he had no choice. It was also obvious to him that the decision Gavriel made pained him and hurt him very much. As if to him, that moment was also saying goodbye forever to Evie.


    ''Why? Was it because he knew that the two of us¡­ our memories can''t co-exist? Or was it because he knew that once I take over, he''d be gone forever?'' the question made Gavrael''s throat clenched.


    He realized what was going on now.


    Right now, Gavriel''s memories were buried within him. And it will never return again unless he gives up just like what Gavriel had done and allowed him take over once again.


    The realization made Gavrael''s heart clenched in pain. Somehow, he understood now why he always felt this strange hurt every time he realized that Evie was making efforts to bring Gavriel''s memories back. So, this was the reason why. His subconscious or his body already knew that if Gavriel''s memories return, it would only mean that he''d disappear again as Gavrael.


    He quietly looked at Evie''s back. He knew how much she was working hard, doing everything she can to make him remember Gavriel''s memories. She was doing all these so her Gavriel''s memories could finally return. How would she react if she found out that his memories and Gavriel''s can in no way co-exist with the other? The question made him smile bitterly as the pain in his chest intensified, knowing that she was doing all these all for the reason of wanting Gavriel back.


    It was almost ridiculous for him to feel this way because to Evie, he and Gavriel was one and the same person. But to him and also to Gavriel, they both knew it was not as simple as that. They lived in a different time, they both lived different lives and even have different names. Therefore, to them both, they were not one and the same soul¡­ to them, they were actually different people who could not co-exist with the other at the same time, in the same space¡­ and only the two of them could understand that.


    ___


    A/N: there''s moreter ^^


    Please vote spellbounders and leave ament too. <3

 Chapter 303 - Favorite Spot

    <h4>Chapter 303 - Favorite Spot</h4>


    By the time they were outside the dungeon, Evie suddenly let go of that tight butfortable grip that she had on his arm and took a couple of steps to the side. She then turned to face him before spreading her arms wide towards him. Gavrael somehow felt the miss of her arms curling around his and could not help but feel a little disappointed at her letting go. But he kept his face calm and showed no outward signs of his internal disappointment. He then crooked a brow at her, questioning her on her actions without words.


    "Can we travel normally?" she finally asked him, tilting her head to one side and looking at him with thoserge eyes of hers, turned into cute puppy dog ones.


    "Normally¡­??" he echoed, frowning at her even as his heart did a funny flip flop as he tried to ignore how her puppy eyes did a number on him.


    "I mean, I''d like you to carry me in your arms, princess style, as you run and leap through the woods. Rather than just disappearing and materialising to our next destination. That way, we could enjoy the travel and the view don''t you think?" she smiled widely, like a child excited to go outdoors and go on an adventure for the first time in a long while.


    Looking at her sweet smile and the twinkle in her eyes Gavrael could only give in despite already knowing the reason behind all the requests she has been makingtely. This was the first time he was looking at her face being so happy like this since a very long time ago, for many years in fact¡­ so how could he have the heart to say ''no'' and bring himself to make that smile fade? It''s kind of incredible how fast his ice cold heart was melting sincest night.


    Without a word ofint, he scooped her up into his arms and she grinned up at him. "Thank you, my prince." She whispered and she kissed his cheek again, causing his ears to turn red.


    Gavrael was not used to her making such advances on him. He was used to be the one making advances on her and making her speechless and thrown off constantly with his naughtiness. Now the tides had turned, and she was now the one being in charge, ying the role of the naughty one, throwing him off kilter without warning.


    And now that he thought about it, to his surprise, he seemed unable to do anything but freeze and feel hot. He remembered that it was she who was always reacting like this when he was doing these very same things this to her. What was going on with him? When had he turned to be on the receiving end like this? They were not something that big of a deal anyway. So why was it that he seemed so taken aback by the things she is doing to him now?


    "I''m ready, Gav." Evie''sment pulled him back to the present and he inwardly shook his head. Then with her securely cuddled within his arms, he began to run and leap with so much ease, as if she did not weigh a thing. His movements were so smooth sailing that it was as though he were only carrying a light doll.


    Evie settled her head against his upper chest, enjoying the ride. She had missed moving and travelling this way. She snuggled further into his arms as she looked around as the scenery shed by them as Gavrael moved swiftly over the ground.


    When they finally entered the Forbidden Land, Evie tapped on his arm and asked him to slow down.


    "Can we stop up on that tree there?" she pointed at one of the tallest trees in the forest and Gavrael leapt over and brought her there without a word.


    He put her down on the highest branch but did not let go of her waist. He kept a loose hold but was on high alert in the event that she identally slipped and fall. Evie looked at the view below and she felt as though this was the first time that she was seeing the Forbidden Land in daylight. Even though she had been here before for many days.


    Somehow, she could not help but feel emotional after arriving in this ce. Aside from the night when Gav had brought her to visit theke, she had been here not to leisurely look around like this. And that was definitely why she had failed to fully appreciate the beauty of thisnd before.


    Now she realized it was not just theke and stones that were beautiful. The etherealndscape and everything in thisnd was beautiful. She could see the cloudy and darkened area way far ahead where the Mist forest and Crescia was located in, and she wondered again how beautiful it would look if thosends would be able to see the light of day again.


    A soft smile curved fondly on her lips, not noticing that Gav had been staring at her all this while.


    "Let''s drop by theke Gav. I''d like us to visit there for a bit." She told him, all smiling and excited.


    Gavrael looked at the direction of the ce she was pointing at and the memories that they shared in that ce shed in his mind. Thatke was their favourite spot back then ¨C during their first lifetime, it seems ¨C and that was the very same ce where they had spent their very first night together. Something shed in his eyes and his throat worked at the memories he began recalling of that ce. Because they were memories only he could remember.


    Before Evie could turn over to look at him, Gavrael scooped her up into his arms again, as if to avoid letting her catch a glimpse of his expression. He did not want her to question him more, as he himself was still not fully sure of what was happening within himself at the moment.. He would need to think through and sort his thoughts out properly before being able to face her and provide any answers.

 Chapter 304 - Dont Doubt It

    <h4>Chapter 304 - Don''t Doubt It</h4>


    When theynded at the shores of theke, Evie asked him to head for that t and smooth rock in the shallow waters of the tranquil and magicalke.


    Gavrael did as she asked and set her down on top of that said rock.


    Evie sat on the rock and then grabbed at his sleeves as she looked up. "Sit with me here for a while, Gav." She beckoned to him and Gavrael lowered himself to be seated next to her. They both remained silent for a while, looking out at the crystalline waters, and appreciating the breath-taking view afforded to them.


    She then leaned her head on his shoulder as she looked ahead, continuing to stare out at this magical ce that Gavriel had introduced her to.


    The world suddenly seemed to havee to a standstill. It was as if everything else had fallen into a deep slumber, fading away into the background, and the only ones awake in this entire world was just the two of them. There was a sort of peace that reigned for the moment, and that gave both Evie and Gavrael a measure of rxation in their hearts and minds.


    All they could hear was the quiet sounds of the soft breeze caressing the shores, the rxing sound of the many birds singing in the distance, and their heartbeats and breathing that seemed to be synchronising to each other''s. Oh, how good this feels¡­


    Evie could not help but close her eyes for a moment, savouring the sweetness that was surrounding them. She remembered that Gavriel had promised her the next time that he would bring her here during daylight. And now they are finally here. And she understood now why he had wanted to show her this ce in the daylight. She had seen this very same scenery before and in daylight too. But back then, he was not there with her. Now that he is seated right beside her, the feeling waspletely different. Even the view seemed to have taken on a different hue in her eyes.


    Her heart swelled with intense emotions as she took his hand and entwined her fingers with his. At that moment, her heart was overflowing within her.


    They just sat there, without saying a word for what seemed like a long time until Evie rose and approached the edge of the stone. She then reached out her hand and dipped it into the water then looked back at him with a big smile, while swirling her hand in the crystal-clear waters.


    Then she scooped a small amount of water and yfully sshed at him as she chuckled.


    Her happyughter tinkling like bells before him, made Gavrael''s cold heart shake with happiness within him and¡­ also fear. Seeing her behaving this way was such a bittersweet feeling to have, causing his heart to warm but at the same time, his guts to shrink slightly in trepidation.


    A while ago, he had thought about when did he start being so overwhelmed with her advances and Gavrael quickly thought that it must be because of the very long time that he had lived a life filled with nothing but suffering. Therefore, he must have gotten so used to pain and darkness ¨C to the point of expecting nothing else that was good toe his way ¨C that the calmness, joy, and light that she was offering him now out of her own free will, overwhelmed him to his core.


    Even now, seeing her smiling at him so unreservedly and happily, and being able to be touching her so easily again, still felt too good to be true. To him, he somehow felt a nagging fear within him that this happiness¡­ this simple joy was all just another illusion that his mind had managed to trap him in.


    "Gav? Are you doing alright there?" Evie called out softly as she looked at him. He seemed to be lost in his own thoughts again and she saw that same look that she kept seeing in him for many times now. It was the kind of look that seem to be questioning her if she was real and not just his fantasy.


    It always made her feel like a needle was stabbing deeply into her heart every time he looks at her like that. And this time, she could not turn a blind eye to it any longer. She needed to ask him and rify on the matter.


    She caught his face between her palms and made him look at her. "What are you thinking?" she asked, her gaze at him so incredibly gentle. Her amber eyes looked so soothing warm. "You looked like you''re doubting if I am real or not." She added and Gavrael''s eyes widened.


    His expression immediately confirmed it and Evie could not stop herself from pinching his cheek, hard.


    He blinked in surprise before frowning at what she was doing.


    "What are you doing?" he asked. Evie''s gaze was locked onto his face as a humorous smile hovered over her lips.


    "Pinching you¡­ that''s what I am doing." she retorted, and she squeezed his cheeks again, to give him an extra measure of reality. "I don''t know if you already know about this, but humans do this to check if they are dreaming or not. If one pinches herself and she feels the pain, it means she is not dreaming. You feel pain on your cheeks now too, right?" Evie grinned impishly at him, as her eyes twinkled merrily.


    When he did not say a word, Evie huffed and pinched him harder until he finally gave in. "There is a very little pain." He gave in and Evie smiled brightly as she rained down light kissed on his cheeks that had reddened slightly from all her hard pinching, surprising him again.


    Then she bumped her forehead against his gently as she chuckled at him. He could clearly hear the fondness in herugh. "I''m real Gav¡­ I''m here with you now and you''re now here with me. We''re finally together again. So, please don''t doubt it. I am not a figment of your imagination." She breathed out almost in a whisper and Gavrael stilled for a while.


    And before he knew it, he seized her mouth desperately.

 Chapter 305 - Crucial

    <h4>Chapter 305 - Crucial</h4>


    Evie was caught off guard at the sudden kiss that had attacked her. It was another wild and sizzling one that Evie could not help but think if this Gav of hers had also forgotten how to kiss gently. Though she could not quite say she did not like it at all. In fact, she was surprised to know how much she is loving this wild and rough side of his. But¡­ if he kissed her like this any longer, there was no way she would be able to even resist, as she would definitely be seduced instantly, helplessly, andpletely!


    She did not n to do anything as of yet, as it was still broad daylight. Evie was nning to wait for the night-time toe before attempting to do anything. Not that she was being a prude or anything. It was only because she believed that it would be a lot better if the settings would be almost exactly the same as that night that she was trying to recreate.


    But if he was already going on like this¡­ how could she stay true to her n? If this goes any further and with this level of intensity of his, they might very well¡­


    Just as Evie was about to reach out and wind her hands around his head, Gavrael suddenly pulled way, surprising her even as her eyes flew open. Then he suddenly let himself fall on his back andid all sprawled out on the rock, covering his eyes with the back of his palm.


    Gavrael was suddenly and strangely being overwhelmed again. He felt as though his emotions were getting the better of him and he was a little afraid again that if he fails to control himself, he will be taking her right then and there like some barbaric hungry wolf again. Even though she did not seem to mind or even be angry at him about all that had happenedst night, if he lost control and do such things to her again, and on top of it, in this broad daylight, he was certain she would be thinking of him as a lost cause! In his mind, he did not want her to have a worse impression of him than he already did at this moment.


    Slowly, he took in several deep breaths, inhaling and exhaling slowly, trying his best to control his emotions and most importantly, to curb that raging fire of desire that was wrecking a havoc in his system. He did not want to do anything to ruin this blissful day. This was the very first time he was able to be with her in broad daylight like this, without losing his temper and turning things sour. So, he must at least be on his best behaviour andpose himself. He must not cause anything that could ruin the bliss of this moment he is sharing with Evie.


    This had been one of the things he had been dreaming before. To be with her like this and roam around freely in broad daylight, without bothering about the time and not during the duration of the night. Now that it is finally happening, he wanted to savour it. He wanted to savour being with her like this, just sitting next to her and feeling her presence.


    "Gav?" Evie held his hand that was covering his eyes but before she could remove them to look at his face, he suddenly made a move to grab her and brought her close into his embrace.


    Evie was stunned but she stilled as her ears that were pressed against his chest picked up the sounds of his loud and skipping heartbeats. Listening to them was soothing to her and she then rxed her body andid on top of him.


    She felt his fingers caressing her head and she revelled in his gentle and pleasant touch.


    For what seem like a long time, the both of them justid there, enjoying each other''s presence without saying any words to each other until Gavrael finally pulled himself into a sitting position and rose with Evie still in his arms.


    "I think we should head to Crescia now if you don''t want us to end up returning to Kirzan before nightfall." He said and Evie reluctantly pulled away.


    "You''re right." she replied before moving out of thefort of his arms and standing up.


    Gavrael stood up and carried her in his arms again, and in no time at all, they reached the Mist Forest.


    "Gav¡­ somehow, I am getting the feeling that something''s a bit off." Evie whispered lowly into his ear as she clung onto Gavrael.


    "What is it?" Gavraelnded on one of therge branches of a massive tree and looked at her.


    "The beasts. It''s strange that we have yet to encounter even a single one of them. The savage orcs should also be somewhere around here right now." She muttered below her breath, but he could still hear her clearly. Gavrael narrowed his eyes after hearing her say that because she was right. This should be the very ce where those beasts were constantly rampaging around. This was their turf.


    "Could it be that they''ve sensed your aura and are all scared away by you? Or did you cast some magic to drive them away?" Evie raised a brow at him. There was no sign of worry in her eyes at all.


    He remembered that Evie always clung to him nervously every time they passed by this ce in this Mist Forest. She was very frightened by the orcs and that was why she preferred to ride a dragon and fly over this section of the forest sometimes.


    "I didn''t do anything. And the orcs aren''t afraid of anyone, even of a dark fae. The savage orcs are a little intelligent but not the other beasts. Instead of running away from danger, they would foolishly attack¡­ So, I don''t think I''m the reason why they''re gone." He exined and Evie creased her brows.


    "If that''s the case, then why?" she wondered loudly, "could it be that Onyx was the one who had scared them all away?"


    "Perhaps¡­?" he replied though quite unsure. But in his mind, he did not think it was as simple as that. Usually, the dragons will not do anything to the beasts as long as they do not attempt to cross the entrance of the gates of Crescia.


    "Alright, we better go ahead and find out what has happened." Evie then decided and Gavrael leapt forward again, keeping her securely wrapped within the circle of his arms. His mind was now upied, his focus became sharper. He could not believe he had missed out and failed to notice such a crucial matter!


    ____


    A/N:


    If we stay in our rank(#1 in Golden Ranking) until the end of this month, i will give mass release first day of November. So keep voting spellbounders! Keep the Golden Ticketsing!


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x or like my FB page @Author_kazzenlx


    You can also read Spellbound''sic version and check out my new work titled ''I made a Deal with the Devil'' on patreon. Just go to /kazzenlx


    ~Kazzen

 Chapter 306 - Two Hard Heads

    <h4>Chapter 306 - Two Hard Heads</h4>


    Upon arriving at the entrance of Crescia''s dark gate, Onyx was seen lying in wait there at his usual post. His fiery amber eyes stared hard, not at Evie but at Gavrael as soon as the duo arrived and stepped into his territory.


    "Onyx!" Evie cheerfully ran towards the dark dragon the moment Gavrael set her feet on the ground, as if the massive creature was her pet waiting for her return. She immediately circled her arms around and hugged the dragon''s snout and caressed his shiny scales fondly as she had missed it so much.


    Watching her, Gavrael stared back at Onyx cautiously and the dragon then rose and issued out a rumbling growl. Evie was startled at the sudden dangerous sound Onyx made and she immediately realized that his eyes was currently fixed on Gav.


    Her eyes flew towards Gavrael and her mouth dropped open at the sight of him ring back at the dragon aggressively as his darkness was starting to swirl and gather around him again. Oh, no!


    Hastily, Evie let go of Onyx and strode towards Gavrael, throwing herself at him as she wrapped her arms around his lean hips. "Gav! Hey, look at me." She urged as one of her hands cupped the side of his face and applied gentle pressure to make him look down, so he could focus his gaze on her instead. "It''s fine. You don''t have to worry about Onyx. He is¡­ he''s my dragon, Gav. He''s definitely not an enemy to us."


    Gavrael fixed his gaze on her frantic face, and he slowly breathed out, realizing that he had rmed her. Of course, he knew that this guy was her dragon.


    He also knew that even back then, he had been jealous of this particr dragon because of Evie''s fondness of him. And now he could not believe that of all things, this was one of those things that had not changed about her. She had changed so much from the Evie he knew in the past, and yet he could still see that she had not changed one bit in her affection and attitude towards Onyx. Somehow, this caused Gavrael to somehow be unable to hold back his displeasure because of the realization that perhaps this time too, this dragon was going to take all her attention away from him, just like back then. Gavrael scowled as he thought back on how he had been neglected every time this sted dragon came into the picture.


    Back then, Gavrael remembered that he had to always try to fight for her attention when Onyx was around and that caused such a sour disposition to exist between them. He also knew that unlike the other dragons, Onyx did not seem to like him just as how he felt towards it. Gavrael thought about it before that the dragon''s reaction toward him was perhaps because it had felt his darkness, or maybe because the dragon could sense his immense and dangerous powers and that was why Onyx''s reaction right now was not a surprise to him at all.


    However, despite their obvious dislike of each other, Onyx had never really attacked him. Back then, all they did was red at each other just like what they were doing right now. The air of hostility was also heavy with pressure that it could suffocate anyone whoe within a five-feet radius from them. However, that was about the worst that had happened between them. There never had been any physical altercation as they knew that Evie would be saddened if any of them were hurt.


    With another long, drawn-out sigh, Gavrael pulled back on his darkness and said to her. "I know he''s your dragon."


    "Then why are you¡­" Evie was confused.


    "Well¡­" he paused and tilted his head slightly. "It''s his fault. Look at him, growling at the sight of me. Of course, I''d re back. Or were you expecting me to smile back at him?" Gavrael responded in aining tone.


    Evie was speechless. Now that she looked back at Onyx, she could not help but realize that the two of them were actually kind of simr to each other. Right then, they were both dark and brooding¡­ Evie actually thought that if Gav could shapeshift into a dragon form using his magic like one of those tales she heard when she was still a child, she was almost certain that he would most definitely be a carbon copy of Onyx.


    The thought made her giggle as she suddenly thought of Gav and Onyx''s rtionship which was going to change from being enemies into one of friends very soon. She just could feel it and the thought of it made her think of how cute they would be together once they became friends. As she could already picture it in her minds, she could not help but giggle even more.


    "What is so funny?" Gavrael raised a brow at her, and Evie cleared her throat beforeposing herself. She knew better than to share that thought with either of them as it would only cause more drama and friction between these two hard heads.


    "Nothing," she grinned slyly before turning to face Onyx. "I''m sorry I forgot to introduce mypanion to you." she told the dragon. "This is Gav, my husband."


    Instantly, Gavrael stilled, feeling like his body had turned into a statue. Her words ''my husband'' echoed over and over in his head, like a nging gong and cymbal.


    "So¡­ be nice to him, okay?" she added entreatingly and then Onyx looked away, as if snubbing Evie''s request. Evie could almost see him pursing his dragon lips and pouting at her.


    The dragon''s reaction made her want to burst out inughter, but she refrained. She managed to tamp it down and released it as a small giggle. "Alright, would you bring us to the castle?"


    Onyx seemed to re at Gavrael as Gavrael finally snapped out from his momentary daze.


    "He does not seem to want or be willing to escorting us, so I guess you shouldn''t force him. He should stay here at the gate to keep watch." Gavrael held on to Evie''s waist possessively as he smirked at Onyx.


    The dragon growled and then it turned around, leading the way forward.


    "Oh, he agreed!" Evie pressed her lips tight, holding in theugh that was threatening to bubble out with the slightest provocation, as she heard Gavrael tsk-ed.


    Evie then dragged Gavrael to climb on the back of the dragon along with her, but Gavrael refused.


    "I don''t ride on dragons, Evie. I can travel on air if I want to." Gavrael said, causing Evie to raise a brow.


    "Oh, alright. Whatever you prefer." She then let go of his hand and climbed onto Onyx''s back, leaving Gavrael standing aside them, scowling.


    _____


    A/N: today''s second chap wille a littleter ^^

 Chapter 307 - Too Precious

    <h4>Chapter 307 - Too Precious</h4>


    Dragging his hand through his hair, Gavrael could only sigh helplessly and follow after Evie and that irritating dragon. He stayed very close to her as he stoodzily, floating in the air as a dark cloud formed purely from his powers was suspended beneath his feet, carrying him along very simrly to a magic rug.


    Looking over at him, Evie could only part her lips in awe. She did not know he could do this too. His magic was truly something far more superiorpared to what she had seen from Zanya or hers. As she continued watching him, Gavrael felt the weight of her gaze on him and turned to see her staring starry eyed.


    "Want to fly with me?" his voice echoed across the short distance between them, and Evie realized the man had read her expression. "Come, Evie." he stretched out his arm towards her weingly, but Onyx suddenly picked up his pace and flew a little further from the man, so Evie''s outstretched arm could not bridge that sudden gap that widened between them to reach for his hand.


    Evie saw how Gavrael half-bite his lower lip in frustration and she could not help but smile in amusement. Somehow, seeing him looking so incredibly annoyed was providing her with some jollity. Though knowing that both Gav and Onyx seemed to irritate each other to death, she could not help finding the way these two interact was just so funny.


    ''Easy Onyx, don''t tease him too much.'' Evie told her dragon through her mindmunication and the dragon voluntarily moved closer to Gavrael again ¨C but not before giving a somewhat indignant snort that had Evie patting his back soothingly.


    But the moment Gavrael stretched out his hand when Evie was within reach, again Onyx swerved away. It was clearly on purpose to agitate Gavrael.


    Gavrael''s hand stayed suspended in mid-air as Evie looked helplessly at him, pressing her lips tight to stop smiling. But the next second, she saw his darkness zed like ck fire around his body and her eyes widened. Oh, no!


    Before Evie could say anything to appease him, Gavrael disappeared from where he was, and she felt strong and swift arms grabbing her the next second as she heard and felt Onyx''s growl vibrate along hisrge body. The next thing she knew, she was already pressed against Gavrael, floating along with him on his cloud.


    Speechless, Evie looked up at him and his expression was all serious,pletely unrepentant. "You should always choose anything that I offer over anybody else''s." He said, sounding as though he was more than certain that he what he just did was the right thing. "Because I''m your husband." He added, though this time she heard a hint of difficulty for him to finally vocalise thatst thought.


    Evie fought the urge tough at his pettiness. It seemed that this version of her Gav was even pettier that it was making her want to crack up constantly. He is really just too precious! "Who told you that?" she raised a brow at his statement, but her tone was still gentle and patient. "Just because you''re my husband, doesn''t mean that I must always choose your offers and am not allowed to make my own choice, Gav. And as my husband, you can''t just ignore my choices too. Otherwise, our rtionship wouldn''t be of husband and wife but would be reduced to something like a master and ve, don''t you think?"


    Gavrael fell silent. "Alright," he gave in after sighing glumly, looking away as if to hide the expression on his face. "But between me and this dragon, I should always be your first choice. Deal?"


    And with that, Evie could no longer stop herself from bursting out inughter. Her sweet and softughter as of light that stirred the sea, echoed all around them as her shoulders trembled exquisitely. He was so serious as he said those words and that was what actually triggered her tough even more. She actually found him so adorable right now despite the brooding expression on his face. The more sheughed, the harder his frown became.


    Seeing how he was frowning so hard, as if he was having problems solving a serious puzzle which was the question ''why the hell is sheughing? Is sheughing at me?'' as he looked at her, Evie finally forced herself to stop.


    "Geez, Gav," She lifted her hand and pinched his cheek yfully. "Could it be that you''re jealous of Onyx?"


    His frown became even deeper. He could not believe she was still asking him that. Was it not already obvious to the point that even a blind person could tell? He could not believe this was one of the other characteristics that did not change with her as well.


    Gavrael was about to groan when suddenly, something caught his attention. There was another dragon approaching them as if it came from the sky and was now falling to the ground, looking as though it was hurt.


    Without a word, Gavrael disappeared from the air along with Evie and materialized on the ground.


    Evie was about to ask what the problem was when she saw Fir and he was indeed wounded! Her heart immediately jumped at the sight of the dragon, there were cracks spreading out on almost all the scales that were covering his chest area and his blood had coloured his originally bluish scales into dark red ¨C that was just how much blood he had lost.


    "Fir!" Evie shrieked as she approached the dragon. "Oh god, what had happened to you?"


    "I think someone must have summoned him." Gavrael said, his face now expressionless, as Evie worriedly surveyed the dragon''srge chest wound. Someone had summoned him? Evie then remembered Thundrann.


    "Oh god, how can we help him?" she looked over at Gavrael with a frantic face, hoping for him to give her an answer. "That''s right, let''s bring him to the magical crystal waters, Gav!"


    "The waters won''t work on them." Gavreal rejected her idea immediately, causing her heart to drop. "But there''s something else¡­" he suddenly trailed off as if he had changed his mind at thest second.


    But Evie was not going to let him keep mum and be all mysterious about what he was about to say earlier. "What something? Please tell me! I can''t let anymore dragons die, Gav. There are only seven of them left. I can''t let any of them who are left to die! So please¡­ tell me¡­" She was beside herself with worry.


    He stared at her and then let out a deep sigh, "The waters can''t cure them¡­ but you can, Evie."


    ____


    A/N: Don''t forget to vote spellbounders, if we stay #1 this whole month in golden ranking, i will give 10 chapters mass release this november 1.

 Chapter 308 - Absolute Fact

    <h4>Chapter 308 - Absolute Fact</h4>


    "How?" Evie asked, her eyes wide in surprise and relief to hear that there was a way.


    Gavrael looked at the dragon''s wound first before answering Evie''s question. "You can still save him as his wound is at the stage where it''s still curable." he said, "all you have to do is touch the wounded part then call forth your healing magic."


    "I have healing magic?" her eyes widened. Howe Zanya did not tell her anything about this?


    "Light faes and us, dark faes have healing magic. It''s prettymon. However, most faes are not able to heal dragons." Gavrael exined. Back then, he had tried to heal one before Evie tried, just so he could do something to stop Evie from crying over the dying dragon. But it did not work. His dark magic could not work on the surface dragons, unlike in the Under Land. In fact, the other light faes tried too, back then, but it was all futile. Only Evie had that unique magic to cure a dragon.


    "Alright, is that all?" Evie asked and when he nodded, she did not waste a moment longer and immediately stretched out her hands and ced her palms just an inch from touching the dragon''s chest.


    Fir was barely moving now, and his eyes looked zed over as though he was ready to leave them for good. She must hurry or she might not be able to save him.


    Thankfully, with all the training that she had done with Zanya, it was now a little easier for Evie to summon her magic and use them. She was also d it was not thatplicated as long as she could concentrate, she could call forth the right magic needed.


    In three tries, Evie''s body glowed and her magic which was of the same colour as her eyes enveloped the dragon as well. The stronger magicing out from her palm concentrated at the wound.


    Gavrael just stood there watching her and he was shocked again at how fast it was for her to call forth the right magic and put it to use. It was usually not this easy for her back then.


    Fir growled out loud as if in pain but slowly, the dragon''s wails slowly died down as Evie''s magic healed and patched him up. Until he became fully quiet, and Evie''s magic slowly disappeared.


    "Did I do it right?" Evie asked as she opened her eyes while scanning over the wounded area on Fir''s chest. She saw that the injury was gone.


    The first thing she did was look at Gavrael and when the man nodded in approval, Evie''s eyes twinkled happily, and she hugged Fir.


    "Thank god!" she breathed and then caressed the dragon''s spikes as it crouched before her like an obedient pet, making high pitch noises as if it was uttering some song of gratitude.


    The corner of Evie''s eyes suddenly stung and felt hot. She was so relieved. "What is happening? Why was Fir summoned? Is there a war going on?" Evie asked Gavrael as she continued caressing the poor dragon. "Who could have summoned him?"


    Gavrael looked contemtive but before he could give any response, Evie seemed to suddenly think about something, and she ran to him with much panic.


    "C-could it be that something''s¡­ oh my god, what if the enemies actually went over and attacked Kirzan while we''re here ¨C"


    Seeing the intense panic and fear in Evie, Gavrael pulled her to him. "Easy, Evie. Don''t worry, Kirzan is safe." He rubbed circles into her back to sooth her as he assured her of her fears, knowing what she was panicking about.


    "How would you know? We are ¨C"


    "Of course, I know these things. Who do you think I am?" he cut her off. "I can easily monitor what''s going on back there with my magic. Of course, I can''t monitor every little thing, but I can see if there''s an invasion happening. I had left a few vampires under my control. I can see what''s happening back there through their eyes and I just checked on them a while ago, and everything is fine there. I am confident the war is not going to start yet, at least not today or tomorrow. But after tomorrow, the war could break out anytime."


    "R-really? How could you tell? Could it be that you also sent some spies to infiltrate the capital?"


    "No. But I have other methods to know and predict everything. So, be rest assured, Evie." His expression returned to that cold hearted and unfeeling one. "I''m not going to let anyone attack us because I''m going to be the one who will attack them first."


    Looking at him, Evie felt so much power, sheer confidence, and a will of steel brimming in his eyes. At that moment, he looked like he was promising her that she had nothing to worry about because he''d destroy the world just to keep her safe. It made her heart shiver a little. Because he just looked like he''d do just that and she couldn''t help but remember the look in his eyes when he was about to ughter those young menst night.


    Feeling his darkness starting to turn him colder again, Evie gripped onto him tighter, moulding herself tight against him. And thankfully, the cruel and sharp edge of his power calmed down and retracted into himself.


    "I trust you," she whispered, and it pleased him.


    "But if there is no war going on, then why was Fir summoned?" she asked, once Gavrael was calm ¨C half murmuring to herself.


    "I''m not certain but that half dark fae must be trying to do something with the dragon but failed since the dragon returned here despite its wounds being that bad." Gavrael exined and Evie somehow agreed with this exnation. Though truth was that Gavrael actually suspected that they were up to something sinister. The disappearance of the beasts also added up to his suspicion. However, the matter still was not enough to rm him. In his mind, he thought that no matter what kind of trick they would try to pull, nothing could stop him. No one would be able to win against him. He was going to make sure of that¡­ no, he is already very certain of that. It was an absolute fact.


    ____


    A/N: Don''t forget to vote spellbounders, if we stay #1 this whole month in golden ranking, i will give 10 chapters mass release this november 1.


    ____


    Note: If you want to check out my newic titled ''I made a deal with the devil'' you can check it out on my patreon. Just go to this link /kazzenlx

 Chapter 309 - Hidden Agenda

    <h4>Chapter 309 - Hidden Agenda</h4>


    It was already night when Evie and Gavrael entered the throne hall of the massive castle.


    Evie had her hand loosely held in his as they walked together towards the throne. She was telling him everything that she had heard from Zanya while Gavrael looked around, listening to the sound of her melodious voice, and not makingments on anything. All that she is telling him, he knew all of it already, but he did not make anyment and simply listened. He was happy that she trusted him to the extent of telling him all these without him probing and did not hide anything from him.


    Truth was that Gavrael had not nned on agreeing with Evie''s n to awaken these light faes. Though what she said was right, that these light faes were certainly strong. Therefore, they will definitely be a huge helping on as their allies. However, Gavrael did not want them to be awakened just yet. In the grander scheme of things, now was not the right time to awaken the light faes. He had thought and nned things through, with Evie''s well-being and benefit at the forefront of his mind.


    Gavrael had already realized that despite all the changes that had happened, it seems that the major events which had urred before were bound to happen this time around as well. It was just repeating everything with just a little twist to the events.


    It was as if no matter what he did, everything will somehow end up eventually happening again. This was something he refused to ept just because it seemed to be cast in stone. That was why he was going to do everything in his power to alter things and events as much as he could. One of which was to not awaken these faes.


    He had let Evie awaken them before. This time, he would not just stand aside and let her do it now. He had other ns for them and for Evie as well. He needed to change the sequence that led to events happening as they did in the past.


    "I''d like to awaken them now, Gav. They''ll be of great help to us in the war!" she said enthusiastically, as she turned to look at him, her eyes shining. Gavrael could practically see how much she wanted to help. He knew what he was about to say might cause her to be upset and even hurt her feelings.


    It took a while before Gavrael could voice out his stand and turn her down. "No¡­ I don''t think this is the right time for that, Evie."


    Evie''s face fell as the light in her eyes dimmed. "I think this is the right time though, Gav." She insisted, her voice floated to his ears softly.


    "No, it''s not. Not yet, Evie. Remember that I told you I''m nning for a surprise attack, right? If you are to awaken them now, you''d need to awaken the tree of light too. Otherwise, these faes would be useless. But the moment you do that, that half dark fae will immediately be alerted. He would definitely know what''s going on in here. I don''t want to give them any signs of what''s going to befall them very soon." He exined to Evie with a serious and upromising expression, hoping that his words would be enough for her to understand and trust in him and his ns.


    There was that hint of cruelty shing in his vivid blue eyes again. Though it was very fast, but Evie caught it. She looked at him silently for a long time, contemting what he had just told her and thinking of the person she hade to know him as for the past days she had been with him.


    Knowing him and understanding where he wasing from, Evie remembered that she had the very same thought as Gavrael back then too. She had even told Zanya the same thing when she had asked Evie to awaken the rest of the light faes. At that time, she had wanted to find Gavriel first before awakening these light faes.


    "But you said a war could break out any time soon after tomorrow." Evie reminded him softly.


    "Yes, because that''s the day I initially nned tounch my own attack." Gavrael replied with a devilish smile.


    "Then would it be ok if I juste here again tomorrow night or at dawn of that day to awaken them¡­" Evie suggested her n that wouldpromise and work along with his own.


    "Yes. But you must wait for my word first and foremost before doing anything." His gaze was firm, and his voice broke no nonsense. "Can you promise me that?"


    When she nodded with eyes that shone with determination, Gavrael grabbed her hand, and they promptly left the castle.


    To Evie''s surprise, Gavrael let her ride on Onyx this time as they left Crescia and did not fight and insist on her travelling beside him. He flew by himself, but this time, he travelled at a much higher altitude them, and Evie was curious what he was up to. She felt like Gavrael was doing something on his own, as if it was not just her who had a hidden agenda ining here but him as well.


    He even went up so high she could not see him anymore as he went past the thick clouds.


    When Onyxnded and Evie met and caressed each of the dragons, relieved that every one of the dragons were there. She looked up and finally, Gavrael appeared from the clouds andnded before her.


    "What were you doing up there?" she asked, probing him.


    Gavrael''s expression was unreadable. "I''m just curious of one thing."


    "One thing?"


    "Why everyone aside from the dragons cannot enter Crescia through the sky route. It appeared that this ce is still protected by a very ancient magic and that was why everyone could only enter through the gates." He exined and Evie was again amazed at the new information she is learning from him.


    "That''s amazing, I didn''t know that." She said and Gavrael approached her.


    "It''s time to go back."


    She nodded but before following him, she spoke with the dragons. It was as if she was a mother telling her children to take care of themselves while she was away, and they should wait for her call.


    Then Gavrael watched her go to each one of the younger dragons and hugged and patted their scaly head with much fondness.


    At that moment, he noticed Onyx''s piercing re again and he turned. Their intense gaze met. Gavrael remembered that even back then, this dragon sometimes looked at him like this.


    It was as if despite the fact that he could not seem to stand Gavrael, the dragon seemed to have something he wanted to say to him.


    Gavrael had ignored those looks directed at him before, knowing that there was no way he couldmunicate with this ancient creature. He had thought then that he would definitely only say something that will irritate him if he could actually speak with him. And this time, Gavrael still thought the same.. So despite feeling the heavy gaze of the dragon on him, he kept his face expressionless and ignored him.

 Chapter 310 - Last Chance

    <h4>Chapter 310 - Last Chance</h4>


    Then Evie came over and approached Onyxst. The way she hugged and caressed it was definitely more biased ifpared to the other dragons. Though she did seem to try to treat them all the same, Gavrael could see the minute changes in her expression and the look in her eyes when ites to Onyx. He could not help but scowl again.


    And it was as if she felt his gaze and his brooding energy, Evie quickly ended her goodbyes and let go of Onyx and jumped at Gavrael and kissed his cheek. "Alright, let''s go Gav. Thanks so much for waiting." She grinned as if enjoying his aggravated expression, giggling secretly to herself.


    By the time they were out of the gates, Gavrael was looking very serious again. It was obvious to Evie that his mind was upied with something.


    "Gav¡­" she called out softly as she could now see the moon the moment they were out of the Mist Forest.


    He nced down at her, and she shed a slow smile at him, appreciating his patience with her.


    "Let''s drop by theke again before we leave." She said in a gentle pleading manner and his brows creased a little. He looked like he wanted to ask why when they had dropped by that ce just this afternoon.


    "I told you right, I''d like to bathe in thatke there tonight." Evie added and her smile widened at the feel of him seeming to stumble a little as hended on one of the tree branches after hearing her say that. She knew very well that her Gav was that ever so graceful prince, and he never stumbles. But he did just now, though only a little.


    He did not say a word, but he followed her wish.


    Theynded softly on that same t stone surrounded by the shallow waters of theke and Evie pulled away from his arms, like a butterfly fluttering away as if wanting to escape to the skies.


    The waters were glimmering, just like that night.


    Evie walked towards the edge and ran her fingers across the water''s glittering surface. The glimmers became amber with enticing series of ripples.


    As she cupped the water in her palm, Evie''s expression became a little severe as she looked down. She was getting worried about this war. She knew all he was thinking about was to win this war and to wipe out all his enemies and take over the throne. She knew he was much stronger now, but¡­ what if this war will cause him to lose himself and the most fearful thing for her was that his tremendous magic ends up consuming him instead? Her heart shuddered at the thought, remembering his bloodied facest night again.


    She could not help but feel the fear and worry nibble away secretly in her heart. Now she truly was out of time. If he was really going to go for his n the day after tomorrow, that only means that tonight was herst chance. She must try her best to make him remember now!


    Clenching her fists tight, Evie took a deep breath and her expression brightened before she threw a yful look over her shoulder at him with a smile on her face.


    He was already seated. With his legs folded and his wrists resting on his knees. His gaze was unseeing, his expression seemed odd though Evie could not read his emotion at all at that moment.


    Before she knew it, her smile faded. She did not know why but as she looked at him at that moment, he seemed so lost, so alone, even though she was right here with him. It was inexplicable but something about him right then drew shivers up from beneath her skin. She felt as though something was not quite right and not knowing what it was only heightened the sense of foreboding that threatened to overwhelm her.


    She realized now the one biggest difference between these two versions of him. Both of them were brimming with so much fiery charisma. Only that unlike Gavriel''s which was like an inviting, hypnotic me, that would lure one to jump into it, Gavrael''s was the kind of fiery me that would warn you to stay far back, as far away as possible.


    Right now, he was exactly like that me, forcefully trying to intimidate her, looking like he was already warning her not to go for whatever it was that she was nning. As if he already knew what she was trying to do next, and he was not encouraging her to go for it.


    But Evie shook her head stubbornly. She told herself there was no way he would know what she was nning to do. And no, there is no way she would let herself be intimidated. She would go for her ns no matter what!


    Taking a deep breath, Evie rose and faced the tranquil waters. She reached for the ties of her cloak first, pulling on the tassels holding it together and removed it, letting it drop heavily to the ground. Her heart was thumping wildly as she shed her clothes, one article after another.


    Though she could not see his expression, she could feel his gaze sweeping across her naked skin and that was enough to make her smile and rx.


    Once she was fully bared to his viewing pleasure, Evie jumped into the water. The warm water waspping at her waist. She scooped it into her cupped palms and sshed it on her face first before she turned to look at him. Her long hair draped elegantly over her shoulders, covering her breasts just enough not to be fully exposed but at the same time, revealing enough to tantalise and draw the pair of eyes that were looking over.


    "Undress ande join me in the water, my love." She then called out a little coyly to him, copying the exact same words he had said to her that night.


    ____


    A/N: Don''t forget to vote spellbounders, if we stay #1 this whole month in golden ranking, i will give 10 chapters mass release this november 1.

 Chapter 311 - Backfired

    <h4>Chapter 311 - Backfired</h4>


    "Undress and join me in the water, my love." Her voice was so incredibly hypnotic in Gavrael''s ears. He was already hopelessly aroused since the moment she shed the very first article of her clothing, and he knew where she was leading this to. And once she was fully naked right before him, he had to restrain himself with everything he had got to stop himself from pouncing on her with abandon not caring for anything else. He then grabbed her and pinned her on the surface of the hard stone and proceeded to ravage her like the barbaric beast that he was.


    He wanted to eat herpletely and bury himself inside her again but¡­ something within him seemed to be protesting. It was not his body that was putting up the resistance, he was quite sure of it. His body was already in fiery heat right then, but his darkness seemed to be trying to get in the way of him releasing himself to this pleasure. It was as if his darkness wanted him to hold onto his ground and not let her seduce him, sending him into a mindless sort of haze which might affect his mind.


    Somehow, there was that sensation as though right now, his darkness was terrified of her.


    Gavrael pondered upon it for a moment and then realized why. He knew she was at it again. She was again, trying her very best to make him remember, obviously because she believes that her Gavriel will return to her once she seeds. He could see it clearly in her eyes, her sheer will to bring him back no matter what. In a way, looking at it from an outsider''s perspective, it was quite moving on how she is so faithful and determined even when all previous tries had failed.


    But no matter how ridiculous it sounded, he was insanely jealous to his bones and his anger was triggered to reach new heights. But he managed to tamp it down as not to rm and cause her fear.


    His darkness seemed to be able to sympathize with him. However, instead offorting him, it did not waste this opportunity as it went on to add oil to the already fiery furnace of rage and jealousy churning violently inside of him, telling him, ''That''s right, you have the right to be jealous, you are not Gavriel after all, you are Gavrael, don''t forget that¡­ and it is Gavriel that she wants to get back. Can''t you see that she can''t quite wait to get rid of you¡­?'' His darkness that had evolved its own consciousness sadistically spewed out, cruelly pouring salt onto his already opened and bleeding wounds that had been festering in his heart for thest few days. And as he had been aware of what Evie had been trying all the while, he could not help but waver at the thoughts put into his mind by his own darkness.


    Gritting his teeth, Gavrael reached for his hair and fisted his hands roughly into his dark locks, pulling so hard he almost ripped them out from the roots. He knew his darkness was trying to influence his mind¡­ to try and take over and im control over it. These whispers inside his head¡­ dictating him what to do and what to feel¡­ he had already figured out this was all his dark magic''s doing. And every passing minute, it was bing more and more demanding. He could also feel it bing stronger every time he agrees to one of its evocations.


    At that moment, he felt as though both Evie and his dark magic were trying to drive him insane.


    "Gav?" her sweet voice echoed again, and his clouded eyes refocused on the present.


    As his eyes focussed to the surroundings, to his shocked surprise, she was gone from his sight. She was nowhere to be seen. He stood up abruptly. Worry overpowered the rage and jealousy in an instant, forcefully setting aside the darkness slowly creeping into his mind. He remembered she did not know how to swim. ''Where was she?!'' His heart shuddered violently as his mind began to imagine things one after another, every next one worse than thest.


    "Evie!" he shouted and once again, he had forgotten about his magic, to put them into use instead of uselessly jumping into the water, searching for her physically that way. It was ridiculous how he was instantly reduced into a stupid and mindless creature in shock. This always happens with her, even though it was just for a few moments. And he hated it. Because those few moments of him being shocked and being stupid could be the fatal moments that she needed him.


    He cursed and lifted his hands upon snapping out of his stupid helplessness and immediately called forth his magic, nning to lift the entire body of water within the crystalke itself.


    She suddenly burst out of the water, right before him. She came springing out,ughing as the crystalline waters streamed down her body in beguiling rivulets.


    "Aha!" she eximed, smiling. She had used her magic to conceal her presence as she hid under water for a few moments, knowing that it would be very hard for her to fool this powerful man.


    However, her smile faded quickly at the sight of him. She was just doing what he did to her before, but it seemed¡­ that her n backfired ¨C terribly, in fact. Her prank was too much for him to handle.


    He was frozen and his dark and profound gaze made her flinch. It was obvious what she did had sent him over the edge instead of triggering memories that she had intended to.


    In one swift and harsh move, he grabbed her and hauled her out of the waters.


    "Damn you," he hissed, his breathing did note out well at all. The fire in his eyes were so hot and not the kind of fires that would melt one into submission. Those burning orbs contained the kind of fire that could turn one into dust. That deadly kind of fire.. "What the hell are you doing?!" His voice was loud and the force of it shocked her greatly.

 Chapter 312 - Teach Me A Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 312 - Teach Me A Lesson</h4>


    "What the hell are you doing?!" His voice was loud and the force of it shocked her greatly.


    "S-surprising you." she managed to say.


    He gnashed his teeth. "If you do that again, I¡­" he paused, and his eyes widened as Evie suddenly wrapped her thighs around his lean hips, bringing her face so close to his until they could feel each other''s breath puffing against their faces. With her small face almost stered right before him, gave him the exceptionally clear view of her smooth as silk skin and that unique floral fragrance that only belonged to her. He breathed in her scent deeply and tried to control himself from totally losing control.


    Despite his nerve-wracking rage, Evie was not going to let him get away. She did that for this exact reason, for him to jump into the water. It was only that, she did not quite expect him to ze towards her in anger like this.


    "What?" Evie bravely met his gaze then raised her brow at him, challenging him. "You''re going to punish me?"


    He caught his breath at her provocation and his entire body stiffened up. Did this wild cat not know that she was provoking his manly pride and toeing the line? "Yes." His voice shook a little as she pressed her naked breast against him and tightened her thighs around his hips. "And if you''re not going to let go right now, I''m going to¡­" he swallowed hard despite trying to control himself. If she dared challenge him, she should be willing to bear the risks thates with it! His eyes shed at her.


    "Teach me a lesson so I won''t do it again?" she suggested coquettishly as the words she said were left hanging heavily in the air between them, and his eyes circled again. "What if¡­" she reached for the dark locks falling over his forehead and yed them with her fingers, "what If I tell you I did that because I want you to¡­"


    He did not let her finish as he cursed and buried a guttural voice inside her mouth. He kissed her in a punishing way as his arms around her tightened. She could feel he had been driven way beyond his limit. Her heart jerked in shock at the ferocity of his kisses. Was he trying to swallow her whole?! The way his breath came as he hungrily and aggressively kissed her sent shivers under her skin. Shivers that seemed to have sent more thrills rather than fear in her.


    She wanted to tell him to slow down. Because she needed to tell him love words and everything that he had told her that night, but he was not letting her go. She struggled and resisted in vain. His powerful grip was not something that she could free herself from. His mouth never left hers as if he wanted to shut her up.


    Evie moaned in his mouth but instead of pulling away even for a little, he kissed her even deeper as if he wanted to devour everything, even her voice, until she was so swamped and blinded with the rush of intense desire his unrivalled intensity had poured all over her.


    It felt like she was inside a hot fiery dream, forgetting everything else. And as if she was influenced by his intensity, Evie frantically tugged at his clothes, trying to help him remove them faster, seeking desperately for the warmth of his skin to be stered onto hers.


    And before she knew it, she felt something cold and hard against her back.


    "Don''t¡­ I want you here¡­ in the water¡­" she said dazedly at the thought that he was going to bring her on top of the stone.


    She did not know if he had heard her as he did not pause at all from sucking her breast all the while removing his lower garments with much haste.


    "Gav¡­" she moaned his name as he flicked his tongue over her breast. Then his hardness entered her twitching and wet entrance with one hard thrust.


    Evie''s head fell back against the stone behind her, and he raked his teeth hungrily over her throat. His thrust became heavier, harder and she could not even form a word, not even his name.


    Suddenly, he stopped and flipped her around effortlessly, making her face the stone.


    Before Evie could protest, she felt his lips moving along and kissing the back of her neck. Her spine tingled as it alternated in warmth and chills as her body could not quite decide on what to feel. He had stimted her senses so thoroughly that all her nerve endings were confused with much satisfaction. Her palms that were t against the stone trembled as she felt him glide deep inside her again and again. Every single thrust forward filling her with an indescribable fullness and every pull back out scraping deliciously against her nerves, causing her toes to curl.


    He embraced her tightly from behind while he was impaled deep inside her, trembling like he was suffering. His hand then moved to her face then made her tilt head before he plunged his tongue into her mouth.


    Evie shuddered from all the mind-blowing spasms wrecking her body, and she pulled in a huge lungful of air when he released her mouth. She felt his body pull back, his hands now on her hips. Then he picked up his pace again, the sound of flesh pping against flesh sounded so loud in her ears, bordering on the edge of being obscene. But she could not care anymore, the pleasures of their joining had eaten her whole, nothing mattered anymore but him, them.


    "Ga-gav! I''m!"


    With one final hard thrust, both of them shuddered in ecstasy.


    For a few moments, they stilled, panting, as Gavrael''s one hand braced against the stone and his other hand holding her in ce against him.. She was so limp that if he let her go, she would definitely sink into the waters.

 Chapter 313 - Orders

    <h4>Chapter 313 - Orders</h4>


    Gavrael pulled away and then turned her towards him before lifting her into his arms. She curled up contentedly like a kitten that had had her fill with milk and was about to fall into slumber.


    The next thing she knew, they were out of the water. Still feeling a little drunk, Evie kept her eyes closed and rxed in his warm embrace.


    He sat down, with her cradled in his arms, hugging her tight as he rested his head on the crown of her head. He did not say a word as his breathing was still uneven. "I''m sorry," came his ragged whisper and Evie pulled away and looked up at his face, finding it so precious to her sight. "I was too¡­ I¡­"


    Evie kissed his lips lightly. "I told you, I don''t hate it Gav." She whispered, still feeling the remnants of delights zinging about in her body. "I love every side of you, yes, even the wild and rough side of you."


    Gavrael looked like he had heard something unbelievable. As Evie rested her head back on his chest, he felt his entire being melt. His darkness appeared again telling him, ''She''s just trying to pacify you. Don''t be a fool.'' But Gavrael ignored itpletely this time. His darkness might be correct but right then, Evie won over him fully, from tip to toe.


    After cleaning themselves up and making sure they were presentable, they returned to Kirzan quickly as Gavrael used his teleportation magic. He tucked Evie into the soft andfortable bed and sat at the edge of the mattress, staring at her sleeping face.


    "You shouldn''t have said that, Evie. Now I''m being tempted not to return him to you¡­ at all¡­ and stay here and keep you all to myself." He murmured as he caressed her face with the back of his fingers. He did not know what was going on with him anymore. He was a mess. He was happy at what she had said, in fact, damned happy at the thought that she did not seduce him just because of her agenda but because he wanted him too. Yet here he was, saying these, wishing she did not say those words.


    He shut his eyes close and threw his head back with a muted groan. "Ah¡­ I think I''m going insane, Evie¡­" he muttered to himself.


    ¡­


    Later that night, Gavrael suddenly called all of Evie''s men to meet him, including Zanya.


    The men were surprised at the sudden summons, and they wondered if their prince was finally restored and had remembered them. Their spirits were lifted as they all rushed to where the prince was waiting for them.


    But the moment they entered a room where he was seated in, they struggled to hide their disappointment. One look at him and they knew their princess had failed in her attempts to bring Prince Gavriel back.


    "Take your seats." His voice was emotionless.


    Everyone took their seats without saying a word. Holy hell, they missed their prince. If it was him, they would be bickering andining by now and he would be telling them to shut their mouths, or he would kick them all out ¨C all the whileughing or smirking.


    Now here they were, sitting like a group of obedient but terrified big children in the presence of their brooding and tyrannical father. They could not help but sigh at the image that formed in their minds.


    "I am going to give you all a very important task and I don''t want any of you to let Evie know about this just yet. Understood?" Gavrael told them.


    "Why? Why can''t we tell her?" Zn asked cautiously with his brows raised, causing the other men to look at him with awe. Zn dared to raise his doubts with this scary prince?


    "Because she''ll definitely refuse." Gavrael answered, surprising everyone again that he did not quite seem to mind Zn''s questioning. "Any time starting tomorrow night, I will set out and attack the capital." He told them and the men''s eyes widened, then thrill shed within their eyes.


    "And no, none of you will be part of the war." Gavrael added, knowing what were in their minds as he saw their shining eyes and their shoulders drooped in disappointment.


    "Could you tell us why, my lord?" Zn asked again, this time adding in the proper title of respect. "Is this because of the task you''re giving us?"


    Gavrael stared silently at the long-haired man with the intelligent eyes who was staring right back at him, seemingly unafraid of him. After a long while of observing this group of people, he finally spoke. "Yes. Right before I leave Kirzan for the war, all of you will take Evie back to Crescia."


    "I don''t think the princess will agree though... You have told her that she would be able to stand and fight next to you, remember? And I am sure she would remember that as well."


    "She will agree. I will inform her to return to the Forbidden Land and back into Crescia to awaken the light faes. This would be the right time for her to do so." Gavrael said calmly and surely, telling the men and Zanya of his ns.


    "So, you''re trying to send her away while you go to war. I know this must be so you could protect her but¡­ My lord, the princess is not na?ve. You might be doing this as a distraction for her. But once she awakens the light faes, she would definitelye rushing back to aid you. And I''m telling you now, none of us can stop her even if you order us to do so. She''s really powerful now, and I''m sure you already know that. Not to mention that she has a whole flight of dragons at her disposal, she could ditch us anytime she wants ande flying to you if she is adamant about it."


    "I know." Was all Gavrael replied, and yet he looked so sure of himself, that what Zn had said will not happen and they do not have to worry about that at all. "All I need is for all of you to escort her back there as fast as you can. Those are your orders for now. Are we all clear?"


    ____


    A/N: Don''t forget to vote spellbounders, if we stay #1 this whole month in golden ranking, i will give 10 chapters mass release this november 1.


    ____


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 314 - Good Morning

    <h4>Chapter 314 - Good Morning</h4>


    When Evie opened her eyes, she could see the faint light already piercing through the thick curtains that were drawn across therge bay windows that were on the left side of the room. Realizing that she had overslept again, she was about to get up when she realized that there was something heavy resting on her stomach. She quickly looked down to check what could that weight that was somewhat keeping her pinned down was, and her eyes widened at the sight.


    To her surprise, her husband was sleeping right next to her. Slowly, as she was trying not to disturb him, Evie turned and faced him. His face was the type that would be eternally handsome, hisshes fanned out below his eyes so thick and dark, but there were still those seemingly permanent lines creasing between his brows. As if even in his sleep, he could not quite fully rx. Her heart squeezed inpassion as she wondered what heavy burdens or perhaps certain recurrent nightmares that had put those worry lines across his kingly brow.


    Evie wanted to smooth it over or kiss him between his brows for those lines to disappear. But she was afraid he would wake up at the slightest movement from her. She wanted to watch him like this for a while longer. He would also be able to get a longer time to sleep while she admires him in his slumber. Looking at him, a beautiful soft smile emerged on her full pink lips..


    But his eyelids started to flutter, and he opened his eyes after a few minutes of Evie staring motionlessly at him. His devil-blue eyes gleamed in the dimly lit room as he caught her full gaze trained on him and not moving.


    None of them moved and they just stared at each other for what seemed like a long while. "Good morning," Evie finally said as a serene smile curved across her lush lips as she broke the silence between them.


    Gavrael however, did not return her smile with one of his own. His prating gaze searched her eyes before sweeping across her face to take in her expression, wanting to gauge what she was truly feeling. Was she disappointed in seeing his eyes still having that intense bright blue hue despite her hard work fromst night? Of course, she must be¡­ he thought to himself as an ache suddenly pulsed within him.


    He shut his eyes close and drew in a deep breath to take in her pleasant scent. He thought to himself that this would probably thest time he would be with her like this. He had already mobilized his army. Everything was all ready and prepared. All that was left now was the specific signal he was waiting for, and he deduced that it would appear earliest tonight, ortest by the morrow.


    Gavrael moved to rise but Evie suddenly leaned forward to wrap her arms around his middle, causing him to look down at her with a hint of surprise shing in his eyes before it disappeared, that Evie did not catch it at all.


    "I think you should sleep more, Gav. You just came to bed and fell asleep not long ago, right?" her voice was sweet as she expressed her concern for him. "The vampires are all sleeping and resting right now so you must rest too, Gav."


    She rose and climbed off the bed when Gavrael suddenly make a grab for her wrist.


    "And where are you going?" his voice was hard, his blue eyes zing quite intensely again.


    "I''m just going to pull on that curtain so that is fully closed. That small sliver of light is going to be bothering you while you sleep." she replied,pletely unfazed.


    "And after that¡­?" his grip on her wrist tightened further as though he was afraid that she would run away without his knowledge.


    Her eyes blinked, wondering what was it that had him worried. But after a moment of looking into his blue, blue eyes, she understood. Then she suddenly chuckled as she approached him and without warning, she circled her arms around his neck and pulled his head towards her and hugged him close. His face was now buried on her abdomen as she bent and rested her head on the crown of his dark one.


    "I''m not going to go anywhere, okay?" she reassured him with a calm voice, lovingly ruffling his thick and dark hair as though he was a little child being petnt about his beloved mother leaving him. She could not help but chuckle inwardly at his cute disy oftching onto her. "I''m going to stay right here with you until you wake up. How about that?"


    He stiffened at her words and when she pulled away and looked into his eyes, she saw both dness and disbelief. It was as if he was beyond happy with what he heard but at the same time he could not quite believe it either.


    Without a word, she quickly walked over to the windows under his ever-watchful eyes and pulled the heavy curtains closed until not a single sliver of light coulde through. Once she was done, she turned around and walked back to where he was, then quickly climbed onto the bed again and snuggled upfortably next to him. She made sure that she was stered close to him as to afford him the most assurance that she could possibly give. She grabbed his heavy arm and wrapped it around her waist.


    When she lifted her smiling face and looked up at him, he was looking at her with a curious aura around him that it was almost palpable, and she could almost literally hear the unspoken words ''what is she trying to do?'' shing in his probing blue eyes.


    "This way, you''d definitely feel it if I tried to leave, right?" She said while grinning cheerfully, as she reached out her hands to caress his handsome face. "Now sleep and rest well, Gav. I can''t in good conscience, let you go to war without even taking some good quality rest at all."

 Chapter 315 - Dont Mind

    <h4>Chapter 315 - Don''t Mind</h4>


    When he still said nothing, Evie snuggled herself closer into his arms, slipping her small hands onto his back, trying her best to reassure him that she would not be leaving him alone and hoping that he would be able to fall back to sleep again. He truly needed to rest!


    They were quiet for a long while as Evie softly caressed his back as if to calm him down and hopefully be able to lull him to sleep. But minutes passed as she continued her gentle and calm ministrations on him, but the man remained as stiff as a nk in her arms.


    "What''s wrong, Gav? Can''t you sleep? Or are you still worried that I will ditch you once you are asleep?" she whispered, and she felt him catch his breath as he stiffened a little.


    As she pulled away, Evie identally nudged her knees into something hot and rock hard and Gavrael let out a low growl. She could feel that scalding temperature and the hard length branding itself into the flesh just above her knees and she flushed as she realised what was keeping him up.


    Speechless, her lips parted as she looked down at him. He had his eyes closed tight as if to avoid being confronted or seeing the questioning look that was surely there in herrge bright eyes.


    "Don''t mind it¡­ don''t mind me." He murmured hoarsely, still keeping his eyes closed as if to force himself to go to sleep. God¡­ so this was why his whole body was so stiff and could not rx!


    "Gav¡­" Evie called out softly to him.


    "I said to ignore it!" Gavrael burst out. And Evie was not sure whether it was in embarrassment or irritation.


    However, unable to stop herself anymore, Evie giggled out loud as she trembled in his arms. She knew she might upset him byughing at his situation, but she really could not bear it anymore. He was just too adorable! Though there was no way she would dare voice it out aloud as he would find it insulting to have the word ''adorable'' used to describe his magnificent self. Again, with his highly annoyed face pictured in her mind, Evie chortled, full of mirth.


    His tightly shut eyes then flew open as he watched herughing at his expense. The lines between his forehead now furrowed even deeper as he stared unhappily at her.


    "Geez, Gav¡­ I''m sorry, I''m notughing at you¡­ just that¡­" she chuckled continuously no matter how much she tried to stop herself. She did not know why but she somehow found his tone when he said ''ignore it'' very funny. Just thinking about it now sent her into another peal ofughter.


    He just watched her chuckle andugh until the deep lines on his forehead disappeared. The sight of herughing with abandon, the sounds of her chuckles, and the way she gripped and hung onto him as she trembled¡­ it still amazed him how and why these little things about her could make him forget about everything awful that had happened in his life. Her happiness makes him feel like everything will be alright even though such a way of thinking was impossible. He felt that he could trade anything and everything, even his very soul just to keep her happy like this.


    "Gods¡­ you''re just adorable Gav¡­ too adorable for me to handle sometimes¡­" she sighed as she could not help but use that highly offending word to describe him, hoping that he would not flip out or get annoyed at her. She finally stoppedughing, wiping away the small tears of joy that had appeared at the corners of her eyes.


    Then she stared at him with a mischievous gaze. "Are you sure you want me to ignore it?" She then wiggled her eyebrows yfully at him as though she was some lecherous old man panting after a young beautiful thing.


    "No ¨C yes. Damn it, Evie! Would you just listen to me?!" He groaned and flipped around, burying his face into his pillows as he left his back facing her.


    Evie had to bite down hard on her lower lip in order to not bark out inughter again.


    When she managed to hold back herughter and stopped her trembling shoulders, she looked at his broad and strong back facing her and her eyes gentled with a soft light. Right then, she did not know why, but she felt like he looked so vulnerable even though he gave her the impression of looking so incredibly strong. She did not know what made her think that he was vulnerable. But right then, she just had the strange and almost overwhelming urge to pamper him, and to love him with everything that she had within her. She would love him unreservedly as if there were no more tomorrows.


    She shook her head and told herself this must be because she was aware that once the war starts, they could no longer do this and just be with each other as they were doing now anymore. She knew that he was not going to merely seize a single city. He was nning to take over the entire empire. So, of course, this war would drag on and take longer.


    Now that she thought about that, she was even more determined to get him to rest now.


    Wrapping her arms around his waist as she hugged him from behind, Evie whispered to him. "You really need to rest, Gav."


    He did not respond but when his body remained stiff like hard stone, Evie lifted her body and then her hand slowly moved over tond on his stomach before gliding lower down ¨C inch after agonising inch.


    "Alright, I''ll help you with it. But afterwards you must sleep, okay?" she stated with understanding and then her hand reached the burning rock-hard rod which was bulging from his trousers.


    Gavrael inhaled a sharp breath then he grabbed her wrist, effectively stopping her from continuing her exploration.


    "Evie..."


    "You won''t be able to fall asleep if¡­ let me, Gav. It''s okay. And besides¡­" she paused and half-bite her lower lip. "Knowing you, I don''t think you can ignore it."


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 316 - Its Not Over Yet

    <h4>Chapter 316 - It''s Not Over Yet</h4>


    Suddenly, her vision spun as she was flipped over before realising that she had been pinned down on the bed. He hovered over her as his intense gaze stared fiercely down at her.


    "That''s right. You know me. You already know that once you touch me, it will never be enough for me until I debauch ¨C" he forcefully stopped talking. Then he shoved himself off of her and jumped from the bed before he stormed away angrily ¨C but was he angry at her or at himself?


    "Wait! Where are you going?"


    He turned and looked at her over his shoulder, and for a moment, Evie suddenly felt chills run down her spine. His eyes¡­


    "I''m going to find someone else to f*ck." He said with a dark voice and Evie''s eyes widened in shock before anger mmed into her, causing her vision to waver at the corners.


    The next thing she knew, she was already by the door, blocking him with her arms stretched out to her sides. "Don''t you dare!" she yelled at him, her amber eyes zing in anger. "This body is mine! Mine!! No one else can touch you but me! You¡­ asshole!" she screamed at him, not holding back on the volume of her voice and he stumbled backwards as she pushed him back into the room.


    Gavrael suddenly pressed his palms to his forehead as Evie panted from anger, standing before him with her arms akimbo. "No, I''m sorry. That''s¡­ that''s not me. That was ¨C"


    Evie pushed at him again, hard, and he did not bother keeping his bnce and allowed himself fall back the moment he felt the back of his knees hit the bed.


    He fell onto his back, and he felt Evie climbed on him roughly, straddling him. Her pretty face was still red in anger.


    Those words that came out of his mouth were not his. He could not believe his darkness could go to this length just to separate him from Evie. It seemed that his darkness had realized that Evie was superior when ites to controlling him. And in the couple of times that he had made love to her, his sanity had be much better and clearer right after, and his darkness was unable to influence his decisions as how it had done so before.


    However, whenever he tries to fight his desire for her, his darkness bes stronger.


    "Tell me," Her voice brought him back to the present and he realized she was about to cry as she mmed her palms on the bed right next to his ears. "Did you¡­ did you bed someone else when I''m¡­ when I''m ¨C"


    "No." He cut her off before she could even finish her question, knowing that it would kill her and him if that question could be uttered. Then he pulled himself up and tenderly cupped her face with both his palms. "Listen carefully. I. Have. Never. You hear me? I only desire you, Evie. I told you, that wasn''t me, just now."


    Her anger finally subsided a little and she bit her lips as she stared up at him with teary eyes. "Really?"


    "Yes. I''m sorry. Every time I¡­ I try to fight my desire for you, my darkness somehow manages to¡­"


    She hugged him then kissed him. When he was about to return the kiss, Evie pulled away.


    "I''m still mad at you, though." She told him unhappily as she pouted. "How could you allow your darkness to make you say such an awful thing? If I''m not what I am right now, I''m sure those words would have been enough to break me."


    "I''m sorry. It''s sometimes not under my control."


    Then she climbed off him and started to undress. Right before his eyes.


    Unbeknownst to Gavrael, what happened earlier had scared her to her core. She could not believe his darkness could even make him say things like that. Now she understood the severity of his situation, the power of his dark magic over him ¨C it was like another identity was in him. It was terrifying. If it could make him say such a thing, what more awful things could it make Gav do without him even realizing the next time? It does not even look like mere puppeteering anymore; it was far worse! At this rate that thing she was scared of the most would happen!


    She could not help but feel more terrified specially at the thoughtst night did not even do anything to affect him at all. That was herst chance and it had failed ¨C yet again. And that was why she was in an utter dilemma until just now. While he was raging quietly, as Evie was staring into his fiery blue eyes, a thought finally came to her. That was right. It is not over yet!


    Evie was going to make him bite her. And she was going to make him do it. She had thought about this before but since she''s no longer a virgin, she thought that it might not work. However, she still wanted to try. She remembered that they said her blood was unique. Perhaps, her blood will do wonders. She believed that it must be the answer.


    Since there was a huge possibility that he will refuse it if she tells him directly. Besides, there was his dark magic that was already self-aware as well, Evie could only decide to do it this way. There was no other choice and there is no more time left. She knew she could never win against him if another argument broke out if she just went on and tell him to bite her. Moreover, she was afraid his darkness will do something again once it hears what she was nning to do.


    "I''m sorry too¡­ because ''Sorry'' is not enough for me right now." Evie said.


    He looked incredibly troubled now. His jaws clenched in quiet anger. "What do you want me to do? If my darkness was a person, it would definitely be torn out to pieces by me now in the most gruesome way possible. But I can''t even ¨C"


    "F*ck me." She said and Gavrael''s eyes widened. Its obvious he did not expect her to use such harsh word on herself. Well, she herself was surprised but she realized she had said that word because of those same words that came out if his mouth earlier.


    "Make love to me, debauch me, ravage me¡­ and do anything I will ask you to do. If you do that, I''ll forget about those words earlier and forgive you." She added and his throat worked as if what she had said made him salivate. His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down so slowly as he looked at her in disbelief.


    ____


    A/N: Don''t forget to vote spellbounders, if we stay #1 this whole month in golden ranking, i will give 10 chapters mass release this november 1.


    ____


    P.s. for those asking, I update 2-3 chapters everyday. Each chapter is around 1000-1200 words (Author''a note excluded).


    ____


    Good news: I also want to announce that I am going to print this book and give it as giveaway to my most loyal readers. Stay tuned for more details about this. In the mean time check out the pic in thement box. ^^

 Chapter 317 - Preyed (Part I)

    <h4>Chapter 317 - Preyed (Part I)</h4>


    Shedding her clothes before him, Gavrael could only watch incredulously. His darkness was making an even louder ruckus in his head, telling him that she must be up to something again, and that certain something was definitely to force Gavriel to return to her. ''You can''t let her seduce you again. If you let her win, your magic will disappear along with you. And once that happens, she will die. Gavriel, the man she wanted, cannot protect her. It is you she needs right now. And you need me, your power to save and protect her.''


    His head felt as though it was about to explode. His darkness was right. That great war he had been preparing and nning for was just around the corner. And right now, what he needed the most was his power, his magic.


    But despite the chaos that was running amuck in his head, despite his darkness'' attempts, Gavrael could not bring himself to move, much less take his eyes off her..


    His darkness was taking control of his mind, but his body and heart were totally under her spell now. And this was one enchantment that he was fully and willingly allowing himself to fall into. It was like falling into a sweet dream that would only give you wonderful things in return.


    As his gaze swept from her flushed face down to the tips of her breasts that were now hard and taut, to her every sweet and inviting curves, and then to the delicate triangle delicately nestled between her thighs, Gavrael could already tell it was impossible for him to escape now. And he had no intentions nor desire to escape either. She had already caught him senseless since the very first moment she had told him to make love to her and ravage her.


    It was incredibly amazing how a beast like him could be caught so easily like this by a weaker creature such as herself. He knew she was not that fragile and weak as before, but she had not used any of her magic to catch him or put him under her control. She simply undressed and stood before him and disyed her soul to him and he was done for.


    Now he realized why his darkness was terrified of her. It was because she had such a ridiculous power to hold him, pin him down, and bring him to his knees. She had the power to send all his most perfect reasonings to nothingness and right now it sounded ridiculous, but she seemed even more powerful. His desire for her was just madness, more powerful than anything he had known before that even his darkness could not seem to beat.


    With a heavy-lidded gaze, Gavrael watched her as she moved closer to him. It was like the tables had turned and right now it was the predator''s turn to be preyed upon by the little prey. He had now be a ve to his desire for her ¨C one that was wholly willing.


    As Evie''s face came close, Gavrael inhaled sharply. Then her lips touched him ever so lightly. That simple brush of her tongue was all it took for the floodgates to burst open and the hands that his mind had ordered to push her head away, now disobediently curved greedily around her skull instead.


    And before he knew it, he had drawn her to himself and was kissing her with ravenous urgency. His grip on her hair tightened as the heat of their tongues ignited like a spark, the nting of their mouths over each other''s intensified its spread throughout every part of their bodies very quickly.


    As their kiss deepened, Evie somehow felt as though her bones were melting and she pressed her body closer against his. And she groaned out at the feel of his clothes getting in the way. Her hands sped on his clothes as she tugged at them desperately, wishing that somehow it would just magically disappear.


    Suddenly, he pushed her away and before she could react, she heard a loud ripping sound. She then realised that he had literally torn his shirt into halves. Her eyes widened at the sight of him continuing to rip the rest of his clothes off with barely controlled violence.


    And the sight of him doing that made her slide the tip of her tongue over her wet lower lip. Her heart rejoiced, knowing that he waspletely under her spell now and could no longer wait.


    The moment he was fully naked he grabbed her in one fluid motion and he threw her on the soft bed. Though his motions were seemingly rough, he did not hurt Evie. She knew he had controlled the amount of strength used in handling her. His rough actions not only did not hurt her, but further fuelled her own arousal. He grabbed her feet and then kissed it, as his gaze burned so ferociously at her. Then his mouth moved upwards, trailing his fiery tongue over her skin.


    He parted her legs wide as he wedged himself in between. Looking at him, Evie swallowed hard, as she could see it in his eyes, the primal desire, so hot and primitive¡­ she knew he was going to ravage her, and she was thrilled for it. She was looking forward to the things he would be doing to her, knowing what heights of pleasure he was going to bring her at once again.


    He crushed his mouth against hers again and Evie kissed him back, with everything she had, grabbing onto his hair as she wrapped those long slender but shapely legs around his waist, shamelessly rubbing herself against him.


    The air grew thicker, hotter, as they panted heavily from the ferocious kiss. Then she felt his strong fingers invade her as his mouth closed firmly around her nipple, suckling at it so hard that Evie arched her back, causing her to rock against his hand.


    Her sweet juices felt like it was overflowing from too much pleasure, and he was not even inside her yet.

 Chapter 318 - Preyed (Part II)

    <h4>Chapter 318 - Preyed (Part II)</h4>


    Just as she was about to moan and beg him to enter her, Gavrael pulled his fingers out of her and he grabbed her legs again, parting them wide and then his rock-hard member drove itself into her sensitive flesh without warning. Her body screamed with the mix of the pleasure and pain of it.


    "Evie!" he started moaning her name as he continued thrusting, over and over, as they both indulged themselves into this mind-blowing and intimate dance that was as old as the earth itself.


    He lifted her feet and rested them on his shoulders. His gaze which was fully focused on her as he impaled her with his heavy thrusts, was one of the most hauntingly beautiful gazes she had ever seen. And all she could do was to open up, surrender herself to him, and call his name back, as he made her cry out due to too much pleasure.


    Without taking his eyes off her, his pace became faster and faster until he trembled and convulsed due the intensity of his orgasm and the way Evie''s inside seemed to milk him dry..


    Panting hard, Gavrael rested his head over her shoulder, his arms which were slightly trembling, on the mattress to keep him from pressing down on her. Then he rolled to her side to lie on the bed. The room was silent other than the sounds of their breathing that could still be heard.


    Gavrael decided to wait for a little while before pushing himself up and help clean Evie up, knowing that his feet might wobble again like he was some weak creature if he stood up now.


    To his surprise, he felt warm hands caressing the taut muscles on his stomach. He looked at her, thinking that she was going to pass out again like thest time.


    He was wrong as Evie suddenly climbed on him and straddled him.


    The questioning look in his still dazed eyes quickly turned into confusion at the sight of deviltry in her eyes. His mind was still nk at the moment; his darkness had disappearedpletely as if their savage union had exorcized it temporarily.


    Before he could utter anything, she started kissing his neck then moved down to the hard line of his chest. Gavrael stiffened from both surprise and pleasure.


    "It''s my turn, Gav¡­" she said. "I want more but I don''t think I could handle any more if you ravaged me like that again. So let me take over this time Gav, okay?"


    She began to lick downwards until she reached his abdomen as she said those words and Gavrael''s shaft immediately stood at attention again. How could he say no when she was looking at him like that?


    The moment she stared at his raging hardness and the bead of moisture glistening on its head, Gavrael groaned, wanting to grab her and pin her down again. But Evie reached out and gently wrapped her fingers around it with her warm palmsnding on his length and Gavrael let his head fall back as he felt her hand starting up a leisurely rhythm to stroke him.


    "I want to do it on my own, Gav." She again whispered in a surprisingly erotic voice. "You''re going to let me, right?" she asked as she bent and licked up that bead of moisture before kissing the tip of his hardness, causing him to hiss out in pleasure and clench his fists into the covers of the bed.


    "Yes, Evie. Do it!" He said in a shaky voice filled desire. His response was as if he had not just debauch her and got such an intense orgasm just a while ago. His hunger for her was just beyond anything, beyond reason itself.


    She lifted herself over his raging hardness and she watched him look at their sexes. She nudged her softness against his and his jaws clenched in anticipation, waiting for her to lower herself and swallow him to the brim again. But she did not, and only remained hovering there, nudging, teasing, driving him insane.


    "Evie ¨C!!" Gav gasped her name as he sounded as though he was strangled.


    "I need you to promise me you will give me full control, Gav. As I don''t think I can handle another rough round so I want to do it slowly. But in order for me to do that you must promise me you will let me be in charge-"


    "Yes, yes. Do what you want, Evie. I will not do anything. I''m letting you be in charge. Promise." His deep voice was almost pleading as he said those words and Evie smiled wickedly, rejoicing that he waspletely so undone by her.


    Kissing his mouth, Evie then let herself slip lower and lower in a very slow manner, as if savouring the incredible sensation of her insides stretching as her wet flesh swallowed him inch by agonizing inch. Gavrael groaned as he strained his neck back, his fists clutching great handfuls of the bedclothes tightly, holding himself back from jumping her. Suddenly he felt as though he were stretched out on a torture rack.


    He cursed within himself as he groaned, already regretting the promise he had just made to Evie. There was no way he could survive this slowness, this torture.


    "Evie¡­ damn¡­ you''re too much. Faster, please." He found himself begging as Evie lowered herself so damned slowly and then pulled up again in the same excruciatingly slow manner. This littledy was trying to kill him!


    Beads of sweat had already drenched his skin, even his hair was dripping little beads of sweat now. Gritting his teeth, he let go of the bedclothes and was about to reach out, but Evie caught his wrists and pinned them down onto the mattress.


    "You promised, Gav." She reminded him and he groaned again.


    Looking at her with his heavy lidded and drowsy eyes, despite his mind beingpletely unable to function, he thought that she was definitely punishing him. "Evie¡­ please¡­ that''s enough. I can''t anymore¡­" he groaned. And thankfully, Evie picked up her pace.


    Gavrael''s head fell back into the pillow at the utter relief of her finally stopping the torture as she nudged deeper and faster.


    "Evie¡­" he moaned again, stopping himself from thrusting up. Watching her riding him with joyful abandon, her breasts moving up and down and her ecstatic face, it all only served to drive him to the very edge. The sight of her aroused him to an excruciating degree. He was also feeling an incredible pleasure at the sight of her using him for her own pleasure.


    And he drowned along with her with unspeakable ecstasy.


    "Faster Evie¡­ faster¡­ let mee¡­" he began to beg due to the unbearable need to release himself and to his shock and utter consternation, she slowed down instead, making him feel like he was going to go insane and explode right there and then. "Damn Evie¡­ don''t do this¡­ let me finish, please¡­"


    With surprising strength, she pulled him up into a sitting position and buried his head into the crook of her neck.


    "Alright, I will let you." she wh


    ispered into his ear. "But you need to bite me first."


    The next 20 chapters are under privilege. You need to buy privilege to ess them. But please make sure you understand how privilege works before buying. Privilege is notpulsary and it is only for the readers who wanted to read in advance and support the author more. Thank you.

 Chapter 319 - Declaration

    <h4>Chapter 319 - Deration</h4>


    "Bite me, Gav." She whispered seductively into his ears, her warm breath tickled him and drove him wilder. Without giving him any time to realise what she had actually asked, and snap out of his pleasure induced haze, Evie used her magic to wind it around herself.


    The scent of her blood immediately leaked out around her, like a spilled magical perfume, consuming Gavrael''s very being, causing him to be even more irrational and putting him under an even stronger spell.


    Evie shoved his mouth towards that sweet spot on her neck and it was as if someone else had taken over his body, Gavrael gripped her shoulders tight and sank his teeth into her neck where her lifeblood was flowing. The pain and the sensation as he sucked her blood seemed to run through her entire being and her insides clenched hard, mping tightly at the hardness that was impaled within her.


    "Gav¡­" she moaned loud as she gripped his hair. The sensation she was feeling at that moment seemed very strange. She did not remember feeling like this before, right? She did not know anymore. All she knew was that the more he sucked her blood, the more her body convulsed with both pleasure and pain. Oh god, what was going on? Was she going to have an orgasm while being bitten?


    "G-gav¡­!" she screamed, and she was suddenly sobbing.. She started to feel her body weakening, feeling drained as she shuddered so violently, sping, and digging her nails into the flesh of his sweaty shoulders.


    She thrashed as an unspeakable pleasure ripped forcefully through her. And it seemed as though it was not only confined to her. As her inside convulsed in a series of intense spasms, Gavrael also trembled as intensely in her arms. He suddenly flung his head back, withdrawing his fangs from her neck, and groaned loud as he spent his seed inside her uncontrobly.


    Oh my god, what was that? Evie thought as the impossibly long and incredible spasms finally started to fade.


    They remained in that position without moving, just panting, hugging, and hanging onto each other. He did not even bother to pull his manhood out of her for what seemed like a long time. They just could not make themselves move. Until Evie began to recover her sanity and felt her body going very weak, but she refused to lose consciousness. No, she must not. She must know if something had happened. She needed to check if she had seeded this time.


    She must know! Forcing her eyes open, Evie pulled away, very weakly. Her limbs still trembling in utter weakness. Her heart hammering now, scared to death that thisst gamble of hers too, did not work.


    Resting her forehead against his, Evie said breathlessly. "Gav¡­ look¡­ look at me, please¡­" she pleaded as she weakly touched his face, urging him to open his closed eyes.


    "Gav¡­ I''m¡­ please¡­" she continued pleading. And when he continued to keep his eyes closed, she felt like crying.


    But before she could burst out in tears, he finally opened his eyes and what looked at her was a pair of blood red eyes. Evie blinked multiple times as if to check if she was hallucinating or not. Red eyes¡­ these were the eyes that belonged to Gavriel¡­ his vampire eyes¡­she seeded¡­ she did it¡­ right?


    With a faint smile on her face, Evie slowly allowed her eyes to flutter close, unable to fight the weakness any longer. She was fully spent. She slumped into him after uttering a phrase of almost inaudible words. "Wee back¡­ I ¡­"


    He caught her and quietly embraced her, never letting her go for a long time. Until he finally rose and put her on the bed. His eyes remaining in that red hue as he went to wash her and then dressed her.


    No words fell from those thin but sexy lips until he too was finally dressed. He then sat at the edge of the bed and quietly watched her peaceful sleeping face for an immeasurable amount of time until the night came.


    He bent and he started kissing her mouth, her nose, her cheeks, and thenstly, her forehead. "I love you¡­" he whispered as he closed his eyes and then with much difficulty, he pulled away and turned around.


    Without turning back, he headed towards the door. Once he closed it behind his back, he took in a sharp breath, as he leaned his back against the door.


    Elias approached himter and Gavrael ordered him to gather everyone in the throne hall.


    Soon, everyone was before him. All of them unable to speak as they looked at his red eyes.


    "Take Evie away now." he ordered, ignoring their gazes. "She''s still unconscious but she''ll be waking up soon. I need all of you to bring her to Crescia before she wakes up." His gaze became hard and absolute. "You must cross Creascia''s gate before she opens her eyes, understood?"


    "Pardon, my lord but are you ¨C"


    "I''m not going to entertain any questions right now. There is no time, now move." He hissed with a hint of urgency, and everyone could only obey.


    Once Evie was wrapped up cosily in a thick cloak and secured in Leon''s arms, the men looked at him. His gaze was on the floor as if he was avoiding looking at Evie.


    His red eyes then stared at Zn and then to Samuel. "Go." He ordered but without as much harshness anymore. Instead, there was something like a plea in his eyes, asking the men to take care of her. "Do not dy nor make any stops until you get there. This is for her sake. Leave. Now."


    The men could only bow their heads and then with hesitation, they finally started to leave. He followed them secretly until they passed the borders of the Middle Lands. His vampire eyes had watched them as they raced through the forests, obeying him.


    When he could not see them anymore, he disappeared and returned to Kirzan. He stared up in the sky and when he saw that the moon was reddish in colour, his gaze became sharp, deadly.


    Sometimeter, he was then sitting in the throne hall. Men quietly stood before him as they watched him sitting there with his eyes closed. He was watching over the men he sent away through the eyes of one of them. What he was waiting, was for them to finally cross the gates of Crescia.


    And when atst, he saw them finally entering Crescia, he retracted the magic he had put on Reed. And when he opened his eyes, it was no longer the scarlet red it was before. It was those beautiful piercing blue eyes again.?He rose from his seat and then came his deration.


    "We''re setting out. The war begins now."


    NOTE: About the book''s hardcopy... yes, I am going to print Hellbound With You as well but you have to choose between Spellbound and Hellbound as I cannot give both books to 1 reader. ^^

 Chapter 320 - Queen (Part I)

    <h4>Chapter 320 - Queen (Part I)</h4>


    Evie woke up just a couple of hours after she was brought in Crescia, fully rested, and stretchednguidly as she sat up from her slumber. Remembering everything that had happened before she fell into unconsciousness, she lifted her hand to touch the wound on her neck and was surprised to find from the smooth velvety texture that greeted her fingertips that it was already healed. Creasing her brows, she wondered if someone had healed it. Was it Gav?


    The moment the image of his red eyes that she saw before nking out shed across her mind, Evie''s face immediately lit up happily and she climbed off the bed with great enthusiasm. Where was he? She wanted to see him now!


    But her body froze as it dawned upon her that this ce that she was in right now was not his room anymore. This ce¡­ Where exactly was she? Why was she waking up to a different room from the one she had fallen asleep in?


    Her eyes widened in shock, and she frantically stormed out of the door. Leon and Reed were outside leaning casually against the walls just outside her chambers. They straightened up as soon as they heard the door opening and saw her striding out. They nced quickly at each other and prepared themselves for what was to ensue.


    "What happened? How long have I been asleep?" she asked, a little panicky. "More importantly, where is Gav?"


    "I think, it''s about two hours that you have been sleeping, princess." Reed responded quickly. "We are now in Crescia ¨C"


    "I know. But how¡­ where is Zn and the others?" she asked as she strode towards the corridor. "Is Gav with us?" She repeated this question. It was this matter that concerned her more than anything else.


    "The prince is not with us, princess¡­ He is not here in Crescia." He answered and Evie halted in her attempt to run off in looking for him. She clenched her fists that were hidden within the folds of her dress and then inhaled very deeply. Obviously, trying to control her emotions.


    "Bring me to where everyone is." She ordered, her voice now a little strained.


    When they arrived in the room that she was in and everyone was gathered, Evie did not waste a moment longer and ordered them to talk. She wanted all the details sans nothing. Her men then dutifully recounted everything and reported to her faithfully on what had happened. They also did not forget to inform her about the prince''s order.


    "That''s all? Did he say anything else? There are no other instructions for us or¡­ perhaps specifically for me?" Evie questioned them and they could only helplessly shake their heads. They knew that their princess was somewhat unhappy at that response.


    "He didn''t say anything more than to bring you here, princess. He didn''t even tell us what our duties are or what you should be doing while waiting here." Zn told her calmly. After saying his piece, he kept silent and watched Evie.


    Evie fell quiet for a while, thinking hard to herself. Then she looked at her men with a serious gaze. "Gav and I have spoken about this already. He told me that once the war starts, he''ll send me here to awaken the light faes. I''m sure this is the reason why he sent me here this urgently." Evie told them and the men looked surprised. They really did not expect that the Prince would really have told Evie about this ¨C that he had wanted her to awaken the light faes the next time she is back in Crescia.


    Fixing her gaze on Zanya, Evie''s bright eyes gleamed in determination. "I am going to awaken the light faes now, Zanya. I am certain that Gav would have already set out of Kirzan the moment he sent us out here. Right now, the war must have already started. That''s why we don''t have any more time to waste. We must return there as soon as possible to aid him in the war."


    And with that, Evie and everyone headed to the throne hall.


    "You are going to awaken the tree of light too, right princess?" Zanya asked as soon as they halted right before the throne.


    Evie nodded without hesitation. "Yes. If I don''t, what''s the point of awakening the light faes? There would be no meaning if they can''t leave the Middle Lands, would it?"


    A wide, beautiful smile curved across Zanya''s ethereal face. At longst! She could not believe it was finally going to happen! Her people and their ancient tree of light would finally be revived after such a long time! Her eyes twinkled and sparkled as she anticipated the princess'' awakening of the light faes with their tree.


    "Now, let us start." Evie then dered and slowly, she ascended to the throne. She turned around and looked down the moment she stood there, looking all majestic and awe-inspiring.


    Sweeping her gaze to a few hundreds of dark crystals scattered around the massive throne hall, each holding a light fae that was arade to Zanya and had ties to her through her blood which held the royal bloodline of the light faes. She suddenly felt a surge of emotion or was this magic? Comparing to that time when she stood there for the first time, Evie certainly felt different now. Perhaps because there was no doubt in her heart anymore. She was fully convinced and determined to do this.


    At that moment, she could feel something powerful welling up within her. She suddenly felt like she had nothing to be afraid of. And that there was nothing that she currently could not do. She wondered if this feeling or mentality was caused by her strengthened mind and heart or was it because she has simply grown stronger and more confident now?


    With a look of certainty and sheer willpower, Evie gracefully lowered herself to sit on the throne. The way she sat there, manipting her magic to send it out with an elegant wave of her hand, and the way the light spread out and lit up the entire dark hall¡­ it was all so mind blowing. At that moment, she did not seem like the timid and shy princess Evie any longer.


    ____


    The next 20 chapters are under privilege. You need to buy privilege to ess them. But please make sure you understand how privilege works before buying. Privilege is notpulsary and it is only for the readers who wanted to read in advance and support the author more. Thank you.

 Chapter 321 - Queen (Part II)

    <h4>Chapter 321 - Queen (Part II)</h4>


    Everyone who were watching her were simply awed. And the reason was not because of the magical light she hadmanded. It was because of her. It was like the princess had truly be the queen now. The look in her eyes had changed ever so subtly, but it was obvious to those who have met her before. The sight of her sitting there so majestically, like the throne was made just for her gave shivers run down their spines. She was indeed a force to be reckoned with! Anyone who thinks that she is a pushover just because of her gentle demeanour and soft-spoken conduct would be in for a rude awakening. Her men were all filled with pride as they literally witnessed the birth of the new queen of the light faes.


    They watched her closed her eyes for a long while. Their hearts and minds filled with anticipation at what was going to happen next.


    Then she rose gracefully from the throne.


    When her eyes opened, everyone was shocked.. Her eyes¡­ they were like two shining suns!


    The rays of light from her eyes spread out, touching every crystal in the hall. Then she spread out her arms wide ¨C as though she was opening her arms to embrace a beloved and weing that person home. Thefort and gentle joy could be felt from the aura spilling forth from her. Her silvery hair was now undting in waves behind her as if a breeze was passing by.


    The atmosphere became incredibly heavy but not the suffocating and deadly kind of heaviness that they usually feel around their prince. The aura surrounding the princess was the pleasant and warm kind,pletely the opposite to their prince''s darkness.


    Everyone was unable to speak. What had happened within that few short moments that she had closed her eyes? When did their princess turn into someone so formidable like this? She was like a goddess now! And she seemed to be filled with so much power! Power that they were sure was not there the first time they came here. And to think that it was not even that long since then. In fact, it was only a few days since then!


    Zanya on the other hand was not surprised in the least. She knew all along that the princess was powerful. All queens always had the strongest magical powers of all. It was simply innate within them. And since Evie was the prophesied one to be the saviour of the light faes and the queen who would bring them into a new era for their kind, how could she becking in this department? It would only make sense if her powers would actually overshadow all the previous rulers of the light faes.


    Previously, when Zanya was teaching Evie magic spells, she had already realized there was really no need for her to learn. The princess was fast learner, but Zanya knew that only she could actually teach herself when ites to her real magic and abilities. Zanya could not possibly teach the princess because the princess'' magic and powers were something that only she possessed. And Zanya had already known that queens do not need any mentors. They could only rely on themselves. Because they were the only ones who could understand their own powers and control them.


    Looking at her, Zanya could not help but tear up with overflowing emotions. She knew why her real power and abilities wereing forth now like an uncontroble surge of waves. It was because the princess had finally embraced and epted herself for who and what she truly was. During the first time when she was here, she was still filled with doubts and fear and many uncertainties. But now, none of those emotions could be seen in her eyes. In fact, her eyes had that crystal clear quality that held no imperfections whatsoever. They were so clear they resembled a mirror that if one were to look into her eyes, their own ws would be drawn out and be reflected in hers. As though they were the kind of eyes that could stare and extract the deepest secrets within a person ¨C even to the extent of stripping their soul bare.


    To Zanya, she had now be the queen to the light faes. She had now epted her fate willingly and was now more than prepared to do everything needed to achieve her goals.


    Within just a few seconds, all the crystals started to light up as well, reflecting the amber lightsing from its source ¨C Evie.


    Then her voice came forth. "Awaken." Thatmand came forth as it reverberated evocatively around the hall. Her voice was like a voice that came from the heavens ¨C powerful and authoritative, yet still bearing a hint of gentleness and understanding within it. Those who that voice was directed to, heard it and could only shiver and fall prostrate to the ground in awe and worship.


    And with just that one word, the lighting from her strengthened in its brilliance and every crystal shattered into glittery sprinkles in unison. The dark crystalized dust flew around like ck glitters were being carried by the breeze.


    The view in the throne hall was so magical, so breath-taking that Evie''s men could not respond for a long time but just stand there in utter wonder and admiration, their mouths hanging wide open.


    Once the glittery ck dust settled down and slowly vanished as theynded on the hall floor, the lightsing from Evie''s body slowly receded as she drew her powers back into herself. The dark crystals were gone and numerous light faes, beautiful and ethereal creatures were now left standing where there once was arge dark crystal, their adoring and worshipful gazes all fixed on Evie who was seated again on the throne.


    And suddenly, before Evie could say a word, Zanya took a step closer to the throne and her voice echoed. "Hail to our queen!" she saluted loudly, and she went down on one knee.


    To Evie''s surprise, all the light faes fell on their knees as well. And the words "Hail to our queen!" echoed once again. And this time, all of the light faes chorused out in unison, sending a little shiver running through Evie and her men''s spines.


    ____


    A/N: Don''t forget to vote spellbounders! Keep the Golden Ticketsing! ^^


    Please follow my instagram ount @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 322 - Light Faes

    <h4>Chapter 322 - Light Faes</h4>


    The chorusing roars of the light faes hailing their new queen made not only Evie but the vampires present in the hall stood there frozen as they looked at the hundreds of light faes on their knees. They could not help but feel awed as the beautiful voices of the faes aciming Evie as their ruler rose in a fevered pitch until they felt their skin prickling. Until Zn nudged Samuel and their eyes met.


    ''I guess we should kneel too, don''t you think?'' Zn said through their telepathy. ''Since she''s also our queen as well.''


    ''Future empress.'' Samuel surprisingly corrected. And then the big man slowly bent and went down on one knee, kneeling to show his respect and obeisance to his soon-to-be empress and current queen of the kingdom of Crescia.


    Seeing what their leader had done, Zn smirked and followed suit. Then the rest of the vampires knelt as well. Somehow, they did not feel strange with their current actions at all. In fact, they felt as though this was just so right..


    ''Ah¡­ I think our princess has really stepped into her role as a queen now.'' Levy said dramatically, giving a few sniffles and acting as though he was crying without tears. ''She has grown so much since the time we apanied her after the wedding. I''m so proud of her.''


    ''Stop that, you, drama king. And keep your head bowed!'' Zn''s rolled his eyes before his hand shot out andnded a little roughly on the crown of Levy''s head, pushing it down to make him bow.


    ''What! Gimme a break! I know you''re feeling all proud too! Don''t hide it. It''s obvious from your annoying face!'' Levy shot back unhappily as he looked sideways at Zn from his bent perspective.


    Meanwhile, Evie could only look at the sight before her in silence and a regal bearing. She looked to the side and saw her men who had also dropped to their knees in respect and the beatings of her heart picked up a notch. What the light faes and her men did, took her by surprise. However, aside from the surge of strong emotions and the surprise, Evie felt an even stranger feeling ¨C she did not feel it to be that strange at all, as though it was to be expected even though it happened somewhat suddenly.


    There was nothing strange about everything that was happening even though she should have felt more than extremely overwhelmed from what she understood herself to be usually. This was the first time something like this had ever happened to her. But she did not feel even a hint of self-doubt that she is not deserving of this. She was filled with a strength and confidence instead. It was as if she already, subconsciously, recognized herself as their queen. When did she even be like this? She could hardly believe it ¨C the way her mind, body and soul were reacting over this.


    Somehow, she could not help but feel amazed at the realization that she was no longer the same old timid and weak Evie from the past. That little missy is no more, and in her ce is someone who had evolved and grew into who she is now. It was as if she had metamorphosised from a little insignificant caterpir into a wondrous and stunning butterfly.


    "Arise, everyone." Evie then finally found her voice, and everyone lifted their faces and looked at her before getting up to their feet.


    Evie tried to look at each and every one of them. All of them looked to be beautiful and young specimens of light faes ¨C all within their peak. They should be as young as Zanya. And she could tell that the ratio of females to males were quite even.


    Levy''s eyes almost bulged out of their sockets as he looked at all the female light faes who were standing around the throne hall. His eyes were literally screaming ''oh my god! Everyone is a beauty! This is the first time I saw so many beauties all at once!''


    Zanya did not waste any time in exining everything about who Evie was and her identity as well as the rtion to the prophecy to the light faes. She had also exined to them everything that happened from the time when they were frozen in the dark crystals up until now and what was going on at the moment.


    The light faes were all shocked upon realizing that it had been thousands of years since they hadst been awake. Most of them became sad, but it was obvious they fully understood what was going on. These young generation of light faes had been born during that long war so they were not that shocked at the news they received from Zanya. Back then, they were gathered in this same throne hall, willing to fight to their death alongside their queen. They also knew that during that time, there was the possibility of dying because even though they fully believed in their queen, they were more than aware that they were sorelycking in numbers and were on the losing side.


    "I know every one of you deserve to be given some kind of break to gather yourselves from the thousands of years of sleep. But forgive me because I cannot give you that luxury." Evie told them, a little apologetically but very straightforwardly and without pretense. "I believe this war that is going on right now, is our only chance to destroy our enemy once and for all. That''s why I am asking for everyone''s cooperation to ally with me on this¡­ we will be setting out immediately once I awaken the tree of light."


    A tall and beautiful young man stepped forward. He was, ording to Zanya, the best male warrior among all the light faes. He was also a high noble light faery and Zanya''s cousin.


    "Your Majesty, it is not necessary for us to take time for resting or thinking anymore. We had already rested for thousands of years. All of us will willingly aid you in this war. We are your people, and we will follow you no matter what." He dered and all the light faes, expressed their agreement.


    ____


    Don''t forget to vote and cast your Golden Tickets on this book spellbounders!

 Chapter 323 - Whats Going On?

    <h4>Chapter 323 - What''s Going On?</h4>


    Hearing the light fae''s deration of loyalty and support to her, Evie''s determination became even stronger. She was so d she did not need to put in too much effort in convincing or forcing anyone here to follow her and her orders. Though she did feel a little sorry to them for bringing them to war the moment they were awaken, she knew it was imperative that it is done immediately. They could rest once this war and the enemy has been destroyed. Because if the enemy is not dealt with, there was no way they would be able to rest and rx in peace.


    ncing at Zanya, Evie nodded at her. Zanya had told her before that the light faes would definitely follow her without question. She was right and Evie could see in everyone''s eyes, the same loyal gazes she always observes in her vampire men''s eyes.


    "Now it''s time for me to awaken the tree of light." Evie then said and she descended from the throne.


    However, before she could begin to move out of the throne hall, amotion broke out at the side. Upon lifting her face towards themotion, Evie immediately realized they had forgotten to exin about the presence of these vampires here..


    Thankfully, Zanya was quick to stop the male light faes who had surrounded the vampires from attacking them. "Stop!" she shouted out, and everyone halted. The tension was a palpable thing as faes circled around vampires. The light faes surrounding Evie''s men were bristling in rage and had their eyes narrowed in fury.


    The light faespletely missed out and did not notice the vampires'' presences as their focus were fixed towards their queen, until one of the vampires started to flirt with the female faes near them.


    "They are not enemies." Zanya immediately exined. She had also told them that the one leading the ongoing war, and their queen''s husband was a vampire. Of course, the light faes were shocked, just as she was when she first heard about it. But Zanya managed to exin everything to them in ways they could understand. And she did it quickly as to calm the ruffled feathers and avoid any shes from happening.


    But it was obvious they were still unable to fully erase their hostility, so Evie also spoke. "I know it''s still hard for you all to trust them and ept them as your allies but¡­" she smiled and then looked at her men. "These men¡­ these vampires were the ones who brought me here. If it were not for them¡­ I''m not sure if I would still be alive now. I''m not going to force anyone of you to trust them now. But I am hoping that you all would give them a chance to prove themselves to you. They are not those vampires from your past¡­ they are our allies now."


    Everyone fell silent and just like that, the light faes backed off while the vampires suddenly smiled a little smugly. They were savouring the fact that the queen had favoured them and made it such a known fact to everyone.


    "Levy." Evie raised a brow at him. "Do control yourself and stop trying to hit on thedies. You should at least wait until they''re morefortable with you lot." She chided him mildly and Levy rubbed the back of his head, a little ashamed of his thoughtless behaviour.


    "Forgive me, princess." Levy apologized. But as soon as Evie walked away, Levy murmured, feeling sorry for himself. "But it''s their fault for being so beautiful that I can''t help it ¨C"


    The man was then elbowed squarely in the stomach by Luc, making him groan as he doubled over and wheezed in pain.


    ¡­


    Evie, Zanya and her cousin named Zirrus apanied Evie to where the tree of light was while everyone was left to catch up with each other in the throne hall, while waiting for them.


    "Are you ready, my queen?" Zanya said as she faced Evie who was now staring at the dead tree in the middle of the glimmering waters below. It evoked a mixture of feelings in Evie as she stared down at the tree. Its thick stately trunk and many branches stretching out far over the waters were so awe-inspiring. However, the fact that it was withered up and dead caused a sense of lonely helplessness within her. She thought that how ironic it was that something so full of power and magnificent at one time could be brought so low to its current state. It just made it seem more poignant knowing how fragile all life is. She reminded herself to never take life for granted.


    Evie nodded after taking a deep breath. "I''m ready." Evie''s gaze looked at her without hesitation and Zanya smiled.


    "I will be needing nine more female light faes for the ritual. Please wait here a moment." Zanya said and then she quickly left them. After a short while, ten female light faes came, now dressed in pure silken white cloaks. Zanya was among the ten.


    After Evie gave them the signal to start. The light faes spread out their wings, flying around thegoon, forming a perfect circle. And then, they descended slowly towards the dead tree.


    Evie took another deep breath as she watched them, mesmerised at how hypnotic they looked. However, something strange suddenly happened.


    The light faes could notnd. It was as if there was an invisible barrier surrounding the tree.


    Evie''s brows creased as she realised that something was not quite right. "What''s going on?"


    Zanya immediately broke off form the formation and flew over to her. "There''s a barrier surrounding that is preventing us from getting any closer." She reported, her face looked extremely confused.


    "Barrier? But there was no barrier thest time we went there." Evie eximed in shock.


    "You are right, my queen. There''s not supposed to be any barriers in there!"


    "Bring me there." Evie ordered her solemnly.


    Immediately, Zanya helped Evie over and the moment she came into contact with the barrier, her eyes widened in utter shock. No¡­ this was¡­ no¡­ this cannot be¡­


    Evie could not even form a word nor perceive what was happening as she touched this impregnable and all too familiar barrier with a trembling hand. Please tell me¡­ you are not the one who put this here¡­ Gav!


    ____


    A/N: Don''t forget to vote spellbounders! Keep the Golden Ticketsing! ^^


    Please follow my instagram ount @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 324 - Barrier (Part I)

    <h4>Chapter 324 - Barrier (Part I)</h4>


    Clenching her fists tight, Evie forced herself to take in deep breaths and calm down before deciding on how to proceed. Then she remembered how she had dealt with the same barrier back in Kirzan. Since that was the only option she has at the moment, she started performing the magic udius had taught her, in the hopes that it would work on this barrier as well.


    To her distress, the magic did not seem to be working. Though she had somewhat expected it would be as such, it still caused her to feel a pang of disappointment. As for now, the ritual to awaken the tree of life could not be carried out so Evie and the then female light faes returned to the throne room, quiet and with faces that were gloomy. Those who were waiting for them to return were shocked as they did not expect the ritual to bepleted that fast. Evie ignored the questioning nces and sat on her throne, brooding over the issue with the barrier.


    She remembered that udius told her there were two types of barriers. He had mentioned that the protection barrier was easier to break if one was trying to break out from the inside. However, if one wasing in from the outside, breaking it would be impossible, especially if the caster was someone extremely powerful.


    Remembering that information made Evie bite down on her lip so hard it nearly bled.. This barrier was exactly the same as the one Gav had used to keep her in that room in Kirzan. She was a hundred percent certain about it. This was the exact same dark magic that she always felting from him. And this infuriated her to no end. Why? What exactly was his purpose in doing this?


    Evie fell silent for a long while, just clenching her fists tight as she wondered and thought more about the matter. Then suddenly she stood up and stormed out of the throne hall. Her face seemingly neutral but everyone could feel that something had displeased her terribly and angered her as they could sense her fluctuating aura as she moved past them.


    The light faes did not dare question her and just cleared out a path for their queen. Every time she passed by them, they would lower their heads and only lift their faces again once their queen had passed them a couple steps ahead.


    Zn was the one who approached her first as he walked up next to her. Of course, the light faes creased their brows in disapproval as they perceived the vampire''s attitude to be disrespectful and flippant, but Zanya signalled them not to make a fuss about it.


    "Princess, what''s going on?" Zn asked and Evie answered him without slowing down her pace as she headed outside with long, hasty strides.


    "I don''t know when, but Gav had put a barrier to prevent me from awakening the tree of life." She answered a little bitterly.


    Her answer caused Zn to sigh. "So, what are you going to do now, Your Highness?"


    Evie did not answer him this time but only kept walking forward silently. Zn respected her silence and followed behind her faithfully, waiting until she deemed it appropriate to tell him more. Once they were outside the castle, Evie shut her eyes close and in no time at all, her dragons arrived. She had used her magic to summon them. Silver and Crimson came swooping in andnded perfectly before them.


    "Terrific! The princess can summon two dragons at one go now!" One of the vampires eximed, wheezing in amazement. They then wondered if the princess could actually call more then just two dragons at a time. Their hearts could not help but lurch and pound with much thrill as they imagined their princess summoning the whole flight of dragons who were under hermand. What a magnificent sight it would be when that dayes!


    "You all can ride on Crimson." Evie told the vampires and then she climbed onto Silver''s back, and they immediately set off.


    The light faes followed a few paces behind them. The female ones took to flight with their butterfly-like wings while the male ones spread out their bat-like white coloured wings.


    By the time they reached the gates of Crescia, Evie was once again angered because there was suddenly another barrier that appeared out of nowhere now. And this time, Evie immediately realized this barrier was a prison barrier because the magic udius taught her was not working, despite her trying to get out from the inside this time.


    Gritting her teeth furiously, she faced the vampires with eyes zing as though it could spit out fire. They were shocked to see the princess looking like this as they have never seen her this enraged.


    "How did this happen? Did Gav actually followed you when you brought me here?" Evie asked them. "From what I have been told, he did note along with us, right? So, what''s the deal here?" The men could tell that Evie was getting a little impatient and wanted answers.


    "He did, princess. But only until the border." Samuel answered in his deep serious voice as he was the one who felt the prince''s presence during their journey. "He stopped following us after we crossed it."


    "Then how¡­" Evie trailed off as she stared helplessly at that irritating barrier that was in her way. Her eyes then widened as a white light shed in her mind and she suddenly thought of one other option she could try.


    She quickly turned and climbed on Silver''s back again. Then she brought the dragon up into the sky, beyond the gloomy and thick clouds. As she rode higher, her hopes soared together with their growing height.


    s! She could only smile bitterly as the dragon too was stopped by a barrier that domed above the clouds above. It was the very same prison barrier that was holding them back at the gates.


    "So, this was what you were up to thest time when we were here, huh¡­" Evie murmured, as a depreciating smile curved her lips. She was in disbelief and anger. Realizing that she was not the only with hidden agendas thest couple of days and nights made her bury her face on her palms, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    "So, you actually sent me here to imprison me, huh? Are you going to im that doing this will protect me again, huh, Gav?" she gritted her teeth as she felt like wanting to scream and vent out her frustration with that impossibly stubborn male. "Why do you always do this to me?!"


    ____


    Don''t forget to cast your Golden Tickets on this book guys! If we stay top 1 in Golden ranking I will give 10 chapters mass release.

 Chapter 325 - Barrier (Part II)

    <h4>Chapter 325 - Barrier (Part II)</h4>


    Meanwhile, on the ground.


    While everyone was looking up at the direction where the princess disappeared to and some light faes even followed after her, Zn curiously approached the barrier. It appeared invisible but when the princess tried to cross it a while ago and used some magic to break it, the barrier shimmered and became visible for a little while. It was a dark shimmery wall-like barrier that looked like a pir of smoke hadbined with piles of ck dust.


    When they entered this gate hours ago, Leon had told him that there seemed to be something off with the gate. Samuel also agreed with Leon''s observation. However, just as they hesitated to enter, Reed suddenly spoke and ordered them to just go ahead and enter.


    At that moment, all of them knew that Reed was under someone else''s control ¨C to specifically point it out, under the prince''s control. And that indicated to them that he was obviously watching them. When they finally crossed the gate, Reed suddenly coughed and blinked his eyes, looking confused.


    Now Zn understood why the prince''s controlling magic immediately left Reed''s body as soon as they crossed the gate..


    Reaching out, Zn gingerly let his palm touch the barrier and to his surprise, unlike Princess Evie who was blocked in, his hand actually managed to pass through.


    His eyes widened in shock at his findings. A light fae standing near the vampires noticed what Zn had done earlier, and she approached him. Her expression was that of surprise as well as she looked at Zn''s hand which was now jutting out of the barrier. Zn himself was still holding out his hand and staring at it curiously, as though searching for some answers.


    "Is the barrier broken?" her beautiful voice broke his reverie and caused Zn to look at the source of that voice.


    "I''m not sure actually¡­." Zn replied after identifying who the speaker was. "If you don''t mind, could you try doing the same as what I am doing right now?" He asked her politely and thedy with a long loose and braided hair reached out her hand towards the barrier.


    To their surprise, the barrier reacted differently with the light fae just as it did with Evie. She was not able to push her hand across the barrier either.


    Narrowing his eyes, Zn called for Elias who was the nearest to him. Again, after asking Elias to try out his theory, his hand went through the barrier without any problems.


    The female light fae ran off for a while and came back dragging with her, a male light fae towards where Zn was. She then asked him to do what the vampires were doing but just like what had happened to her, the barrier hardened and prevented any crossing the moment the light fae touched it as if it had turned into a dark wall.


    "So does this mean that, only us vampires are permitted and able to leave this barrier?" Zn thought out loud and the other vampires approached. They all tried and same thing happened to them as well. The barrier seemed to melt at their touches but will harden and turn into a hard wall at the touch of the light faes.


    "Seems like it." Samuel agreed. "So far, it is only restricting the movements of the light faes."


    "I will try ¨C" Luc enthusiastically offered to try it out too.


    "Wait!" Zn failed to stop Luc in time as Luc was already disappearing into the barrier when Zn told him to wait.


    And then, Luc was gone. The light faes were surprised and they too tried to cross again but it was futile.


    The vampires waited for Luc to return but the man did note back even after they waited for a few minutes.


    "What''s going on? Why is Luc not returning?" Elias asked. He was feeling that something seemed off as he looked apprehensively at Zn. There would be no way that Luc just run off on his own. That was not how he operates.


    "I think this barrier might be something that couldn''t be crossed more than once." Zn said, thinking aloud. "So, most likely the case is that once you leave, you can never return again as long as the barrier is in ce."


    At that moment, Silvernded on the ground.


    Zn and everyone focused their attention on Evie as she dismounted from her dragon. ''Oh, she''s angry¡­'' the vampires told each other through their secret telepathy.


    ''Very angry.'' As Zn added on, the men could feel their skin tingling a little from apprehension of the princess'' anger.


    ''She''s mad at the prince.''


    ''For sure. I''ve never seen her this angry before. I''m actually a little scared!'' the drama king then hugged himself.


    ''Me too.'' Reed agreed. ''I never thought the princess could be this angry until now.''


    ''Man. I''m actually worried about that prince of ours now once she manages to get out of here. But then again, I''m not actually that worried¡­ I think I would say ''serves him right'' if the princess catches and beats him into a pulp.'' Levy snickered through his telepathy to the other men, and then his shoulders trembled as he imagined the princess beating up that cold and arrogant prince. ''Serves him right for forgetting about us. Pfft.''


    ''Quit it with your imagination, Levy.''


    ''It''s not an imagination, sweetheart.'' Levy smugly winked at Leon.


    ''Call me that again and you''ll regret it.'' Leon growled with distaste at Levy.


    ''Haha. I said it''s not an imagination. It''s called prediction. Want to make a bet with me?" Levy egged Leon on.


    ''Bet on what?''


    ''That a big fight will break out once the couple meets and that princess Evie will beat our prince. And if I win, you will stop getting in the way between me and my darling Zanya.'' Levyid out his terms as he gave Leon a self-satisfied smirk.


    Leon''s face was deadpan. ''No one''s getting in your way, you idiot. And I''m not interested in making a bet with you.''


    ''Urgh! This boring little¡­ you''re always getting in the way, admit it!'' Levy groaned and grumbled at him. But Leon had already turned around and faced his back towards him. This just made Levy even more frustrated and determined to get at Leon.


    ____


    A/N: Don''t forget to vote spellbounders, if we stay #1 this whole month in golden ranking, i will give 10 chapters mass release this november 1.


    ____


    Check out Spellbound''sic and my newic titled ''I made a deal with the devil'' on patr,eon. Just go to /kazzenlx or go to linktr.ee/kazzenlx to find the links

 Chapter 326 - Wait For It

    <h4>Chapter 326 - Wait For It</h4>


    Zn had immediately told Evie about their discovery and that Luc was already on the other side. He also mentioned about his theory on how they could only go across the barrier once ¨C thus, the reason why Luc was still on the other side of the barrier and still did not return.


    As the vampires expected, the princess refused to just stay back and watch the barrier helplessly. She had called on Zanya for some advice and discussed on the possibilities of light fae magic that could be used to destroy a powerful barrier. Zanya had already taught her all the spells she knew but despite Evie''s tremendous power and magic, the barrier remained impregnable. All of them could only gaze disappointingly at the barrier which still stood strong against all attacks.


    The light faes also tried to help. They even tried attacking the barrier all at once with theirbined magic when it was gathered at its peak. But it was still a futile effort on their part.


    "I can''t believe a dark magic this strong exists." Zanya''s cousin, Zirrusmented as he shook his head. Though upset at failing to dispel of the barrier, he had to give due respect to the amount of power needed to cast such a strong spell..


    "Our queen''s husband is very strong. I believe he might be even stronger than Thundrann." Zanya replied.


    "How could you say such a thing? Did you already meet that traitor?" Zirrus snarled and his eyes were red rimmed as he heard of that name.


    "No. But I''ve met our Queen''s husband. Compared with how Thundrann was thousands of years ago, he''s definitely far stronger."


    "That''s the point Zanya. You''re trying topare the queen''s husband to a man from thousands of years ago. Being stuck inside the crystal for thousands of years made all of us far stronger. I believe this is because our magic is stuck and remained unused for thousands of years. Not only that, somehow, the crystal had amplified our powers while remaining within it for so long. I think it was ourte queen who had done something to it to help us. Now our magic is overflowing like we''re volcanos, finally erupting after sleeping for thousands of years. If this is the case for us, I believe the same thing must have happened with Thundrann. That traitor should be far stronger than what he was before now."


    Hearing Zirrus words, Zanya knew he had a point. She had not met Thundrann after all and the fact that Prince Gavrael went through all this trouble just to keep his wife away from the war, Zanya could only guess that it was because of an immense danger, and this danger could only be Thundrann.


    "Now what I don''t understand is that¡­ why is our current queen''s husband doing this to her? "Why would he go to the extent of not only barring up the queen, but all of us light faes with her?" Zirrus asked when Zn who happened to be near them spoke.


    "It''s obviously because His Highness want to protect the princess by keeping her here."


    "He''s not keeping her here, he''s imprisoning her." Zirrus corrected. "And like what her majesty had said earlier, this war isn''t just to be his war alone. This is her majesty''s and us light faes'' war as well. To be specific, we have more of a grudge on Thundrann than he has. So, what right does he have to keep us away from this war? Moreover, our queen isn''t just some damsel in distress who needed to be hidden far away to be safe. She''s a queen and she''s powerful too. By doing this, he is just insulting his wife and our queen in her face."


    "Well, you are right. And yes, His Highness can''t just decide everything for his wife like this. But the thing is¡­ His Highness loves princess Evielyn so much he''d do anything to keep her from any harm. Even sacrificing himself for her." Zn let out a quiet sigh. He knew the prince was fully in the wrong by doing this, but he could not me him for taking this way. He knows how protective the prince was over the princess. He was not willing for the princess to even suffer a bruise, much less allowing her to go join a war! "I''m not saying that I approve of his methods¡­ but I just want you all to know that our prince isn''t doing this for just some simple and mindless reason."


    After saying that, Zn walked away helplessly, not knowing what else to say about the situation. Zanya and Zirrus were watching his back as he left.


    "He''s telling the truth Zirr," Zanya told her cousin. "I''ve seen how powerful and terrifying the prince is but despite everything, he really loves our queen so much. I''d even go as far as saying that he loves her more than his own life. And our queen loves him dearly as well. That''s why she''s not going to give up. One of the biggest reasons why she is trying so hard is because she wants to be there for him."


    Zirrus sighed as they both fixed their gazes on their queen who was still zealously trying to break the barrier. Zirrus'' gaze wasplicated and filled with curiosity and dismay at what he had just learnt. Zanya''s gaze, however, waspassionate and filled with understanding as she saw how hard her queen was trying to dispel the barrier, knowing why she was giving her all, even stopping the light faes from helping out telling them that she wanted everyone to store their strength for the war instead.


    "I don''t think this barrier will be broken any time soon or eventer. It''s just way too strong." Zirrus murmured after watching their queen going at it for a long while. It had made them speechless that even the queen''s power could not seem to do anything about it. "The worse that could happen is we might never even break through it."


    "Don''t say that. I believe she''s going to get us all out of here." The faith in Zanya''s eyes gleamed as she spoke and revealed her stand. "Just wait for it, I know she''ll break it. Our queen is much more amazing than you think."


    Don''t forget to cast your Golden Tickets on this book guys! If we stay top 1 in Golden ranking I will give 10 chapters mass release.

 Chapter 327 - Without Her

    <h4>Chapter 327 - Without Her</h4>


    Morning came soon after. Evie had not stopped trying ways and means, but to no avail. The sted barrier remained strong and unbreakable. Evie had even called upon her dragon to pour forth dragonfire on it, but nothing happened even with that move. Everything was just futile.


    "Princess, please take some rest now." Zn had finally approached to stop her. He was worried that she might overstrain herself in the efforts of trying to break the barrier.


    Evie clenched her fists tight at Zn''s interruption. She was aware that nothing was working so far, but she did not want to give up. She was angry at Gav''s high-handed methods in doing things his way, but most importantly, she was worried about Gav himself. She must be there for him! No, she needs to be there! Now that she has grown so much stronger, she can now fight alongside him. She cannot let what had happened in Dacria repeat itself.. She refused to be hidden away while he was out there fighting all by himself!


    "I know you are worried about the prince, but if you spent yourself up like this, it would definitely cause more problems for you, and you know we can''t afford that from happening." Zn said straightforwardly. "I know you don''t want to waste any more time here, but maybe it''ll help if you calm down and think of something else rather than forcing yourself to the limit like what you are doing now. Maybe, breaking the barrier through sheer magical attacks is not the way to go."


    Despite her frustration, what Zn said caused her to pause and helped her rx a little. He was right, perhaps, she was doing it all wrong!


    "You''re saying that attacking it might not work¡­ do you have a suggestion on what might work to break it?" she asked her as she finally sat down after hours of standing before the barrier. She could not help but feel a tingling at the bottom of her heart, hope again growing at the mention of her being able to bring the barrier down.


    "I''m sorry but I don''t have any suggestions right now. Well, I''m a vampire. We have never dealt with these kinds of things before. However, it is different for the light faes. I think you should call for a meeting, sit down with them, and discuss further about this. I''m sure an idea will be formed if everyone is willing to share a piece of their minds. I think you''ll be able to find out something useful if you speak to them. These light faes came from the distant past after all." Zn exined to her, and Evie took in a sharp and deep breath.


    Zn''s words had made her realize she was definitely too pressured and had acted a little arrogantly in thinking that she could just solve this issue on her own. She closed her eyes and reflected on her attitude for a while before opening them again, her eyes much clearer and it could be seen that she was calmer and in a better frame of mind. Also, her anger with Gav had previously made her unable to think rationally. All that rage must have messed with her thinking processes! Zn was right, she needed to calm down. She must use her intellect to think calmly and rationally rather than blindly using her magic like this despite seeing that it was obviously not working.


    Looking up at Zn, Evie sighed again and then the muscles of her body rxed as her expression slowly became better. "Thank you, Zn. You are right. I needed to calm down. Thanks for the timely reminder."


    "That''s right princess. I think you should put your anger on hold for now. You can always resume it once you meet up again with His Highness. I''m afraid your anger will be spent and long gone at the rate you have been going because you have been venting it all onto the barrier." He smirked meaningfully and Evie finally smiled, catching onto this teasing manner.


    "Alright, I will call for a discussion with them. However, would like you to join us, Zn." Evie told him when Zn''s face became apologetic.


    "Actually, I have something else to report to you, princess." He said, causing Evie to crease her brows and looked at him in curiosity.


    "What is it?"


    "Samuel and I had just discussed between us, and we decided that we would leave first, princess." Zn''s voice came out a little apologetic.


    Evie''s face immediately darkened as it became severe. Zn still continued speaking despite the obvious unhappy aura surrounding Evie.


    "Luc is already on the other side for hours now. But he''s not the reason why we thought about doing this. We are worried about His Highness too. Since we are able to go past the barrier and leave, it would only make sense for us to go ahead and aid him. Would you agree with this assessment, Your Highness?"


    "You''re saying you guys will go on without me?!"


    "Yes. We cannot stay here and dy any longer when we can leave and go aid him, princess. I hope you will understand why we decided on this."


    Evie was speechless. She turned and looked over at the other vampires and she saw them looking back at her apologetically. Elias especially felt so bad that he dropped his head and could not continue looking on at the princess.


    "We know our task should be to protecting and staying with you wherever you may be. His Highness gave that task to us again before sending us here. However, with all these light faes and dragons with you now, not to mention your own powerful magic, we think that the one who needs us most right now is His Highness." Zn added in a careful manner.


    A while ago, when the group of vampires were talking about this, all of them felt the strange pang in their chest at the thought of leaving their princess behind. It surprised them at how much they were already attached to her and up to this much they were actually feeling a little miserable that they had to be leaving her this soon. Even though it was not even a long goodbye and they were just going to go without her.


    ____


    A/N: Don''t forget to vote spellbounders, if we stay #1 this whole month in golden ranking, i will give 10 chapters mass release this november 1.


    ____


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 328 - See You Soon

    <h4>Chapter 328 - See You Soon</h4>


    However, their desire to aid their prince was still a little stronger. The thought that their prince being away at war right now and they were here, just waiting and sitting on their behinds, was something they could not swallow. Therefore, they had discussed and decided on wanting to go aid their prince in the war, real bad. Even if he might not need them, at least they wanted to fight alongside with him this time. They just could not bear the thoughts of letting him fight all by himself again.


    And besides, they thought that the light faes were truly the ones who could protect the princess. They could see their extreme loyalty to their queen. They knew that like them, these light faes are fully willing to give up their lives for her if the need ever arises. At first, they thought that it was still too early to trust the light faes too much, but they knew in their hearts that these creatures were loyal. They did not know if their seemingly extreme loyalty was something like an inborn instinct to them but one look, and they could tell that these light faes will do anything for their queen ¨C including dying for her.


    That was why Evie''s men were not worried about leaving her behind with the light faes. They were just a little sad that she would not be able to go along with them.


    "Please let us go, princess. Just think of us as the first batch of reinforcements you send to aid your husband. You''ll follow suit very quickly anyway, right?" Zn coaxed Evie at the sight of her emotional face that seemed as though she wanted to voice out a protest. "If it makes you feel better, we can leave Leon behind to apany and watch over you."


    Leon''s eyes widened at what he heard as he opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, he snapped it shut quickly. However, Evie saw how Leon responded and he looked as though he was the one who wanted to protest now. His eyes caught Evie''s gaze and he turned a little pale, as if he realized she had read his thoughts.


    Suddenly, he approached them, and Leon bowed in apology. "I-it''s definitely not because I don''t want to protect you anymore, Princess. I also don''t want to leave you behind but¡­ but ¨C" Leon stammered as he tried to say what was in his mind as nicely as possible.


    "I understand, Leon." Evie cut him off and a sad but gentle smile curved on her face. "I understand. I don''t want to let any of you go without me¡­ but you are right. Gav needs all of you with him now." She said and then she called for the rest of the vampires to approach.


    When everyone was before her, she looked at each one of them. Seeing their faces and the look in their eyes, Evie realized how hard this decision must have been for them to decide on. And her heart swelled at the same time as she felt saddened by it. This would be the first time in a long while that these men would not be with her or close to her. It surprised her how much they have all became so dear to her now.


    "You don''t have to apologize to me, Leon. I will let you all go¡­" She smiled at the half blood then she looked at all of them. "But with one condition."


    The men waited for Evie to state her requirement.


    "You all must be safe until I get there too. Deal?" Evie smiled at them helplessly as she stated her condition.


    The men smiled wide as some of themughed. "Of course, princess. Don''t worry about us. We''ll make sure to stay alive and kicking until then." Levy grinned and everyone nodded.


    "The truth is I think this is the best move we could do for now. However¡­" Evie paused and her face became serious. "I need you all to be safe. Do not worry about me now. Worry about yourselves and your safety. Aid your prince but don''t be too reckless¡­" she paused again. "I will not forgive anyone who fail to protect themselves, understand? Your safety is the most important."


    "Understood, Your Highness."


    Evie looked at Zn and then to Samuel and a wordless conversation seemed to have passed on between them.


    Samuel bowed. "Rest assured princess, I will watch over them."


    "Thank you." Evie smiled and then suddenly, she reached out her hand and put her palm over their chests one by one. A warm glow entered their bodies when Evie touched them.


    "What is this?" Reed asked.


    "Just a little protection spell I''ve cast for all of you." Evie said. Then she stepped back and looked at them again. "I will see you all soon."


    "Yes, princess. But don''t forget what I told you¡­ don''t be too hard to yourself." Zn reminded her and Evie smiled slightly.


    "I won''t." Evie gave a gentle wave at the men as they stepped back and bowed at her.


    "Well then, we''re going." They said and Evie nodded.


    The men looked at the light faes and Levy shamelessly shouted at them. "We''ll go ahead. Take care of the princess while we''re gone or else ¨C"


    "We will take good care of her even without you asking us to do so, vampire." One of the light faes retorted followed by a snort and Levy smirked.


    "Good. That''s how you should respond. Well, then, see you soon everyone!" he winked at thedies before blowing a few flying kisses at them. They could only roll their eyes at his flirty actions. But when his gaze fell to Evie, his mischievous smile faded and only saluted her seriously.


    Then all the vampires turned around, single file and bowed their heads at Evie before speedily turning around and crossed the barrier as Evie watched them all disappear.


    ____


    A/N: Don''t forget to vote spellbounders, if we stay #1 this whole month in golden ranking, i will give 10 chapters mass release this november 1.


    ____


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 329 - Another

    <h4>Chapter 329 - Another</h4>


    PLEASE READ: I''d like to rify that the hard copy of both Spellbound and Hellbound With You are NOT FOR SALE. I am not allowed to profit from my books outside webnovel, that''s why i can only give it away as gifts to my most loyal readers. This means that the printed books will be limited. Only the Top 10 in top fans and five other loyal fans picked by me will receive both Spellbound and hellbound hard copies. The rest will receive one book only so you have to choose between the two.


    ___


    The moment the vampires emerged on the other side of the barrier, they immediately searched for Luc as they did not see him waiting for them outside the barrier. Though they were not extremely afraid that something bad might happen to him, they were still worried enough and wondered where he went to. To their surprise, after walking some ways off, they found the man sleeping next to Onyx who was still guarding the gates entering into Crescia.


    "Man¡­" Levyined. "We were so worried about the guy, and here he was sleeping away sofortably?" Levy kicked Luc''s feet and the man woke up with a jump. "What azy bum!" Levy snickered mischievously as he muttered under his breath.


    "Oh, you guys finally got out! I was afraid that I was the only one who could cross it." Luc said as he yawned loudly and stretched outzily. "Ah, that was a good sleep. But wait¡­ where''s the princess?" Luc was looking around and realised that the princess was not among hisrades.


    A short silence passed before Zn spoke. "We vampires are the only ones who could cross the barrier. After discussing on the pros and cons, we could only leave her behind. The princess also agreed with us and had given us the permission to go."


    Luc blinked. His carefree face that was still satisfied with sleep a little while ago was now darkened into a frown. What he heard was definitely bad news! The princess was still stuck behind the barrier!


    "Now let''s go. We cannot dy any longer." Samuel said and the men began to move ahead towards the dark tunnel that would lead them out of Crescia.


    When Zn passed by therge and dark dragon, he paused and looked into its clever amber eyes that had a sharp and intelligent light within it. "I am not sure if you can understand mynguage at all but¡­ your master, the princess, is stranded inside." Zn stared into the dragon''s eyes as he said that. He was hoping the ancient dragon could understand him and perhaps find a way to get the princess out of her predicament. But when Onyx did not even move or blink and just remained crouching on the ground, Zn sighed in disappointment. After determining that the dragon was not going to respond, he too, finally left as Onyx''srge eyes watched them disappear into the dark tunnel before his eyes twinkled with a profound light.


    By the time the vampires stepped out of the dark tunnel, Leon halted and looked back. "I believed we just crossed another barrier, right?" He stated and Samuel only nodded.


    "What? There is another barrier here?" Levy eximed. "This means our princess is going to go up against two barriers? It is already seemingly impossible for her to break that first one! Isn''t the prince being too much with his protection n?" Levy stated with much indignance. Zn only shot him a sharp and warning re that subdued Levy into a sulky pout.


    "Does this mean the princess might not be able to leave at all?" Reed asked. "The fact that the prince put two barriers up¡­ this must be to ensure that she cannot leave at all."


    "Knowing him. He must be thinking about that." Zn sighed like an old man before lifting one hand and massaging his temples. "But we cannot do anything about this now. We can only hope that the princess will find a way to break the barrier on her own. For now, let''s focus ourselves in aiding him." However, Zn silently thought that the prince might have been overreacting by keeping Evie locked behind two barriers. This would only cause more problems in the long run. The prince should trust in the princess and in her powers.


    "What if he shuns us when we appear before him to fight alongside him?" Reed questioned the thought many of them had.


    "Well, I guess he''d probably get angry. But let''s just tell him that the princess was the one who ordered us toe and aid him in the wat and we cannot refuse her, which isn''t exactly a lie. However, the prince would not know what the full truth is if none of you decide to b." Zn indirectly reminded the rest to keep it from the prince.


    "I know there is enough food Elias left for the princess. But how about the light faes. If ¨C I am hoping this won''t happen ¨C but if they cannot leave there for days until the war is over, they''ll definitely starve. Crescia is a barrennd. We have not seen any living things within itsnds."


    "Don''t worry about the light faes. They''ll be able to survive without food for days. And I don''t think this war willst that long. The prince doesn''t need to conquer every kingdom in the empire, and I don''t think he''s intending to do that anyway. Knowing him now, I don''t think he would have the patience to do that. He just needs to kill the main enemy. And that''s why his n was to go straight to the capital ¨C to strike where it matters the most. Our prince uses both his skills and his intelligence to fight." Zn exined with pride colouring his voice. The men were all proud as well, knowing their prince and his exemry war strategies. He does not fight a losing battle.


    Running and leaping forward at their fastest pace, the elite vampires then arrived outside Kirzan in just slightly under an hour. They could already see the city was nearly emptied. Only children and women were left.


    The men continued on, following the prince''s army''s trails until they arrived at the first battlefield located outside the city of Gezt. Countless of dead soldiers were scattered about on the blood-soaked ground, painting the meadow a dark scarlet with an iron scent hanging heavily in the air. There were women and other vampires from the city who came out to bury the bodies.


    It was obviously a one-sided battle as they could hardly see a dead body that belongs to the soldiers from the Kirzan army.

 Chapter 330 - Break It!

    <h4>Chapter 330 - Break It!</h4>


    The elite vampires arrived at the second battlefield then on to the third and the simr scenes weed them as the first one. The battle had just startedst night but it seems the prince had already gone quite far. They could also tell that his army did not even take a break even though it was already daylight. This type of battle strategy was definitely not the usual tactic that their prince Gavriel employed. If it was prince Gavriel, he would definitely not do it this way. He would not just ughter everyone who gets in his way and most importantly, he would not treat his army like they were machines who did not need any rest, especially when the sun was already high in the sky and shining bright.


    Seeing the many battlefields they had passed by, all of them thought that contrary to what the princess believed, the prince''s memories might have yet to return.


    ¡­


    The day went by and then the night ended too. However, Evie was still unable to leave Crescia. They had already done everything possible to solve their problem. She had spoken to the other light faes and they did everything they could think of any idea to break the barrier.


    But it was all futile. And now the day was about to end again. She had been stuck here for almost two whole nights and two days now.


    Her heart felt it was being crushed to pieces every hour that pass. What was happening with the war now? Her men. Are they alright? Is Gav alright?


    With so much frustration piling up within her, Evie hit the barrier with her fists as she pressed her forehead on it. She felt helpless. She could not understand why she was still not strong enough to break this damned barrier. Why? Why is it that she could not break it?! What was it that wascking in her?


    She wanted to scream out her frustrations. The rain that was falling over her head did not even bother her anymore. ''I hate you, Gav¡­ why did you do this to me? Is this your way of proving to me that I''m still that helpless woman you''ve married?''


    Evie could not help but feel emotional again. She was truly reaching her limit. She could not take this anymore! She refused to be treated like this any longer!


    "I am a queen. No one is allowed to detain me against my will! I am the fated queen of the light faes, I can''t allow myself to be this helpless! I need to break this barrier!" She raged to herself, eyes zing with golden fire.


    Suddenly, as she said those words to herself, with so much anger and overflowing emotion, her eyes suddenly shed with an intense and bright light. Amber lights burst out from every part of her body without her even calling her magic out. The magic just spilled forth from her body on its own before she even realised it was happening.


    All of the light faes looked over at her with awe and wonder. This was their long-awaited queen! Their hearts soared with pride and fighting spirit as they silently looked on at their queen being surrounded with such thick and dense magic.


    Then suddenly, the dragons made a piercing screech. All of them cried out, all at once, as if they were being affected by her. The dragons emitted an angry aura that was surprisingly the same type of aura the queen was exuding.


    What''s going on? The light faes were all stunned at the sight of the dragons seemingly about to go berserk and on a rampage.


    "I need this barrier to break!!!" Evie screamed aloud and all of a sudden, all the light faes suddenly heard a loud bang that shook even the ground they were standing on.


    Evie was shocked as well and she too, took a step back. Not realizing that her magic was all over her and zing like a living entity, spreading out from her and into the skies. She had no idea how impressively formidable she looked at that moment. However, in the light faes eyes, they were literally worshipping her as their goddess.


    She finally heard the dragon''s cries. And then there was another loud cracking sound as though arge fracture ured. Her eyes widened at the sight of a thin but long fissure appearing on the barrier. Who is trying to break the barrier? Was it someone from the outside¡­ Onyx!!!


    Forgetting everything, she began to scream again. "Break it, Onyx! Break it!"


    As if her scream was heard, another earth-shattering sound echoed and boomed around the area and then the barrier gave ast shudder before it shattered and broke like mirror being smashed by a powerful hit.


    Onyx''s roar sted through like a literal shockwave before it breathed out a massive ball of fire and followed by the powerful smash of its massive tail to erge the crack.


    Evie''s face finally lit up, as if her salvation had finallye.


    The light faes roared and moured out in victory and Evie rushed out of the crack and flew straight for Onyx. She hugged the dragon''s leg as she fought desperately to hold back her tears. He truly was her miracle dragon!


    "Oh my god. Thank you so much, you''re really such a hero. My hero!" She cried as her heart overflowed with gratitude.


    She couldn''t believe she didn''t think of Onyx. Since the dragon is outside the prison barrier, it should be easier for him to break it than her who was inside!


    After a while, Evie finally managed to calm down and without wasting a moment longer, she led the light faes out of the barrier. But before long, they were stopped by another barrier. Evie was not really surprised to see a second one. ording to his personality, he would definitely have put up this barrier to keep any potential enemies from entering.


    To Evie''s relief, she was right as she found that this barrier was a protection barrier.


    She halted the light faes and she performed the magic udius taught her. With her overflowing magic at the moment, she did not even need to take a minute before the light faes saw the barrier starting to dissolve as though it was just mist.


    However, the moment the barrier disappeared, she was weed by something or someone standing just a few strides from her¡­ a tall, and dark man with strikingly intense blue eyes.


    A/N: Don''t forget to vote spellbounders. If we stay top 1 in Golden ranking this month, i will release 10 chapters mass release this november 1.


    Note: to everyone who are reading my other book titled ''I Love You, Monster'', you can now im your badge guys! The ending event will be this 20th. I will be releasing all remaining chapters all at once plus 5 chapters side story.

 Chapter 331 - King Of The Dark Faes (Part I)

    <h4>Chapter 331 - King Of The Dark Faes (Part I)</h4>


    Before Evie could even react, Zirrus had already appeared before her at lightning speed, standing in as her shield to protect her from that unknown person. Zanya and the others immediately followed after Zirrus'' example as well and moved to from a living barrier in front of their queen. The light faes all started glowing as they stood there, ready in their fighting stance.


    The atmosphere became extremely rigid, heavy, and intense. Everything seemed to have turned into standstill. It was a moment where all it would take was a single movement to spark a deadly and intense sh.


    "Easy there, light faes." Came a deep and dark voice that surely only belonged to no one else but the blue-eyed man.. His tone was surprisingly calm and not threatening at all but there was just something else that could be detected in that hauntingly beautiful voice that made the tiny hairs on everyone''s spines rose, except for Evie.


    This aura, this sound¡­ those devil-blue eyes¡­ they were all too familiar to her to rouse any chills from her. However, as she looked on, she did not know whether to smile in wee or frown. Therefore, she opted to keep silent and stared on with a neutral expression stered across her face.


    "I''m not your enemy, little ones." His voice echoed again, making all the light faes became even more extremely tense. "I am only here to have a little chat with your queen." The man said as he gestured with a nod towards Evie.


    Upon hearing those words, Evie did not hesitate any longer and stretched her hand forward to tap lightly on Zirrus shoulder. Zirrus only turned back and looked at his queen with questioning eyes. "Let me through, Zirrus. It''s alright." She said and Zirrus looked at her with wide eyes.


    "But my queen, this creature is¡­" Zirrus trailed off at the sight of their queen looking very calm and not at all like she was facing an enemy.


    It shocked Zanya how Evie did not seem to feel even a little fear when all of them were already on edge. The man in ck cloak made their fighting and survival instincts kick in instantly, even forcefully nting fear into their hearts just by standing there and looking at them! He was dangerous. Extremely dangerous! They could feel it clearly! Anyone, even the strongest light fae would not be able to help themselves but shiver in trepidation before him. But how was it that their queen managed to look unfazed? Did she not feel the overwhelming dark pressure that is literally flowing from him? Seeing her soposed and calm gave them all a feeling of pride as their queen is so steadfast in facing such a formidable person!


    "It''s fine. Let me through." Evie repeated to Zirrus, this time more firmly that he and the rest of the light faes could only move away with great difficulty. Deep in their hearts, they still thought that going forward so easily was not the right thing for their queen to do no matter how strong she is. Does she not need to be wary too? Thus, they still stood very close to her, never letting down their guard at all as they let her step forward and face the creature in the dark cloak.


    The man lifted his hand and the light faes directed all their weapons at him. But Evie lifted up one elegant arm to signal her people and stop them from attacking.


    A short and amused chuckle that again sounded so haunting and beautiful came from him and then he pulled the hood of his dark cloak that was rimmed with exquisite golden lines. That strong masculine hand and long tapering but strong fingers that gave the impression of great power drew everyone''s attention.


    The moment his face came into view, everyone ¨C even Evie ¨C was awed at the sight of his face. Just like his voice, the man had the look that could only described as something hauntingly beautiful.


    If the light faes had the ethereal look and beauty that was forged in heaven, his was something that seemed to be forged in the deepest of darkness. The light faes had never seen such kind of beauty before ¨C dark, sombre, and evoking feelings of mncholy that draws people''s attention to it.


    But Evie was different. She had seen it before. On her very own beloved husband. However, Gav was not as dark as this man. But she had always thought that Gav''s appearance should not be described as heavenly but one that haunts and kills anyone looking on senseless.


    And looking at this dark creature right now, Evie did not even need to ask anymore because to her, the connection between this man and her husband was already undeniable. There was a very clear blood rtion that could be seen between her husband and this man ¨C that was how strong genes can be.


    "Good to see you again young queen." He said amiably, smiling at her.


    "Again¡­?" Evie echoed, her eyes narrowing in curiosity. She caught onto the slight inflection the man had in his tone when he uttered the word. His smile only widened as he saw her pick up the important hint that he was giving her.


    "I''ve seen you before, but the same cannot be said for you." He exined mildly as if he had seen the questions popping in her head.


    "Who are you?" she then asked. She already had an idea on who he was, but she must ask, not only to confirm it for herself. But also, for the sake of the light faes, her people, who were still obviously unable to even breath normally at all.


    "I am Belial, king of the dark faes." He introduced and the light faes were all shocked, terror immediately shone within their eyes. "Ah, don''t get the wrong idea. I meant king of the real dark faes. I do not refer to the Halflings that you are probably more familiar with."

 Chapter 332 - King Of The Dark Faes (Part II)

    <h4>Chapter 332 - King Of The Dark Faes (Part II)</h4>


    "Why are you here?" Evie asked again, pulling his attention back to her.


    "I am here to lend you a hand, young queen." He replied. "It seems that my son is giving you one hell of a tough time."


    Hearing him said the word ''son'' made Evie suddenly felt a little emotional. She had heard from udius that because of the punishments from using such forbidden spells, Gav would never be able to see his parents ever again.


    But she tried her best to stay calm. "Yes. He''s such a big bad asshole. Imprisoning me against my will and creating all these damned barriers to anger me." She said in a firm, frustrated voice.


    Belial suddenlyughed. "Right. He indeed is an asshole from what I am seeing now. I can''t believe my son dared to lock you up and anger his wife to this extent." He looked so amused but when his smile faded, his gaze on Evie became so gentle and Evie remembered the way her father looked at her whenever he felt proud of her. King Belial''s gentle and soft look somehow gave her the same kind of feeling and it warmed her heart without knowing why.


    "It''s really amazing that you actually managed to break the barrier on your own, young queen. It''s very impressive I must say." Belial praised her. "It seems my instinct to dy from rescuing you was right all along."


    Evie creased her brows. "What do you mean? Dy?"


    "udius told me about what had happened," Belial began. "And since it''s my son who created the barrier, I know that I would be the only one who could break it and no one else. However¡­" He chuckled mirthfully before continuing. "Turns out that I might be wrong after all. It seems you''re an exception to the rules of dark magic since you actually managed to break it."


    "Actually, technically speaking, it was not exactly me who broke the barrier. My dragon was the one who managed to break it because he''s outside of the barrier. If Onyx was inside the barrier with me, maybe all of us would still be inside right now."


    "Hmm¡­ so is this why you decided to leave without awakening the tree of life?"


    "Yes. I feel that it would be pointless since no one is inside the barrier of the tree. He used a protection barrier on it so it''s only possible to break it if someone could break the spell from the inside, isn''t it?" Evie reasoned out.


    "Yes, you are right." Belial nodded. "So young queen, you''re nning to just go to war even if you know your people will end up losing their magic?" The question he posed was sharp and to the point.


    Evie fell silent for a while and just stared at him. She considered whether to y it dumb and not say anything or to reveal more of her ns to him.


    "I don''t really have a choice but do that. However, I do have an alternative n."


    "And that n is¡­ you ride your dragon and find my son while the light faes march onwards to the capital? You will find your husband and then proceed to beat him up to make him release the barrier on the tree of life. Then you''ll fly back again once that happens, and you sessfully awaken the tree."


    Evie could only look at him with wide opened eyes. Was he a mind reader?! Do the dark faes have in their possession a spell that could be cast to read minds?


    Belial chuckled again, looking impressed. "I am really awed. My wife would surely love to meet to you." hemented, and Evie felt another surge of emotions welling up within her at the mention of Gav''s mother. She felt as though she wanted to meet with his mother too.


    "However," Belial''s face became serious. "I must say that your n is dangerous. Imend you for that and I can''t me you for formting such a n because I know there is no other choice avable for you at that time."


    "At that time?" Evie''s voice grew hopeful as she looked on at King Belial.


    "Yes¡­ because, now you have another choice to choose from. Right here." And he pointed at himself and grinned, shing that same devilishly handsome smirk that Gavriel loved to wear when he was being mischievous.


    "You will break that barrier!" Evie eximed and the dark fae king nodded.


    "Didn''t I say I''ll lend my daughter inw a hand? This way, it would be less dangerous for you. And I wouldn''t have let you travel by yourself, even if you were apanied by all your dragons. Anyway, it is something that I can do." King Belial even gave a minute but elegant shrug of his shoulders as though what he offered to do for Evie was not a big deal.


    A wave of relief so poignant washed over Evie immediately. Of course, she had already weighed all the risks involved with her original n. She knew it was perilous, not only for her but for her people as well. Leaving them marching without magic being replenished is a huge risk. Moreover, if something unexpected happened and she had to spend more time trying to find Gav or persuading him to release the barrier¡­ anything could happen. But King Belial was right, there was no other choice for her before he came.


    That was why she is feeling incredibly relieved now.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Evie expressed and nodded in gratitude and Belias smiled, walking closer to her.


    "My pleasure, young queen. I''ll do anything to help. Because if I don''t, my wife will get upset and she might ignore me for a long time." He said in yful tone, winking at her. "Now shall we make a move? I believe you''re in quite a bit of a rush, my dear daughter inw."


    HAPPY 5 MILLION VIEWS SPELLBOUNDERS! THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR THE SUPPORT!


    The next 20 chapters are under privilege. You need to buy privilege to ess them. But please make sure you understand how privilege works before buying. Privilege is notpulsary and it is only for the readers who wanted to read in advance and support the author more. Thank you.

 Chapter 333 - Lucky

    <h4>Chapter 333 - Lucky</h4>


    "Now shall we make a move? I believe you''re in quite a bit of a rush, my dear daughter inw." Evie blushed as she remembered how King Belial had teased her. Although she had married Gavriel, and thus, making King Belial her father inw, the term still caused her to feel a little shy.


    However, she shook her head and focussed on the present and at the task at hand. Turning to the rest of the light faes who were waiting a few steps behind her, she announced that they will be epting King Belial''s help to break the barrier that was surrounding the tree of light.


    "My queen, are you very certain about this?" Zirrus came close and asked Evie with a lowered voice. The light fae looked very torn and hesitant and Evie understood his concerns.


    The light faes were intimidated by Belial. They found such a dark and strong creature a threat and she would not me them. She was not expecting them to simply trust strangers when these light faes had experienced the betrayal of someone from thousands of years ago.


    "I am thankful for the concern, Zirrus.. Do not worry, I am not asking anyone of you to trust him. However," her gaze became firm and kind of severe as she swept her gazes to all the light faes near her, "I am asking everyone to trust me."


    There was silence and then everyone nodded, making Evie smile.


    King Belial who had seen this nodded in approval. His piercing fiery blue eyes brimming with pride as he looked at her authoritative aura presiding over her people.


    In no time, everyone was back in the castle. Evie led Belial to the veranda overlooking the tree of light.


    As they stood there and looked at the tree, Belial suddenly removed his cloak, and he grew wings. Large wings akin to the wings of the male light faes sprouted from his back. The only difference is that Belial''s were smoke dark and visiblyrger.


    He spread it and he flew close to the barrier. Evie watched him touched the barrier and then his own dark and strong magic ovepped it. The darkness became so thick in the air and then, the dark magic seemed to waver shakily and started to dissolve the barrier. He did not break it like how Onyx did. It seemed like he absorbed the magic from the barrier until there was nothing left.


    Impressed, Evie gaped in awe until Belial returned to her side, his wings disappearing behind his back afternding to stand next to her. That was fast!


    "I can''t express how thankful I am with your help, King Belial." Evie said, her eyes brimming over with gratitude. Then she looked down. "Even though I am the queen of the light faes, I am still not strong enough." A wry smile curved on her lips.


    She was surprised she had actually said that aloud. Maybe because no light faes were with them right now and that was why she was expressing her disappointment towards herself.


    To her surprise, arge warm handnded on the crown of her head. She looked up and King Belial was patting her head gently as he looked down at her with fondness.


    "You are wrong, dear child," he said in a serious tone. "You are strong enough. Believe that. My son is very strong, he might even have surpassed the likes of me now. You might not believe me but only I can break this barrier he created. Otherwise, why would I, the king must be the one to leave the Under Land just to go and break a barrier? And yet, you broke the prison barrier yourself. You say that it was the dragon''s doing. But I don''t think so. Without you, the dragon will not do anything about it, much less break it. In short, it was you who did that. So, lift your head up, young queen. You are powerful. Very powerful."


    Evie could not help but smile. And then, she had the sudden urge to hug him.


    "Thank you." she said, "May I hug you?" she asked a little shyly.


    Belial did not answer but hugged her tight in response. "My wife will be jealous of me once I tell her about this." He said cheekily as if bragging about this ''privilege''. The he patted Evie''s head again before letting go. "I always thought my son is such a poor and unfortunate child. Fate loved to make him suffer, but now I have changed my mind. He''s not that totally unfortunate because he has someone like you. He''s lucky to have met and gained you, and I think that''s all that matters." Belial said. Somehow, meeting this young queen made him feel a lot better. He had sometimes thought that his son suffered too much just because of a girl. But now he realized that she was worth his son''s sufferings. She is totally worth it. And the thought gave him such a great relief. Because if Gavrael had been and is still suffering for a woman that was nothing like this one, he might get angry.


    "Thank you." was all she said, looking quite emotional and yet trying her best to remain calm and collected. He remembered his wife and he could not help but smile indulgently, thinking that this one was perfect for his stubborn and wilful son.


    "Also, you''ll be even more powerful from now on, young queen." He said and Evie smiled as she looked towards the direction where tree of life was.


    "I hope so. This tree of light might make me stronger as well."


    Belial shook his head. "No child. Well, the tree of life will certainly help but¡­" he looked at her as Evie faced him with questioning eyes. "The reason why I came here isn''t just to help you out with the barrier alone. I came to remove the restriction that I had previously put on you."


    Evie: "?!"


    Before Evie could process all that he just said, Belial stretched out his hand and put his palm over her chest. Then suddenly, a delicate and ashen smoke-like dark magic began to curl and twist out of her body.


    ____


    A/N: Don''t forget to vote spellbounders, if we stay #1 this whole month in golden ranking, i will give 10 chapters mass release this november 1.


    ____


    Check out Spellbound''sic and my newic titled ''I made a deal with the devil'' on patr,eon. Just go to /kazzenlx or go to linktr.ee/kazzenlx to find the links

 Chapter 334 - Like Father Like Son

    <h4>Chapter 334 - Like Father Like Son</h4>


    As the ash-colored smoke-like magic swirl and curl out of her body, it picked up speed after a few moments, looking all to be like an ominous delicate whirlwind around her. Evie''s eyes were wide as she wondered what it was with the magic that was surrounding her and looked at her father-inw for answers.


    "That day I restricted your awakening," Belial saw the questions spilling from her expressive eyes and started exining as he continued pulling out the dark magic from inside of her, "¡­ it was meant to simply dy your awakening. But I found out that the magic inside of you was just too powerful. It''s a very quiet magic, almost unnoticeable, but it was something a weak magic could never block. I knew then that if I don''t use a very powerful spell, I wouldn''t be able to stop your magic froming out. And I was right. Because even with the powerful spell I had put on you, you still managed to awaken almost half of your magic." King Belial smiled at Evie with a helpless and affectionate expression on his face.


    "H-half of my magic?" Evie stammered, having a hard time believing what she was hearing. She had thought her magic was already so great and was very satisfied with her progress despite the troubles she was facing. But¡­ to think that it was only less than half of what she truly has? Does that mean her powers were more than what she is wielding right now? Her head spun with the implication of what was told to her.


    Belial smiled proudly. "Yes. Believe it or not, you''re not some average light fae queen. I believe you could surpass all your predecessors." His verification only left her slightly short of breath due to the unexpected twist that had hit her so suddenly.


    Evie could not speak and just stared at the dark magic leaving her body for a long while.


    "Why? Why did you restrict my magic?" She then asked and an apologetic look shed over Belial''s aristocratic face. After much thinking, this was the one thing that stood out. Why was there the need for him to seal her magic powers? It seemed that he was so desperate to seal her magic powers to the extent that he even put such a strong spell on her.


    Belial sighed a little forlornly. "I did it in trying to change my son''s fate. I thought that stopping you from meeting him could somehow change something in the chain of events that would unfold. Unfortunately, I was wrong despite all my efforts. You two are fated to meet and no matter what anyone tries, what''s meant to happen will happen. Of course, I know it''s wrong of me to meddle and interfere, but I hope you can forgive me for doing it for the sake of my son." Evie could see the apology and slight regret disyed on the king''s face.


    "You really are a sly one your majesty," Evie gave him half a smile, helpless at the hopeful expression that shone from his eyes. "You helped me first before you confessed your wrongdoing and then asked for forgiveness." She huffed as she realised where the son had inherited this particr trait that irritated her many times from. Apparently, ''like father, like son'' could be seen even in behaviours as well and not just in physical looks.


    "Well, isn''t that the right way to do it, young queen? Otherwise, you might have mmed me away before I could even help you." He smiled mischievously even as his eyes twinkled at her. "This way, you''ll think twice before telling me that you would not consider forgiving me at all. At the very least, you would consider my request, right?" His voice was hopeful.


    Evie''s smile widened as she shook her head. "You''re really my husband''s father. Now I understand why he''s the way he is. Though I still think that your majesty is worse in this department. In asking for forgiveness, I mean." She could not hold back thement and just had to say it out, taking the chance to tease her husband''s father.


    "Oh my," Belial tilted his head slightly, "that''s one harsh judgement, my dear daughter inw." He grinned, as if he was prouder instead of being offended by her ''harsh judgement''. Belial now thought that daughters are much better than sons. "To think you actually have the guts to say that this almighty king of the Under Lands is worse than his son right before his face."


    A small but joyful chuckle came burbling out of Evie. Somehow, she felt like her whole being was lifted from all the tenseness and stresses she had experienced for the past couple of days. She did not know if it was because of the dark magic leaving her body or simply due to thepanionship of this remarkable man. He should not be an approachable man in general ¨C just judging by the title and position he held and the sheer amount of power that is within hismand. He was the type to intimidate with just his aura and gaze alone. However, once you talked to him, he was incredibly charming. It would be very hard for anyone not to forgive such a man!


    "What if I tell you I can''t forgive you?" Evie teased with a serious gaze, realising that it will still take a little more time for him to fully pull out all the dark magic inside her. She had, in fact already forgiven him even before he had asked her for forgiveness. What he did was wrong, but she understood his reasoning. Like most of the parents, he just wanted to help, and if possible, to protect his son and do anything and everything he could. Perhaps, he was left without a choice and could only resort to doing that. And besides, she met Gav despite it all, so there was no reason for her not to forgive him.


    Note; Loyal readers who arementing and casting their golden tickets on this book have the highest chance to be picked to receive a paperback. ^^


    ____


    Dear readers, the first ever book i''ve written finally ended and there is a badge you guys can im. It''s very pretty. ^^ You can im it by unlocking all chapters of my book I Love You, Monster. You can also read the side story now. ^^

 Chapter 335 - Light

    <h4>Chapter 335 - Light</h4>


    "Hmm¡­" Belial feigned being thoughtful. "If you can''t forgive me, then I can''t do anything about it. My sin is already done and if saying sorry is not enough then I don''t think bribes or gifts, or any atonement will work as well. I don''t beg and chase people for forgiveness except for my wife."


    Evie raised a brow. "This means, you''ve done something wrong to my mother-inw and you had begged and chased after her for forgiveness before, am I right?" She said in a taunting tone, really enjoying their light and rxed bantering. It even shocked her at how seemingly natural it was for her to say those words ''mother-inw''.


    "Beatrice," he said suddenly. "I don''t know if my damned son told you but that is my wife''s name." He smiled, his gaze twinkled at the mention of the name.


    "It''s a beautiful name."


    "It is. She''s the most beautiful in my eyes. And yes, you''re right¡­ I did something bad to her." He could not quite hide that sheepish look when he said that.


    "I bet she forgave you eventually, right? Of course, not before you had to beg and chase after her for a long time, I assume?" Evie snickered behind her hand.


    Belial faked throwing her a dirty look beforeughing good naturedly. "She''s a gutsy little tiger. She really did give me quite the hard time. One hell of a time, in fact. I was actually afraid I''d spent a lifetime pursuing her without her epting me."


    There was only one thought in Evie''s mind as she listened to him. And that was how amazing Beatrice was to make such a man like this beg, chase, and pursue her for what seemed for quite a long while. She could already see in this man''s eyes the extent of his love for her.


    "I wish I could meet with her one day."?Evie said, smiling. But Belial''s expression suddenly changed a little. He was just so much like Gav. He could hide his emotions very well. However, there were times when their emotions appeared in a sh before they disappeared like they did not exist in the first ce.


    "I''d love for her to meet you too, my dear. But I don''t want to mislead or give you any false hopes. She cannote up to the surface here anymore."?He said and Evie felt a little sad.


    "I see¡­" Evie felt a pang of disappointment after hearing that.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely tell her about you. She''d be thrilled to hear anything about her daughter inw."


    Just as Belial said that, the magic in his hand seemed to pulse and he nodded at her, signalling her to prepare herself.


    He lifted his other hand and his magic swirled around them both, getting stronger and more concentrated.


    And then it burst out. The dark magic got pulled back into his palms and once Belial clenched his fists, Evie started to glow.


    She felt that her body bing ever so light, so different from before. She looked at herself and the light magic seemed to be overflowing from her very pores. It was as if her body could not contain it within her physical vessel and now, it was leaking out profusely.


    And as natural it was for her to breathe, without her doing anything, or even thinking about it, she felt something growing on her back. Until white wings with silvery strands unfurled and stretched out sorge and majestic behind her.


    Her eyes could only circle wide as she looked over her shoulders and saw her massive wings.


    "Why don''t you try to fly?"?Belial asked and Evie swallowed nervously at first. But after seeing the confidence and approval in the man''s eyes she squared her shoulders and she imagined in her mind, the way Zanya and the other light faes fly.


    Picturing herself doing exactly what the light faes had done, Evie tried pping her newly acquired wings nervously.


    She managed to fly but she wobbled in mid-air and started to drift downwards.


    Zirrus was about to rush over to her rescue, but Belial stopped him before he couldunch himself into the air. "Let her be for now. She''ll figure it out herself." The king said and Zirrus just stood there, frozen, unable to defy him despite him wanting to.


    To their surprise, they saw the queen quickly stabilise herself and propelled herself further up to fly higher again and Belial smirked. "See?" He lifted his brow at the light faes. "Don''t treat her like a child because she''s not. She''s a queen. Your queen." He told them.


    Once Eviended on the ground, where the dead tree was situated, she looked back and smiled at Belial. Then she ordered Zanya to immediately start the ritual.


    Belial stood there on the veranda, watching the light faes perform their ritual, until he saw Evie make a quick sh below her wrist with a dagger.


    As soon as her blood dripped onto the tree''s roots, the tree began to respond. It started with a light shudder where those nearby could hear the slight creaking of the bark of the tree. Everyone''s eyes were glued expectantly onto the tree of light as they waited for more to happen. Thin cracks ran quickly from the roots and slowly spread up the sturdy trunk which then swept into each withered branch. Light then began to appear from within those cracks that had formed earlier.


    The tree was reviving itself with the help of Evie''s blood that had acted as the carrier of her powers to kickstart its recovery. The tree of life is finallying back to life! All the branches were now lit up so brightly that it was almost blinding for anyone to look straight at it without shielding their eyes.


    And with another drop of Evie''s blood, light sted out and everyone looking had to look away or cover their eyespletely to avoid the intense blinding light.


    The light spread out in a warm wave, like the sun rising from the horizon. And the moment the light hit the dark castle; its colour miraculously changed.


    And then, the sky which was covered with heavy clouds began to open.


    The dragons scattered around in the barrennd of Crescia rose and looked up as the clouds that had been there for thousands of years began to disperse and the clear sky was able to be seen from the ground level of thend of Crescia again. Undting cheers rang out and could be heard from the once silentnds of the light faes, bringing warmth to whoever who listened to it.


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x


    For those who didn''t check my other books yet, do try Hellbound With You or I Love You, Monster. ^^

 Chapter 336 - Till Next Time

    <h4>Chapter 336 - Till Next Time</h4>


    The rain had finally stopped falling for the first time in thousands of years and the stars could finally be seen again. The bright lighting from the castle spread out all over Crescia and then all throughout the Middle Lands. It was as if a white sun had risen in the middle of the night.


    It was a breath taking and magnificent sight.


    When the st of light finally settled down, the light faes felt the power surge even stronger within them. The great castle that used to look as ck as coal was now coloured a heavenly silvery white. Even in the darkness, the shimmer and shine of the castle''s beauty and grandeur could be clearly seen.


    "How are you feeling, my dear?" Belial asked Evie.


    The light faes who had performed the ritual together with Evie were now back at the spacious veranda as they could not bear the power which was literally gushing forth like a waterfall from the tree of life if they were to get too close to it.


    Evie looked at the dark fae king and she smiled. "I feel incredible." Her eyes shone like diamonds and a new found strength and determination were apparent in her amber eyes which were now temporarily rimmed with a ring of silver. That was perhaps due to the sudden surge of powers that had flowed out from her as well as the positive feedback of the power that was given out from the tree of life too.


    She looked down at her hands before looking up at him again. "With this¡­ I can finally fight alongside my husband with confidence." She said. "I will never let him fight all by himself again."


    Belial was touched at what she said.


    "I wish I could go with you. To see that troublesome son of mine and watch the both of you fight together." He said, looking proud. "But my time here is about to end. I must return before my time is up or else, I''ll be making my wife worry." He smiled indulgently as he said thatst line.


    Evie finally realized that it was almost dawn. Knowing that a dark fae could only stay on the surface during the night, she felt the urgency to drive him away to leave quickly lest he missed the correct timing. She was saddened at how time seemed to fly so fast, but she was worried about the implications on this man if he werete to return. Though he seemed to only be worrying about his wife, Evie was worried about him.


    "Alright, your majesty. It truly is a pleasure to finally meet and know you and I can''t express how thankful I am for your help. I really, truly appreciate that you came to my rescue tonight." Evie said in haste, making the dark fae king smile.


    "Easy, my dear. I still have a little time left. There is no need to rush me off." Belial winked at her, still having the ease to tease her.


    "I think you must go now, the sun''s about to shine. Do send my warmest regard to queen Beatrice." Evie''s eyes softened considerably as she mentioned her mother inw.


    King Belial chuckled. "Worrying about the king of the Under Lands should be thest thing you should be doing, dear child. But I don''t mind. It shows what a caring daughter-inw you are."


    Evie could not help but smile back even though she was trying to not to initiate any more conversation so he would finally leave.


    "I will make sure to watch over Gav. I''ll make sure to stand by his side." She then promised him, and Belial''s face became serious. He then looked at her with approval.


    "I believe in you. And I believe you will be able to do what you put your mind to." he replied. "I will be leaving my son in your capable hands, Queen Evielyn." He then gave Evie a deep nod of his head, signifying his respect and thanks to her.


    "Yes. I will do everything I can for him."


    After hearing that, Belial smiled. "Well then, my dearest daughter-inw. Till we meet next time."


    "Till next time." Evie nodded back reverentially to the king and her father-inw.


    Belial finally stepped back and was about to disappear when Evie quickly spoke up. "By the way, you''re forgiven, Your Majesty."


    A wicked smirk shed across his face. "I already know that I am, young queen." He said and then he finally disappeared from her sight. Evie looked to the spot that he was previously standing at and there was not a single hint that showed he was there in the first ce.


    Evie just looked again at where he had stood earlier with a warm smile on her face. And then she took a deep heavy breath.


    In the few minutes that passed, the sun finally rose over the horizon, stretching its rosy golden hues across the cool and darknd, turning everything sparkly and bright ¨C a promising start of a new day. Evie felt energised as she took all these in and stored this memory carefully in her heart.


    Evie and the light faes had set out of the castle as the sun had risen. She flew with them this time until they reached the gates.


    Seeing Onyx still waiting faithfully at his spot, Evie approached him and touched his tusk gently. "I''m leaving Crescia to you for a while Onyx," she said. "Yes, it is going to be a big war. But I can''t take you there for now. So, if there is ever a time when I would need you with me, you must answer my call, okay?"


    Onyx made a low grumble as if he was making aint where he did not like where she was leaving him behind. However, it also looked like he fully understood why he must stay.


    "Good boy," Evie said as she patted his scale and then she went astride on Silver''s back as soon as they were out of the tunnel.


    "Let''s go!" shemanded in a loud voice and then Silver flew up, the light faes followed along behind her and they finally left the Middle Lands.


    As she looked ahead, Evie''s grip on Silver''s spike tightened as her amber eyes became incredibly intense.


    "I''ming Gav! I''ll be there very soon!" she uttered with an unwavering determination.


    A/N: Don''t forget to vote spellbounders, if we stay #1 this whole month in golden ranking, i will give 10 chapters mass release this november 1.

 Chapter 337 - Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 337 - Nightmare</h4>


    In the capital of the great vampire''s empire, a scenario never seen before was unfolding and making its way into the annals of history. The once majestic and massive city of luxury and elegance was now a battlefield.


    Smaller houses were reduced and ruined to rubbles and many castles were on fire. The once proud city was now looking like it was about to fall into total ruins.


    The streets that were once filled with nothing else but lovely things and luxuries were decorated with blood, mes, and weapons. Dead bodies decorating the streets now instead ofughter, sparkling lights, and gallivanting bodies. Screams and the ominous sound of the battle were still reverberating around in the air. Children being led by vampire women were seen escaping from the city. And there were no signs of the war ending any time soon.


    That day the elite men reached the capital, what weed them was a huge shock. The prince had already made it to the capital city. And the fierce battle had already started..


    The elite men immediately went to aid the prince''s army. And with the elite men''s leadership, taking up the roles of the generals as soon as they arrived, they started to push the imperial army back quite quickly and efficiently while their prince was fighting against Caius and¡­ Lorcan.


    One nce at the battle between the prince and those two fake royals and they could already tell that something strange was going on over there. Lorcan and Caius did not seem to be themselves. It was strange to see how powerful they have grown, and it was obvious that they were not fighting like vampires at all. In fact, they were fighting just like their prince, using magic¡­ dark magic.


    But the elite men did not even have the luxury to know what was going on and they could not find the opportunity to even go near their prince as the fierce battle was impossibly too dangerous. They could only feel a little at ease since their prince was still obviously more powerful. He was slowly pushing forward, despite the numbers of what seemed like possessed vampires like Lorcan and Caius and the other half-human warriors were getting in his way. He was unstoppable and they were confident that the prince would soon reach the imperial pce where Thundrann must be hiding out at.


    The men could only stay on faithfully at their posts and focus their efforts and attention on destroying the imperial army as they knew it was unwise for them to go to the prince''s aid when his enemies were wielding dark magic. Zn had wanted so badly to go and find out what was actually going on. How on earth were these vampires even using dark magic? Where the hell did they get these powers? How was it that there were such numbers among them who seemed to be possessed and were even disying traits that were very strong? Despite Samuel''s disapproval, Zn insisted to secretly sneak in to investigate further. His excuse was that they needed to have more intel on what was going on in the enemy camp in order to prepare a better counter measure to their next attacks. He took Elias with him as they disguised themselves to mingle and slip within the imperial army.


    It wasst night when the prince''s army led by the elite men finally got the upper hand and won the battle. But by the time they entered the city and was rushing over to the imperial pce where the prince was, something terribly unexpected had already happened.


    The beasts from the Middle Lands suddenly came stampeding behind them as if there were someone who had induced them into going into a rampage and to head their way. Wild beasts, orcs, dark wolves, and even the savage orcs attacked them from behind. And it was then that everything fell into utter chaos.


    The arrival of the beasts shocked not only Prince Gav''s army but even the imperial armies and all the citizens who were still in the city and had yet to flee. The vampires did not know what was going on anymore and so was the case for the elite men as well. They were taken by surprise and confused at the sudden turn of events.


    This was such an unexpected happening that all vampires ¨C friend or foe ¨C found themselves fighting back-to-back and shoulder to shoulder for their lives against these wild and savage beasts that poured out from the Middle Lands.


    It was as if they all suddenly found themselves inside a nightmare. The vampires were nowhere near ready to fight beasts such as these.


    As the beasts came in rampaging, tearing everyone who got in their way into pieces, eating them or throwing them aside as they advanced into the city, Samuel had told the citizens especially the children to escape from the city instead. They were reminded to not try and fight back but turn around and just run for their lives.


    The elites knew that the vampires can never stand against the numbers of beastsing at them all at once ¨C not with the wild beasts of the Middle Lands. At this rate, these beasts will annihte everyone, especially themon citizens who were the weakest of all.


    Thankfully, due to fear, the vampires listened to Samuel. Women started to help their children escape while the others ¨C especially the men ¨C fought to their deaths to give their family that little extra time to escape to safety.


    And now that the sun had finally risen, everyone was on the verge of copse. There were just too many beasts for them to contend with. They had found themselves having to y hide and seek with the beasts just to gain that extra time to n how to eliminate one more or to catch a few minutes of breathing time.


    The soldiers were scattered everywhere ¨C both parties were not exempted from this fate. Even the elite men themselves could not keep track and trace the location of where theirrades were now as they too had to lend a hand in helping the other vampires ¨C the citizens ¨C escape than wasting their energy fighting the beasts to death.

 Chapter 338 - Heroic

    <h4>Chapter 338 - Heroic</h4>


    "Damn it! Damn it all!!! I can''t hold this ugly monster back anymore! RUN!!! Damn it!!" Levy shouted at the three children whom he had found hiding in their abandoned home. There were no signs of their parents anywhere nearby. They were either dead or had run off on their own. A savage orc found them and was about to step on them to death when Levy spotted them and rushed over to their rescue.


    Heunched himself at the savage orc, shing his de across its thick and ugly throat, hoping that the injury would slow it down a little and grant the children some time to escape. He then shouted at the children to quickly run.


    The terrified children scrambled away as fast as they could as Levy tried his best to stall this orc until the children managed to make a clean escape. He knew he would not be able to kill it off with the strength that he had left.


    Like everyone else, he had been fighting nonstop for two days straight. The fight with the beast horde this time had depleted his strength to itsst drop.


    "F*ck!" he cursed as the orc managed tond a deadly hit on him..


    Levynded hard on the ground, spitting out blood. "Damn! I refuse to die here, damn it! I still need to see those beauties again!" he muttered as he forced himself to stand. His body was trembling, and he knew he had no more strength left to fight on. "F*ck! This is some! This is what you get for trying to be so heroic, damn it!" he scolded himself, knowing that the orc was approaching again, and he knew he could not go against it anymore. He sighed ruefully to himself.


    "Oh well, I think I had killed ten orcs, one savage orc and countless dark wolves the entire night all by myself. Oh, and I think I managed to save about a hundred citizens and helped them escape sessfully. That''s quite a good number there, now that I think about it. No wonder I''m at my veryst strength." He continued mumbling as he finally managed to stand and face therge orc before him. "Tch, can''t I at least see a beauty first before I die? I don''t want to die in the hands of this ugly shit! I want to die in the arms of a beauty at least! I want thest view that my eyes see to be a beauty!!" heined and wailed loudly as he watched the orc finallyunch itself at him.


    He sighed and closed his eyes. "I''m sorry Your Highnesses and my brothers¡­ I think my time is up." He muttered as he waited for his demise.


    But to his surprise, even after waiting for quite a few seconds, nothing happened. His demise did note as he expected. He heard a sound of sword instead and when he opened his eyes, he saw the orc falling back and dropped on the ground like a massive ugly and fat caterpir.


    "Who the hell said your time is up? It''s not yet time, you idiot." Leon''s voice echoed from somewhere in front of him as he looked at Levy over his shoulder. Though his tone was scolding, on his face was a slight grin, telling Levy how d he was in seeing him.


    Levy gaped at him and then he fell forward on his knees.


    "Leon, my hero¡­" he criedically as he let himself fall to the ground with so much exhaustion.


    Leon approached him and crouched down to check on Levy''s wounds.


    "I was hoping for a beauty to appear ande to my rescue though," Levy grumbled loud enough for anyone nearby to hear him as Leon quickly cut through his clothes with his sword to see arge wound that was gored through his upper abdomen. When a vampire was too weak, his body would not be able to heal at all and it would eventually lead to his death.


    "Sorry, to disappoint you, but there will be no beautying." Leon replied with a weak smile as he quickly grabbed his medicine, his attempt at humour failing badly as his worry for Levy''s wound increased. Looking into his medicine pouch, he frowned as there was only a little left.


    "Hey, are you sure you''d want to use that on me? You''ll need it sooner orter." Levy tried to lighten the grim atmosphere that was around Leon. He knew that his wounds were quite severe if it could not be left alone to heal on its own.


    "Shut up."


    "Haha. Are you trying to make me fall in love with you ¨C ahh!!!"


    Leon had purposely pressed on his wound, making man scream in pain. "I told you to shut up."


    "Damn you! Are you trying to save me or kill me! Ugh!" Tears leaked out of the corners of Levy''s eyes as he breathed through the pain, narrowing his eyes at Leon in warning, daring him to try that again. Leon only gave a small smirk before continuing his work on Levy.


    After wrapping Levy''s wound, Leon looked around.


    "Where''s everyone? I hope they''re not in as bad shape as I am." Levy then asked.


    "I don''t know. I saw Samuel¡­ but that was hours ago. But I''m guessing that he''ll be fine. He asked me to look for you alone, so I think he should already be in contact with the others."


    "Oh, I see. Did anyone finally found out what in the fucking hell is going on?"


    "I''m not sure. We need to be reunited with them ¨C"


    Leon''s words were cut off at the sound of a scream. A child''s scream to be exact.


    "Shit! The children! They failed to escape?!" Levy eximed as he tried to sit up, but Leon pinned him down with just one hand and gave him a serious re.


    "Stay still or you''ll waste the medicine I just applied on you. Let the wound absorb it first. I''ll go check." Leon rose and then abruptly disappeared.


    He saw the three children in one corner of a wall, where a young boy was blocking two young girls behind him as arge dark wolf was about tounch itself at them. As the dark wolf leapt forward and was halfway to the children, Leon struck the wolf in the head with one strike and it mmed into the ground, totally unmoving.


    The children looked up at him, shock and awe shining in the depths of their eyes.


    "Follow me," Leon instructed them, and the young boy immediately grabbed the girls'' trembling hands and pulled them along with him as they followed after Leon.


    Don''t forget to cast your Golden Tickets on this book Spellbounders! I will give 10 chapters mass release if we stay top 1 in golden ranking.

 Chapter 339 - Nasty Creature

    <h4>Chapter 339 - Nasty Creature</h4>


    When Leon returned to where Levy was lying with the three children in tow, Leon''s special medicine was already working its magical wonders on the wound.


    "Your medicine is truly out of this world." Levymented as he realised the numbness in his body began to fade and he felt better. Somehow, he did not feel as though he was on the brink of death anymore.


    "We need to get out of here, pronto." Leon said, ignoring Levy''sment. Then he looked at the children. "Stay with him, I''ll go look for a safer route to get you guys out of this ce."


    Before the children could respond, Leon had already disappeared. Hended at the top of the highest building near them as he could not risk leaving Levy and the children too long on their own in their helpless state.


    Looking around, Levy''s sight fell straight towards the closestmotion and when he focused his vampiric gaze there, he saw Luc fighting against another savage orc. He was about to rush over to help but from the corner of his eyes, he picked up some movements. Turning that way, he then saw wolves heading towards where Levy and the children were.


    He cursed under his breath and quickly returned to them. Seeing that the wound had already stopped bleeding, Leon quickly wrapped it with strips of cloths torn from Levy''s shirt and he helped him up. He was thankful that the children with them were vampires and could keep up with their fast pace. He had helped some humansst night and it was a lot of effort on his part as they cannot move fast nor leap.


    Theynded at the top of a castle''s roof, careful not to be seen by any of the beasts. Or else the beasts would enter the castle and chase after them until they reached the roof.


    "By the way, Leon." Levy started as Leon helped him down on the roof. "Did you find your mother?"


    Leon paused for a moment and that was enough as an answer for Levy. He had yet to find her.


    "Stay here and keep watch. I saw Luc. I think he needs help." Leon acted as though he did not hear Levy''s question and Levy smiled at him.


    "Way to go superhero." He grinned and winked at Leon.


    "Don''t do anything stupid. You need to stay still and focus on healing." Leon reminded Levy as though he was a little kid who would get into mischief the moment that he was free from supervision.


    "Yes, boss!" Levy replied yfully and then he watched Leon leave. Being on one of the highest spots in the city, Levy could see the damage that had befallen their city. It looked totally unrecognizable now.


    It was still hard to believe that all these happened within a mere night. This city was now no longer upied by vampires but by beasts and they were hunting the unfortunate ones who had failed to escape.


    Levy was worried about Leon''s mother. Last night, Leon had been trying to look for her while fighting and helping others to escape. It was only normal for him to worry about her because his mother was human. Most of the casualties they had seen were humans as it was due to their physical inability to escape faster.


    While Levy was hoping that she was not dead, his sharp eyes saw a woman on one of the roofs. She is a human. The longer he looked, the more he felt that she seemed to resemble Leon. Wait¡­ could it be that this woman is Leon''s mother?


    Levy narrowed his eyes, and focussed harder, trying to pick up on characteristics on her that Leon has, to help him recognize her. She was wounded. He saw her brought out a bottle and poured it on her legs and with one nce, Levy recognized that medicine bottle.


    "Shi-!" Levy paused, realizing that there were children here and they were looking at him. "It''s definitely her!" he barely held himself back from cursing.


    Looking around, Levy tried to search for Leon but what he saw next made his eyes widen. Themotion in that part where Leon headed to became even fiercer. It was obvious that the fight there was something Leon could not afford to run off and leave behind until it was finished especially when theirrades were also there.


    Levy looked back at the woman again and he saw an orc trying to get to her. He cursed inside his head again. He was about to stand and rush over there when the young boy held his hand, stopping him. "What are you doing? That big brother said you must stay still to heal."


    "I know, but I need to save someone. And it''s urgent."


    "Who?"


    "Right there." Levy pointed to the direction of the woman.


    The boy narrowed his eyes at the direction Levy was pointing at before looking back at him. "But that''s a human." His tone somehow indicated that why would Levy bother and put his health at risk for a human.


    Raising a brow, Levy ruffled the boy''s head and he finally rose. He could not me the boy on the reason why he thought that way, because he was well aware on how the vampires educate their children about the humans. "Yes, she''s a human. But she''s a living being just like us. And she''s the woman who created the medicine that healed me. I''d be such an ungrateful basta¡­ ungrateful man if I don''t help her out. Also, she''s the mother of the man who saved you three as well."


    The children fell silent after hearing Levy say all that.


    "Stay here and don''t move, understand? I''ll just go and grab her and return here." He informed them and the children nodded.


    However, before he could leap off, he saw a blurry shadow already heading towards her. "What? He saw her?" Levy was impressed that Leon actually saw her from that distance and while still in the midst of that fight.


    The orc had already reached her and had grabbed the woman''s leg, so Leon had to sh at the orc''s hand. Levy was about to sigh in relief when he saw a savage orcing at the pair of mother and son from below. That nasty creature was holding a ive, and it spat at the edge of the de and Levy knew that the intelligent beast was aware their saliva could be used as a fatal poison against other races.


    "Shit! Leon!" Levy cursed knowing what the savage orc was about to do next, not caring anymore that the children could hear him curse.

 Chapter 340 - Levy

    <h4>Chapter 340 - Levy</h4>


    Seeing that Leon had to deal with another orc, Levy did not think any further and he just leapt towards them at the same moment the savage orc released the ive that was aimed at Leon. And Levy could tell that Leon did not sense the danger. It seemed he was not the only one who was on hisst legs because Leon was definitely the type to feel danger even without seeing it. Levy had even teased him before saying he actually have secret eyes behind his back. Yet now, Leon failed to feel the dangering.


    Just as Leon beheaded the orc before him, Levy finally reached them.


    The entire moment was like a slow motion to Levy even if he was actually moving as fast as lightning. Everything seemed so clear to him. He nned to block the ive with his sword, but he knew it was toote for that. The only choice that was left was to push Leon away. And that was what he did.


    Leon crashed on the roof while Levy was thrown away..


    Leon''s eyes were wide with horror as he lifted his gaze and saw Levy pinned to wall by a ive not far from them.


    "L-Levy¡­" Leon''s voice shook at the sight of him. He stumbled a little as he approached him. His eyes wide in disbelief, not knowing what to do next.


    The ive had gone right through his upper body and hadpletely impaled him.


    Levy smiled as blood bubbled from his lips. "I wasn''t trying to be heroic. Haha. I was meant to just¡­" he paused as his gaze fell behind Leon. "Pull this thing off me and use it to go deal with that thing down there. It''s going toe for you again." Levy''s speech was full of gurgling as he coughed out more blood when he spoke.


    When Leon stood there, unmoving, Levy snapped. "Just do what I say damn it! You don''t have the luxury of time to just stand there, you idiot!" he managed to throw that all out before he coughed out more blood.


    Leon reached out for the ive and his hands trembled as he looked into Levy''s eyes. "It''s fine. Just do it quickly." Levy smiled and Leon closed his eyes before pulling the ive from his body in one smooth move.


    He caught Levy and then pressed down on his wound to stop the bleeding despite knowing that it was useless. The ive had pierced through Levy''s heart.


    "Go, Leon." Levy''s voice was weak now. "Don''t waste your time anymore." He began to push him away. "You know you can''t do anything for me now. But go and kill that damn savage orc. Now!"


    Without a word, Leon finally gripped the bloody ive and after looking into Levy''s eyes onest time and Levy shed him a smiled, Leon turned.


    He saw the savage orc below who was aiming to throw the ive and his red eyes pulsated in utter anger. It became bloody purple. A loud roar escape from Leon''s mouth and the next moment, he was right in the orc''s face. His ive had pierced right through the savage orc''s mouth and the ive that the orc threw fell into two parts on the ground.


    More orcs and beasts came forth and Leon went on a rampage. His anger had made him go berserk. The fight went on and on and Leon was unstoppable. He had moved further and further away from where his mother and Levy was, knowing that more and more beasts and orcs wille for him. They will always flock to the ce where thergestmotion was going on.


    But Leon was too angry to care. All he wanted then was to kill all these beasts, especially the damned orcs. He was no longer being careful anymore. His berserk mode did not give him the luxury to be careful. He just needed to kill.


    Seeing that Leon had been surrounded, Samuel and the others who were still fighting had to rush over to his side. They saw how reckless he was being. It would only take one mistake and he would die!


    With Samuel''s signal, everyone jumped in to join the battle. Luc, Reed, Samuel and Zn joined in and in no time, all of them were surrounded with so many beasts, it was impossible for them to escape. They could only fight now and see how long they wouldst.


    In the middle of the ruined city, it all looked as though they were the only people left in the city of beasts.


    They had formed a circle, watching each other''s back. Reed and Zn were so weak now they could barely stand.


    "Damn. I think that some of us should at least try to make an escape." Zn suggested. "I don''t think I have the strength anymore. So, I''ll be the one to stay."


    "Me too." Reed said. "I don''t think I can hold on any longer. The three of you should ¨C"


    "Shut up." Samuel, Leon, and Luc said in unison. "No one''s going to escape. And no one''s going to be left behind."


    "How stubborn. We''ll all die at this rate." Zn sighed.


    But the three men acted as though they did not hear a thing. Their incredible fighting spirit zed even with thest drops of their strengths. Despite how hopeless their situation now, they neither gave up nor retreated. And Zn realized the men were aware of the situation. But they still chose to fight until the end. And he was certain there was no way he could change their minds.


    He sighed again and threw his head back. The sky is a beautiful clear blue. ''We''re sorry to disappoint you, princess. It seems we''re going to have to break our promise to you.'' He muttered within him.


    "Get ready, they''reing." Samuel''s voice echoed and as they watched the beasts thunder towards them, a piercing sound echoed loudly in the sky.


    The beasts all halted and as they looked up, they saw a huge ball of fireing down at them.


    ___


    Don''t forget to vote using your Golden Tickets spellbounders! If we stay top 1 in Golden Ranking I will give 10 chaps mass release.

 Chapter 341 - Angels

    <h4>Chapter 341 - Angels</h4>


    The view that weed Evie and her people as soon as they reached the empire of the vampires was something worse than she could have ever imagined. Almost all of the cities they had passed by were either already in ruins or they were on their way to bing ruins. It was as if a legion of monsters had rampaged through thend and massacred everyone and destroyed everything that were in their path.


    One nce and Evie could already tell that this was not the doing of Gav''s army. Vampire armies would never do something so cruel like this! This was more likely to be the doings of mindless creatures who knew nothing else other than to kill.


    Everything that she saw since they reached Kirzan had made Evie''s heart shiver with worry. Scared to death that she might already be toote, she picked up her pace. She needed to hurry and get to their destination the soonest that they can.


    ''Hurry please, Silver.'' She urged her dragon within her mind. ''Hurry. Gav¡­ men¡­ please hold on¡­ I''ming..'' Evie prayed and hoped in her heart that she would still be on time.


    The closer they get to the capital, the bloodier the scene became, making her worries and fear grow stronger and the unsettling premonition to almost overwhelm her. But she steeled herself and urged her dragon to go as fast as it could. Until atst, she finally saw the city up ahead and immediately rejoiced that their destination is almost here. However, upon looking closer, Evie''s joy was short-lived, and her countenance fell.


    She could see smokeing from the city. It was obvious the once so regal and proud ce had now turned into a battlefield with no beauty nor allure to it any longer.


    Her heartbeats turned erratic as Silver spiralled downwards at hermand. She could see the beasts all over the city now. The nasty orcs and those savage ones. She had already expected this since she saw the massacre in the previous cities. She had finally understood why the beasts had somehow disappeared from the Middle Lands. How? Who was behind all this?


    Evie did not know why but she had a feeling that something was very wrong. Thundrann was only a half-dark fae. How could he be so strong as to even be ablemand all these beasts? How did all of this happen?


    As the dragon spiralled down, Evie saw something that made her eyes widen. She could see a section ofnd where there were many beasts that gathered around and even though she had yet to be close enough to even recognize anyone from the sky, the mere sight of a circle of individuals in the midst of countless of beasts was enough for her heart to shudder.


    Her heart thundered in her ears, and she pointed toward that spot. ''There!'' she yelled out in her mind, and Silver roared in response. The beasts looked upwards at hearing the thunderous roars of the silver dragon.


    ''Burn them!'' Eviemanded grimly and she saw the beasts started to scatter but it was toote for them.


    The men on the ground were all paralyzed as their eyes were all fixed on the dragon which was now burning the beasts before them.


    "P-princess¡­" they stammered, still unable to believe the scenario that was unfolding before their very eyes.


    "She¡­ she''s here!" Reed eximed in nearly an inaudible voice. He was truly at the end of his rope.


    As the dragon continued breathing out mes, roasting the beasts into charcoal, Silver paid the most attention to the intelligent orcs that had spread out and hid themselves in the castles and houses.


    Seeing this, Evie lifted her hands and her voice echoed out like it was a voice from the heavens. "Kill them!" she said and the light faes descended like avenging angels that were dropping from the heavens itself.


    At the sight of her men all tired, wounded, and pushed beyond what they could bear, Evie ordered Silver to keep chasing and burning all the beasts before she flew from his back andnded on the ground. Her touchdown was graceful and majestic, inspiring awe in her men like none other ever had. They would even go to the extent of saying that even their own prince himself ¨C Prince Gavriel ¨C had never instilled such aura of majesty and worship in their hearts before. Their princess was so awesome! Her powers were dazzling, even more than the brightest star.


    The men''s eyes were all fixed onto that pair of massive and beautiful wings that were extended behind her since the moment she hadnded. When had the princess gotten those wings? Were they part of her powers or was a new skill she had learnt after they had left her back in Crescia? It was then that the men wondered if the princess had increased in powers yet again. She was already so powerful before that. If she had indeed improved and raised her power levels again, they could not imagine just how much more powerful she was right now. They werepletely captivated by her, and their eyes almost bugged out of their sockets looking at the princess as she walked towards them. Her movements were so fluid and graceful it almost seemed as though she were floating to them rather than walking on the ground.


    Hurriedly, Evie approached the men who were still frozen in awe and shock. Her gaze immediately looked at everyone and her brows creased in worry for them.


    "Where are the others?" she asked immediately, and the men finally snapped out of their reverie. Evie noticed that Leon, Levy and Elias were not with the rest of the men.


    Before the men could make a sound, Elias'' voice echoed out as he stumbled weakly towards them.


    "Princess!!!" he shouted, his voice sounding so very desperate and carrying even a hint of fear. Evie and the men all picked up on that and they wasted no time in rushing towards him.


    Evie held him as Elias spoke. "Levy¡­ Levy is¡­" the man was stammering and the look on his face alone made everyone feel their hearts were already breaking at the obvious news he was about to say.


    "Bring me to him." Evie demanded firmly, refusing to allow her heart to give in and waver, telling herself the man was going to be alright.

 Chapter 342 - Damned Onions

    <h4>Chapter 342 - Damned Onions</h4>


    A little while back.


    As soon as Leon heard the roars of the dragon, he had quickly left the rest of the men and rushed towards the roof where he had left his mother and Levy. He had never moved that fast in his life and strained his body to its limit to get himself back there in the fastest time possible.


    Arriving on the roof within a handful of seconds, he saw that Levy''s chest was still moving up and down and was still breathing. Seeing thatforting view, his legs suddenly turned wobbly like jelly, and he sank to his knees and held onto Levy''s hand wordlessly. It was a miracle that he was still alive, though barely. However, it was obvious to Leon that it was impossible to save him now. The ive had pierced right through his heart and even Levy himself knew he was going to die soon. Though a vampire is strong, such a wound was fatal, nheless.


    "Hang in there." Leon finally spoke when Levy started to close his eyes, feeling his lids were as heavy as lead. "The beauties are finally here.. Weren''t you waiting to see them? Hang on for a bit and they will be here." Leon tried to lighten the atmosphere by joking about Levy''s favourite topic.


    The corner of Levy''s lips curved up into a slight smile. "Really?" However, Leon could see that his smile did not quite reach his eyes and his smile was so tires and hisplexion wan.


    "Yes. So, open your eyes and look clearly now."


    A weak sigh left Levy''s blood-stained mouth. "Don''t let them see me like this, Leon. I''m sure I look like shit right now." He tried to chuckle, but it only came out as little bloody bubbles that popped and filled the air with a fresh tinge of iron.


    Leon was speechless. Unable to believe what he was even saying at a time like this. "I can''t believe you still can worry about such a thing at this point."


    "Of course, I''d worry. I should die handsome at least, don''t you think so?"


    "Good grief¡­" Leon mumbled at Levy''s chill attitude. He did not know how to react. If Levy was not in this state, Leon would have smacked him by now.


    "Are you going to cry for me, Leon?" Levy asked suddenly. "If you are, you better cry now. I at least want to see the face of the most annoying man I know crying before I go." He still could manage to smirk at him. "It should be an interesting image since I somehow can''t imagine this damned deadpan face crying. Now cry." Levymanded with this wavering voice.


    "You know what? You''re too talkative for someone who''s supposed to be dying. Use that energy to heal yourself instead, will you?" Leon snapped irritably at Levy, torn between worry and exasperation for this annoying person.


    "You know I''m hopeless. I don''t know why I''m still alive though. Haha."


    "The fact that you''re still alive means you still have hope."


    "I didn''t know you could be quite talkative too, Leon." He taunted and then he coughed up more blood, causing Leon to panic again.


    "Hold on." He said grabbing onto his hand.


    At that moment, Evie''s voice echoed behind them.


    "Levy!" she said as she rushed over and bent over his side. The sight of his wound made Evie froze up in fear for a moment. The still gaping wound on his chest was so huge it was truly a miracle he was still alive and breathing.


    "P-princess¡­" Levy grinned but his eyes started gleaming with unshed tears. "I''m sorry¡­ I don''t think I can¡­" He choked and could not continue speaking.


    "No. Please don''t. You can''t¡­ you''ve promised me!" Evie frantically said and with trembling hands, her warm magic began to gather in her palms as she hovered them over his wound. "Don''t give up please. Stay with us."


    Her voice as she coaxed Levy was so gentle and warm like a soothing luby that the men who had surrounded them and looked down at Levy felt such heaviness in their chests. They all had experienced losingrades before but¡­ Levy was not just arade to them. He is their brother. The most annoying one, but their brother, nheless. Seeing him on the verge of death made them all feel an indescribable pain in them that they could not even say a word but just look on silently at him.


    Levy then lifted his eyes and meet their gazes one after another.


    "You guys¡­ stop looking like a bunch of widows there." He looked like he wanted tough but he could not muster up enough strength to do so.


    "Shut up and heal already!" They all shouted in unison though their eyes were screaming with their wish and hope that he would survive. All of them knew that a wound asrge as that was beyond saving for a vampire. But with their princess here, the light of hope that they have, they refused to give him up.


    "Her Highness is doing her best to save you¡­ so hang in there. We''re not going to give up on you. So don''t you dare give up on yourself." Zn said and Levy''s smile slowly faded. Fat tears escaped from the corner of his eyes.


    "Geez¡­ someone must be cutting onions. Go find them and get rid of him, Leon." Levy ordered like some spoiled brat. The men around stared at him incredulously, not knowing whether tough or cry. This brat really causes them so much worry.


    "Don''t mind the goddamned onions and just focus on healing." Leon said and everyone could not help but smile.


    However, Levy coughed again, and he winced in pain before his eyes fluttered as though they were extremely heavy and then his lids slowly closed.


    Everyone''s smiles instantly faded as they saw that look of pain cross Levy''s face. Their hearts were thudding nervously now. They hoped that the princess would be able to create a miracle here. "Open your eyes, Levy." Evie ordered but Levy did not seem to be able to hear her.


    ___


    Don''t forget to cast your Golden Tickets on this book guys! Our Levy might survive miraculously if you do lol. JK. I think I caught Levy''s annoying virus.

 Chapter 343 - Frozen

    <h4>Chapter 343 - Frozen</h4>


    "Levy!" Evie called out louder. Her face became utterly pale as her magic glowed even brighter over his wound. She poured arger amount of magic energy into Levy, converting it into healing magic and hoped that it would help close his gaping wound faster than he was fading away.


    The men were holding their breaths. Reed and Elias even looked away now, unable to watch anymore. Elias was already tearing up as he hid his face. Everyone was tense and no one was speaking. Evie herself was super focussed on what she was doing that she had long blocked out any sounds and distractions.


    At that moment, Zanya had only just arrived at the scene and saw what was happening. The men immediately made way for her and as soon as the light fae assessed the situation, she spoke in hushed tones to Evie in haste. "My queen, please trap him inside a crystal. Quickly! As that would be able to keep him with us for now." She urged and Evie immediately did as Zanya said..


    In the next instant, Levy was trapped inside a dark crystal that was simr to the ones all the light faes had been trapped in previously.


    "Will he be alright if he''s inside the crystal?" Evie asked now, her expression calm but fear and worry was brimming behind her willful eyes. "After all, he is not a light fae. There would not be any side effects on him, right?"


    "You had magic ced on him before they left Crescia, right, my queen?" Zanya reminded her.


    Evie nodded. She had actually forgotten about doing that totally. She indeed had put protection magic on them all.


    "That protection magic you put in him was actually what''s keeping him alive. Or else, with a wound like this, there is no way he is still alive¡­" Zanya exined, and everyone''s eyes widened. Everyone then realised why Levy was still able to hang on to life even though he was so severely injured like this. Unlike Zanya who had been quite experienced in healing wounded beings, this was the first time Evie is attempting to heal a vampire. And not to mention that it is one whose wounds were beyond severe. Just one look at the wound and Zanya could tell that there was no way Levy could survive if not for the protection magic that the queen had ced on him. "If not for the magic you had put on him, he''d never survive no matter how powerful the healer is."


    "You mean¡­ he''s going to survive?" Zn asked, hopeful anticipation colouring his voice. The rest of the men looked up with eyes shining with hope as well.


    Zanya looked at them and then back to Evie. "The queen had already casted more spells to help but he needs the time for the magic to do its work. If the queen did not trap him in that dark crystal, he would have died before the magic could carry out its job and heal him. So, trapping him inside the crystal is the only way to give him more time as it will stop time for him. On top of that, the dark crystal has the ability to reflect and multiply the magic which is held within it. Thus, the healing magic the queen has cast would only be more effective with him being encased within it."


    "So, being trapped inside the crystal is the same as being frozen in time?" The men''s voice sounded stunned.


    "Yes. Everything that is trapped inside the crystal will be frozen, even one''s consciousness. However, the magic that is already inside him will not be frozen. It will continue on and do its job and heal him."


    With Zanya''s exnation, the men including Evie finally released the breath they were holding in. They had thought there was no more hope for Levy and had tried preparing their hearts to ept the worst to happen.


    "How long will he need to stay inside the crystal? Before he can be fully healed, I mean." Evie asked.


    "His injury is too severe. So, based on my previous experiences, I guess he''ll probably take several hours before you can let him out, my queen." Zanya replied respectfully.


    Evie nodded and she let out another deep breath. She then looked at her men and seeing them all dishevelled and bloodied, it only made her heart squeeze a little with sympathy for them. It was obvious to her they had been fighting all by themselves for a long while, and non-stop from the looks of it. She could not exin how relieved she was that they were all safe now. Though a little worse for wear, but none were missing any limbs or body parts.


    "Thank you for waiting for me," she said with such heartfelt emotions that the men were touched and bowed deeply to her. "I''m sorry that I''mte." Evie felt really bad that due to her tardiness, they had to be pushed to such a point. Even to the point where Levy had gotten so badly injured. She was truly thankful that her magic could preserve his life and heal him. If he was not able to be saved, she did not know how she would have taken it.


    "You''re notte, princess." Samuel said kindly, understanding what the princess herself had to go through to get out of the barrier the prince had put up. It must not be an easy feat for her to break that and rush here this quickly. Then a proud small smile curved slowly across his face. "It''s amazing how you always arrive just right at the moment when we needed you the most. It was exactly the same when we were besieged by those savage orcs. We had thought that we were truly done for at that time as well."


    Finally cracking a smile, Evie approached them one by one and started healing them by herself instead of asking the other light faes to do the task. She wanted to show them her appreciation and what better way to do it than to heal them personally by giving them the queen''s personalised healing session. While healing the men, she chatted with them and caught up on the happenings of the few days that they were not together.

 Chapter 344 - Another

    <h4>Chapter 344 - Another</h4>


    She then called Silver and stopped him from breathing more fire as she had found out there might still be civilians who were hiding or even trapped inside the houses and castles.


    While the light faes continued destroying the beasts, Evie and her mennded on the roof of the highest castle in the middle of the city. Their eyes all focused to the direction of the imperial pce.


    "When Elias and I sneaked into the midst of the imperial army, we did reach quite far in." Zn started when Evie questioned them in detail about what had happened. "While His Highness is fighting against the possessed fake royals and the half vampires, I managed to get close enough to the pce. But I couldn''t get any further from there onwards because there seemed to be some kind of thick and dark magic which appear to be guarding the pce."


    "Dark magic?" Evie creased her brows.


    "Yes, princess. I know it''s dark magic because it''s the same type of magic I''m sensing from His Highness. The problem is that I don''t think the source of that dark magic is from His Highness. In fact, it should not be from him since there is no way that His Highness would protect the castle that he is intending to destroy."


    "So, you are implying that the dark magic you sensed ising from Thundrann?" Evie tried guessing what Zn was hinting at.


    "I don''t think so. I haven''t seen Thundrann as of yet, but I already felt the kind of magic he possessed and it''s definitely not even simr to it. After all, Thundrann is not even a half dark fae isn''t it? That dark magic somehow feels exactly the same as His Highness''."


    "Are you implying that another dark fae, a full one at that, is in the pce right now?" Samuel piped in with his serious voice.


    "That''s the only exnation I could think of right now." Zn answered and everyone fell silent.


    Evie was not even surprised anymore because she knew that if it was only Thundrann they were going up against right now, with how powerful her husband had be, he should have had easily defeated him by now. Aside from that, there was also the mystery of how these beasts were all summoned and brought to rampage here in the imperial capital. Evie just could not believe that Thundrann himself was capable ofmanding all the beasts from the Middle Land like this. He was not supposed to be this powerful!


    Fixing her gaze towards the massive pce far ahead of them, Evie took a step forward. With her back facing her men, she squared her shoulders and then looked at them over her shoulder.


    "We will move out now." Evie dered and the men straightened. After receiving the gentle care and healing given personally by their very own princess, they were now more than prepared to go and fight again. It was incredible how they felt far more revitalized now that the princess is here with them and that they were going to fight alongside her again.


    "My queen," Zirrus stepped forward and Evie turned and faced him, knowing that the noble light fae wanted to say something. "I believe it''s not wise for you to go there without us knowing what''s in there. It''s obvious whoever is in there isn''t just Thundrann. I know that Thundrann should have gotten way stronger since thest time, but¡­ I can''t believe this magic I am sensing right now belongs to him. It is too strong¡­"


    Evie understood where Zirrus wasing. Even she could already smell something so ominous, an abnormal dark magic even at this distance. Her body could even recognize the dangers surrounding her before she could acknowledge it. However, that was exactly the reason she wanted to go. She knew Gav was strong but¡­ she must be there. She needed to be there. She would fight alongside him no matter what happens, no matter who they were up against at.


    "I know Zirrus. But I''m not going to dy any longer. I am going not only because my husband is there, but because our enemy is there as well. I will end him. Zanya and two other light faes are enough to apany me there. I will need you to take over themand here. Don''te to the pce until all of these beasts are eradicated." Shemanded him and Zirrus was unable to oppose, and he simply bowed and could only ept themand of his queen.


    Not wasting anymore time, Evie called for more of her dragons to aid them. She had the feeling that this war was going to be beyond what she or anybody else was expecting. Thus, she wanted to prepare herself as much as she could.


    She called on Vermillion and Fir and it did not take too long for the dragons to answer her call and arrive before her.


    The vampires rode on Silver while Evie chose to ride on Vermillion.


    And then the three dragons finally set off and headed towards the pce. The closer they got to it the more erratic Evie''s heartbeat became. Back when she was in Crescia, all she could think of was to beat her husband up good the moment she sees him again. But right now, all she wanted was to be able to see him and run to him and be in his arms. All she wanted was to know that he is alright.


    The ominous darkness was getting thicker and by the time the dragons were right above the massive pce, it was then that they saw the extent of damage. The once regal pce, easily the most luxurious and mostvishly elegant ce in the entirend of Lirea, was now an unrecognizable heap of stones. The battle that happened there was definitely on a scale that they could not even imagine.


    What had happened here? Where was Gav?


    The nervousness was getting to her. But she managed to keep her face straight and tamped down on her panic as she looked back at herrades.


    When all of them nodded, indicating that they were ready, Evie made an order and the dragons spiralled down towards the pce. ''Gav, I''m here now. Where are you?'' she uttered inside her as her gaze was fixed below, looking for any signs of him.


    ___


    Don''t forget to cast your Golden Tickets on this book guys! If we stay top 1 in Golden ranking I will give 10 chapters mass release.

 Chapter 345 - Unfazed

    <h4>Chapter 345 - Unfazed</h4>


    The dragonsnded on the ruins, and everyone jumped off from their respective dragons to the ground. Aside from the thick and dark magic that they could feel lingering heavily in the air and crawling over the ground like a thick ck mist, they could not feel any other movement at all. It was strangely quiet, very simr to the stillness which urs right after a deadly earthquake.


    Evie had her dragons all on standby and waiting outside the ruins before the group of them entered. She knew that Gav was still here. She could sense his presence here, just that she could not pinpoint his exact location. And of course, the enemy is still here as well. Therefore, it is imperative that they find Gav as soon as possible and aid him.


    "We need to follow the source of this dark magic. I am certain it will lead us to Gav." Evie said and everyone nodded in agreement.


    As they walked further in, they start to encounter dead bodies.. One of the dead bodies that they saw was of Lorcan and his general named Alcan. Both their bodies, upon closer inspection, showed that their skin were covered in darkened patches. It was as if they had been beaten up until they turned ck and blue. A dark miasma was still oozing from their bodies. They also found Caius'' body next, not far away from where Lorcan and Alcan had fallen. Along with Caius, there were a pile of dead half vampires'' bodies around him.


    Looking at the bodies and the damage done to the surrounding area, it was quite apparent to them that all of these people were killed by the prince.


    Now the only body left that they have yet to find ¨C as in the one left who was of any significance to them ¨C was Thundrann''s. As they moved on, following the traces of the battle, they ended up moving towards the dungeons.


    The group stopped at the entrance of the dungeon. The dark magic they were following had thickened so much that the darkness beyond the entrance now looked like a portal to hell.


    "My queen, how about we stay right here rather than entering the dungeons? We could set up and prepare tounch an ambush right here when those who are inside finallyes out." Zanya suggested. It was honestly a wise and logical suggestion. Because anyone who ends up ever standing in front of the entrance to this ce would definitely think twice before going in. Anyone half-hearted would already be running away for their lives at the sight of something as creepy and terrifying like this. Much less attempt to actually enter into it.


    Even for them, who were regarded as the most valiant among the vampires could actually feel intense fear as their instincts screamed at them to flee and avoid this darkness, this kind of danger was something far beyond their abilities to defend, much less fight against.


    "Zanya''s idea isn''t bad at all, princess." Zn agreed. He is already having a bad feeling about this. He had been inside this dungeon once before a long time back, and it was a massive underground structure, almost like an endless abyss that there was no way to know which way was where if you were an outsider. And now that he had remembered it, he had always thought that there was something being hidden in the deepest parts of this dungeon.


    He had always been curious about what was hidden in the depths of this underground ce, and he had actually already put the uncovering of this dungeon in his to do list once the prince has taken over the throne as the vampire emperor. However, when he heardtely that Thundrann''s body was being hidden inside this dungeon, he thought that this was probably it ¨C that secret that was so closely guarded for so long. But now, he had that uncanny feeling that there was an even bigger mystery hidden deeper within and it might not have anything to do with Thundrann at all. And this was what that has been giving him the weird feeling which has been prodding at him.


    Zn thought that what if, whatever was inside this dungeon was actually the reason the prince had tried to keep the princess locked up and safe behind his barriers in Crescia? If that was truly the case, then having the princess here would not go well. He really hoped that his hunches were wrong for once.


    "No." Evie''s reply was unexpected unfazed. "I will go. My husband is fighting all by himself in there. I''m certain that he needs me, even if he would not admit it." There was not even a single hint of doubt in her voice. Causing Zanya and Zn to quietly sigh in surrender. It was obvious they could not stop her. The princess is determined on going into that dangerous ce for her husband. They were not surprised though. As the princess could even find a way to break the barriers that had been ced to keep her within Crescia, what would stop her from entering once she was already at the gates of the dungeons?


    Somehow, this reminded them about that time when their princess had also insisted on entering the dungeon when their prince had gone berserk. It was impossible to stop her. Therefore, they did not raise anymore objections to her entering this ce. They could see the same determination in her face now, if not more than previously.


    "Let''s go in then." She then faced the entrance bravely.


    Samuel, Leon and Zanya entered first, and Evie and the rest followed a few steps behind them.


    ¡­


    In the deepest parts of the imperial pce''s dungeon, Gavrael was standing there. His body was littered with wounds, both big and small, his clothes had already beenpletely drenched with blood, mostly from his enemy''s blood. However, with such intense fights, there was no way around him getting injured as well. His dark magic was oozing like a cloud of miasma around him, undting in waves as though it were a living thing. Anyone whoid eyes on it would be terrified at the sight. His eyes were now abination of burning scarlet red and a bright sapphire blue.

 Chapter 346 - Your Lover

    <h4>Chapter 346 - Your Lover</h4>


    "So, this is the source of your dark magic, huh," he scoffed as he looked at the massive dark crystal which seemed to have been cemented right into the ancient rocks itself. Just as Gavrael had expected, it was a dark fae that was crystalised within it, a real and full blooded one at that.


    "Well," Thundrann who was in the same state as Gavrael, if not worse, shrugged his bloodied shoulders. The half dark fae was already back in his original from. Gavrael had found out from their intense fight hours ago that Thundrann had killed Evie''s father, the dragon guardian, in order for him to gain release of his own physical body. "You don''t look quite that surprised, half dark fae." He taunted.


    "It was obvious to me. There is no way a little someone like you could be so powerful." Gavrael responded in a sneer and Thundrannughed. Thatugh however, Gavrael noticed no longer belonged to Thundrann. The creature inside the crystal was now in full possession of Thundrann. "Who are you?" Gavrael hissed out, his eyes zing with alertness and fury..


    "I am¡­ let''s say¡­ one of your great ancestors." The voice had also been altered. It sounded deeper with a raspy quality to it. The way it answered Gavrael had a hint of mockery in it.


    "Don''t tell me you were one of the dark fae kings who had been corrupted." It was not hard for Gavrael to deduce ande to such a conclusion. This power was obviously the same as his. The kind of dark magic that was too strong, too dark, something forbidden.


    "You are right." the dark fae admitted, causing Gavrael to narrow his eyes. "However, if you think I am here because I was defeated by my predecessor, then you''re wrong. I left the Under Lands on my own. I was not forced. It is out of my own free will that I am here."


    Gavrael was not quite certain why this dark fae was even trying to talk to him, but he could only follow along for now while he was trying to figure out his next move.


    "I wonder¡­ how did you end up being trapped inside that crystal. I believe that the crystal trapping your real body is not the same as the one which had trapped Thundrann''s. Am I right?" Gavrael asked mockingly.


    "Correct. It''s not the same type. Because I was trapped here¡­ far longer than this Halfling had been. And yes, the light fae queen who trapped me was much¡­ much more powerful than the queen who trapped this Halfling." The dark fae answered, his voice dark and menacing. Gavrael could hear the clear murderous intent as he spoke. However, there was also a hint of ruefulness mixed in it.


    "So¡­ another ancient queen trapped you."


    "She was my lover¡­" he said suddenly and Gavrael almost believed the intense emotion that danced across his eyes as he said those words. "I sought and gained the absolute dark magic and left the Under Lands all for her sake¡­ just so I could be with her. But guess what? She betrayed me in the end. And then she trapped me inside this damned crystal." Anger and darkness zed in his eyes. The crystal behind him was pulsating with so much darkness that he felt it as a wave of power flowing out.


    Looking at the amount of power it was exuding, Gavrael could tell this would exactly be how powerful he would be once he let his darkness consume him fully andpletely. He had been fighting it very hard against it taking over him since he had embarked on this war. But it was all thanks to his vampiric side that Evie had awakened by forcing him to drink her blood, that he now was actually able to withstand the power of his darkness overtaking him until now. It seems that there were little miracles in idents.


    "Are you certain that she actually betrayed you? Don''t you think she must have been forced to trap you inside the crystal because she found out that you have been corrupted? That you''ve lost your mind and your darkness had taken over you?" Gavrael probed more and a strange look shed over the dark fae''s eyes.


    But then, heughed out loud and long. A sardonicugh which echoed and bounced about somewhat eerily inside the dungeon.


    "I heard that your lover is a light fae queen, dear fellow dark fae." He suddenly changed the topic. And he did not know why but what the dark fae said made Gavrael''s blood boil.


    "So what?" Gavrael asked aggressively and defensively. "I don''t see how it is any of your business."


    "I can see that you''re about to be corrupted by your own dark magic too. Do you know the future I''m seeing in you? You will also end up like me. Your darkness will consume you very soon¡­ and once that happens, she, your queen will be forced to trap you in a dark crystal as well." He told Gavrael,ughing with much satisfaction. Gavrael thought to himself that this was truly the meaning of ''misery lovingpany''.


    "That absolutely will not happen. I will defeat your vessel without me sumbing to my darkness." Gavrael hissed. "I''m not going to end up like you! I will not allow myself to!"


    The dark faeughed again. "How na?ve. You are overestimating yourself, little one. You think you can defeat me without letting your darkness take over?!"


    All of the sudden, the crystal pulsated with a very strong magic, and it flew towards Gavrael without warning. Gavrael waste in creating a barrier, so he lifted his arms over his face to block the oing attack instead.


    To his surprise, the attack did not touch him. His eyes widened at the sight of a strong barrier ¨C a barrier created not by dark magic but by a light one. The attack was dispersed into little bright sparks after hitting on the barrier created by light magic.


    He immediately turned to look behind him and what he saw made his heart freeze up in his chest.


    ____


    Keep the golden ticketsing spellbounders!


    Also, i''d like to update you guys about the paperback, i think i''m going to show a sample of the printed book very soon. I''m excited! For now please take a look at HWY''s bookmark i''m puting onment box. Please like the one you think is better. ^^

 Chapter 347 - Unpalatable

    <h4>Chapter 347 - Unptable</h4>


    Gavrael felt like the world came screeching to a full-on halt at the sight of Evie standing there, glowing so bright, like a sun suddenly appearing in the middle of the darkest night. She was like a vision of love for Gavrael which was beyond that of any dream that he could ever conjure. But his heart was in turmoil. It seemed to be feeling emotions that were on both ends of the spectrum. His heart rejoices each time he sees her. But¡­


    Evie!! Why, love? Why are you here? What are you doing here? How¡­ how did you¡­


    Instead of feeling relieved at the blinding light that had shone brilliantly and lit up this abyss of darkness, Gavrael''s expression looked as though he was seeing his worst nightmare bing a reality right before his very eyes. He shook himself out of his shock in seeing her there.


    "Leave!" he shouted as he rushed towards Evie in a sh and blocked her from the view of his enemies. "Leave, Evie. NOW!!!" His voice thundered out as she had never heard him speak before. The anger and fear mixing within his eyes were too intense as his body zed with so much darkness. The jumble of emotions that Evie saw sh through his eyes took her aback and caused a spine-chilling fear to creep into her mind.


    Evie could not help but waver a little, right there and then, despite all her resolve she had dered to herpanions earlier. That was the first time she ever heard him yell at her with so much anger and urgency. However, she gritted her teeth and steeled her resolve.


    "No!" Evie held her ground as she yelled back at Gavrael stubbornly. "I''m not going to leave you!"


    Before Gavrael could speak again, the dark fae that possessed Thundrann let out a chilling and eerieugh.


    "It''s toote, Gavrael," he called out in a sing-song voice, "she cannot leave anymore and so do you. I''ve already trapped you both inside the most powerful prison barrier ever created in history." He cackled loudly, sounding for all the world to be totally out of his mind. Evie thought that the voice seemed to sound more like a deranged witch.


    Gavrael slowly calmed down from the trembling triggered by his anger and sheer panic when he realised that Evie was suddenly here in this ce. The ancient dark fae was right, it was toote now for either of them to escape. And he knew that he could never break this barrier that was created by someone far more powerful than he was. He was only left with one choice now. And that was for him to kill his vessel, Thundrann, before¡­ before¡­


    "So, you are the new queen of the light faes, eh?" The ancient dark fae shifted his attention away from Gav and to Evie this time. "I didn''t think you''d actuallye over on your own. I was trying to drive Gavrael to give in to his darkness, because once that happens, it will be easier for me to make him into my new vessel." He was suddenly and surprisingly so willing and forting with his exnations as he leisurely walked back and forth before the massive dark crystal that was oozing with dark magic. "And when he finally bes my new vessel, I will have him go and bring you to me. But¡­ he had been quite stubborn and actually managed to fight and get all the way in here without losing himself ¨C" He then tutted to himself as though showing displeasure to a little kid who had ran off frompleting his chores. It seemed to Evie that this dark fae is more wonky than she had thought.


    "Gav is not going to lose to anyone, not even to his own dark magic!" Evie bravely cut him off and the dark faeughed with much mirth.


    "How confident. Too bad, little queen¡­ because your confidence in him will all dissolve into thin air very soon ¨C"


    "That''s not going to happen." Her gaze on him was so fierce andser sharp as she cut him off for the second time around while he was still in the midst of speaking. This time, he found that he was starting to get irritated at her unwavering and absolute trust in her man.


    "How adorably stubborn. But you are right. It might not happen anymore since I don''t need him to give in to his darkness anymore. You know why? Because you are here now, my little queen. Thus, I don''t need him anymore." He smiled evilly as he trained those creepy eyes of his on Evie.


    Evie''s eyes widened. Though she trusted in Gav, she could not help but feel absolutely disgusted at the way he eyed her ¨C as though she was a piece of delicious and juicy steak, ready to be devoured. She wanted to turn to the side and look at Gav, but she dared not take her eyes off their enemy. However, she could see from the corner of her eyes that her husband had remained still. In fact, he did not even seem like he was breathing now. However, she could feel his powers continue building up and bing heavier and thicker than ever before, as though there were something that kept prompting him to keep going.


    "What do you want from me?" she asked, realizing that he always had the intention to strike, but it was not to kill her. It was only done to take Gav away from her.


    "First of all, I guess I need to introduce myself first. The queen who will be sacrificed to free me deserves to know that much at least." He said in a somewhat gentlemanly manner ¨C though pretentious ¨C and Evie felt Gav''s dark magic made a weak pulse-like movement that rippled his heavy calm. "I am Galleous, an ancient king of the dark faes."


    "Galleous¡­" Evie uttered his name with a t and disgusted tone. Evie even found that his name sounded so unptable!

 Chapter 348 - You Cannot Stop Me

    <h4>Chapter 348 - You Cannot Stop Me</h4>


    "You seem to be so full of yourself. Whoever the queen was that had sessfully imprisoned you inside this dark crystal deserved to beplimented. I''d even give her an award!" Evie gently mocked that so called ancient king.


    Galleous snorted. "Are you certain about that, queen? Because she wasn''t strong enough to kill me. That was why she had chosen to trap me like this. And I''m certain you know what happens to the magic of every creature that had been trapped inside these dark crystals. And don''t you forget, little queen¡­ I''ve been here for many millennia, and I am sure you can tell how strong I am right now."


    "That is true, however, no matter how strong you are, you can never free yourself." Evie smirked at him.


    "That''s why you are needed here, queen. I''ve been waiting for thousands of years until the queen of the light faes is finally born.. And now that you''re right here before my face, do you think I will ever let you slip through my hands?" The earth shook as his voice thundered loudly. The crystal was pulsating with such thick magic that it was being sucked by his vessel''s body. "I will finally be freed! Hahaha."


    As the sardonicugh echoed, something totally unexpected happened.


    Gavrael suddenly disappeared before Evie. He had taken the opportunity while Galleous was distracted and attacked his vessel and he was mmed right against the walls of the ancient dungeon.


    The earth shook due to the impact again. Evie could see that Gav had seemed to have suddenly be even stronger if that was even possible.


    But she did not have much time to even go help him out as orcs suddenly emerged from behind the barrier. Evie could see that they were also under the control of the dark fae inside this crystal.


    They all came and attacked Evie, obviously trying to catch her alive. But there was no way she would ever let them touch even a single strand of her hair.


    She fought them using her magic. Not letting them get near her. They were strong. Stronger than the normal variety of orcs. Bute hell or high water, there was no way she was going to lose to an orc. Never!


    As Evie fought off the orcs, Gavrael was hellbent on killing Galleous'' vessel ¨C which was Thundrann. This was the only way to foil his n. But as he had expected, it was not going to be easy. It was nearly impossible as Thundrann was like an undead being, always rising back up no matter how many times Gavrael struck him down. He kept receiving an endless and tremendous stream of magic which came from the crystal as its source. He must find a way to stop the flow of the strong magic sustaining Thundrann endlessly if he wanted to kill him. But how?


    "I told you, Gavrael. You are weak." Galleous taunted, in a seemingly blithe manner.


    "Shut up." Gavrael growled in frustration before his fists mmed down and right into Thundrann''s nose, breaking his facial bones. But that hardly made the man fall back. ''Does the guy not feel any pain?!'' Gavrael muttered to himself.


    "You''re gonna die here, Gavrael. I was nning to keep you alive to be my audience when your lover''s life and blood will free me. But I have changed my mind. I''m going to kill you now!" Thundrann shouted and a strong wave of magic swiftly attacked Gavrael again.


    As Gavrael dodged the attacks, the wave of magic seemed to have stopped. Something bright suddenly sted out and Gavrael saw that Evie had nowunched her own attacks on Thundrann while he was being upied with him.


    Thundrann was thrown like a ragdoll and hit the walls and then rolled down on the ground due to receiving a direct hit from Evie''s strong magic.


    Gavrael took that opportunity and jumped on Thundrann, preparing to ughter him with his sword. But Galleous was just that little bit faster and he managed to surround Thundrann''s body with a protection barrier just before Gavrael could deliver the final blow.


    A curse escaped from Gavrael''s mouth, and he pushed back, knowing that it would be futile for him to try to break the barrier.


    "He''s giving him time to recuperate!" Evie immediately approached Gav. And she lifted her hand over his chest. "You need to take this opportunity to heal as well!"


    Gavrael was stunned at her quick response. Her healing magic was already spread out in a thick nket all over him. Looking down, he could see his wounds literally closing and healing before his very eyes.


    "I can heal myself, Evie." He told Evie gently, but she just red unhappily at him, telling him to shut up and just ept her help. She was still upset that he had decided to put up the barrier and forcefully kept her back in Crescia on his own without even discussing it with her.


    "Your magic can heal but can''t protect. Mine can."


    He grabbed her shoulders tightly and bent over. His eyes so incredibly fierce and intense. "Listen to me, Evie. I think I have no choice now but to sumb to my darkness. It''s the only way for me to defeat him."


    Evie''s stubborn act immediately vapourised and her eyes circled with shock. "No¡­ you can''t¡­ that''s¡­ didn''t he say he will turn you into his vessel once that happens?"


    "That''s only if I end up being inferior to him. And that''s something I''ll never let happen. I will definitely be stronger than him."


    Evie shook her head. "No. Don''t. We can defeat him. Both of us. Let''s work together. I''m not going to let you lose yourself! I came here to fight alongside you, you dummy. Not to watch you sumb yourself to darkness."


    When Gavrael lifted his face and looked at the still recuperating Thundrann, Evie caught his face to make him look at her.


    "Are you listening to me? Gav!" Evie pleaded and insisted.


    "No, Evie!" he hissed, his eyes bleeding red with anger now. "You shouldn''t be here in the first ce!!! Why must youe over to ¨C"


    Suddenly, a pnded across Gavrael''s face. The sharp sting caused him to pause and look at her in shock.


    "I know you''ve imprisoned me there to protect me but I''m still angry regardless of your intentions. I''m angry that you don''t have enough trust in me. I''m no longer the damsel in distress that you always like to hide away like a little helpless child when troublees. I am a queen now! I am no longer a powerless littledy! I will fight when I want. You cannot stop me from wanting to fight with you. For fighting for the ones I love! I refuse to run away and hide, while my loved ones are fighting to their deaths!" She screamed and ranted at him.


    ____


    Note regarding the paperback: Top 10 in top fans will receive 2 paperbacks (spellbound & hellbound with you) + bookmarks + something secret ^^


    Top 11-25 in top fans will receive 1 book(spellbound or hellbound) + bookmark


    I will choose 35 more others that are not in top 25. (Most active and most supportive readers)


    I will personally contact you guys to get your info once everything is ready. Everyone still have the chance until the end of this month.

 Chapter 349 - Teamwork

    <h4>Chapter 349 - Teamwork</h4>


    Meanwhile, outside the barrier, another intense fight was happening. Savage orcs who were under the control of a dark magic were rampaging within the dungeons. They did not know when did the orcs even got there. As from what they knew, many of the orcs had been wiped out by the princess'' light fae forces when they hade to rescue the men. The savage orcs shouldn''t have reached the pce before them! So where did these orcse from? But they did not have the luxury to question anymore due to the brutal fight. And besides, there was really no reason for them to even dig in too much on how it really happened as dark magic was involved in this war.


    This war was not something the vampires could deal with using their time-tried battle strategies and intelligence anymore. They could only rely on their physical strength right now and yes, teamwork, since they do not have the magic to counter it. They knew that these orcs were trying to break through and get inside the barrier that had trapped their princess inside. And knowing that the princess and the prince were dealing with the main enemies within, the men swore to themselves that they had to deal with these orcs and never allow them to cross the barrier. This was their job now!


    With the help of the light faes, the vampires found it easier to kill the savage orcs now. The light faes cast a strong magic on their swords, making it possible for them to cut through the orc''s skin with so much easepared to when there was no magic involved. It was amazing how their magic worked.. Their des literally sliced through those thick hides as how a hot knife slides though cold butter. Thebination of both the vampire''s speed and strength and the light faes'' magic together were such a force to be reckoned with.


    It was amazing how fast they all learned tobine their strengths and fight together. Their teamwork only smoothened out the longer they fought together on the same side. Every strike, parry, casting of spells and throwing that magic out were done in tandem, so fluid and perfectly timed that it all seemed like a well-oiled machinery running wlessly.


    Zanya''s left hand was releasing magic onto Samuel''s sword and the right one onto Zn''s. The other light fae with them named Kariza was aiding Luc and Reed while Leon was guarding the light faes from being knocked out as their magic suppliers.


    Every time an orc attacked the girls, Leon was there to block the attack.


    The synchronization between the vampires and light faes were such a sight to behold and it appeared to be quite effective. However, the enemies seemed to keep rising in numbers as well. They were obviously dead but as long as their hands and feet were intact, they still rose like undead creatures. The dark magic sustaining them was too strong. The source of the orc''s magic was like the sun, and it seemed to have no limit to it.


    Zn was worried because he knew the light faes'' magic, though effective and powerful, was just like their strength where it was not an infinite thing. It would only be a matter of time before they start running out of mana and that only meant no more magic. They would have to rest to replenish the strength and energy they have spent from the fights.


    "Zanya! Kariza!" Zn shouted at the girls. "Don''t use your magic unless the situation is absolutely necessary. Unless it is going to be fatal, hold back. Try to conserve your magic! We don''t know how long this fight will take so make sure to take it easy and pace yourselves. You guys too. Don''t go all out for now! We are in this for the long haul."


    Everyone nodded and they tried to slow down and pace themselves, all the while making sure that the orcs do not make it past them.


    "I will go call for reinforcements." Zanya panted out to Leon who was guarding their backs.


    Leon quickly nced at her sideways before returning his focus before him and knocking off another blow that was aimed at Zanya. "That''s a bad idea. Some orcs might be rampaging all along the exit right now." Leon replied.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not going there physically. I''ll be leaving my body here as that''s the safest way. Here¡­ take this." She threw her sword to Leon before he could even utter a single word.


    The silver white de was light in Leon''s hand as he had caught it by reflex. And despite it not being in Zanya''s hand anymore, the de amazingly kept its shimmery silver glow.


    "This is¡­" Leon trailed of as he saw Zanya''s body already losing its glow and only seemed like a waxed figure that was lifelike. Her eyes were now closed as she stood there like a statue and Leon knew her spirit had already left her body.


    "Be careful andeback immediately!" He could only shout out his warning in the general direction that he assumed she would be going despite not knowing if Zanya was still there as an orc rushed to attack him.


    Leon leapt and shed at the orc using Zanya''s lightweight de. To his amazement, the de cut through the orc''s skin so easily and neatly. He could not quite believe how sharp this magical sword was!


    But all of a sudden, as though the orcs had found an opening when the vampires slowed down from their attacks, they now increased in ferocity and attacked them all out. With the absence of Zanya, Samuel and Zn now werecking in magical aid. Therefore, Leon had to go over to their side to aid them and stop the orcs from entering the barrier.


    Leon had sessfully brought the orc down using Zanya''s magical sword. But unfortunately, he had to leave his post in the process. When he turned back to check on the situation of his own post, his eyes widened at the sight of an orc who was about to strike Zanya''s body.

 Chapter 350 - Dagger

    <h4>Chapter 350 - Dagger</h4>


    In that critical moment, Leon''s heart stopped. He knew that Zanya''s body would be torn to pieces if the orc was allowed to reach her. No. He could not allow that happen!


    Something pulsated in his eyes, and they turned from red to a bewitching mix of purple scarlet. Then he threw the sword in his hand like a javelin. It flew fast, straight, and true, piercing right through the orc''s hand as it was just an inch away from mming down on Zanya''s body.


    Leon shed over there like a shadow and grabbed Zanya''s body to remove it from the orc''s grasp.


    "Go grab that de!" he yelled at Samuel as he held Zanya''s body close as he leapt away, and Samuel nodded at him. As Samuel was fighting the orc, trying to retrieve the sword that had pierced its hand, Reed guarded Kariza.


    "Do you have a weapon? I believe it will be more effective for me to use it to protect you." Reed said. He had seen the sword Leon was using and he knew that sword was Zanya''s. He thought that having Kariza''s weapon would help as she could not use it anyway since she was fully focused on chanting and casting out magic.


    "My weapon wouldn''t be useful in this situation." Kariza replied softly. "I''m an archer."


    "Oh, I see¡­"


    "But I do have a dagger here with me. I believe you can use that." Kariza offered.


    "Of course, that may have to do. It would be better than an arrow." Reed immediately replied.


    "It''s on my thigh. Please take it." Kariza responded as she was moving her fingers which was part of the casting of her next spell.


    Reed blinked at her, his system seemed to screech to a halt at what she had just said.


    "Hurry! Take it!" Kariza urged as she kept her eyes towards the men she was aiding. Her focus was all on them as Zanya''s body was there and she needed to help them protect her too.


    Not knowing what to do, Reed looked down and when he saw her part her legs slightly wider, Reed was suddenly flustered. He had never panicked like this during any fights. However, he was now incredibly thrown off by this task she had given him.


    "Hurry! Take it before the orcs get to us!"Kariza urged Reed.


    Reed was forced to bend forward. Her long pure white silken skirt have cuts from her inner legs down to the edge below, so he thankfully did not need to lift the skirt to get to the front of her thighs. However, it did not make the job any easier for Reed. He had never done something like this before. And especially not during such a life-threatening situation like what they were in right now.


    "Goodness! What''s taking you so long?" she expressed her urgency and Reed quickly shut his eyes before reaching out and his hand went under her skirt. His fingers touched her silky-smooth skin and his heart almost shut down. Thankfully, he found the dagger in the next second and quickly took it and pulled his hand back.


    By the time Reed was standing, his face was already ming so red it seemed as though blood would seep out of his skin. That was one of the toughest missions he had ever experienced!!


    An orc reached him at that exact moment and Reed reacted immediately and swept his hand out in an arc, using that newly acquired dagger to attack. With his speed and the effectiveness of the magical weapon, the orc was quickly filled with sharp and deep cuts the dagger had caused. It would have been ten times the effort needed to inflict this kind of injury if the weapon he had used was his own sword!


    Then he mmed the dagger into the orc''s eyes, before pulling it out swiftly and crashing it into its skull until it toppled over to the ground.


    Panting, Reed looked back at where Kariza was but what weed him was Zn, smirking with a knowing gleam in his eyes as he stood there. He had been guarding Kariza the moment Reed confronted the orc.


    One look and Reed knew that the long-haired blond had seen what he did a while ago. His face said it all especially that annoying and meaningful smirk.


    ''I''m happy for you kid, that was a golden opportunity.'' Zn''s voice was heavy with meaning as hemunicated through their telepathy and Reed blushed.


    ''What the hell are you talking about?'' Reedined, making as though he did not understand a word Zn was saying. He then turned and immediately went to aid Samuel next.


    Grinning widely as he snickered discreetly, Zn looked at Leon who wasying Zanya''s body at a safe spot where he could guard her body easily as well as counterattack when any orc attacks.


    When Leon looked up and happened to meet his eyes, Zn immediately spoke to him through their telepathy. ''We need more weapons from the light faes, Leon. Since Kariza has one dagger, I believe Zanya has as one well. Get it now. You need a weapon!'' Zn told him. "It should be strapped on to her inner thigh!"


    Leon paused for a moment. And then his gaze fell on Zanya''s lower body. Her garments were made of silk and pure white in colour like Kariza''s. As his gaze travelled along her body, he felt his face me up. Her upper body was covered in an armour that left the upper portion of her chest bare. However, he did not doubt that though it looked light and flowy, the armour would be able to withstand the hits of arrows and des alike. Remembering how Zn mentioned that there should be a dagger strapped on her inner thighs, Leon''s gaze drifted downwards. There was a white skirt belted down with a tie that was seemingly made of the same material as her upper armour. The long billowy skirt was slit at the hem right up to where her legs meet, giving Leon a very clear view of her long, slim, and shapely legs that were encased in a knee-high boot made of the same material as her upper armour. He quickly averted his eyes to maintain his respect for her body, but not before catching a glimpse of an inch wide strap of material ¨C he assumed it was the same as her armour ¨C that might be holding the dagger that Zn had mentioned about. However, he was not sure which leg it was on as he had diverted his eyes very quickly. His face that was already red flushed even more until he could feel the tips of his ears so hot that it might be releasing steam.


    He looked over at Zn again and the man frantically encouraged him with exaggerated hand movements to just get it. Leon also saw that an orc was slowly rising next to him and since the sword Zanya gave him was now in Samuel''s hand and his own sword was now nowhere to be found, Leon was currently left without any weapon at his disposal.


    Damn! He cursed in his mind and at the sight of the orc now already on its feet, Leon could only reach out, heart hammering and thundering so loudly that he was almost deaf from it. His hand slipped under her skirt. He could not find the dagger! Could it be on the other side?


    He moved his hand again when¡­


    "What the hell are you doing?" Zanya''s voice sounded out and Leon froze.


    ____


    NDear readers, the first ever book i''ve written finally ended and there is a badge you guys can im. It''s very pretty. ^^ You can im it by unlocking all chapters of my book I Love You, Monster. You can also read the side story i released. ^^

 Chapter 351 - Innocent Bystander

    <h4>Chapter 351 - Innocent Bystander</h4>


    Leon felt like his entire being had been frozen into solid ice. He could not seem to move his body nor breathe as his eyes slowly lifted to meet Zanya''s sharp and piercing ones. His hand was still under her skirt and touching her thigh ¨C frozen stiff. He knew he had to, no¡­ needed to peel that offending limb off her deliciously silky thigh. But his hand was somehow not wired to his brain as it did not do as it was told.


    "Err¡­ Umm¡­" Even his vocal cords seem to have forgotten how to function. That sted hand of his! In his mind, this situation that he had found himself in seemed to be worse than seeing death itself.


    Zanya narrowed those alluring eyes at him.. "I can''t believe you''re this kind of man, vampire!" She bit out in anger, forcing her words through tightly clenched teeth. Hearing the censure in her voice, Leon finally managed to snap out of his frozen state.


    But before he could make any movements or open his mouth to exin, Zanya suddenly yanked on his head with both hands, shoving his head straight into her bosom, before stretching out her hands and firing off a ball of light from her palms.


    "¡­!!!" If possible, Leon had gone even stiffer and might as well turn into a block of wood. From his hearing and perception, he heard that her magic had hit the orc that was right behind him and realised that it had been about to strike him from behind.


    Leon who had just snapped out of the shock was again feeling utterly flustered as well as guilty at what she had done. He figured that she did not have much time and had to react that way to deal with the orc behind him and the guilt filled him, knowing that he was the one who should be protecting her. However, Leon now found himself in a whole new awkward situation, an even worse onepared to the one from before. His face had been shoved into her soft mounds and his hand that was on her thigh just a while ago was now on her¡­


    Within the next breath, Zanya''s hands were fisted tightly in his cor as she turned and mmed his back against the wall. "You pervert! Where do you think you''re touching?!" she snapped at him, her beautiful green eyes were shing fiercely.


    "I didn''t mean to touch ¡­ there¡­ you pulled¡­ suddenly¡­ it''s¡­ ident¡­" Leon was stuttering and could barely form a coherent sentence, not knowing what he should do next. The way he was behaving was as though this woman was scarier than any deadly opponents he had ever met. He could not even talk straight to exin himself.


    "Ha! I pulled you? ident? So, you''re even putting the me on me now ¨C"


    "No, I¡­ I''m sorry¡­ really ¨C" Leon could not finish his line as he saw another orcunching itself at them. His arms wrapped around Zanya''s slender waist, locking her against him and leapt to the side, avoiding the orc.


    The moment hended, Zn''s voice echoed. "Stop flirting in the middle of a battle you two! Get over here and help!!"


    Zanya quickly pulled away from Leon, her face a little red with embarrassment at what she heard. "No one is flirting! This vampire is¡­" Zanya trailed off as she pointed at Leon, when she realized the long-haired blond was no longer listening.


    She red at Leon. "We are not done, vampire." She hissed at him. "Wait until all this is over. I''ll make you pay for what you did, pervert." She threatened and turned her back on him.


    Leon was speechless. He shook his head, sipping at his lower lip. He could not help butugh in utter disbelief. Never had he ever encountered such embarrassing, awkward, and shameful situation where he did not even know how to react. His mother had always taught him about being respectful to every woman since he was young, and he had lived up to his mother''s teaching his whole life. Even though almost all of the men he had been with in the imperial army back then, most especially his fellow half-bloods, were all treating women like they were toys for their sexual pleasures, he never found what they were doing as appealing. He had hated their tant and excessive disrespect to the females. However, it was not his ce to speak up during those times.


    Yet now, he had actually gone and done it. Even though there was an exnation, what''s done was done. It was just that being called a pervert for the first time in his life was a little uneptable to him.


    "Leon!" Samuel''s voice sounded out and the man threw him Zanya''s sword.


    Leon easily caught it and he went on a rampage, trying to clear his mind for now. He would just think about how to clear things out with her after this war. Then he remembered that she said she will make him pay and he smiled again as he fought, wondering what she would do to him. He was surprised as he found himself smiling as if he was actually looking forward to it. What the hell is going on with him?


    "Stop grinning there you, idiot, just because you touched heaven for a moment." Zn teased him, raising a brow as the duo leaned against each other''s back.


    "I didn''t know you are this type of a man Zn." Leon retorted, annoyed that this all happened due to this irritating person. If he had not said anything, all these would not have happened,


    "Hmm? What are you talking about?"


    "You''re like a gossiping mother hen."


    "Haha. I object though. Maybe a gossiping hawk, yes. My eyes are just pretty observant. I just can see everything''s that is going on¡­ no matter how small the matter is. You can''t hide anything from my eyes, haha."


    "And you''re actually proud of it?" Leon was bbergasted.


    "Of course. An observant eye is helpful. And I have not been called ''pervert'' yet¡­ so it''s all good."


    "Damn you. There is no dagger in her thigh."


    "Oh¡­ there''s none?" Zn''s voice was suspiciously innocent sounding.


    "You did that on purpose¡­!!" Leon''s eyes narrowed as he caught on.


    "Of course not. Why would I tarnish the ever so pure and clean reputation of the great Leon, the half-blood warrior?" Zn widened his eyes at Leon, before blinking as though he was an innocent bystander who was viciously maligned.


    "Cut the crap! You know you''re guilty as charged. Your time wille Zn." Leon muttered sourly.


    "Haha. I''ll look forward to that. Watch out, they''reing." Zn''s eyes twinkled merrily as he changed the topic.


    "I know."

 Chapter 352 - Darkness And Light

    <h4>Chapter 352 - Darkness And Light</h4>


    Back in the inside of the barrier.


    After being pped and yelled at by Evie, Gavrael had remained silent. He just stared at her and then, without a word, he turned his back from her and faced Thundrann.


    Evie calmed down as she looked at his broad back. She had seen the shock reflected in his eyes, but he did not seem resentful nor angry that she had pped him. However, his silence bothered her. She had fully expected him to retort with the way his temper was.


    Staring hard at his broad and strong back, Evie was about to reach out when he spoke.


    "I know, Evie¡­" his voice was low and controlled. She could see him clenching his fists and rxing them intermittently. "I am aware that you are more than capable now.. I know you''re strong and powerful even without you telling me that." He paused, still not facing her. "I know you''re¡­ you are not the Evie I used to know." His voice softened as he spoke thatst sentence, as though he was speaking to himself.


    Feeling like he still had more to say, Evie waited. But for some reason, he seemed to change his mind and held back. She saw his shoulders lift as he drew in a deep breath before his clenched fists loosened up.


    "How did you break my barrier?" He asked, changing the topic suddenly. He sounded like he had finally given in.


    "I had Onyx break it from the outside." She replied albeit a little absentmindedly, still wondering what was it that he had held back from saying to her.


    "I see¡­" There was a hint of approval and pride in his voice.


    "But the tree of light¡­ someone else helped me break it."


    Gavrael''s form suddenly stilled. But he did not ask as Evie had expected him to.


    "You don''t want to know who?" Evie prompted him as she reached out and held his hand that had tightened into a fist again. "It''s your ¨C"


    "I know." He cut her off stiffly. "No one should be able to break that other than him."


    Evie moved to his side, holding his free hand as she looked up at him. "He ¨C"


    "I don''t want to talk about him in this situation, Evie." He cut her off and he finally looked into her eyes again. His gaze sharp and piercing as he searched into her eyes. "Fine," he breathed after a while. "We''ll do this together, Evie."


    A smile bloomed on Evie''s face. Her eyes twinkled with dness before they shone with a passionate and formidable fighting spirit that seemed to be unbreakable. Her bearing suddenly went through a shift and Gavrael could sense a queenly aura radiating off her.


    Gavrael lifted her clean hand with his filthy one and kissed the back of her palm. His intense eyes peering through the strands of his hair as he looked down at her. Then he spoke against her hand. "But¡­" he started, "if all things fail, please promise me you''ll listen to what I will say."


    Evie''s smile slowly faded, then her expression became utterly serious. "We will not fail, Gav. We will win." Her back was pencil straight, head lifted with shoulders back, and eyes condensed with a positive light. Her entire demeanour was enough to scream her belief without her speaking a single word.


    It was Gav''s turn to smile, which was something so unexpected to Evie. "We will. Definitely." There was a promise in his eyes. "Still, I need you to promise me that one thing, love."


    "Didn''t you hate promises?" She raised one brow questioningly.


    "I''d like to believe in it one more time." There was an irony in his smile, but she detected hope in his gentle tone. And that made Evie helplessly nod at him.


    "Alright. I promise."


    "Thank you." Gav breathed out as his whole person rxed. Evie realised that he really took this to heart.


    They just stood there, looking at each other, drinking in the sight of the other as though they had not seen one another for a very long time. Somehow, Evie felt a little uneasy as she looked into those eyes of his. Those strange colour of his eyes which was abination of reddish and bluish hues. It was apparent that he still could not remember anything about his life as Gavriel.


    However, the fact that his eyes had that colour change, Evie knew that his vampire side had also emerged. He had drunk her blood, so she was certain about that at least. She was also positive that his vampiric side might be the main reason on why his darkness still could not consume him even after all that had happened in this war. This was enough for now. After the war, she would spare no effort in helping him to remember those missing memories no matter how long it will take.


    "Are you ready?" Gav turned and asked her as the barrier surrounding Thundrann began to melt, indicating that the nasty enemy had finally recuperated enough and is now back to its full vigour. His eyes were tender as he looked at her, hisrge hand wrapped warmly around hers as he exerted a gentle pressure to impartfort to her.


    Evie''s eyes sharpened, and then it glowed as she looked at Gav. "I''m ready." She nodded firmly and then both of their bodies began to glow as they started to call forth their powers. As the light of their magic peaked, it zed out and due to their close distance to each other, both their magic aurasbined in an interesting manner, as if the darkness and light was trying to merge. The two normally opposing powers were now creating something that had never been seen before.


    And the moment Thundrann''s barrier dissolved, Evie and Gav''sbined dark and light magic came hurling at him like a meteor.


    Keep the Golden Ticketsing! I will give 10 chapters mass release if we keep our top 1 rank in golden ranking until the end of this month. ^^

 Chapter 353 - Die!

    <h4>Chapter 353 - Die!</h4>


    Thebination of Gavrael and Evie''s powers was incredibly strong. It gave out a low humming roar like it had a life of its own as it left them and sped towards their target.


    Upon contact with Thundrann, his body was flung against the walls. The potency of thatbined magic must have been very powerful as Thundrann flew through the air effortlessly, not being able to resist nor use his own powers to reduce the impact. He had initially created a barrier to counter the attack but despite that, thebined power of Evie and Gav was just too overwhelming. It just dispersed Thundrann''s magical barrier like a hand brushing away a spider''s webbing, mming him hard into the ancient stone wall in the blink of an eye.


    Galleous''s body inside the crystal then released an even darker and stronger dark magic. It leaked out from the base of the crystal and crawled around on the ground like a shifty and creepy miasma.


    Evie and Gav knew that Galleous was angered now. Theirstbined attack must have finally triggered him. They could feel he was now taking them seriously as it was obvious that he was not expecting that attack to be so strong.


    "Let''s not give him time to recuperate. We''ll kill him now!" Gav said and he leapt forward,unching himself towards Thundrann. Evie lifted her arms towards Gavrael. Her magicing from her palms were now enveloping Gavrael''s entire body. His body no longer shrouded by dark magic alone, but by both light and dark magic. His sword was zing, a ck and amber fire licking along the edges of his dangerous looking de, as he pointed it towards Thundrann. Looking at the fire that was coating the de of his sword gave anyone looking the chills. The rippling fire seemed to promise a wealth of pain and agony if it touches the surface of anything living.


    The man saw himing as he was rising from the rubbles and his murky green eyes suddenly shifted. The ck of his pupil rippled along the rims before spreading throughout the whites of his eyes in an instant and turned both orbspletely ck. Gavrael knew that those pitch-ck eyes should be belong to Galleous as dark faes who have been swallowed by their dark magic will have eyes as dark as the lightless abyss of hell. It was a literal reflection of the unilluminated regions of hell itself.


    Galleous threw up a barrier a split second before Gavrael''s sword was about to touch the tip of his head. The impact between Thundrann''s erected barrier and Gav''s sword was so intense it created a thundering st. Still, Gavrael did not allow himself to get pushed back by the recoiling effect of that sh. He was in the air while Thundrann was on the ground. He refused to back off! However, the effort of holding his position and not allowing the recoil force to take effect, Gav could feel his fingers that were still tightly gripping the hilt of his sword be slightly numbed as his whole arm shook from the weight of going head to head with that powerful barrier.


    Gavrael then felt an even stronger force ¨C but one that only brought on a cool and soothing feel that flowed gently over him ¨C and he instantly knew that Evie was the one who was increasing the amount of magic she was giving him. It streamed into him continuously like an endless spring. As he channelled it out of him, it pushed and shoved at their enemy, until Thundrann''s barrier began to show minute cracks that were like spiderwebs all over. And as Gavrael continued to pour even more power out, those cracks grewrger and threatened to give way.


    "Die!" Gavrael shouted as he called forth more power to finally deliver the finishing blow onto the barrier that was already so fragile.


    Galleous on the other hand, only poured out more magic into his vessel. He refused to be defeated. With the insane amount of magic poured into him, the darkness that had enveloped Thundrann''s body thickened to a degree like never before. Evie and Gav saw that the cracks that had been created on his barrier had started to mend!


    Seeing the amount of dark magic literally flooding out from the dark crystal Galleous was in, Evie closed her eyes and when she opened them, the twin orbs shone with a radiance so bright, it could rival the noonday sun. She screamed and her magic surged out, surging powerfully into Gavrael.


    The scene was heart stopping. No one was backing out.


    With the amount of magic flowing out from Evie, Gavrael felt even more powerful. He felt invincible! Giving his all, he exerted his all and pushed on the barrier. The damage that had been mended on the surface of the barrier started to crack again, and this time the cracks ran even longer and deeper. He understood now that this battle was a battle of purely magic and how strong the magic was. And it was incredible that Evie''s power could counter a mad dark fae''s magic. It was his blessing and privilege to have her on his side.


    However, he knew the source of Evie''s magic might not be as infinite as Galleous''. She would get tired and weaken sooner orter. And that was why he was not going to waste any of her efforts now. There was no way he would put all of these to waste! This was his beloved''s power, and he is going to make sure that none of it will be wasted!


    With his renewed strength and power, added on by his determination, and heightened by Evie''s incredibly strong magic, Gavrael gritted his teeth as he applied more pressure on Thundrann. He was giving his all.


    Galleous tried to mend the growing cracks that were appearing everywhere, his eyes shifting from one crack to the next, starting to get a little nervous.


    Gavrael could see blood starting to flow from Thundrann''s eyes, nose, and mouth. This was evidence that the dark magic Galleous was forcing into Thundrann''s body had already gone way past his limit. Galleous was desperate to save his vessel.


    "DIE!!" Gavrael shouted again and atst his sword pierced through Thundrann''s barrier. The sword then aimed straight to the middle of Thundrann''s chest.

 Chapter 354 - Second Heartbeat

    <h4>Chapter 354 - Second Heartbeat</h4>


    Outside the barrier, everyone was frozen in the midst of their fight as their eyes were fixed onto the overwhelming happenings inside the barrier. They had been alerted to the changes between the fights of their leaders in the inside as they felt the fluctuations of magic that was pouring out of the barrier.


    They had no idea what was going on but the bone-chilling wave of magicing from the inside of the barrier was enough for them to realize the extent of the battle happening. It was absolutely something they could not even start to imagine. If the barrier preventing them from entering was not there, perhaps, all of them would have been forcefully pushed away from the scene. The amount of magic that was being generated inside and was pulsing out in waves was something none of them might be able to stand. They were suspecting that some who did not have a stronger constitution would even be killed by the outflow of magic.


    Zanya was the first to make a move. She began to head towards the barrier, as if attempting to cross it when Leon grabbed at her wrist.


    "Don''t." Leon''s voice was firm as he shook his head slowly when Zanya faced him.


    "I am worried. This¡­ this is the queen''s magic¡­ and this¡­ the other one is a tremendous dark magic. I need to know if our queen is alright." There was fear and panic in Zanya''s eyes. Sensing this magic had made Zanya''s heart uneasy. Somehow, she recognised that this magic was something close to the one that their former queen had unleashed all her magic that thousands of years ago and had died after spending every bit of her magic.


    She tried to pull her hand free from Leon''s grasp, but he was not intending to let her go. In his mind, it would be nothing short of suicide on her part. "Don''t worry, our prince is also in there with your queen. He''s not going to let anything bad happen to her."?There was an unwavering faith in his eyes that made Zanya choke back her retort.


    "We are worried too, so I understand your desire to help," Zn''s voice echoed, "but I think it''s unwise for you or anyone of us to go in there right now. With the amount of strength we have, I don''t think any of us can be of help anyway. Worse is that we might even cause unnecessary trouble being there. We don''t want to distract them."


    Samuel piped in, nodding in agreement. "Zn is right. All of us can feel the intensity of the battle inside even from out here. It has already evolved into something far beyond our abilities to be involved in. Therefore, it''s better for us to put our faith in them and hold onto our posts right here. Besides, I am certain the prince and the princess will not lose. They will be alright." Samuel''s reasoning manged to cut through the anxiety that was coiling around Zanya''s heart.


    Zanya somehow rxed. She was scared that they will lose their queen again. If that happens, there will be no hope left for the light faes. But everything the vampires said was right. She might cause even more trouble and distractions if she were just to go and jump inside this barrier. More so when she might not be of any help at all.


    At that moment, the orcs that they had brought down earlier, rose again and the fight resumed. In fact, a new group of orcs arrived to join in the fray.


    "Shit! Where are these buggersing from? They seem to be the orcs we had killed on our way here. They have all been raised again!"


    The battle outside the barrier became fiercer as well. The number of orcs started to push the vampires back, but before any of them could manage to cross the barrier, the reinforcements Zanya had called for finally arrived. The light faes had immediately aided them, healing the vampires and in no time at all, they were back on their feet.


    "Damn! Magic really is an amazing thing!" Lucmented, feeling his body return to its full vigour once again. Then he approached the male light fae next to him. "That''s some cool weapon you have there, mind if I borrow it?" Luc eyed the fae''s ive.


    The fae was also appraising Luc''s sword and then he spoke. "Alright, how about we exchange our weapons?"


    Luc excitedly handed his sword over to the light fae and as soon as he got the ive in his hands, he immediately went on to try it. His excitement was palpable to all who were looking on and was very much like a child who had just received a new toy to y with.


    ¡­


    Back inside the barrier.


    Gavrael relentlessly attacked Thundrann viciously even as Galleous continued forcing his already dying vessel to keep standing. The dark magic had taken full control of Thundrann''s body, and it fought back as an entity by itself without any care for the wellbeing of the vessel. It did not care if the vessel will break over and over again. He would just use it as long as it could still move.


    However, Gavrael was not going to let Galleous win. He knew what he would do to render Galleous'' vessel useless. He could also feel Evie''s magic reduce a little in quantity. It was already incredible how long she had been maintaining such strong powers to keep flowing like an endless river, pouring into him, filling him with so much strength.


    In the seconds that followed, as Gavrael attacked like a mad man, Thundrann''s hand flew, separating it from his body.


    Gavrael''s eyes zed. Now that he had lost one hand, he would not be able to block and put another barrier to stop him from taking his head. But just as he had expected, even with one hand, Galleous still managed to put out such a strong barrier.


    But Gavrael broke it again with the help of Evie''s power. And as Gavrael was about to sever Thundrann''s head from his body, Galleous voice suddenly echoed around them.


    "Kill my vessel and you''ll regret it." He threatened, smiling triumphantly at Gavrael.


    "Shut up! You think you can still threaten me ¨C"


    "So, you don''t mind me killing you and your lover''s child?"


    Gavrael''s eyes widened as every fibre of his being seemed to have frozen into ice. Even Evie wavered for a moment. But neither of them dared to put their guard down. Gavrael''s sword remain pointing at Thundrann''s throat, with only a single move needed to topple his head.


    "It seems that the both of you are clueless?" he smiled wickedly. "I can detect a second heartbeat from that lover of yours. My darkness can sense it. And I guess that the child inside her belongs to you, since it has a dark magic like ours. Why don''t you confirm it yourself? Use your dark magic and see for yourself, Gavrael. Your lover is pregnant with your child." Galleous taunted.


    ____


    Dear readers, the first ever book i''ve written finally ended and there is a badge you guys can im. It''s very pretty. ^^ You can im it by unlocking all chapters of my book I Love You, Monster. You can also read the side story now. ^^

 Chapter 355 - All It Takes

    <h4>Chapter 355 - All It Takes</h4>


    "Killing me means killing your own child, Gavrael." Galleous continued taunting him. "Look around and see for yourself ¨C"


    "Shut up! Did you really think I would fall for your trick?" Gavrael narrowed his eyes, his hands were trembling with the hesitation on whether to sh this man''s throat or not.


    "Trick? You know I am not bluffing Gavrael." He countered in a sing-song voice.


    "Even if you''re not, what makes you think I will believe that you can do anything right now rather than spit out rubbish?"


    Galleousughed, causing Gavrael to gnash his teeth. His hands were now itching to just sever his head off and get this done and over with. "You are na?ve, young Gavrael. You should know better than anyone else what dark magic can actually do. Well, you can argue that your woman is strong. Sure, she is.. I would be more generous in saying that she''s stronger than all the other queens I''ve met previously. And I can already tell that she''s going to be even more formidable in the future. But Gavrael¡­ what can a tiny little heartbeat do against dark magic? Can''t you see that your woman is pretty vulnerable now? She''s channelling all her magic to you, giving her strength to you, protecting you¡­ now look at her¡­" he smiled sardonically as Thundrann, a vessel under his control, waved his hand towards where Evie was standing.


    Gavrael felt his heartbeat stop at the things Galleous had thrown at him. It had taken all the willpower within himself, not to throw everything aside and turn around to look at his beloved Evie.


    "Turn around and see Gavrael¡­" his voice came creeping into his ears, like the devil luring him to his doom. "See for yourself ¨C"


    "Shut up!!" Gavrael shouted and mercilessly, he grabbed Thundrann''s hair and turned him around, not pulling his sword away from his neck. Then both of them turned, facing Evie.


    And Gavrael felt his entire being freeze at the sight of Evie standing in the middle of a thick and dark miasma that fully covered the ground and had now crept up her legs until mid-calf. She was just standing there, and her body was no longer glowing as it had been previously as her magic was all centred onto her palms, so as to be able to send all her powers to him.


    "I''m pretty sure you''ve experienced it before, when your own darkness does something on its own will even without the vessel doing anything. Of course, it won''t be as powerful and effective as the attack inflicted by a vessel himself, however¡­ if it''s just a tiny little pulse¡­" he drawled and a small wisp of dark smokeing from the miasma around her began to rise, swirling around, circling Evie''s hip.


    Gavrael found his breath catching in fear and panic. His eyes were wide and dted as he looked at Evie.


    "You must be wondering how I even found it out, right?" Galleous continued talking, his voice now filled with triumph even though Gavrael''s sword that was pressed close on his throat did not even loosen up at all yet. "Well, it''s pretty simple. While she''s focused on you and you are focused on me, my dark magic was busy looking for a weak spot ¨C the weakest link in the chain, if you will. But so far, this badass queen was almost wless¡­ yes, almost¡­ had she not gotten pregnant. Could she be one awful woman who wouldn''t care about losing such a tiny little thing that barely called a life yet? I don''t think so¡­ Hahaha."


    Something pulsed in Gavrael''s eyes as he stared into Evie''s. And she minutely shook her head at him, as though she had understood what he was about to do.


    But Gavrael simply stared back at her as he spoke to Galleous. "Tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    Galleous'' sardonicugh echoed around them. "That''s what I''ve been wanting to hear, Gavrael. You both are truly hrious, such entertaining and powerful creatures. I can''t believe this is all it takes to bring you both down." He drawled, though he still did not make any effort in freeing himself from Gavrael''s hold.


    Evie had quickly retracted her hands upon hearing what Gavrael said and the magic she had been pouring into Gavrael was then cut off.


    "Oh, it''s toote, young queen. You should think twice before trying to do something. The dark magic around your belly might do something you will regret." He smirked and Evie froze.


    She could feel her heartbeat drumming in her ears. The news about her being pregnant ¨C anding from their enemy, more so ¨C was such a shock she could not believe she was hearing such an overwhelming piece of news in a situation like this. News like this was something to be rejoiced over followed by a grand celebration. But in this situation, she was not sure if it would be a bliss or a bane to both her and Gav. And then there was the issue with Galleous saying that he was going to kill her child. Evie could barely hold herself from stumbling to the ground upon hearing that.


    And now that she was seeing a dark wisp of smoke moving and curling around her lower body, her heart wavered. She could not help it. She knew this was not the time for her to waver and fear as this enemy might just be bluffing. But she had seen it in Gavrael''s eyes, that the fact where she must really be pregnant was not a bluff. She did not know if Galleous was telling the truth, that she could take no other actions anymore and that if she only makes a single move, he really could kill her child. There was a possibility all that was just a bluff. But what if the things he said were all true? What if¡­ something bad happens when she tries to fight off the darkness around her right now? Could she really take the risk and go all out in her fight?


    Fear began to cloud her heart and mind and she knew Gav had to be experiencing the same.


    "Now Gavrael¡­" Galleous'' voice echoed once again. "Let''s go back to the thing you had asked me¡­ if you don''t want me killing your child, give in¡­ let your dark magic consume you Gavrael."


    A/N: We fell from the rank guys and we are now rank 2 in golden ranking. If we get back to top 1 again before reset (6 hrs from this moment this chapter is updated), I will deliver the promised 10 chapters mass release. ^^


    P.s. second chap willeter.

 Chapter 356 - Chance

    <h4>Chapter 356 - Chance</h4>


    Evie''s eyes red open in shock at Galleous'' words. She stared at Gav and when she saw him just staring back at her with eyes so intense, Evie''s heart shuddered. The fear inside had grown even stronger, to the point that it is almost overwhelming her entire being. No, she must not let this happen! She came here all for the singr reason in helping him win this war. She wanted to fight with him so he would not let himself be consumed by his darkness! If he does this, then all their efforts would be for naught. This cannot be allowed to happen!


    "No¡­ Gav¡­" Evie''s voice came out shaky and weak as she shook her head. She could see it in Gav''s eyes, that he had contemted on it and was going to do it.


    "Fine, I will do what you want." Gav said to Galleous, while his eyes remained fixed on Evie. "But on one condition¡­ get your darkness off her and let her go."


    "Gav!" Evie eximed, shaking now.


    "Sure, Gavrael." Galleous answered. It shocked Evie how fast he seemed to agree with Gav''s condition. It even looked as though he could not wait to get rid of her.


    "Wait! Gav! He must be bluffing!" panic started to flood through Evie. "I can''t leave ¨C"


    "Evie!" Gav''s voice thundered. However, it was not said in an angry tone, but it was loud like he was trying to wake her up from a nightmare. "Now is the time for you fulfil that promise you''ve made to me a while ago. Listen to me and go¡­ please¡­"


    For a few moments Evie found herself not able to breathe at all. After choking for a couple seconds, she finally managed to regte her breathing again. She was letting out hard gasps as panic surged through her. How could he use that promise in this situation?


    "I''ll be alright." Gav added, his gaze pleading. He looked as though he would even fall to his knees and kneel just to urge her to go.


    "Young queen, you should know how unwise it is for you to keep dying while I''m still ying nice. Or do you not mind me killing the child inside your womb?" He was smiling as he said that. "I am not a very patient person, woman." His voice turned threatening at the end.


    "Go!" Gavmanded, his jaws hardening. "Now!"


    At the sight of the dark magic starting to dance around her, and after seeing that heart wrenching look in Gav''s eyes, Evie could only force her feet to move.


    She clenched her fists tight, moving slowly towards the barrier. The dark magic around her was still hovering over her torso.


    The moment she reached the barrier, she looked over her shoulder and stared at Gav. Her eyes no longer filled with fear, it was filled with promise, as if telling him to hold on. And then her eyes became pleading as well, pleading him not to give in to his darkness and to wait for her, because she would definitely return.


    He nodded at her, a slight smile curving across his mouth, as if he had understood everything that she wanted to convey to him. Did he really understand her looks?


    Evie could only faithfully believe he did and that was why he had nodded and smiled like that at her. Then finally, she took thest step to bring herself across the barrier, the dark smoke seemingly filtered out automatically as though that dark magic could not leave the barrier along with her.


    Upon seeing that the dark magic did not follow Evie outside of the barrier, Gavrael let out the breath he had been holding in relief. After releasing a heavy sigh, his eyes then red before something dark pulsated in his eyes and dark magic surged from within him. He had created an even thicker barrier now. What he did was to erect a protection barrier that Evie could never break to get in. Knowing her, she would get out and brainstorm ande out with an idea before rushing back in here to help him. That was why he had to take this precautionary step. But right at that moment he used his dark magic, Thundrann''s body fell to the ground, seemingly lifeless, and the darkness from him quickly seeped into Gavrael''s body.


    "Hahaha. That''s it Gavrael, use your magic! Let it consume you! Take me in!" The voice had left Thundrann''s body. The dark magicing from the crystal now was currently directed towards Gavrael and he was absorbing them all.


    That was the moment Galleous was waiting for. For Gavrael to use his pure dark magic without any reservation, without any other impurities involved like the light magic from that powerful young queen. This way he would easily help Gav''s darkness win over himself. Galleous had truly underestimated him and that light fae queen. Had he known how extremely powerful they were, he should have done this right from the start, way before that queen''s arrival.


    If he had not found that particr weakness and if the two did not actually care, he would be done for! And also, if this man did not care that much about his woman, he would not actually unleash his dark magic to keep her out, he must have still failed!


    Not letting this precious chance slip away, Galleous unleashed as much darkness he could on Gavrael. The miasma that was crawling on the ground all slithered towards him, entering his body, as though a swarm of wasps rushing into their nest.


    Gavrael fell on his knees and his eyes now pulsating from blue to ck, alternating as he grabbed onto the clothes over his chest.


    "Give in Gavrael!!!" the voice echoed. "Let me take over!!!" the sinister voice continued and Gavrael screamed out, he spread out his arms and threw his head back as he knelt on the ground as his body kept on pulling in, devouring the endless dark magic from the ancient crystal.


    "You''re the one who should give in Galleous!!!" Gav''s voice was like thunder in hell. "Give in to me!! I will take over all your dark magic, your darkness!!! Everything!! Since you are so willing to give up your powers, I will ept it! I will devour everything you have until there is nothing left but your skin and bones!!!"


    Less than an hour left before reset guys! Vote using Golden Tickets. If we are rank 1 by reset, i will give 10 chapters mass release. Fighting spellbounders! ????


    Note: the chibis of Gav and Evie including the elite squad plus zanya and onyx are on its way! They will be given to the top 25 fans as well along with the paperback ^^


    See the sample sketch on thement box ^^

 Chapter 357 - Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 357 - Chaos</h4>


    "Princess!!!" Zn was the first one who noticed when Evie stepped out from behind the barrier and got a shock. Why was she out alone? Where was His Highness? He immediately approached Evie the moment she took one step away from the barrier, fully intending to protect her. But Evie could not even look at him as she had immediately sensed another surge of dark magic right after she crossed the barrier. Gavrael!


    She turned to face the barrier immediately, lifting her hands towards it. Her heart was beating ferociously. And when the barrier hardened immediately at her touch, blocking her way of entry, Evie stumbled as she gasped. No!!


    Zn who was already there behind her, quickly stretched out his arms to catch her, supporting her and preventing her from tumbling over.


    "Princess!" He cried out, but Evie''s eyes remained fixated on the barrier, as if she did not hear his call at all. She already knew what had happened. This barrier was definitely cast by Gav the moment she turned to leave in order to keep her from going back in there.


    "Gav¡­" she could only call out with a weak voice.. Her palmnding gently on her still t stomach. The way this whole situation had unravelled was still a shock to her. And she did not know what to do. She had sworn to herself that no matter what will happen, she would never let Gav fight alone again. Even if he ends up forcing her away, she had sworn to never give in. She would never back off even if she had to fight to her death, as long as she fights along with him.


    But everything just fell apart and crumbled. Her will, her fighting spirit, her promise made to herself, all off that seemed to have evaporated when she heard the news that she was now pregnant. And hearing the threat that their enemy was going to kill their unborn child just threw her mind into chaos.


    Now she can no longer fight fearlessly. There was now something else that is so precious inside of her that she must take into consideration and take extra good care of. The dilemma was getting to her, and her mind was thrown into disarray. What should she do now? What could she do now?


    "Shit!" An angry voice sounded close to her ear before she felt herself being pulled away from the barrier to the side where it was safer.


    When she snapped back to reality, Evie finally saw the chaos that was happening outside the barrier. Her elite men were fighting ferociously and dozens of light faes were also there. The savage orcs were going on a rampage.


    "W-what''s going on?" Evie finally asked. How in the world did these orcs end up here?


    Zn nced at her before he stood before her, protecting her as theirrades created a strong barrier surrounding her, made of vampires and light faes.


    "We don''t actually know how this happened, princess. But it seems that these savage orcs are being summoned here. It is somehow that the dark magic from this barrier is calling out to them. So, these savage orcs are rushing over here. They''re also pretty troublesome as they keep rising from the dead no matter how many times we kill them!" Zn exined.


    Evie stepped to the side and took a good look at the intense battle. She saw light faes that had fallen to the ground and were seemingly lifeless, and her heart throbbed.


    "And for some reason, the moment you came out of the barrier they all suddenly began to attack like they''ve gonepletely mad, or probably something is going on with the dark magic controlling them and now they''re in their worse possible state." As Zn was exining, Evie could see that the orcs seemed to have lost whatever little intelligence that they had and now they were just there to ughter everything in sight. And they were, obviously very strong. They seemed to have be even stronger now than before. It was as if they kept receiving more and more dark magic. Their bodies were even oozing with something that looks like ck smoke.


    Seeing these savage orcs in this condition, Evie immediately remembered how Thundrann''s body was like when he was fighting against Gav. The same thing that was going on with Thundrann was now happening to these orcs as well, and Evie knew for sure that it was because these orcs were being forced to absorb dark magic more than their bodies could handle. They were now reduced to behaving like mad animals, with no minds of their own, in their veryst rampage to desecrate and ughter until their own death greets them. As savage orcs, they initially possessed a certain measure of intelligence and therefore, the way they fought reflected that intellect as well. However, looking at them going berserk and without a single trace of that shrewd fighting acumen they had used on Evie''s men earlier before the arrival of their princess, all of them felt a shadow of pity for them. Though they were fighting for opposing sides, being made use of and then relegated to just cannon fodder truly was a disparaging thing for creatures such as them who were on a superior levelpared to themon wild beasts of the Misty Forest in the Forbidden Lands.


    "Look out!" Samuel''s voice echoed out as an orc managed to get past the light faes and headed straight to where Evie was standing.


    Zn immediately moved to block the orc''s attack, but he waspletely overpowered. Despite that, he swung at the orc as fast as he could until his sword went shing across its chest in a wide arc. But it was not enough, Zn''s next swing was blocked by the orc''s strong and iron-like arms and was then thrown hard onto the ground.


    Panic surged within him as he immediately lifted his head to look towards where the princess was.


    A/N: We fell from the rank guys and we are now rank 2 in golden ranking. If we get back to top 1 again before reset (6 hrs from this moment this chapter is updated), I will deliver the promised 10 chapters mass release. ^^


    P.s. second chap willeter.

 Chapter 358 - Battle

    <h4>Chapter 358 - Battle</h4>


    To his relief, he saw her standing firm and proud, like the goddess that she was. Her hand was lifted, palms extended and facing the orc. Her magic was flowing out from her palms in a concentrated beam. The very next second, there was a bright sh that blinded everyone for a second and when the light faded, all they saw was the orc trapped within a dark crystal.


    Evie saw that another orc had captured one of the light faes and he was about to smash him on the ground when Evie quickly moved to shoot the orc with a beam of her magic again. The orc that had been hit by Evie''s magic was then slowly being swallowed and trapped within another dark crystal that formed around its massive body, freezing it for as long as Evie did not release it from its unique prison.


    With Evie''s help, the elite and the light faes began to regain their momentum. And all it took was a few moves from their queen ¨C though they were very powerful moves. Their fighting spirit were quickly lifted up and all of them rallied cohesively as the fight continued. And what a relentless fight it was. If not for their queen aiding them with her formidable magical powers, they would have long since been overwhelmed and probably defeated soundly.


    "Princess, that should be enough.. Please don''t exhaust yourself too much." Zn said as he stood next to Evie. He had noticed she was painfully distracted and he was worried if anything should happen to her. His Highness would skin him alive if any harm shoulde to her. He too, was worried for her well-being.


    Zn could tell that something was off and there must have been a major urrence that certainly happened within the barrier that they did not know about. She did not seem to have that unwavering spirit from before anymore. Since she had stepped out of the barrier, Zn could tell that she was fearful now. Something was holding her back and making her waver. Though she was trying her best to hide her troubled heart by aiding them with her tremendous power, helping them take back the upper hand, her real emotions did not escape Zn''s sharp and observant eyes.


    "I''m fine." Was all she said, but Zn could tell her mind was somewhere else. Then all of a sudden, her hand fell limply to her sides. It was as if she had finally figured out the solution to the problem that was bothering her so deeply. Her eyes that were initially filled with fear and worry just a little while ago, were now shining a little brighter again.


    With a fierce gaze, she turned her eyes to Zn. "I will call upon my dragon!" she told him and Zn immediately understood what she wanted him to do.


    The vampire ryed the message to hisrades, and everyone nodded. They will be guarding the princess'' body with their lives, while she calls for her dragon.


    Evie then closed her eyes to focus on her task at hand. She had finallye up with a solution, a way for her to keep fighting alongside him and continue helping him. She would call on Onyx. She decided that if she could not be the one to be there for him, her dragons can. She did not need to be there and risk their child if the dragons will aid her husband instead of her herself! That was right, and that was what she was going to do!


    Thankfully, the dungeons were arge and massive underground cavern. It might not be easy for her dragon to enter through the narrow entrance, but she was sure her dragons could do something about it. Onyx was able to break a powerful barrier. It should not be a problem for them to break the ground if that was what is needed.


    Her body began to glow. With deep concentration, she freed herself from all the tension and worries and thoughts. Until her mind was filled with nothing but darkness, as if she was looking into the starless and peaceful night sky.


    She saw Silver and Vermillion first and they looked at her. "Come to me, I need you." she called for them and the dragons growled their assent. She saw them move to enter the ruins of the castle, breaking everything that was in their way to rubbles and when they stopped at the narrow entrance to the underground dungeon, the dragons began to spew fire and burn down the entrance until the ancient stone simply melted along the surface before bursting into tiny, fragmented pieces that littered the ground.


    Evie looked for the other dragons. She called for them toe to aid her people and then atst, she called for Onyx. The pair of deep amber eyes looked straight back at her, and she called out his name. "Onyx¡­ I need you. Come to me. Hurry¡­" she beckoned to him fondly and she saw the great dark dragon rose majestically and stepped out from hisir. He spread out his magnificent wings then catapulted that massive body from the ground effortlessly into the air.


    While Evie was calling for her dragons, the orcs seemed to have sensed the great dangering their way and they began to push even harder, desperate to kill the source of the oing danger.


    Both the elite vampires and the light faes were suddenly put into a dire situation as they focused on defending mightily to protect their queen froming to any hurt.


    The battle became even fiercer, the thundering roar of the orcs, the shrill screams of the light faes, the sharp sounds of the weapons shing against another, and the earth shaking as though something above them were smashing the ground¡­ everything had be so intense within thest few minutes.


    Both vampires and light faes could only keep on fighting, holding their grounds and never letting any orc touch even a strand of their princess and queen''s hair.


    And as time ticked by, second by second and minute by minute, the vampires and light faes were slowly being pushed back as their strength were waning. An orc had brought Zanya down who was trying to pull Kariza away from danger. She was then smashed to the ground and before she could lift her hands to stop the oing attack, Leon had appeared before her, blocking the savage orc''s all-out attack. She knew that if he had not appeared there, she might have already¡­


    But she could not even breath out her relief as she saw Leon''s sword broke into two.


    Zanya screamed out. But it was toote. The savage orc''s sharp w ripped through Leon''s shoulder down to his abdomen, tearing his flesh as blood spurted out, filling the air with a heavy metallic tang. He fell back and Zanya who was half lying on the ground managed to catch him. She lifted her hands and her magic surged forth from her palms and hit the orc, sending it flying far back and mmed into the ancient stones as Leon''s head rested on her bosom.


    Quickly, she lowered her hand and ced it over Leon''srge wound.


    But the stubborn vampire still tried to sit up even with such a severe wound. "Stop! Stay still!"


    "I can''t. The fight is not over yet." Leon replied, sounding all breathless as his face paled even more.


    "I said stay still, you pervert vampire or I''ll knock you out!" Zanya''s voice was shrill due to worry for him and she could feel her eyes bing suspiciously wet. However, she pushed that thought for ater date and focussed on what was urgent at the moment.


    Leon looked at her and he could not help but smile in disbelief and amusement. "I thought you hate me? I guess I was wrong, huh?" He then shed a shaky grin at her.


    "I hate you." Zanya red at him, and he raised a brow at her.


    "Really? Then why are you desperately trying to save me?" He was smiling as he asked her that.


    "Don''t get the wrong idea, vampire. I am desperate to save you because if you die, how the hell can I make you pay for what you did to me?! I''m not going to let you die, pervert. You''ll have to pay for what you''ve done first!" She hissed at him, but Leon only chuckled in response.


    He lifted his hand and touched her face, causing Zanya to freeze suddenly. "Don''t worry, I''m not going to die over this. I''m looking forward for the payment you want too. So, I guess I need to stay alive." He smirked and then he pushed her hand off him and sat up.


    "You! I told you to ¨C"


    Zanya could not finish her statement as everything suddenly seemed to stand still. Even Leon stilled before he could rise.


    "Everyone, get behind me and stay there." A voice echoed. It was Evie. And she was shining like the noonday sun as she walked past them, heading towards the front line.


    Then a roar of a dragon echoed next, causing the savage orcs to turn and look behind them.


    In that short moment, Evie spread out her arms and when everyone was gathered behind her, she screamed out. "Burn them!" She called out her orders and fire came sting forth. The vampires and light faes behind her were protected by her light shield as the savage orcs before them went up in mes and were incinerated into ashes within moments.


    ____


    1 hour left before reset guys! Vote using Golden Tickets. If we are rank 1 by reset, i will give 10 chapters mass release. Fighting spellbounders! ????


    A/N: You can check my newic titled I Made A Deal With the Devil on patreon. Just go to /kazzenlx

 Chapter 359 - Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 359 - Purpose</h4>


    Turning to the situation inside of the barrier, there it was like apletely different world from what was happening on the outside. Dark magic released by the two people in there was so strong that it collected and whirled around like a tornado as it escaped from the crystal, seemingly beyond eager to move into their new vessel.


    Gavrael roared loudly as he continued to devour the dark magic that was being poured out by Galleous. He had no choice. This was the only way he could forge ahead. He needed to find a way to kill Galleous once and for all. Killing his vessel alone was not enough as it would only be a temporary solution because as long as Galleous himself remained alive inside the crystal, he would continue umting dark magic as time goes by and only the devil knows how much strength and magic would add up to his already overwhelming amount of magic if this continues. He would remain a threat to Evie. If he allowed Galleous to run free, he would then pose more than a threat to her. And that was what scared Gavrael more. And Gavrael would never let any danger that threatens the ones he loves ¨C be it small orrge ¨C to keep existing like this. They needed to be eradicated. Completely and without mercy.


    He was now certain on the hows and whys Evie was killed before he turned back time. It was all because of this evil doer. She was killed in order that her blood could flow to free Galleous from this crystal. Even if Evie was no longer the weak and fragile butterfly he knew from his past, Gavrael would never rx until this enemy has been eradicated and is gone forever from the face of this earth. As long as Galleous was still alive, Gavrael would keep on fearing that moment where he would find Evie''s dead body would eventually arrive ¨C sprawled in an awkward angle on the ground and skin cold and mmy to the touch. Just remembering how her skin, once pink and glowing with health had turned pale and almost paper white in death, brought on violent shivers wrecking his frame. He swore to himself again that never would he allow that scene to be repeated in this current timeline.


    That was why he was going to do this. He had to do it! He had decided this was the sole purpose of his existence now. When he found out the whole truth about himself, about Gavriel, about what he did and the price he had to pay, and about the fact that he was someone who was no longer supposed to exist in this time and space anymore, Gavrael had decided on this onest thing. That he was going to disappear and let Gavriel and his memories return to this body once his purpose was finally aplished.


    At first, he was filled with hesitation and unwillingness. Especially when Evie came to him and made love with him. When she had held him that day and kissed him, greed bloomed and filled his heart. He wanted to be with her¡­ to hold her¡­ to be able to give her love and receive her love in return¡­ forever. He did not want to disappear, only to be a part of her sweet memories and let Gavriel return to her. He had wanted her to be his, despite knowing this Evie belongs to Gavriel and that the Evie he had known and loved many years ago no longer existed in this time anymore. In fact, she never actually existed the moment he had turned back time.


    No matter how his mind tells him she was still the same person, he knew clearly in his heart that it was not as simple as that. The Evie he had first met in that forest¡­ his little timid butterfly¡­ all their memories, they no longer exist in this timeline. He too, was not supposed to exist anymore and he knew it. That was why he was aware that he should not let his greed overpower him to desire and covet over this current Evie for himself now, much less forever. But it was not as easy as it appeared as nned in his mind. No matter who or what Evie would or had be, he would still fall impossibly and hopelessly in love with her. She will always be his one and only. She is his heart and his life.


    He had even thought of never letting go anymore, telling himself that he fully deserved to be with her, and his darkness had even approved of his desire to take her for himself and to keep her with him forever. That was until Evie started to do her best to bring the memories of her Gavriel back. He had seen how desperate she was, how she longed for him to return to her. It had ripped his heart to shreds no matter how many times he told himself that Gavriel was still him and that his jealousy was ridiculous. But it was just impossible for him not to feel hurt and jealous to death.


    Every time she tried something to make Gavriel return and then looked at him with so much hope and anticipation for the colours of his eyes to change, Gavrael felt utterly miserable. It was as though he were keeping her with him forcefully and was purposefully holding her back from the one that she truly loves. He realized then, how much Evie wanted her Gavriel back. How much she loves him, and he had seen to what extent she would go to do anything and everything for him.


    He was seeing himself in her, as he was exactly the same. His desire to be with her and her desire to bring Gavriel back was the same. And it was that realization which had made him finally realise and decide to let her go. It was time for him to ept the cruel and hard fact that he does not belong in this timeline any longer. Whatever chance he did have had long since slipped past his fingers when he had reversed time back, so far to the point until when they were back as children. A wry and pain-filled smile hung across his lips.


    A/N: We fell from the rank guys and we are now rank 2 in golden ranking. If we get back to top 1 again before reset (6 hrs from this moment this chapter is updated), I will deliver the promised 10 chapters mass release. ^^


    P.s. second chap willeter.

 Chapter 360 - Gavriel

    <h4>Chapter 360 - Gavriel</h4>


    Before he sent her back to Crescia, he had already made up his mind on this matter. He was going to end everything and make sure topletely eradicate any and all threats that could lead to Evie''s death. And once all of that has beenpleted, he was going to back off and leave quietly.


    Gavrael already had all these nned out. When he found out about Galleous'' existence, he had already nned to kill him by devouring all his dark magic. This was the only way to defeat someone who was hiding inside an ancient crystal. In the Under Lands, devouring someone''s magic was one of the forbidden spells that Gavrael had picked up and learned on his own. He had tried it out once before, back when he was still in training on one low levelled monster. He had managed to suck out all of the monster''s magic and energy dry and when he had seeded, the monster had turned into nothing but a pile of bones and hair. He was going to do just that to Galleous!


    udius had told him that he had seeded then without a problem because the monster was only at a very low level. However, he was warned that if he tried this out on his fellow dark fae, it would not be for free, most especially if he dared to devour someone that could be much more powerful than him. Gavrael was already aware about it since he always knew that forbidden magic always requires the user to pay a price in return for the benefits they got. So, he knew full well that what he was going to do with Galleous would definitely be costing him something.. And that something might be a really precious thing to him. But he was ready for whatever it was, and he had already figured out what he would give in return for using this forbidden spell.


    "Come to me!!" Gavrael roared, summoning the dark magic that was swirling so thickly around him. There was no turning back now. He could see the tremendous dark magicing out from the crystal. Galleous'' voice could no longer be heard anymore over the hum of the magic within that cavern and what he was hearing now were the voices of the pure darkness that had consumed and lived within Galleous for the many thousands of years that he had been trapped.


    When Gavrael had almost consumed all of it, his eye colour changed once again until there was no other colour but pure darkness.


    Then he began to perceive within himself, the tremendous amount of raw and unbridled power. It was the kind of power he had never felt before. There was the feeling of utter triumph, knowing that this power he yields could change the course of nature itself. He felt that he was able to control the whole world now, even fate itself ¨C it was as though everything was in the control of the palm of his hand. That sensation of superiority and potency truly lent him a giddiness in his mind that almost made him lose himself. It felt like he had almost be God himself.


    His roars of pain as the dark magic sealed itself within him, iming him, owning him, turned into a roar of viinousugher booming out of him.


    His entire body was shrouded in nothing but darkness and his consciousness was slowly getting swallowed as well. He forced his eyes to focus on the crystal that was no longer as majestic as before, all the shine and light totally drained dry from it. He could see cracks in it and to him, it was an indication as clear as day, that the person inside it had lost all his magic. He has been rendered useless and is now only an empty shell.


    Gavrael then rose and with his now immense and impossible power, he smashed the already cracking dark crystal. The dark crystal broke into pieces and the moment Gavrael found Galleous'' body exposed, he tore it apart mercilessly, and heartlessly, not giving him a single chance to retaliate or even open his mouth to speak.


    His darknessughed. The sinisterughter echoed in his head. But as Gavrael looked at the pieces of Galleous'' body strewn about the area he was d that he had finally managed to dispose of Galleous.


    However, Gavrael knew his fight was not over yet. It was far from being over. In fact, it was only just starting. His darkness wasughing as it had a free and perfect vessel now. The huge amount of dark magic from Galleous had now merged with his very own darkness and now their power was something immeasurable, one that none have ever seen before.


    The wings Gavrael had never had for being born a half vampire emerged majestically from his back and a pair of horns now appeared on his head as well. His hair had grown long until it fell down to his mid-back in a blink of an eye as his nails became pure ck, long, and sharp.


    Gavrael could feel himself getting lost in his own mind and he knew he would not stand a chance from this kind of power that was now owning him. There was only one thing he could do now before he descendspletely into madness.


    He shut his eyes and emptied his mind and let the small consciousness that was left in him fall deeper and deeper into the endless abyss that was within him.


    And then as he had expected, he saw what he was looking for at the very bottom of it. Someone was trapped within him, a man with a pair of grey eyes, the man Evie had so desperately searched for and wanted him to return to her ¨C Gavriel.


    Their eyes met and the grey-eyed version of him spoke. "How''s Evie?" was the very first thing that came out of his mouth. "She''s alright, right?"


    ___


    1 hour left before reset guys! Vote using Golden Tickets. If we are rank 1 by reset, i will give 10 chapters mass release. Fighting spellbounders! ????


    Make sure to follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 361 - Face To Face

    <h4>Chapter 361 - Face To Face</h4>


    Sorry for theteness guys. Today is quite hectic for me x.x


    ____


    "Evie is alright, right?" Gavriel had rushed to ask this, first and foremost. It was obvious that he only had her in his mind. His striking grey eyes were probing Gavrael''s for an answer. However, he remained where he was, sitting there patiently, not making any overt effort to rush and approach Gavrael even though his eyes spoke volumes of how eager he was to hear any news of her.


    Somehow, looking at him made Gavrael truly ept and recognise that he and this person was really one and the same. Now that he was looking at him directly, face to face, Gavrael felt convinced in his heart that he was truly looking at himself. The only clear difference were the colours of their eyes. Otherwise, there was almost no other noticeable difference. Somehow, staring at himself was such a strange feeling.


    "Why are you here?" Gavriel asked again as if he had already received the answer to his first question.


    A wry smirk shed over Gavrael''s face as his cold blue eyes seemed to re. "What''s the matter? You''re not happy to see me back here?"


    Gavriel met his gaze and after a long while of just them staring back at each other, neither wanting to be the first to give in and speak, Gavriel sighed, and his eyes slowly drifted close. What happened that night after he had separated from Evie and his men was still ever so vivid in his mind. It was as though it had just happened only a few moments ago. Every emotion, every sensation, all of it were so recent and real to him that he could still feel them.


    The night of hisst battle in Dacria, Gavriel''s fight with Thundrann had driven him to the very edge. Thundrann had continued to grow even more powerful the longer they fought. It was as though he had an infinite source of magic and energy that was constantly flowing into him, supplying him with endless magic to drag on their fight. No matter how many times Gavriel had brought him down, he kept rising again and again until Gavriel''s energy had dwindled into a hopeless state. He was pushed to the brink of desperation, and he knew there was no way for him to win against this freak of nature.


    And in those hopeless moments, Gavriel could only resort to this onest thing. He had decided to give in to whatever it was that had been residing deep within him. That ferocious monster that he knew contained immense power but one that he felt would make him lose all semnce of rationality, that was his trump card.


    Gavriel had always known that this thing he had always been calling a monster had been living and existing within him all this time. And he was also aware of how powerful it was. It was so powerful that he could not even fight it off or put it under his control again without him suffering for days or drinking a virgin''s blood.


    Since he was young, he had always felt that this monster was trying to break out of the cage it had been ced inside of him. And as years passed by, its desperation only grew, and its power even started to overwhelm Gavriel''s own. In fact, this monster within him had been one of the biggest reasons why he had desired to grow even stronger. Because he had always dreaded the day when he could no longer keep his monster at bay, and it would overpower him. He had dreaded at what would happen to the people he cared for and those around him if his monster ends up taking over his consciousness.


    He had always felt its desperation toe out and he in turn did everything he could to keep it imprisoned within its cage. He had no idea that this monster he was fighting so hard against was actually himself.


    That moment when he decided to finally give in, Gavriel had gone through this same thing. In the midst of his fight to stay alive, he found himself descending deeper and deeper into his consciousness. This time, he had gone deeper and further than he ever had done before in the hopes of finding this monster so he could finally set it free and have it take over to keep them both alive.


    He had found it in this exact same spot where he is sitting at right now. And he had been shocked to his bones to see that the monster had looked exactly like him, just with a different eye colour.


    And before he could even open his mouth to speak, the blue-eyed version of him made his way out as soon as he saw the chance. He did not even seem to have noticed Gavriel''s presence as he just rushed out, like a ferocious and mindless beast that had finally been freed from its cage after many years of brutal imprisonment.


    Gavriel could only stand there, shocked and confused. But as time passed by, Gavriel began to slowly understand everything. He did not know why, but he began to hear the thoughts of that blue-eyed version of him, who was apparently called Gavrael.


    He could not see anything as it was pure darkness just outside of the little circle of light where he was standing in. But Gavrael''s thoughts were enough for him to understand everything that had gone on. Gavriel had spent his time in the dark connecting the dots and solving the puzzles as he listened to Gavrael''s thoughts.


    And everything that he found out was such a shocking revtion. He learned everything that Gavrael went through, his pain, his fear, his feelings towards Evie, and who he truly was. He had heard about his nightmares and ns and jealousy and desires¡­ everything. All Gavrael''s inner thoughts, everything was transmitted and Gavriel heard them all.

 Chapter 362 - Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 362 - Too Late</h4>


    It was hard for Gavriel to ept what was going on, this whole truth, but as days went by, things slowly became better and clearer for him as he decided toe to terms with himself. The fact that his monster, named Gavrael, who was in fact, himself, was actually an extremely powerful creature and that knowledge made him feel oddly at ease. He could protect Evie with this tremendous power he possesses and that was all that matters to him. Gavrael was no different from him, as he was willing to do anything and everything for her, to save her, to love her. Their only difference was that Gavrael was much stronger, and immensely more powerful than him. Thus, enabling them to have that requirement to be able to protect their beloved Evie.


    Gavriel could not deny that he was jealous as well. But he had long epted the fact that what Evie needed the most at this moment was Gavrael, the stronger and far more powerful version of himself. And Gavriel had also epted that Evie does not only belong to him. She also equally belongs to Gavrael too. If Gavrael did not turn back time and made those sacrifices, Evie would have been dead, and he would never have existed in the first ce.


    Moreover, Gavriel could not help but feel a little guilty as well. Because in those many years that Gavrael had been desperately trying to break free from his sufferings, he never lent him a hand. He instead suppressed him to keep him in his cage, making him continue that suffering from his punishment. Gavriel had wondered what would have happened if he had let Gavrael out even once back then.


    But all those thoughts were of no consequence and much to toote to consider now. It was toote now to regret. Gavriel thought that all he could do now was to make up with him.


    He had heard Gavrael''s thoughts, his decision, that after he killed the main enemy, he was going to give this body back and then disappear for good. Somehow, this decision had somehow rubbed Gavriel the wrong way and sounded totally uneptable. It did not sit well with him at all.


    "It''s too early for you to give up, don''t you think? Gavrael? Is there really no other way other than you just disappearing like that?" Gavriel told him and Gavrael stilled before a disbelieving smile shed across his face.


    "You know everything?" He questioned hesitantly, narrowing his eyes at Gavriel.


    "Yes. I''ve been hearing your thoughts since the moment I got trapped in here. I''m not sure how it is happening, but it gets transmitted to me here."


    Gavrael''s smile turned into augh, an almost sardonic one though. "So, you know everything that has been happening up till now, and yet you''re telling me it''s too early to give up? Are you actually telling me that you don''t want me gone, huh? Gavriel?"


    Their gazes became intense as a short silence pass by. "Evie will be sad if ¨C"


    "Oh, she won''t." Gavrael cut him off somewhat flippantly. "Haven''t you heard all my thoughts? You should know by now that Evie only wanted you toe back to her."


    Gavriel could see his blue eyes being filled with jealousy as well as a hint of hurt and a long and deep sigh left his mouth. "You''re wrong. Can''t you see that to her, you and I are one? Be it in body, heart, mind, or soul?"


    Those words made Gavrael''s expression became dark. He shook his head as he shot back at Gavriel. "Shut up Gavriel. You could only hear my thoughts, not hers. You didn''t see the look in her eyes those moments she was desperately trying to bring you back." His jaws clenched as he remembered her expectant eyes staring into his.


    "I know Evie. You know her too." Gavriel calmly responded. "And you never asked her, Gavrael. Had you asked her, you would know ¨C"


    "Enough!" Gavrael''s voice boomed in anger. "Why the hell are you even saying this now? I am pretty sure you''re jealous of me too, right? Don''t you dare deny it. You want me gone so you can have her for yourself."


    "You''re right. I''m jealous. There is no way in hell I am not. Even if Evie and the whole world tells us you and I are one and the same person, we both know we''re not. To us, we''re two souls inside a single body. Two souls that will never be one. And I guess, we will both get jealous of each other like a pair of fools. But¡­" Gavriel paused. "¡­believe it or not, I don''t want you gone. You''ve suffered too much for her sake and until the end, you were even the one who saved her this time too¡­"


    Gavriel''s voice cracked a little as he said that. It was hard for him to admit but he knew Gavrael deserved her more than him. Without Gavrael, Evie might have¡­ the thought made Gavriel clenched his fists tight. He had been thinking about this for a long time now while he was confined in this prison. He had decided that he would step back and give way in letting Gavrael stay on with her. He was not giving up on her, but Gavriel just had this feeling that Evie would do something about him and Gavrael''s situation. Knowing Evie, she would definitely do something.


    Gavriel did not quite know how to feel about this, but he had faith that everything will eventually work out well for them. He had faith in Evie and her love. That was why he was willing to be the one who will stay back in the darkness this time until that day finallyes. He told himself that he would not mind how long it takes. Gavrael had stayed in this darkness for many years, suffering alone. Therefore, it would not be fair for Gavrael to return here after another sacrifice.


    "That''s why¡­" Gavriel continued. "Go back to her, Gavrael. I believe the war is not over yet. She needs you more than ever right now."


    Silence reigned between the two identical looking men for a long while. Until Gavraelughed, throwing his head back as if he could not believe what was going on. He could onlyugh. Then he stopped and shook his head before he stared at Gavriel again.


    "You know what? I never once thought you would actually give way to me like this. I see you''re such a rational and sound minded version of me. I could tell why Evie loves you so much¡­" a sharp breath escaped him, then his gaze became serious and incredibly sad. "I''m not as calm and rational as you¡­ I am very selfish too. So, this kind of offer is something I could never decline but¡­" He paused again as his voice shook a little as he continued.. "It''s toote¡­ it''s toote now."

 Chapter 363 - Gift

    <h4>Chapter 363 - Gift</h4>


    The look in Gavrael''s eyes as he said the words ''it''s toote now'' was heartbreaking. Even though there was a slight smile ying on his face, the pain and sadness that were brimming in his fiery blue eyes could be seen as clear as day. His emotions at that moment were all over the ce and his cold face could no longer hide them no matter how he tried.


    "Could it be that¡­ this is¡­" Gavriel''s eyes widened in shock. He remembered the thoughts he heard from Gavrael about the price he had to pay. It had been quite unclear to Gavriel as Gavrael''s thoughts were aplete messtely. He had not really thought twice about why it was so, but now he had a bad feeling that it might be rted to what he had just said.


    Gavrael''s dark magic were even blocking some of Gavrael''s thoughts from filtering through to him and therefore, Gavriel had been having a hard time understanding everything especially ever since the war started. Gavriel was also sure that he had not heard a lot of Gavrael''s thoughts due to the interference of his strong dark magic.


    "This is the price you were thinking about paying?" Gavriel continued, looking at him with eyes wide and incredulous. He would not have thought Gavrael to use this as hisst bargaining chip.


    "That''s right." Gavrael replied, staring down at his hand. "I don''t have anything else that is left to offer. Well¡­ anything that is of value, that is. All I have now is this soul." He then casually shrugged his shoulder.


    "Wait a moment¡­" Gavriel still could not quitee to terms with what Gavrael was prepared to sacrifice.


    "I told you. It''s toote. And I am not going to regret it. Not when I have alreadye this far. This is the only way to end Galleous and thus, protecting Evie."


    "This can''t be¡­" Gavriel was shaking his head in disbelief.


    "It''s already over, Gavriel. Whatever you say now will not change anything anymore. Not a single thing. The trade-off has already been settled. It is done."


    Still shaking his head, Gavriel raked his hand through his hair. "This can''t happen, Gavrael. You can''t just up and disappear like this. How about¡­ what will happen to all your dark magic? If you disappear now, where would it go? Who would be able to control it? The dark magic will take over our body!" Gavriel cried out in concern.


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that, Gavriel." He looked straight into Gavriel''s eyes. A twinkle in those eyes caused Gavriel''s heart to drop in his chest. That look was not promising. "You''ll be able to handle it just fine."


    "What?! What the hell are you ¨C"


    "It seems you have not realized it yet. But I''ll tell you this. I don''t know if this is the power of a vampire, but you are tougher than you think. You might even be as tough as an ancient dark crystal¡­ maybe even tougher, I don''t know for sure. But do you know why I came up with that conclusion? Because you have managed to suppress me and my dark magic for so many years without any overtly negative side effects to yourself. Only the devil knows how much I tried to break free but still failed every single time."


    "You might be right. Yes, I managed to suppress you, but you have to admit you are really asking for too much here. And to top it all off, this dark magic you devoured from Galleous tis just too much for anyone to handle. Especially for a single person!"


    "I know. But I still believe that you would be able to find a way to contain it. Though the dark magic is far stronger now than it was earlier, the difference might not be that much because I won''t be with it this time. Without me, there will be more space in here."


    Gavriel half-bite on his lips, still shaking his head as he was now confused with two opposing views. Then his face became severe as he stood close to Gavrael.


    "I don''t know what the hell made you think that I would be able to pull this off. You might think this will work, but I''m going to tell you this painful fact again. I am far weaker than you! Even if you had the necessary power and could turn the whole world upside down, it is still you who are the stronger one between the two of us!" Gavriel hissed out. Though painful, he had to be truthful and acknowledge that Gavrael was truly powerful and was in a league of his own. How could this strong creature then expect someone like him to handle all this immense power? "Whenever I am at the brink of death, all I could do is rely on you. Because I am simply not strong enough! I''m not daring enough nor foolish enough to lie to myself that I am able to handle such tremendous power alone. You and I have to work together, Gavrael. This is the only way to solve this matter! There is no other way!" Gavriel stubbornly insisted.


    "How stubborn¡­" Gavrael twitched his mouth, trying to hold back his temper. "I told you, it''s toote now. I don''t know why you don''t have that much faith in yourself, but you have no choice, Gavriel ¨C"


    "Damn you. You created a one hell of a problem and you nned to disappear on Evie and me just like this? You are doing this on purpose and just to get back at me, aren''t you?" Gavriel narrowed his eyes irritably at Gavrael.


    A wicked smile curved on Gavrael''s face. "That''s right. This is my farewell gift to you. And this kind of farewell gift is something that you definitely deserve."


    "Damn you again¡­ you, idiot dark fae. You think I''ll let you get away with this?" Gavriel growled as he bared his fangs at Gavrael.


    "I told you. You don''t have a choice you, idiot vampire." Gavrael only sniffed and turned his nose up at Gavriel.


    "Don''t underestimate a vampire, idiot dark fae.. If there truly is no choice left, then I''ll just create one."

 Chapter 364 - Be There

    <h4>Chapter 364 - Be There</h4>


    "It''s time for you to go, Evie''s waiting for you. She has been waiting for you a long time¡­" Gavrael''s expression became serious. His eyes were brimming with so much emotion. "Trust me, everything will be alright."


    The longer he spent these moments with Gavriel, talking to him, looking at him, his negative emotions were somehow being soothed. He felt as though his bitterness had slowly receded and be a lot betterpared to before he had meet him. He felt as though meeting him and talking to him was likeing to terms with himself and the hatred and pain in his heart suddenly felt as though it was not as bad as he thought it was.


    Maybe because he saw now what kind of a man Gavriel was. And he could not help but smile because this present version of him was actually a much better manpared to himself. Gavriel was not like him. Gavriel was everything he had ever wanted to be.


    He remembered those times when he wished that he was not the way that he was. He had thought even way back then that he was too dark, too dangerous, tooplicated for someone who resembled the angel of the light that was Evie. She had always been the light and now she had be even brighter than before while he had turned darker than ever. He was currently so dark that he felt he was irredeemable, someone who was not a right fit for an angel like Evie.


    Gavrael had wondered that if there mighte a day when his overflowing darkness will not only dim her light, but maybe even overshadow and engulf itpletely. And that thought scared him. It had also scared him back then and even now that his love for her might break her one day.


    But Gavriel was just the right bnce of him. Not too dark, not too dangerous. To him, Gavriel was the perfect version of him. He would be a perfect¡­ father for Evie''s children.


    "You have to go now. The barrier is breaking and I''m certain it''s Evie who''sing in. You can''t let her see her husband in that god awful state." He turned and faced the darkness. "Also, tell Evie that I ¨C"


    "If you have something to say to her," Gavriel cut him off. "¡­ be there and tell her yourself. I''m not going to talk to her on your behalf."


    ¡­


    Outside of the barrier.


    The barrier was finally breaking apart. Onyx had gone all out since he had arrived on Evie''s call for help in the dungeons, breathing out an inferno of fire ¨C hot enough to melt metal ¨C and then smashing himself without restraint at the formidable barrier with all the power that he had in him. But even that was not enough. Even that was only sufficient to cause thin silvery cracks to form on the surface of the barrier. Everyone looking on and seeing the mighty power and forceful magic that Onyx had wielded, had been almost a hundred percent certain that his awe-inspiring actions would have been the thing to break that barrier. Even if it was not enough to bring it crumbling down in a rain of barrier shards, they had thought that it would at least createrge and damaging cracks on it that would only need a little more pressure on it before giving way. However, it did not seem to have happened as what had been envision in their minds. This was a protection barrier, the same as the one Gav had casted to surround the tree of light in Crescia. However, this one was much thicker than the one surrounding the tree of light and much more powerful.


    But Evie being Evie, had refused to give up. Even if this barrier was more powerful now, she too had be even more powerful. Her own powers had also increased tremendously since that time when King Belial had removed the restriction of her magic from her. So, this time around, she worked together with Onyx. And theirbined powers had finally worked to hit on that seemingly imprable protection barrier.


    Evie was sending the dragon her tremendous amount of light magic, increasing Onyx''s strength and power.


    And at longst, with the queen and her dragon''s effort, the impregnable barrier was broken.


    Darkness sted out from within like a bomb of dark light exploding.


    Evie had initially nned to leave the area as soon as the barrier was broken and let her dragons take over her ce. However, the sight that had weed her eyes made her body froze there and then.


    The dark crystal was now gone. It was broken into pieces as if someone had smashed it. Then she saw him, her husband. His hair was long, his eyes were pure darkness now and a pair of horns had grown out from the crown of his head.


    He was kneeling on the ground, roaring, as his impossibly strong dark magic swirled around him.


    "My queen! We need to leave now! He is¡­ he has sumbed to his dark magic." Zanya''s voice echoed beside her. Fear was evident in her voice.


    But Evie just stood there. How could she leave now when her beloved is like this? Why? Why did he sumb to his darkness? Did he not understand what she meant when she looked at him and shook her at before leaving him earlier? Did she not told him not to give in to his darkness?


    Evie watched him as he rushed over and attacked Onyx like a madman. He was now so strong that the earth shook at their collision.


    The vampires came to grab her before she could speak themand and they did not give her the chance to say no. They carried her and rushed out of the dungeon while the dragons fought against Gav.


    "It''s too dangerous in this cramped ce. Don''t worry. With their powers, I believe they wille out soon." Zn said. "It will be safer and also easier for you to think of a way to help him once we''re out in the open."


    Evie understood what Zn was saying. And her fear for her unborn child was what stopped her from protesting their actions of dragging her out from the inner area.


    As they left the dungeon, Evie closed her eyes and watched the fight through the eyes of Onyx. "Don''t harm him." shemanded, "lure him out of the dungeon."


    ____


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 365 - Solution

    <h4>Chapter 365 - Solution</h4>


    As soon as everyone emerged from the dungeon, the shaking of the earth only became stronger, more frequent, and more violent with the passing of every minute.


    Everyone could tell how fierce the battle being fought was underground.


    Evie kept her eyes closed, watching the battle through Onyx''s eyes. Gav looked like he had fully and thoroughly lost his mind. He wasughing like the ultimate viin who had decided to y with his prey, torture them with his unrivalled power until he was satisfied, before finally delivering the final blow. There did not seem to be even a sliver of Gav''s personality that could be seen in him at this moment as Evie watched on. Though her heart ached painfully, and she was incredibly tempted to break down and wail out in mourning of the loss of his soul, she hung on. She believed that he was not truly gone as how he appeared to be on the surface.


    The dragons, most especially Onyx were visibly holding back their attacks as well as the amount of power being released when fighting this maddened Gav. And Evie clearly knew that it was only due to hermand that they must not harm him which was causing them to be fighting this way. They were neither going all out with their attacks nor were they pulling back to turn and run out. Her onemand had put the dragons at the losing end of this fight. Every time the dragons receive a blow and get mmed into the ground or the walls, making everything around them copse, Evie''s heart shiver with worry and fear.


    What must she do? She could in no way allow her dragons to go all out and harm him but at the same time, she could also no longer bear watching her precious dragons being harmed by him like this. They were truly thest of the dragons! Nothing should be allowed to harm them. Therefore, she was torn with indecision.


    Utterly conflicted, Evie opened her eyes to stop watching the battle through Onyx''s eyes. She must quickly think of a solution to her problem as soon as possible! She needed to think of a way to deal with this now before either party hurt the other even more!


    But before Evie could even start thinking up with a single idea, another strong quake shook the ground. This one was especially vicious, and it was as though the whole earth was held in the hands of a giant and shaken like a rattle. Everyone who were outside the dungeons were either thrown off bnce or even fell over and ended up sitting on the ground. rmed at the magnitude of that quake, Evie quickly raised her eyes to scan the area. A whole section of the pce hadpletely copsed as though a sink hole had appeared right below it and the dragons then emerged from the abyss one after another.


    Onyx was thest dragon toe out as he had trailed behind the rest of the other dragons, bringing up the rear and also acting as the rear guard. The mad Gav seemed hellbent to bring the great dark dragon down. Thus, even after waiting till all the others have emerged, Onyx was still not seen.


    Seeing that Onyx was noting out from the sinkhole, Evie was forced to shut her eyes again to find out on what was happening to him as she shared his vision. Desperately wanting to know what was going on ¨C not only about Onyx, but about Gav as well ¨C her heart was beating so hard from worry. Onyx¡­


    She found the dark dragon as he emerged from a huge pile of rubble. His body now was shrouded with wisps of dark magic. As if trying to escape, Onyx spread out his majestic wings and catapulted himself out from the abyss. But the dragon could not go as far as he was aiming for as something seemed to be holding him back the moment that he reached the surface.


    Onyx crashed to the ground. Gav appeared as well, causing those wispy strands of dark magic to thicken around Onyx. And it was then that Evie realized what he was trying to do. Gav was not trying to destroy Onyx. Instead, he was trying to take control of him!


    It was obvious as Evie could see Gav seemed to be doing the same thing Thundrann had done before back in the battle in Dacria. And with his current amount of magic, it was apparent that even Onyx was having a hard time to resist its influence, to escape his powerful magic.


    "This is bad!" A light fae eximed. "He''s going to take control of Onyx!"


    "Don''t worry, Onyx is our queen''s dragon. He won''t easily sumb just to anyone¡­ no matter how powerful they are." Zanya replied calmly as she stared at Evie who was standing there, watching the battle silently. Her shoulders high and standing strong but her fists were clenched hard as her nails were digging into her palms.


    "It won''t be easy for just anyone to take control of Onyx. But it would be easy for him to control the other dragons, right?" Zirrus joined in. "If he would divert his attention to the other dragons and control them, that would be worse. He might end up using the young dragons against Onyx!"


    Zirrus words made the atmosphere became even more tense and they could only stare at their queen''s back, waiting for her actions to guide them on what to do. The vampires were silent and did not say a thing.


    "My queen," Zirrus then stepped in and bowed at his queen before he spoke, "I know this will be very hard for you but¡­ I think the only way to deal with such a powerful creature now is¡­ you must trap him inside a crystal now before it''s toote."


    The light fae''s words did note as a surprise to Evie. She knew they could only think about this as the sole solution to this problem.


    A/N: We fell from our rank guys and we are now rank 2 in golden ranking. If we get back to top 1 again before reset (6 hrs from this moment this chapter is updated), I will deliver the promised 10 chapters mass release. ^^


    P.s.. second chap willeter.

 Chapter 366 - Mess

    <h4>Chapter 366 - Mess</h4>


    "While he''s still distracted with Onyx, this is the best time for you to bind him and cage him inside a crystal." Zirrus continued and she knew he was right. This might be the only chance for her to aim her spell at him and trap him.


    "He is right, my queen. You need to decide now. If he takes control of all the dragons and have them all go against us¡­ things might go beyond hopeless for us." The other light faes encourage her with urgency. They remembered that thousands of years ago, the fall of Crescia also had to do with some parties being controlled.


    Silently, Evie stepped forward. Her gaze fixed on her lover and her dragon. The other dragons were still circling about in the sky, waiting for hermand to attack Gav, while Onyx was being held down to the ground as if an invisible chain had chained him to Gav.


    Gav''s hands were stretched out, his palm facing Onyx and a thick beam of dark magic was aimed at and going into the majestic dragon.


    Onyx roared as the dark magic seemed to be seeping into his chest.


    "My queen!" the light faes began to panic. Evie could not me anyone for urging her. She knew what was at risk. The urgency of the situation currently needed her to be quick and firm in determining on what to do next. She must decide now as there was no more time to lose.


    As she lowered her lids resolutely, Evie tried to do something else aside from trapping her own husband inside a dark crystal of her making. But she could not get through to Onyx anymore. She could not see anything through his vision other than pure darkness.


    Gritting her teeth, her eyes flew open again. Evie could only give up trying to get through to Onyx. She paused for a couple of seconds, then made a decision before spreading out her wings and flying towards them.


    Her mind was in a mess now. This could not be happening! How did things progressed such until it ended up like this?


    Suddenly, she remembered Galleous'' story, about his queen trapping him inside the crystal. She remembered her response to him. And now she could not believe she was in this very same situation. She could not ept even the thought of it, that she was going to do the same thing that his queen had done to Galleous.


    How could she do that to her own husband? To Gav? Was there really no other way to stop him now? To make him go back to how he used to be? Or perhaps a way for him to bring all that dark magic under control?


    Trapping someone was not as easy as she used to think before. Because apparently, trapping someone more powerful than her would require an unimaginable amount of magic. But that was not the only problem. Her biggest problem was that she would not be able to undo the spell as easy as how she freed the other light faes before.


    She had asked the light faes about this matter when she was trapped by Gav in Crescia because one of Evie''s ns on how to deal with Thundrann was to trap him inside a crystal again. So, she had learned that trapping someone strong will require great amount of magic and it would take years for the caster to be able to free the person again. Nobody else can free the trapped powerful creature aside from the caster him or herself. It could be forced, but the caster or another light fae queen must offer her blood and life in exchange.


    Evie had asked how many years it will take until caster could free the trapped creature without any sacrifices and Zanya had told her that the earliest recorded time duration was five years.


    The thought that she was going to trap Gav inside a crystal for five years or more made Evie''s heart clench in so much pain. How could she do that to him? They have been separated for a while since she left Dacria and now she needed to forcefully separate them again? And for years this time? But then, what other method was avable for her to turn to other than that?


    As she flew closer and closer, Evie still could not quite decide.


    She wanted to go and try everything to stop him, to make him see her ande back to himself again. But the fear was immense. What if she got hurt or her unborn child was harmed in the process? She would not be able to take it if that happens! But then again¡­ her Gav¡­


    The dilemma was ripping her heart apart.


    "My queen! This is your chance!" Zirrus shouted and Evie saw Gav roaring. The sardonicughter stered on his face had faded.


    Immense dark magic was pouring out from him in waves. She looked at Onyx and the dragon was also wailing as it trashed against the magic that was spiralling around him tightly, brutishly holding him down.


    The sight had made Evie''s heart shudder. He looked as though he was about to seed.


    Another shout echoed behind her, and Evie began to glow. Left without an alternative method to turn to, she summoned her magic. Her hands were trembling as she looked at her husband.


    She stretched her arms pointing her palms towards him. She could not believe she was really doing this, but there was nothing else she could do.


    "I promise I will do anything¡­ everything¡­ to free you as soon as possible." She whispered and magic began to gather over her palms. "I will do anything Gav¡­ I will not keep you in there for too long¡­ I promise!" She bit her lower lips so hard it nearly broke skin and bled.


    And as she was about to release her magic, Onyx roared again. This time louder and Evie saw a dark miasma reeking out from his body. Its amber eyes began to darken as well.


    Evie''s eyes widened. And a realization shed in her glowing amber eyes. No! Gav''s not trying to control him! This is¡­ Gav is sending him his magic, right? Or is Onyx drawing it forcefully from Gav?!


    1 hour left before reset guys! Vote using Golden Tickets. If we are rank 1 by reset, i will give 10 chapters mass release. Fighting spellbounders! ????Please make sure to follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x or join our fb group cause I will be contacting the ones who will receive a pqperback copy through social media to get your adressess soon.. For those who are also my patrons, i will be sending you a message through patreon or email.

 Chapter 367 - Paled

    <h4>Chapter 367 - Paled</h4>


    The miasma that was oozing uncontrobly from around Onyx''s body became thicker and the great dragon now looked almost like a shadow that had emerged from the lowest depths of hell itself. Gav on the other hand had started to lose the darkness that had been shrouding him a while ago bit by bit.


    It was as if Onyx had devoured all his darkness by now. The beam of dark magic that initially wasing from Gav''s palm slowly thinned out and Onyx roared mightily, spreading out his majestic wings, and the shadow it cast on the ground was dark and threatening.


    "My Queen!" Zirrus'' voice echoed out. "The dragon! Aim for the dragon!"


    Evie had already moved to aim her hands towards Onyx before Zirrus even finished shouting out his words. She could see that it was Onyx now that the darkness was trying to control. She did not know if Gav had forced his dark magic onto Onyx or if was Onyx who had deliberately pulled it from him¡­ but Evie did not have the luxury to think and wonder on which was what anymore. She needed to focus on the task at hand and make sure that nothing goes wrong. Herplete concentration is vital to the sess of her next move. Therefore, she zeroed in her attention to Onyx and tuned other distractions around her out.


    She could feel the chills in the airing from the great dragon. And she knew full well what kind destruction Onyx could cause if he ends up going on a rampage while being consumed by that dark magic that had gone rouge. Even without the additional dark magic from Gavrael, Onyx was already a considerable threat in his own right. Now that he had that dark force within him, Evie could only imagine the extent of the destruction that he would bring if he went on a rampage.


    Therefore, Evie could only go with the decision of trapping Onyx within a dark crystal. She was not that willing to do that even as how she was unwilling to do so on Gavrael. However, she was left with no other choice but to just do it!


    A strong and blinding beam of light then finally came streaming out from her palms. The sheer strength of the magic that left her created a strong gust of wind that made her clothes and hair dance violently around her, causing all who were looking on to see her as an avenging goddess of light who was cold and scorching all at the same time. The brilliant white light that emerged from her was brighter than the burning sun in the noon sky and her concentration and focus was so on point that there was an aloof and icy look that was usually never seen on her stunning face. All the light faes who saw their queen''s current look had their hearts lifted and felt so touched that tears almost fell from their eyes. They acknowledged that they were so privileged to be able to witness the power and magnificence of their new sovereign.


    But in the veryst moment that Evie''s magic was about to reach the dragon, it noticed her and what she was about to do. Its eyes that were swirling with something dark had suddenly lifted and looked straight at Evie and in a blink of an eye, the dragon dodged Evie''s oing magic as it catapulted itself smoothly into the sky, roaring out its im as the mightiest and most powerful.


    Evie looked up. She prepared herself for a possible attack. If Onyx end up aiming an attack at her, she will take that as the opportunity to trap him when sheunches her counterattack.


    However, the dragon just flew in circles around the sky, roaring as he passed them, the thunder and lightning raged around him, providing an impressive backdrop every time he swooped over Evie and herpany of people.


    When Evie averted her gaze from Onyx and looked for Gav, she immediately flew towards him without hesitation andnded on the ground right before him. Seeing Gav seemingly have lost all of his strength, Evie did not think any further before her body instinctively rushed towards him. She had moved so fast it did not give her people the opportunity to stop her.


    "Gav!" she yelled as she approached him, her heart dropped to her stomach as she feared the worst has happened to him.


    The moment she reached him, he had fallen over and slumped on the ground. Dark magic had stoppeding out in copious amounts from his palms but there were still little wisps of dark smoke seeping out from his body in short intervals and headed off towards Onyx that was now flying aimlessly in the sky.


    Her heart was thudding wildly as she quickly but gently lifted up Gav''s head and rested it in herp to cushion it.


    "Gav!" she called out again, her voice soft but filled with urgency. Why had he not responded to her even after her calling out to him? Was there something wrong with him? Her heart then trembled when he gave a small cough and her eyes caught sight of a trail of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. That was enough to throw her into a state of agitation.


    Wasting no time, Evie promptly ced her free palm right in the middle of his chest and her healing magic came gushing out. She did not hold anything back as she poured all her healing magic into his body to allow it to fix whatever that was hurt within him. But Gav''s hand weakly caught her wrist to stop her actions.


    Evie looked at him helplessly with eyes shining with tears and when he finally opened his eyes with much trouble, Evie saw that his piercing and vivid blue eyes had paled considerably. The fierceness and coldness in those beautiful eyes that were a characteristic attribute she could always find in them seemed to have melted as well.. What is happening to him? She could feel the faint prickling of a bad premonition that was looming over her and that sent a chill shooting into her already unsteady heart.

 Chapter 368 - Gavriel Or Gavrael

    <h4>Chapter 368 - Gavriel Or Gavrael</h4>


    "Gav¡­ let me heal you¡­" Evie said, really panicking this time.


    "I''m¡­ fine¡­ Evie¡­" His voice came out in separate breaths.


    "You''re not!"


    "Well, at least, this body is very fine, trust me." A faint smile curved on his face. Then he brought her palm to his face instead, as his gaze fixed so intently on her face. He stared at her as if he was trying to memorize every contour, every detail of her features as though he was looking at her for thest time. "Evie¡­" he called her name so gently and with so much longing that Evie did not know why, but her heart had started to ache immensely. She felt as though needles and daggers were being stabbed into her heart continuously as she hears Gavrael''s voice calling out to her.


    This feeling made her feel dread. Why was she feeling like this when she was supposed to be rejoicing now that he is fine, and his dark magic was not going to consume him anymore? Should she not be happy that she did not need to trap him in a crystal anymore? Evie had already allowed her magic to run through and checked that his body really seemed just fine. He was just a little weakened like he waspletely drained but he did not seem to be hurt so badly. So why? What was with that unpleasant feeling that seemed to be growing by the moment? What was with that look on his face?


    "Y-yes?" she managed to say, not knowing why there was already a painful lump burning in her throat and that made it harder for her let out a sound.


    His thumb caressed her cheek so gently and emotion flowed in those usually frozen and strict eyes of his. Though Evie was confused, she was certain that the emotions she was feeling at the moment were hurt and sadness, as if she was about to lose someone she held so, so very dear. But what she saw in Gav''s eyes was just so much more. She could see such intense sadness and pain. It seemed ridiculous in this situation, but its intensity seemed to have made her own emotion at the moment looked puny and insignificant against his.


    "I''m going¡­" He uttered, smiling faintly, the look in his eyes was just too heart breaking that she could hardly stand it anymore. And before she knew it, silent tears were flowing from her eyes.


    "Going¡­ where? What do you¡­ no!" Evie''s body froze with shock and panic. "You''re not going anywhere. You''re not allowed to! NO!" She was really panicking right now.


    Gavrael lifted his other hand, and he cupped her face lovingly as though he were touching the most precious treasure. Then he pulled her to him and kissed her lips lightly. But that light kiss felt so emotional Evie felt fat tears continue to fall from her eyes. "Don''t cry¡­" he whispered and then gently bumped his forehead against hers. "Listen, Evie¡­" he whispered. "I''m letting Gavriel return to you now."


    "W-what?" Evie was confused at his words.


    Gavrael let her go and looked at her bewildered face. His thumb wiping her tears that were falling still. "Don''t cry¡­" he said again, "because Gavriel will finallye back to you the moment I''m gone. You''ve been searching for him so hard and for so long¡­" He cracked a smile so sad that she could hear her own heart breaking.


    "No! Wait. Gav¡­ what¡­ what are you saying?" Evie stammered, her thoughts in a whirl that she could not piece everything together yet.


    But he just smiled again before pulling himself up and hugged her tight. To him, this was thest time he would be enjoying this privilege. "Thank you for everything, Evie¡­ please¡­ be safe and happy." He kissed her once more before Evie could speak and when he pulled away, Evie saw his tears flowing from those beautiful eyes and she became paralyzed.


    "I love you, Evie¡­ I love you so deeply you have no idea how much. And you will never know from now on. I wish I¡­" he trembled as he kissed her knuckles, his tears kept flowing silently. "I wish I could have even just one extra day with you¡­ just one more day¡­ but my time is up ¨C"


    "S-stop." Evie began to shake as well. Her heart was hurting so much, she felt it ripping apart. She never thought she would see him cry like this. She could not bear this pain. "No. Y-you''re not going anywhere, Gav. You will be with me¡­ not just for one more day but forever ¨C"


    "I am not supposed to be here anymore, Evie. You know that, right?" His voice was sad but calm.


    Evie shook her head, her tears falling like raindrops. Her mind seems to be refusing to understand or ept what he was saying.


    "I''m not supposed to exist anymore, Evie. I belong to a time and space that no longer exist. And now it''s time for me to cease to exist as well, and for your Gavriel toe back. I don''t want to leave you but¡­ no matter. I''m not worried anymore. Because I know Gavriel will be there for you. That guy¡­" he let out a short breathlessugh. "I''m relieved because he loves you as much as I do ¨C"


    "It''s because you and him are one, Gav." Evie said, choking. "That''s why you shouldn''t be saying all these things. You can''t¡­ I love you! So damned much. You know that! Gavriel or Gavrael¡­ I don''t care what or who you think you are. I love you no matter what. I love every side of you, not just your good and bright side but the dark side as well. Your past, present or future self¡­ I love them all because they''re all part of you. They are all you!"


    He smiled. A happy and yet painful smile. He looked like he had something more to say but he nted another kiss on her forehead instead. Then he hugged her tight again, as if this was the veryst time that he would be holding her this way. His heart had swelled at what she said. She truly loved him too¡­ he could not believe it. But the way she was crying for him like this, her confession¡­ it all made his heart bleed from both happiness and sadness. He was beyond happy to know that she indeed loves him. But he was sad and pained at the same time because¡­ he had to go now. He was going to leave her now. For good this time. There was no more another ''next time''.


    When he pulled away, Evie saw the blue of his eyes slowly disappearing. "I love you." he whispered again. ''Good bye¡­ Evie¡­'' he added in his mind and with onest smile, the blue in his eyespletely dissipated as thest wisp of dark magic left his body. Then his eyes closed before his body be limp as his head fell forwards andnded on Evie''s shoulder.


    ___


    Found this art on instagram and I think this is how Gav looked like when he cried :(

 Chapter 369 - Sombre

    <h4>Chapter 369 - Sombre</h4>


    "Gav¡­Gav¡­" Evie kept calling his name as she held him in her arms. But there was no response from the man. "Answer me¡­ please!"


    Everyone else who were there, the light faes and the vampires could only stand by silently, watching their queen slumped over on the ground, hugging her man and crying silently as her shoulders shook.


    The light faes were confused. They could feel that the man in their queen''s arms was still alive. He was still breathing. So why was the queen crying and looking as though she was in so much pain¡­ as if¡­ as if she had lost him forever? Were their senses wrong and is the man actually dying?


    Seeing their queen''s back, trembling as she hugged him made them all feel as through their hearts were breaking along with hers. Now they know and are seeing for themselves first-hand on how much she loves that man.


    However, this is not the right time for them to mourn yet. They still have another huge and pressing problem that requires immediate attention more than ever, now that the queen failed to trap the dragon.


    Looking up into the sky, everyone braced themselves for whatever that woulde next. But to their surprise and confusion, as soon as thatst wisp of smoke that hade from the man in the Queen''s arms reached the dragon''s body, it only moved to fly away and quickly disappeared into the dark sky that was showing signs of lightening already.


    It was now dawn. Everything was quiet as the atmosphere remained lonely and sad.


    But they could not quite rx their guard yet. They continued waiting for the great dark dragon toe back and spring a surprise attack on them. But it did no such thing. There was no sign of that dragon after it flew off earlier. However, everyone maintained their vigil until daylight came.


    The sky was so blue and so clear, as the sun rose from the horizon. It was an incredibly beautiful day and seemingly one that is full of promise and good things toe. However, as opposed to the scenery on the ground, everything still remained sombre and quiet.


    Evie finally lifted her face. She had long stopped crying as her tears had dried up. But she remained sitting on the ground, unmoving except her bright eyes that were resolutely fixed and watching Gav''s face. It was as though she did not want to miss anything that might cross that beloved face she was observing.


    When she finally tilted her head back and stared up into the clear blue sky, Evie shut her eyes tiredly for a brief moment. And in the next time when she opened them, her eyes had turned calm but there was an edge of fierceness in them. She looked like she was ready to rise and fight again.


    "Zn!" she called out and the vampire immediately appeared before her.


    "Is there any ce in the city that isn''t ruined?" she asked and Zn was quick to report. He had already done the survey earlier when he saw that Onyx did not seem to show signs ofing back.


    "There is, Princess. The empty castles that are a bit farther off from the imperial pce were untouched. That also includes yours and His Highness'' home."


    Evie blinked at the sound of the word home. But he was right. That castle was the first ce where she and Gav lived right after their marriage.


    She kept her chin high as she continued giving out her instructions. "Alright, I will need you guys to bring Gav there. He needs to be resting in afortable ce."


    "What about yourself, Princess?" Zn questioned carefully. "The dragon¡­ Onyx¡­ do you think it''s going toe back?"


    Evie looked up into the blue sky again. "I don''t think he would being back any time soon."


    At that moment, Zirrus and Samuel appeared. A man was held immobile in their arms between them.


    The sight of the man caused Evie''s expression to harden. She then nodded at Zn and the vampires finally came forward to carry the prince away carefully from Evie''sp.


    She watched until she could no longer see Gav''s back anymore. And when she returned her gaze to the man Zirrus and Samuel had captured, her eyes became a little steely.


    "Bad grasses are really hard to die, huh." Evie''s words came out with a little hollow sound as she stared stiffly at Thundrann.


    The half dark fae had been beaten up so badly but somehow, he was still very much alive. It was really such a surprise that he was still actually alive after his magic was almostpletely drained out of him.


    "We found him as he was trying to escape," Zirrus reported, "I suggest that we execute him now, my queen. This awful traitor no longer deserves to live." The light fae snorted with so much hate as he shook the traitor that was held tightly in his grasp. It had been thousands of years and finally this traitor who was one of the greatest causes of the light fae empire''s destruction was finally at their mercy.


    Thundrann suddenly fell to his knees and knelt. "Forgive me, Queen¡­" he began to beg, "don''t kill me. I swear I will serve you to my best abilities for life. I did all those because of the dark magic that had consumed me. Now that the dark magic is no longer possessing me, I swear I can finally go back to how I used to be." It was amazing how he could throw away all his pride and beg just to stay alive.


    "Shut up!" Zirrus kicked him in his sides, unable to stand Thundrann''s shameless begging and bbering.


    But Evie just stared at him silently as though she were contemting his words, keeping her gaze level and utterly calm. No one could read her poker face, and none knew what was going through her mind at that moment.. Thundrann saw that she did not immediately brush him off, therefore he knee-walked a couple steps forward and continued to implore Evie, hoping that she would soften her stance on his punishment.

 Chapter 370 - Sorrow

    <h4>Chapter 370 - Sorrow</h4>


    "You must forgive me," Thundrann continued begging. "I am the only royal light fae left, aside from you. You need me. I swear I will be loyal to you and will never betray you. I will help you rebuild Crescia and the light fae empire again! I can help you make it great again! Please¡­ just give me a second chance to right all my wrongs."


    "Please don''t believe in his lies, my queen. This man is a monster. He does not deserve forgiveness!" Zirrus snarled out in a fit of rage. The urge to just kill the man was apparent in his eyes. If only they did not need the queen to be passing the final sentence on this traitor, he would have long since stabbed and yed him alive until he bled to death.


    "You need me, queen Evielyn. I will do anything and everything I can to help you. You only need tomand me. I will swear my life to you!" Thundrann continued pleading until someone arrived, catching Evie''s attention.


    Zanya stood before Evie.


    Judging from their expression, Evie could tell that they came to report on yet another piece of bad news.


    "Go ahead," Evie sighed, knowing that there was no way to avoid this.


    Zanya stepped in and after taking a soft deep breath, she finally reported. "My queen, we found the dragon guardian''s body."


    Evie stilled for a long moment. But eventually, her voice came out. "Where?" there was the slightest quiver that only Zanya who were nearest to her could detect in her voice.


    "Please follow me." Zanya said, her voice soft.


    After taking a few steps, Evie halted and without looking back to Zirrus and Samuel, she ordered in an emotionless voice. "Chain him up for now. Don''t kill him¡­ yet." She instructed them before walking away, ignoring Thundrann''s yells and begging.


    Leon and other light faes were surrounding Lucius'' body. When they saw Evie approaching, they respectfully moved away, giving her space to draw closer.


    Slowly, Evie approached the body that was now covered with a fairy''s white cloak.


    She stood there silently for a while before she stretched out her hand and pulled the cover off from his face. Her hands trembled and when she saw her father''s face, the cover fluttered from Evie''s limp fingers and her hand slowly fell to her sides.


    Lucius'' face was as white and pale as a sheet of paper. This father of hers who was so dear to her, this father who had adored her ever since she was young, was now still and cold. Seeing him lifeless now and knowing that he was never going to wake up again made Evie''s heart shiver uncontrobly and her fingers curled into her palms so hard that her nails cut into her skin and drew blood.


    The sorrow she had went through in the past few hours until now was just too much and exceedingly overwhelming that she could no longer cry. She wanted to scream out loud to release all thoseplicated emotions swirling within her and sob or weep or even strike and destroy something. But all she could do was to grit her teeth and tamp down on that nausea which was threatening to spill out of her.


    She hugged her father''s cold and stiff body, leaning her head on his chest. However, the pure white silk over his chest was still and unmoving, proof that his heart was no longer beating.


    Evie remembered her mother and her heart ached even more. Knowing that her mother was home, waiting for her husband to return to her. But he is now gone forever, and Evie did not know what to do.


    This is the first time she is going through so much pain like this all at once. She could not even imagine how devastated her mother would be once she finds out that her beloved husband has gone on before her.


    After another long and sorrowful moment, Evie eventually let go. She wanted to break down and cry, but now was not the right time. And besides, even if she wailed her sorrows, her father was never going toe back anymore.


    Lifting her hands, magic flowed out from her palms, wrapping itself around her father''s body. The magic had fixed all the awful bruises and closed the countless and brutal wounds on his body. Then she faced Zanya.


    "I want my father''s body to be sent home." She said in a soft, choking voice. "Back to the Southern Empire. My mother¡­ she needs to see him for thest time."


    Evie remembered that her mother had always been preparing herself for what might happen every time her father goes off to war. She was aware about the fates of the previous dragon guardians. All of them went to a war one day and never returned. The saddest thing was that even their corpses were never found as well. Evie had heard one day that if fate was going to take Lucius away from her, she only had one wish and that was to see his body for thest time.


    So, Evie was going to let her mother''s wishe true. She was not going back with her father''s body because she had to stay here with Gav and her people. Evie wished with all her heart that she could be there for her mother during this sorrowful time, but she had greater responsibilities awaiting her. That was the lot of a queen.


    And thus, Zanya arranged for the light faeries who will deliver Lucius'' body back to Ylvia castle in the Southern Empire.


    Once Evie bid her farewell to her beloved father, the light faes took Lucius away.


    She watched, tears falling quietly from her eyes, until the light faes and her father were gone from her sight.


    As her sorrow kept growing, anger began to bloom in Evie''s heart. With fists clenched hard into tight balls, Evie strode back to where Thundrann was held imprisoned.


    The moment she saw him, anger gripped strongly at her heart. She knew Thundrann was the one who killed her father. He was able to break free from his prison after sacrificing her father''s life. He had possessed him and battered him until he had died. She was not going to forgive this evil creature.


    She halted and looked at Leon''s sword. Without a word, she pulled out Leon''s sword and then walked over to where Thundrann was. Her strides were measured and solemn, the aura around her cold and dangerous to the point that if felt as though it could cut anyone whoe close.


    Everyone reverently and hastily cleared a path for her. She let the tip of the sword drag along, screeching noisily on the concrete ground as she approached Thundrann.


    There was only coldness in her eyes that made even her people and the vampires felt taken aback. They all knew what she was about to do.


    The light faes were relieved but the vampires were conflicted. Their princess¡­ they had never seen her strike a person to death with her own two hands. Was this really alright? All of them thought that if Prince Gavriel was here, he might not let the princess stain her hands with blood no matter how justified it was.


    Thundrann began to beg even harder, pleading louder as Evie slowly approached. But Evie seemed to have turned a deaf ear against his cries.


    And the moment she stood before him the sword was swung up high, aiming for his neck that was soon to be a stump without a head.


    ____


    Don''t forget to vote using Golden Tickets spellbounders! There''s 3 days more until the mass release. ^^


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 371 - Just Evie

    <h4>Chapter 371 - Just Evie</h4>


    Evie''s heart felt like it had already turnedpletely numb at that moment. Her eyes were hot, and her blood seemed to be boiling. Her grief and rage clouded her eyes but turning her heart cold. She perceived that there was a soft voice in her mind that was telling her to stop but she could not bear to follow the advice of that small soft voice¡­ vengeance had darkened her vision, and something alien and dark had sprouted in her heart.


    Shutting her eyes, her heart stopped beating for a moment and she finally swung her sword down towards Thundrann''s neck.


    Then the world seemed toe to a screeching halt. The atmosphere became so quiet that you could hear even a pin drop. Everyone froze in shock, including Evie herself as her eyes flew open and stared at the hand that was now wrapped tightly around her wrist, stopping her swing frompleting its arc that was now just a couple of inches away from Thundrann''s neck.


    That hand which was so very familiar to her¡­ Evie could only stare dumbly at it. She knew whom it was just with one nce on those long fingers and the traces of veins on that big hand.


    Slowly, Evie turned around and at the moment her eyes fell on him, she was hopelessly paralyzed. Those eyes¡­ those breathtakingly striking pair of moonbeam-like eyes staring back into her own amber ones, smouldering through the strands of his dark hair.


    All she could do was stare, feeling as though those eyes were her saving lights, pulling on her quickly before she could fall into the deepest of darkness. Her sword then fell uselessly from her hand and the hard sound of the metal nging onto the concrete ground as it fell resonated in the surrounding, breaking the stilted silence that had reigned over them.


    And Gavriel seized her up in a tight hug. Hisrge palm curved over her skull as he gripped her snugly against him, trying to impart as much warmth andfort to her through their bodies that were moulded as close together as possible. Nothing happened for a few moments until Evie began to tremble in his arms. Her tremors that started out small eventually grew so violent that if Gavriel was not holding her, she would have been a quivering mess on the ground right now.


    Gavriel wrapped his arms around her even more securely, as if trying to hide her small trembling frame from everyone''s eyes. He then wrapped and cuddled her inside his dark cloak till her body was hidden.


    Then, he lifted his head and when his eyes met Samuel''s bewildered gaze, he nodded at him slightly before shifting his gaze to the light fae. "My wife needs some rest first." He said to the light fae and without waiting for Zirrus to react, Gavriel took off with a powerful leap, taking Evie with him. However, everyone noticed how he was so gentle and careful in handling Evie, as though a little extra rough handling would bring her crumbling down.


    The couple arrived back at Ravens castle, their castle, in no time at all. Gavrielnded at the front doors and strode in, his steps sure and determined as he already had a destination in mind. His quick footsteps only brought them quickly to stand before a pair of polished heavy mahogany double doors that evoked a bittersweet feeling in both the husband-and-wife pair. Once they were in their room, Gavriel took his cloak off and let it fall to the floor.


    Evie was still shaking as Gavriel sat on the edge of the bed with her straddling hisp. "It''s okay, love. Cry all you want¡­ let your grief out¡­" he began to whisper as he kept kissing her hair and his gentle hands caressed her back over and over, warming as wellforting her. "I''ll be here with you, love¡­ I''m just right here¡­"


    And as Gavriel muttered soothing words into her ears, Evie broke down and sobbed as hard as she could. All the stress, tension, pain, and sorrow came tumbling out all at once. Everything that was tightly constrained inside her was released through endless tears as she let herself melt against him, takingfort and reassurance of just being in each other''s presence.


    "G-gav¡­" she called out his name between her sobs. She kept hupping between her sobs.


    "I''m here, love¡­ I''m here¡­" he responded, lovingly. His voice sounded so warm and uplifting that it was just like salvation hade to her. It was unbelievable how he melted everything cold and frozen within her just by holding her like this. The rage, the vengeance, the hatred, the darkness that had sprouted in her heart¡­ it was as though his arms, and his warmth had melted them all and turned them into tears. And what a huge torrent of tears she had within her! She had not realised that there was so much that she had kept bottled up within herself for her to be able to release so much.


    She had bravely kept her chin up and stood as strong as she could since she was separated from him ever since that time in the battle at Dacria. She had never allowed herself to think any negative thoughts nor entertain doubts, much less permit herself to crumble or even cry like what she was doing now because she is a queen now. So many people are looking at her for guidance and putting her as their hope or even salvation that she knew she could not let them down. And she knew a queen must now show any weakness to either friend or foe. No matter what kind of turmoil or hardship she was going through, she was not allowed to let herself show any sign of weakness¡­ she must be able to remain strong and unfazed before her people, and also before her enemies alike. This is her responsibility and calling as a queen.


    But before this man¡­ in this man''s arms... everything was different. Because being in his arms right now¡­ she was no fae queen. She is just Evie, his lover, his wife. She knew he is the only ce where she is ever allowed to cry, to crumble, to melt, or to breakdown without any consequences.


    A/N: We fell from the rank guys and we are now rank 2 in golden ranking. If we get back to top 1 again before reset (6 hrs from this moment this chapter is updated), I will deliver the promised 10 chapters mass release. ^^


    P.s.. second chap willeter.

 Chapter 372 - Where?

    <h4>Chapter 372 - Where?</h4>


    The light faes had since moved near Ravens castle and repositioned themselves there, arranging their positions around the castle as guards in the event where more enemies approach. Half of them, led by Zirrus were arranged in front of the gates of the city while the other female light faes were burning the scattered bodies of the beasts and orcs with their magic. And the dragons had also surrounded themselves around the castle.


    "I think our queen is not going toe out any time soon." Kariza said to Zanya. The duo had just returned from patrolling the entire city while waiting for their queen.


    Looking up at the quiet castle, Zanya sighed. "She really needs to rest. The queen had been going all out for days without any rest. And prior to this, she also had been travelling non-stop and had been involved in another war not long ago."


    "You''re right." Kariza agreed, looking around now. "By the way¡­ I haven''t seen any of those men, I mean those vampires, around for the past couple of hours now." She made an observation and Zanya creased her brows. Now that she thought about it, where were they? It was strange that she did not spot any of them during their patrol! She did not even catch hide nor hair of a single one of them. It was as though all of them had vanished quietly.


    Zanya approached the light faes who were tasked on guarding the castle''s door. "Are those men inside?" she asked, thinking that they might have entered the castle as well.


    "Men?"


    "I mean the vampires."


    The guards shook their heads. "We didn''t see any of them enter into the castle through here."


    Kariza and Zanya looked at each other. Now this suddenly felt so suspicious. Those men would always stick to wherever the queen went to the point of shadowing her, as far as Zanya knew. So where could they have run off to by now?


    At that moment, a light fae resting on the grass butted in. "I remember seeing one of them on my way here." he said and Kariza and Zanya immediately looked at him, the former''s eyes twinkling while thetter only turned to look at that light fae. "I saw the purple eyed one letting the wounded children drink his blood."


    Zanya''s eyes widened a little. Leon was allowing others to drink his blood?! "Where?"


    As soon as the light fae told them Leon''s whereabouts, the duo immediately flew to the ce where the vampires were.


    They soon arrived at a small hall where the children were gathered. They were still a little weakened, but they were certainly better now. Some faes, even Zanya had helped heal them, but the children remained weak. The light faes thought they might need some rest and since it was already daylight, they had left them to sleep. Even Zanya never thought that they might be weak due to hunger¡­ hunger for blood.


    "Is the vamp¡­ err¡­ I mean¡­ Is Leon, or are hispanions here?" Zanya curiously directed her question at a little blond girl who was still awake.


    "He went over there." The little vampire girl pointed at another hall a little far down from where the children were.


    "I see, thank you." Zanya smiled and then she rose. Before leaving, she gently patted the head of that little girl and nodded at her in thanks. She nodded at Kariza and the duo began to head to the other hall when the little girl came running after them.


    "Faery!" she called out and Zanya turned back, surprised that the little girl had called out to her.


    "Zanya. Zanya''s my name and this is Kariza." Zanya introduced.


    "Zanya¡­ Kariza¡­" the little girl echoed. She looked like she was fascinated as she looked at the light faes. "I''m Martha." She smiled and the light faes smiled back at her.


    "You have a beautiful name, Martha. Are you unable to sleep?"


    The little girl shook her head again. "No, I am sleepy."


    "Then why¡­ oh, you should go and sleep then, dear."


    "But I have to stop you both from going there." Martha''s gaze became serious, causing Zanya and Kariza''s brows to crease in confusion as they blinked at her.


    "Leon¡­ he told us never to go there. So, you both can''t go there as well.''


    Zanya knelt down on one knee to put herself at a more simr conversational level as Martha. "Why? Did Leon tell you why?"


    "No. But he said that it''s dangerous and thus, we promised not to go."


    Silence went by for a moment as Kariza and Zanya eyed each other. Now they were more than curious and at the same time worried at Martha''s reminder.


    Patting Martha''s head, Zanya spoke sweetly. "Alright. We will just go and check on them if they''re alright. So, you go back and sleep now, okay?"


    The little girl yawned and was about to protest more but she wobbled where she stood. Zanya caught her before she could tumble over and then gave her over to Kariza. "You bring her back first. She desperately needs to sleep." Zanya told Kariza as she smiled helplessly at the yawning little girl.


    Without waiting for Kariza toe back, Zanya then headed to the hall. Somehow, she could not help but feel worried.


    Stretching her hand, she gripped the door handle. For some reason, her heartbeat suddenly quickened. Was she actually feeling nervous? She?


    Zanya squared her shoulders back and shook her head. Then she pushed the door back slowly. It creaked a little before swinging open a little. The inside of the hall was dark and eerily quiet.


    Stepping inside, Zanya was about to use magic to see what''s inside when all of a sudden, a dark shadow came rushing at her. No, that was no shadow. It was a man.


    The door shut close behind her as her back was pinned against the slightly rough door surface. She was caught off guard, but she could have still retorted if she did not recognize this male scent. This scent that she found quite unique and¡­ hypnotic¡­ annoyingly hypnotic, could only belong to one man. This man who had been pissing her off ever since she had met him.


    "Leon?" she called out questioningly and he suddenly stiffened at her voice. "What are you do-" Her sentence got cut off suddenly when she felt a peculiar sensation.


    Zanya gasped out loud as she felt his mouth suddenlytch tightly onto her throat.


    The next 20 chapters are under privilege. Privilege is created for the readers who want to read in advance and support the author more. But please make sure to understand how privilege works before buying. ^^


    Please check out the sample of the paperback on thement box. ^^

 Chapter 373 - Hunger

    <h4>Chapter 373 - Hunger</h4>


    Zanya jerked strongly at the feel of his mouth on her skin. And the very first thing she did was¡­ she punched him. Hard.


    A thud echoed in the dark hall. Angry, Zanya created a ball of light to light up the ce. She could not even see one foot in front of her. Her face was turned into a fierce and scowling mask of unhappiness. How dare this vampire behave this way! Why does he keep on making her rage like this?! She was not going to let him get away with it this time! She has given him chances time and again and she only felt that he kept taking things for granted. Enough was enough!


    Prepared to beat him up into a pulp, Zanya walked up and stood before him before looking down to observe the vampire. But her scowl slowly faded at the sight of him breathless and slumped over, on the floor, as if he could barely move. His shoulders were moving up and down inrge movements as he tried to pull in air into his lungs with much difficulty. He was somehow having trouble drawing in breath.


    Creasing her brows, Zanya bent over. "Vampire¡­" she called out and Leon continued pantingboriously. His skin was damp and mmy with sweat.


    "Out!" his voice suddenly echoed loudly. Zanya could tell he had used whatever little strength he had to shout that out. After that shout, he was panting even harder than before.


    Leon felt his body going numb. This was the very first time he had felt like this. This thirst and hunger were just inexplicable. He had never thought it could actually drive himpletely senseless. Never did he think he would suffer this want so badly as a half-blooded vampire.


    A couple of hours ago, all the elite vampires started to feel their hunger and thirst, all except him. Being a half blood, he could bear his thirst for blood far longer than anyone else. So, he was the only one who stayed back in the city while hisrades went out to hunt and sate their hunger.


    Because all vampires and humans had fled the city as the war was being fought, the vampires could not find anyone who will be able to supply them blood. The vampires and humans they had rescued were either children or wounded and weak. Therefore, the men had decided to go on a hunt as they knew they cannot be asking for each other''s blood either due to the majority of them having already lost quite the amount of blood as well because of the battle.


    Someone had to stay back as their representative to be there just in case the prince or the princess came looking for them. So, it had fallen to Leon to stay back as he could still hold back his hunger. Hisrades told him that they woulde back soon with something for him as well.


    But two hours had passed since they told him that and they had yet to return. Leon could only deduce that the animals had probably ran off from the nearby forests due to the beasts that arrived. He could only think that they must have needed to go further away to hunt and that was why they were taking longer than expected.


    It would not be a problem for him to wait a little longer if he had not let those children drink from him. There were three children who were just too hungry that they had started to be in pain so Leon could only give them his blood, thinking that his supply woulde very soon anyway. But hours hade and gone and yet his food supply did not seem to being.


    Hence, he was reduced into this mess. He needed blood now but there was no one whom he could ask. So, he had gone to hide out in this hall in the hopes of keeping himself away from the children. He thought that he could wait it out here and endure his hunger until hisrades return with his food. However, he did not count of Zanyaing to find him and seeing him in this condition. Because he did not expect it, the sweet scent of her blood had sent him into a frenzy, and he had lost control for a while and had pounced on her. Thankfully, her punch had knocked some sense back into him.


    "Get out! I''m¡­ leave¡­" he said between his pants, not quite making much sense. This girl''s arrival was totally unexpected. Why did she have toe here?


    "You¡­ you need blood¡­" her voice echoed. She was not moving away to leave at all.


    She could not bear to walk away. It was strange as she thought to herself, but she could not make herself leave. Well, she thought that he was already so weak. So, she did not need to feel threatened. The proof was that he could not even managed to dodge her earlier punch and she did not even use magic to boost her hit and he actually tumbled to the ground with that one hit from her. She was well aware of the extent of this vampire''s capability. In normal circumstances, there would be no way one punch from her could bring him down.


    "Yes. I¡­ myrades wille soon¡­ so leave now¡­" he murmured. "Or else, I can''t..."


    Instead of walking away, Zanya squatted before him instead. A tinge of concern shed in her forest green eyes.


    "You don''t look alright at all. Are you sure you can wait for them?" Zanya was very well aware of the needs of the vampires. These creatures need blood to survive and thirsting for an extended time period could be fatal to them. She had seen vampires who had lost their minds due to extreme hunger before.. Though she did not know if something had changed in them after thousands of years, Zanya could see in Leon''s condition that nothing had changed.

 Chapter 374 - Consequence

    <h4>Chapter 374 - Consequence</h4>


    Somehow, it was very unsettling for her to see this strong and capable man reduced to this state. During the battles, he had suffered so many injuries, and many were even fatal. Zanya had seen for herself that this man had suffered those injuries mostly because of him jumping directly into the fray without regard to his own safety. And all of it was done just to save anyone who was in need of help.


    His actions had surprised her many times that she wondered why he seemed to not think of his own safety at all as long as he was able to save the ones in need. She had thought that he was just all protective of the queen and hisrades, and for her as well. She had considered and thought it through and hade to the conclusion that it must be because somehow, she had been with them for quite while too. But during this battle, she had seen how he was actually more than willing to save anyone as long as they were on his side. He had helped countless light faes he had never once spoken to. It was as if he did not mind dying for them.


    These things she saw was probably the reason why Zanya could not seem to leave him alone despite her having a not so good impression of him. And despite the things he had done when she had left her body in his care and even now, with him suddenly attacking her¡­ she still could not make herself ignore him and leave.


    "How about I bring you to where they are? I can fly you over really quick ¨C"


    Leon shook his head heavily as he panted out. "Can''t¡­ the sun¡­"


    Zanya pped her forehead. How did she forget about the sun? She knew vampires can thrive just fine under the sun but if they are already in their weakest state, it could harm them ¨C perhaps even kill them.


    As Zanya tried to quickly think of another way they could ovee this, she was suddenly grabbed. She found herself sitting on hisp in an instant, straddling him as his arms were curled around her back and shoulders. Her eyes were wide. How did he still have such strength and speed?


    She had let her guard down at the sight of his weakened state and now she was caught again! This man! He is dangerous!


    "W-wait! You¡­" she tried to pull away, careful not to use her magic for fear that she might identally worsen his condition.


    He sniffed at her. His nose trailing down her throat.


    Zanya hastily caught his face and made him look at her.


    His red eyes were so vivid with thirst and hunger, and when he looked back at her and Zanya actually felt shivers running across her spine. She suddenly stiffened and the words she was about to say was lost. What was going on?


    Something in his eyes that now looked like hellfire made her heartbeat picked up a notch and she could not look away. It shocked her very much. When was thest time someone made her heart react like this?


    Zanya yelled at herself. She must be going crazy to actually feel like this before the man who obviously wanted to suck her blood! But why is his gaze this hypnotic? Do hungry vampires usually looked like this when they were dying for blood?


    She remembered that hungry vampires always, always looked terrifying. But this man¡­ instead of scaring her away, he looked more like he was seducing her. She was utterly shocked at the sensuality he exuded, and it was crazy how she found him incredibly gorgeous and irresistible right now.


    "Let me¡­" his voice was hoarse and deep, "Zanya¡­"


    She swallowed hard. Her name that resonated in her ears echoed over and over again like a hypnotic magic spell. This was bad! Very bad! She would never have thought that this vampire could make her feel this way. This was just¡­ this was abnormal. How could he make her feel as though she was now under his control? No!


    "No!" she finally snapped out of her confused state and was able to speak. "You can''t do this! Listen. You must let me go now."


    He shook his head, refusing to loosen his grip on her.


    "If you bite me, you''ll regret it, Leon! Believe me!"


    "I won''t¡­"


    "Yes, you will! There''s¡­ there''s a consequence if you bite a light fae."


    "I don''t care ¨C"


    "You will regret it! Let me go now before I hurt you."


    "I¡­ can''t anymore¡­" his words came out as a strangled cry between his gasps. His hand slowly pulling on her again and she told herself to resist. To look away from those hypnotic fiery eyes. Because at this rate, he was going to tear her willpower away and make her offer herself to him.


    Zanya had regretted dropping her guard down over him. This man was no ordinary vampire. Why did she think that this man was not capable of seducing a woman even to her own destruction when he was clearly one of those kinds who had such a strange power to make a woman beg and do anything he wanted her to do?


    She did not know when it even happened but when he gently pulled her hair back to arch her beautiful neck and have it exposed for an easy ess to it, Zanya already felt like her bones had melted within her. Her heartbeat thudded like gongs in her chest, sending vibrations up to her stunned brain. No! She must stop him! She must not let him bite her!


    Lifting her hand, she tried to summon her magic, hoping that it will wake her up from this strange frenzy she fell into. It was better for her to hurt him slightly than letting him bite her and draw blood. But her hands were limp and useless beside her. What¡­ what the hell did he do to her?


    His grip on her then tightened and again, she felt his cold mouthtch onto her neck.


    A/N: One more day spellbounders! If we stay rank 1 tomorrow midnight, i will give 10 chapters mass release on november 1st. Keep the Golden Ticketsing! ^^


    See the chibis of our characters on thement box. It will be given to the top 25 readers as well along with the paperback. ^^


    P.s.. everyone still have a chance to receive a paperback until november 2nd.

 Chapter 375 - Hundred Times Over

    <h4>Chapter 375 - Hundred Times Over</h4>


    It has been rumoured that the blood of the light faes were known to be the sweetest, most delicious blood for the vampires. Many vampires in the past, during the time when the Middle Empire was still in its former glory, were obsessed with the idea of tasting a light fae''s blood. But only very few were actually able to have gotten a taste and known the joys of being able to experience the ultimate blood of ecstasy. Because it was not something anyone can just have.


    There was a consequence if a vampire drinks a light fae''s blood and it was not a simple one. Upon the consumption of a light faes blood, it would turn into a type of poison in that vampire.


    Moreover, biting and drinking a light faes blood was like a ritual. It was a process of creating a bond. Or creating an unbreakable promise. The vampire will be bound to the light fae they had bitten and drunk blood from. Therefore, it is not something that was done and taken lightly as it would affect the vampire''s future as well.


    From the moment the vampire takes in the light faes blood, he would have automatically offered his heart to the light fae. After that, the vampire''s heart will only beat for and belong to her. He will be able to love only her in this lifetime. This was dangerous because if the light fae does not reciprocate the love and refuse to seal the bond through mating within a set time period, the fae blood inside the vampire''s body will turn into a deadly poison and it will aim for and kill the vampire''s heart. However, the strange thing is that he would not die physically, but he will never be able to feel anything anymore, nor could he fall in love ever again. His heart will die, and the bond will be broken the moment that happens.


    This was why Zanya knew that she must not let him bite her no matter what. But the temptation to just go with the flow and indulge in the sensations that were currently causing her to be tossed about were so strong it was surreal. It felt like he was seducing her to bring him to his own doom. And Zanya still could not believe vampires had this kind of power¡­ or was it only him? Or was she the strange one who was falling into his gaze and helplessly wrapped herself in it?


    "Stop!" She yelled, her hands flew to tangle them in his thick silky hair and pulled them back harshly to tear his mouth off her skin before he could sink his fangs into her neck. Her palm them covered his mouth as she panted frantically, finally snapping out of that dreamy sensation she had dangerously indulged in. "I told you. You''re going to regret it if you bite me. If you bite me now, you''re going to be bound to me and would irrevocably fall in love with me whether you like it or not. And if¡­ if I am not able to love you back, you will be ruined! I can''t let that happen to you!" she quickly exined, hoping that he would catch onto the urgency in the tone of her voice and be finally willing to let go.


    But he did not respond as how Zanya had hoped he would. His fiery eyes stared back at her again and his gaze gripped her once more.


    "Goodness! Stop it and just let me go. If you don''t¡­ I''m really going to hurt you now! You''re giving me no choice." she threatened him, and her magic began to seep out from her skin. "This is for your sake ¨C"


    She could not finish her sentence. Her body froze, as her eyes flew open, wide with shock at the feel of his fangs slowly and sensuously sinking past her skin and into her neck. He had moved too fast, and she was way toote to react.


    Zanya slowly shut her eyes as she felt him draw her blood with a tingly suction pressure being applied. To her surprise, it was not painful at all. In fact, she did not know how, but it was giving her an indescribable sensation. A sensation she could not quite put into words as she could not wrap her mind around it, much less know how to even describe it.


    Allowing her head to fall backnguidly, she murmured helplessly as she gripped tighter and hung onto his dark hair. "Don''t me meter¡­ I did my best to stop you¡­"


    Leon heard what she said from the back of his mind. But he did not care at all. Nothing else matters right now but this¡­ this blood. He had heard many times before that a virgin human''s blood was a blood worthy to die for. He had tasted it himself when a human girl had offered herself to him and he could not deny that he had thought the same until now. It was only now that he truly knew what it meant to have blood that was worthy to die for.


    A light faes blood¡­ Zanya''s blood was worth dying for even for a hundred times over. He had never lost his mind to this extent before. Ever. Naturally, as a half-blood, he was not as hardcore as the purebloods when ites to taking in blood. But this¡­ he actually felt like he was in heaven. This taste was too much¡­ too much¡­ he wanted to suck her dry. He did not want to ever stop drinking from her. He just could not get enough of it!


    His grip on her tightened as his strength came back. In fact, he felt like power was surging within him as he savoured her blood that tasted like heaven. If this was what heaven tasted like, then he was surely dead and very happy to be so. There were no regrets, and he can die content.


    A/N: We fell from the rank guys and we are now rank 2 in golden ranking. If we get back to top 1 again before reset (6 hrs from this moment this chapter is updated), I will deliver the promised 10 chapters mass release. ^^


    P.s.. second chap willeter.

 Chapter 376 - Reminiscent

    <h4>Chapter 376 - Reminiscent</h4>


    "Leon." He heard her call out his name and his body flinched. His heart was suddenly beating so hard now. And then something seemed to have snapped within him.


    The door swung open with a loud bang and Leon pulled away as he grabbed at his chest.


    The vampires who had just arrived stood there, speechless as they stared at the spectacle before them.


    Zanya quickly pushed Leon back at the sight of the men who were standing by the door. Her hand flew towards the area of her neck that was bitten and her magic glowed under her palms, healing the puncture wounds made by Leon.


    Then without a word, she stormed out of the hall, face ming and left without looking back at either the men or at Leon.


    The men looked at each other and then collectively turned their heads to look at Leon who was now sitting on the floor. They could see that he had already gotten his fill.


    "What a lucky bastard you are," Lucmented yfully as he sighed. "We get to drink animal''s blood, but he had actually feasted on a light fae. This is not fair!" there was a slight hint of envy in his tone.


    "You''re right." Reed agreed, "let''s just give all these to the children then," he added, and they turned and left the hall, leaving Samuel and Zn behind to apany Leon.


    Looking down at the man, Zn squatted before him with a raised brow. "Who would''ve thought that you''re the very first one among us to score like this?" he smirked at him, causing Leon to avert his gaze. His face looked severe even at Zn''s teasing. "What''s this? You''re not happy to drink a light faes blood? How was it? Hm? Leon? I heard it''s a hundred times better than human virgin''s blood. Did it really live up to what the rumours say?"


    Leon stiffened. "Where did you hear that?" he asked.


    "Hmm¡­ everyone knows about this bedtime legend, Leon. I believe the creatures with such heavenly blood in those tales are actually the light faes. I am basing it ording to the scent of the princess'' blood. Though we didn''t smell Zanya''s as she was quick to block the scent, I believe it should be the same. So? Is the tale true?"


    Not one word came out of Leon''s mouth, causing Zn to look quizzically at Samuel.


    "I guess it must be true then¡­ and¡­ about the consequence¡­" Zn continued. In the tale, the blood would end up poisoning the vampire and kills him or her, literally. "Are you alright??Did Zanya tell you anything that would happen to you?"


    A deep and harsh breath escaped Leon''s mouth. "She didn''t say it would kill me." Leon finally said.


    "That''s a relief then." Zn sighed in relief. "At least, that part of the tale is not true."


    "But I believe there still should be some sort of consequence." Samuel spoke, setting his gaze seriously at Leon. "Nothing greates without paying some form of price."


    "Yes, you''re right. There is a consequence to drinking blood from a light fae."?Leon replied, his face now looking pretty calm. "But don''t worry about it. It''s not as serious as you think it is."


    Then he walked past them, obviously avoiding the conversation now.


    Zn narrowed his gaze. It seems he need to investigate further into this, because judging from Leon''s expression, he knew he must be in some kind of trouble. He could only hope that what he said was right, that the consequence was nothing serious.


    ¡­


    Back in Ravens Castle, Evie opened her eyes and found herself tightly cuddled within Gavriel''s embrace.


    "Feeling better now, my love?" he asked, his grey eyes gleaming as a gentle smile curved on his gorgeous face.


    Evie did not know why but she suddenly felt like crying again. She swallowed back the lump of tears in the back of her throat and hugged him tight. When she calmed down, she pulled away again and looked at his face.


    "Tell me¡­ what happened?" she asked. "Is¡­ is everything alright now?"


    Gavriel pulled her and kissed her forehead as gentle as he could. "Let''s talk about thatter, wife. You need to eat first." He whispered and Evie stilled herself and remained silent, but eventually, she nodded.


    She pulled away to stand but Gavriel did not let her. He gathered her in his arms, princess-like. The way he held her made her heart swell. This was¡­ being with him was just so wholesome. She actually felt like they were back to those times, when she was just his little damsel in distress.


    "I can walk Gav." She said as sheughed lightly, enjoying his warmth.


    "I know. But let me carry you like this." He whispered then kissed her head.


    He walked very slowly as he wanted them both to savour every moment of it. For some reason, they both felt incredibly nostalgic, as if it had been years since hest carried her like this.


    Elias had brought the food once they were in the dining hall and Evie could not help but smile at the sight of the steak, remembering that this was the very same table where they had eaten together for the first time.


    Gavriel quietly cut the steak and before Evie could reach for her utensils, he ced a piece of delicious steak right before her lips. Evie bite down on her lower lip before opening her mouth and ate the steak her husband was offering. This was so reminiscent to their first meal together.


    Momentster, Evie lifted her gaze only to find him staring at her,zily leaning his head against his knuckles. His eyes were so dreamy as he fixed his gaze on her.


    "You are thinking about something¡­" Evie lifted her brow at him and the corner of Gavriel''s mouth lifted into a sensuous smile.


    "I''m thinking about that time when we first ate together. I remember how I got jealous over a piece of steak just because you looked like you are finding the steak much¡­ much more delicious than I, your husband was." He said and Evie''s mouth hung open.


    The next 20 chapters are under privilege. Privilege is created for the readers who want to read in advance and support the author more.. But please make sure to understand how privilege works before buying. ^^

 Chapter 377 - Nothing Is Even Close

    <h4>Chapter 377 - Nothing Is Even Close</h4>


    Note: I would like to express my heartfelt gratitude to all spellbounders who casted their Golden ticketsst month most especially to Patty_PM, Sacogun, _Basia_, Hollygolightly, Monica_Ceja, DespinaNY, MonsterUnderTheBed, Yaritza_16, h_maven, edi_o, ChickenMomma, Chinawa, and Surealicity. I can''t thank you enough guys. Ya''ll are angels.


    ___


    Gavriel continued feeding Evie one bite at a time as his gaze remained fixed on her face, full of contentment. His grey orbs were dreamy and filled with so much love. However, there was a hint of something else in there as well¡­ something different. It was as though he was scrutinizing her at the same time, attempting to read further into her mind and heart.


    Momentster, Evie finally stopped him as she raised both her hands in surrender,ughing as she saw him arching his brows as though not believing that she has had enough.


    "I''m full Gav." She then moved to catch his hand that was holding the fork and guided it back to his own mouth. "Eat." Her voice came out like a strict order and Gavriel chuckled. His eyes twinkled at her. "You were so busy feeding me, but you have yet to fill your own stomach." Evie''s brows scrunched up a little as she felt a little guilty ofpletely basking in Gavriel''s pampering of her and temporarily forgot about reminding him to take care of himself too.


    "Your wish is mymand, my queen." He dered with a flourish and Evie felt her face became hot as she watched his seductive mouth mp around the same piece of steak that he had tried to feed her a few moments ago, all the while his intense eyes stared at her through his thick and darkshes. Slowly, he chewed on it and Evie found herself unable to look away from those spellbinding lips of his.


    "Stop looking at me like that, wife. Do you really want me to continue eating? I might really end up pinning you down on top of this very table." His deep husky voice echoed across the dining table and Evie jolted out of her trance. "I might change ''course'' and feast on something else altogether¡­" And his maic eyes caught hers and held them captive.


    She immediately imagined what he had just said, and she blushed even harder. Goodness! The god of seduction is back! And this god was her one and only ¨C no one else''s. Her heart shivered with that knowledge before filling up with a feeling so sweet that made up for all the agony of being separated from him all this while.


    Shaking her head slightly as she tried her best to regain herposure, Evie grabbed at the ss of water sitting before her and gulped it all down a little shakily while Gavriel naughtily shed her his wicked smile, totally loving the way she reacted to his every actions. But at the same time, he was also regretting what he said to her earlier as of right now, he really¡­ crazily wanted to do just that. He was only a breath away from fulfilling all those words and making theme true. His eyes glimmered as he took in a deep breath that brought the tempting natural fragrance of his wife that had perfused the air around her into his red nostrils.


    "I¡­ we need to go out first and check on everyone. I want to ensure that they are alright." Evie quickly grasped at the first thing that crossed her mind and changed the topic and Gavriel tilted his head. The naughty smile that was hanging across his lips not fading. However, he took another deep breath and tamped down on that beastly instinct to pounce on her.


    "First¡­" he drawled, "that means when wee back, you''re going to allow me to do just that, right here in the dining hall, are you, my love?" Gavriel teased her further, enjoying the responses his words evoked in this little wife of his.


    Evie''s mouth hung open and she literally could feel smoke rising from her head. She had forgotten how much this man loved doing this to her, teasing her to the point that her face'' color would look like a cooked lobster. And it was such a shock that her immunity towards his naughtiness seemed to have regressed back to square one, judging from her inability to retort wittily again. She could not help but feel slightly aggrieved at this as she silently mourned her fate.


    "Right here in the dining hall?" she squeaked out as she could not believe the words that came out of her mouth as she looked down at the long table that they were seated at. She then abruptly pushed her chair back and rose from her seat. She had heard how she sounded when she uttered those words, and she almost hid her burning face into her palms.


    Gavriel rose as well and when Evie turned to face him, he bent over, jailing her between him and the table. "Yes, love." He murmured breathlessly as his gaze on her was smouldering hot. "You want to try it here too, right?" He then nuzzled her in the crook of her neck, causing delicious shivers to travel up and down her spine.


    She swallowed. Goodness gracious!


    "Gods, I want to pin you down now and spread you out and¡­ eat you¡­ I would then savour every part of you¡­ because nothing in this world would ever taste better than you. No¡­ nothing is even close¡­" he whispered those words as he nibbled along her jawline and Evie''s bones just melted, turning her into a helpless puddle capable of only dangling there in his arms.


    Her will was rendered absolutely useless now. What will? There was no such word existing in her vocabry at this moment! She was seduced wholly and thoroughly with just those words alone and the way he looked at her. And just as she was about to reach out to kiss him, Gavriel pulled himself away ¨C but not without much difficulty.


    "But yes, you''re right, my love. We need to go check on everyone else first. That is only the right thing to do.." He said seriously as he stepped back when Evie grabbed him and pushed him down to sit on her chair.

 Chapter 378 - Your Highness!

    <h4>Chapter 378 - Your Highness!</h4>


    "How dare you seduce me like that and then leave me hanging high and dry, dear husband of mine." She growled lightly and raised her brows at him as she stared down into his eyes. She was torn between wanting to strangle him or pounce on him all at the same time. This man¡­!!


    Gavriel looked at her in surprise for a moment before he sipped on his lower lip, smiling sexily. "But wife¡­ you''re the one who said we must go out first." He could not help but tease her more.


    "I will make you¡­" Evie suddenly trailed off as she stilled in her bent over position. She was about to straddle him when she saw someone came running in, holding a bottle that contained a red liquid within.


    The light fae froze as well.


    Evie straightened and smiled at the light fae.


    "You cane over." She beckoned to the light fae calmly, clenching down on her teeth hard, not letting herself burn with embarrassment.


    The light fae hesitantly entered and carefully ced the bottle on the table. "The¡­ the vampire named Zn asked me to bring this bottle here, my queen." She bowed apologetically.


    "Thank you. You may withdraw. Please inform the rest that we''ll be out in a few minutes." Evie kept her tone mild and calm.


    With a bow of respect, the light fae then left.


    Clearing her throat, Evie stepped away from the living temptation next to her. She immediately realized that this bottle contained blood and realised that it was an important food source and Gav needs to drink it. Even though he could eat meals with her, the main nutrition he needs would still be derived from blood. And Evie understood this.


    She opened the bottle easily, her fingers glowed brightly for a few brief seconds and Gavriel knew that it was magic. He used to take the bottle from her without a word before handing it back to her. It was something very mundane in their lives, but Gavriel loved doing those simple little things for her. But now, it looks like he would not be doing that anymore. She no longer needed him to open a bottle of wine for her anymore.


    Quietly, Gavriel watched her pour the bright red liquid into a wine ss and then hand it over to him smoothly as it were their daily routine.


    "Here, dear husband. You fed me quite a lot a while ago so you must notin if I make you drink a lot too." Evie stated her disimer right on the first ss.


    Another soft chuckle echoed from him, and he took the ss Evie was offering.


    Relieved that the sexual tension between them had somewhat subsided, Evie poured him another ss after he had drained the first one quickly. He must have been hungry. And as she was staring at the ss, she suddenly remembered something.


    "Oh no!" her eyes widened in worry.


    Gavriel immediately put down his ss, his brows creasing as he wondered what the problem was. "What''s wrong?"


    "Levy." Evie said, "I forgot about Levy!"


    Blinking, Gavriel rxed.


    "He''s trapped inside the crystal." Evie told him and Gavriel blinked. Why was Levy in a crystal? Worry now shed in his eyes for one of his men.


    "He''s trapped? How? By Thundrann?" A dangerous glint shed in his grey orbs to rece the worry.


    "No¡­ it was actually by me." Evie stated softly.


    Speechless, Gavriel gulped the remaining blood in his ss. Then he settled the ss on the table and looked at her, a little shocked. "You trapped Levy¡­ he had been possessed?" confusion and surprise shed across Gavriel''s face. How did that even happen? Something must have happened for Evie to do this. He believed that there would be a perfectly good reason for it. He trusted in Evie no matter what.


    "No, no¡­" Evie shook her head and she immediately exined what happened.


    Her exnation made Gavriel let out a relieved sigh. He was thankful he was mistaken in his assumption that Evie had to trap Levy because he had been possessed.


    The couple then quickly made their way out of the castle. They had decided to awaken Levy first and then deal with their current situationter with the rest of their men as well as the light faes that came along with Evie.


    Soon, Evie and Gavriel met the elite vampires in the courtyard.


    The vampires all stood there in one line. They were all still as they fixed their eyes on Gavriel.


    When Gavriel appeared several hours ago to stop the princess from beheading Thundrann, the men were shocked at the sight of him. They saw that his eyes were back to the familiar grey again and they could hardly believe it. Was their prince finally back this time? Even though Gavriel had spoken with Samuel through their mind telepathy, even Samuel was doubting if that was actually his imagination.


    They had been fooled once before when he showed them his red eyes the night that he had ordered them to bring the princess over to Crescia. And that was why they did not dare to immediately believe that their very own Prince Gavriel was back this time.


    "How''s everyone?" Gavriel spoke, looking at them one after another. "I am d to see that all of you are whole and very much well." He shed them a smirk as he looked at them with pride and the men finally sighed in relief. Yes!! It is truly their prince!


    Elias even began to tear up and Reed''s throat felt as though he was choked up.


    "Your Highness!" Reed and Elias cried out emotionally and Gavriel approached them, thumping them fondly on their shoulders. "At longst! You finally remembered us!"


    Gavriel thanked them one by one through their eyes. He knew he could not thank these men enough for being with Evie all those difficult and challenging times.. He could tell they went through a lot, and he was nothing but proud of them.

 Chapter 379 - Very Soon

    <h4>Chapter 379 - Very Soon</h4>


    "I think I''m going to cry too, your Highness." Zn said when Gavriel reached him, smirking yfully.


    "Go ahead. I''d like to see your poker face cry." Gavrielmented, smirking back.


    "Well, I changed my mind. I''ll cry if you cry first, Your Highness." Zn quipped.


    "You still think you can fool me? Zn?" Gavriel raised an eyebrow at him.


    "Well, I''m just trying to check if your memories truly have returned now."


    When Gavriel reached Samuel, the big man''s stoic face remained unfazed as he looked steadily at his prince and lord.


    "You did well, leading these bunch of troublemakers." He told the big man and Samuel''s expression cracked a little, showing a small smile as he was touched at the prince''s praise.


    "They''ve been such a bunch of good and well behave men, Your Highness, so I didn''t actually need to do anything."


    "I guess, they behaved because you''re the one leading them."


    "Er¡­ I don''t think so, Your Highness. I believe it''s because of our master, the princess. Being with the princess didn''t give them much time to fool around."


    Gavriel looked at Evie who was quietly standing there, giving the men space.


    A smile curved on his lips. "It seems my wife can control you guys better than I do." Gavriel teased his men.


    "Well, we can''t afford to disappoint you, so we did our best¡­ to behave and focus." Luc said and Gavriel nodded, smiling.


    "Certainly. All of you have truly made me proud." Gavriel told them and the men looked revitalized.


    After a while, they then remembered Levy and they all headed to the ce where he was.


    The dark crystal that had trapped him was shining with a cool glimmer under the sun.


    Evie did not waste a single moment longer and stood before the crystal while Gavriel and his men stayed back, watching on and waiting for what she would do.


    Amber lights began to gather in Evie''s palm and her body started to glow.


    Watching her, the look in Gavriel''s eyes were intense. There were surges of emotions in them as he observed her every move, every wave of magic that she was summoning, and the measure of power that she nowmand.


    Then she suddenly glowed with an extra brilliant amber ze that rivalled even the sun''s magnificence, right where she stood. In the very next second, there was a loud cracking sound from the crystal before it exploded into a shower of dark glitters. Gavriel was still a little bit unused seeing Evie being so powerful, extremely capable, and¡­ exceptionally confident. All of them were a little surprised how the dark glitters from the crystal had not flown everywhere but had only remained within a two-feet radius from where Levy was. It was as though the princess had formed a barrier around to prevent the dark crystal''s fragments from flying off as shards that might harm others around.


    The way she stood there with her hands stretched forward, in Gavriel''s eyes, he saw a queen. A powerful, and formidable queen. And a faint smile curved on his lips. He was proud of her. So proud of her that he could not exin in words on how he felt. She had grown up so much since they had gotten separated. Her growth was so great that she even looked like she had be someone who is unreachable.


    Gavriel was genuinely happy for her. She is truly a queen now. He could imagine her sitting there on her throne while he was still down below, looking up at her in awe. The throne next to her was still empty and he was going to sit there beside her very soon. He was going to be king. He will be her only king and she, his queen.


    It was amazing how she had arrived there first before him. He remembered he once decided to be king to make her queen. But this amazing woman actually arrived at their destination first.


    As he kept his eyes riveted on her, there was only one thing in Gavriel''s mind. He needed to reach the pinnacle as well and sit on that throne which was right next to hers.


    ''Wait for me my queen, I''ll get there very soon.'' He dered within himself as his eyes gleamed with so much intensity. He would live up to that expectation and not disappoint her.


    ¡­


    The moment Levy was finally freed, he teared up upon hearing that their prince finally remembers them. The drama king even ran over and hugged Gavriel, evoking a round ofughter among the men. Their very ownic relief was back, hearty and hale.


    After that, he went on over to offer a thank you to Evie for saving him.


    "Thank you for saving me, princess!" he eximed sincerely, and Evie fondly patted his head while he bent over and held Evie''s hand.


    While Levy was being dramatic again, Luc, who was standing right next to the quiet Leon creased his brows. Then he gently bumped his elbow on Leon to catch his attention.


    "You do realise that Zanya keeps ncing over at you, right? She looks kind of concerned. I know you can feel her gaze, so don''t tell me you can''t." Luc said. He had been bothered for quite a while now because Leon was acting as though he did not notice Zanya''s gaze at all.


    He even noticed that Leon was trying to avoid looking at Zanya at all. It was as if it would kill him the moment that he looked over at her. And that was not all. It was obvious that Leon was not fine in the least. He was stiff and sweating all this while and looked as though he was suffering.


    When Leon still remained silent and unmoving, Luc sighed out in exasperation.. "This is not like you at all, Leon. Did you really end up falling in love with her after drinking her blood? Is that why you''re like this now?"

 Chapter 380 - Already Over

    <h4>Chapter 380 - Already Over</h4>


    The drama king overheard Luc''s whisper and his ears almost twitched like a dog''s.


    He sidled sideways until he reached to where Luc and Leon were standing. "What? You already fell in love?!" the gossip king craned his head to scrutinize Leon''s face, trying to determine if what Luc said was true. Then he looked towards where the beauty light fae was and he caught her ncing at Leon with a peculiar look in her eyes.


    Raising a brow and crossing his arms around his chest, Levy leaned in sideways to stare at Leon''s face again. "Hmm¡­ I think I might have underestimated you, Leon. I just got trapped inside the crystal only for several hours and both of you had already fallen in love with each other?" Hemented, acting as though he was about to cry. It was obvious he was just being his usual dramatic and exaggerated self though. "You''re one sly fox aren''t you, Leon?" he waggled his brows suggestively, nudging at him teasingly. Leon''s cheeks had two red spots that were quite noticeable and that caused Levy to guffaw as Luc chuckled at the side.


    "You''re wrong¡­" Leon finally spoke but with an obvious difficulty. His face looked pinched as he denied what Levy and Luc were using him of. "She''s not in love with me."


    Levy and Leon looked at each other and caught the key point in what Leon said. Their grins only widened as they stuck themselves closer to him. They then swung their heads around quickly at the same time and looked over at Zanya ¨C thedy that was currently in discussion. The lovely light fae was still keeping her eyes glued on Leon while Leon kept his gaze stuck on the cold hard ground.


    The duo on his left and right side looked at each other again. And then, shaking their heads, they both simultaneously sighed heavily. Their fellow friend was such a stick in the mud.


    Levy tsked, shaking his head disapprovingly while Luc just rolled his eyes in exasperation. He looked at Levy and motioned with his head to deal with the lumbering oaf that was Leon. "You know what, Leon my man? I want to smack you right up the head this instant! She''s looking at you even now, man! Her gaze had literally not left your bumbling self since you and Luc were chatting about this earlier." His teasing voice became frustrated. He truly did not know whether tough or cry at Leon''s hopeless actions in dealing with the issues of the heart. In fact, he wanted to pull out his hair on how awkward these two were with their progress.


    "There''s apletely different reason why she''s¡­" all of a sudden, Leon gritted his teeth and his sentence trailed off. It was as though he could not take the agitation anymore, he chose to run away and retreat. "Tell His Highness, I''ll be back in a couple of hours." He moved so fast that Levy caught his voice fading off before he could grab onto Leon.


    "Wait, where are you going?" Levy shouted after him.


    "I''ll go find my mother." Leon replied and with that somewhat eptable excuse thrown out, he was gone. Levy nced over at Zanya and noticed that her eyes had involuntarily followed after the departing figure of Leon.


    "Man. What''s his problem?" Levy asked, not liking the way Leon had responded. He used to just ignore him when he was trying to tease him. Leon never walks away no matter what he was saying. However, this time, his responses were through the roof. And that look and tenseness he was exuding was absolutely so unlike himpared to how he usually acted in the past.


    Luc could not respond to Levy as everyone were now gathered, except for Leon who had left and disappeared. He did not want to speak of a matter where Leon himself was notfortable discussing about. It was not right of him to air a friend''s personal matter as he had no approval from the person himself. This matter would have to wait until Leon gets back.


    "We saw that the vampires areing back," a light fae who had juste back from a patrol reported.


    "Yes, we have found most of the fleeing vampires who were still within the south forest, and we have told them that the beasts had all been defeated now." Samuel added. "However, we are not quite certain if it''s alright for everyone to return now. So, we have yet to send out the signal for them to return."


    "It''s alright for them toe back now." Gavriel gave out his approval on the matter. "The war is already over."


    "But Your Highness," Zn piped in, "how about the dragon¡­ I mean Onyx? What if he returnster and¡­" He trailed off when he saw the change in the princess'' expression. He did not mean to pick on Onyx or hurt the princess'' feelings. But important matters such as this must be discussed with the prince.


    Everyone fell silent after hearing Zn''s question. It was the very same question that was guing everyone''s mind. It was just that they were a little hesitant and did not want to ask it while the princess was still there. They all saw how Onyx was before it flew away. He had drawn out all of the darkness from their prince, that immense and seemingly unrivalled dark magic. They all know that there was the possibility of the great dragon returning and then, due to the dark magic in him, it very possibly would make him attack them. And that was why none of them dared to think that the war is already over and that they were allowed to rx and put down their guards now.


    "Onyx will not return any time soon." Gavriel said, causing everyone to look at him with either curious or surprised eyes.. How was the prince speaking about this so confidently? Did he have some kind of insider''s knowledge on the matter? Even Evie herself, stared at him as she wondered why he sounded so certain that Onyx will not being back soon.

 Chapter 381 - Nutritious

    <h4>Chapter 381 - Nutritious</h4>


    Gavriel met her gaze and Evie did not even need to ask anymore to get him to borate his point.


    "It escaped because it knew that you have the power to imprison him. Therefore, it will not dare return here, knowing that you are here." Gavriel exined, looking at Evie as if he was exining the reasoning to only her alone.


    Everyone who heard this knew that the vampire prince''s exnation made a lot of sense. If the dragon was not afraid of the queen''s power in trapping and immobilising him, it would not have had escaped so easily like that.


    "From what you are saying, it seems that you believe that Onyx will return¡­ not anytime soon, but definitely during one of these days." Evie double checked and Gavriel nodded at her words.


    "The darkness in him would most likely try to find a way to counter your power of entrapment before returning to wage a war." Gavriel looked at the clear sky calmly.


    Both the vampires and light faes nodded in agreement.


    "This war is over now. However, we can''t quite rx yet because of another war that mighte our way any time in the near future." Gavriel continued and everyone agreed again. "You have all done a great job this time around. Therefore, everyone should take this opportunity to rest up for now."


    The light faes then looked at their queen, waiting for her permission to be dismissed.


    Evie averted her gaze from Gavriel and then faced her people. "We will be staying here to recuperate and rest up. All of you had just awakened and were immediately thrown into a war. I thank you all for it. For now, all of you must take the rest needed. Seek for help if you need to be healed." She dered and the light faes all bowed their heads in acquiescence.


    In the moments that followed, Gavriel quickly ordered his men to make the vampires return. He was going to start fixing the ruined city as soon as possible.


    And while Gavriel was busy, Evie on the other hand had summoned and tended to her other dragons instead of going to take a rest. After checking and making sure that none of them were seriously wounded, she had made them a request to fly off and be on the lookout for Onyx.


    Evie did not know why but she felt uneasy. She had thought that Onyx might have gone to the humannds. So, she had sent out her dragons to search and check out every empire as she alternately looked through their eyes as she could not leave the capital.


    Hours passed and she had yet to find Onyx anywhere even with the aid of all her other dragons searching through thends. She was relieved though, that the dragon did not go to any other ce and decided to wreak havoc there. In times like this, no news is indeed good news. She could only hope that good news would continue to roll in.


    By the time the dragons returned to her, it was already night.


    "And here I thought that you would be resting and recuperating as you gather up your strength for the next battle." Gavriel''s voice echoed.


    Evie whipped her head around and she saw him standing by the threshold. His gaze was warm but a little sharp, like a vivid pair of shimmery moonbeams in the night sky.


    "I am alright." Evie smiled and approached him. "We''ll be restingter anyway, right?"


    Gavriel sighed, as though he was a little upset that she did not go to rest as she told him before they went their separate ways this afternoon. "I wasn''t nning to rest." He informed her. "But you need to."


    He was right before her in an instant and he scooped her up into his arms.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    "You need to eat." He said simply and when they reached the dining hall, he ced her down on her chair carefully.


    Gavriel again offered to feed her. Even when Evie insisted on feeding herself, Gavriel still asionally fed her and this time he was not feeding her meat, but the varieties of fruits and vegetables that were prepared in an assorted array before them.


    "Here, eat this. They said this is nutritious." He said as he put the food into her mouth.


    When their dinner was done, Gavriel carried her back to their bedroom. She was actually surprised that he did not try to seduce her this time. She was quite sure that his wild and roving hands would not be able to resist and there would be some hanky panky going on between them. Therefore, seeing a well behaved Gavriel was a surprise.


    The bath was all ready and drawn for her when they finally reached their room.


    "I''m going to help you bathe, wife." He said and Evie blushed a little, remembering the simr times they shared back in Dacria. So much for no hanky panky.


    But she did not try to reject his offer anymore because Evie somehow felt that Gavriel was acting a little strange. She was going to have to remember to speak with him about this matter tonight. They needed to have a serious talk, and she had a lot of things to ask him that she had wanted to know.


    It had also bothered her when Gavriel spoke about Onyx. She believed in what he had said but¡­ for some reason, Evie felt as though he was hiding something ¨C something very big from her.


    "Careful," he whispered as he helped her into the tub. His arms around her were very protective. As if he was scared that she might slip and fall and hurt herself.


    "Gav¡­ I''m not a baby¡­" suddenly, Evie trailed off. Baby!


    The word baby made her body freeze and she looked at him with wide eyes as her heart thumped quickly.


    "Gav¡­" she called out his name again, unable to wait any longer to ask him. "Tell me¡­ you¡­" she did not know how to say it. However¡­


    "Yes," he said before Evie could even finish what she was going to ask. "I know."


    ___


    5 chapters more.. They will be released during my usual update time. ^^

 Chapter 382 - Hes You

    <h4>Chapter 382 - He''s You</h4>


    "I know," Gavriel told her with a knowing look in his eyes and Evie''s own widened even more. He knew about it? How?! She had her fists in a tight grip at the edge of the tub as she looked at him in shock.


    "You know¡­? I mean¡­ you remember your¡­ past self''s memories?" she questioned, stammering. Her eyes gleaming with curiosity and utter disbelief. She had always wondered about it. Especially after Gavrael¡­


    Evie was certain that at that moment, Gavrael was already gone. And that was why she had cried and mourned for him so much. In fact, even now, she still felt a hollow kind of achiness that remained in her heart that did not seem to be going away even though Gavriel was finally back here with her. She somehow had that weird feeling as though a part of him ¨C that was Gavrael ¨C had disappeared for good, never toe back again. It was hard for her to just ept it as though the two of them had just simply swapped ces.


    Of course, it was a huge relief for her that Gavriel was finally back here with her or else¡­ she would not know how she was to continue going on right now. The loss of her father, though it was something that she had prepared to expect ever since knowing he had been possessed by Thundrann, still came as a huge blow to her when she saw his lifeless body with her own two eyes. Since she had woken up, Gavriel distracted her from the pain of losing her father and Gavrael. His warmth gave her the strength to continue living without losing her mind. Just by him being there gave her an incredible strength to keep her head up and cope with the agony that death brought.


    She had told herself not to feel too sad anymore about Gavrael. Because Gavriel was now here with her. They were one and the same person, just with different memories and eye colour, slightly differing personalities, and temperaments. But during her quiet moments alone, she realised that her heart just kept on aching in a way that was simr to how she felt when thinking on how she had lost her father.


    And now that Gavriel had said he knew about her being pregnant, Evie was shocked and her heart swell with hope. Could it be that her husband now had regained and remembered his memories as Gavrael too? Did this mean that Gavrael did not actually disappeared but just simply merged with him?


    "I remember a few things I heard during the war." Gavriel answered and Evie blinked.


    "A few things¡­"


    "Yes, during thest moments in the fight with Galleous, I was able to hear Gavrael''s thoughts quite clearly. And that''s how I found about this matter." Gavriel exined to Evie.


    The hope that had shone so bright in her eyes slowly faded and the joy that was disyed on her face had dimmed significantly. She had tried her best to maintain her smile to hide her disappointment, but Gavriel saw it. Even if he did not see it, he could feel the difference in the aura that she exuded. It was that obvious. He fell utterly silent for a while but after a few moments of internal deliberation, he reached out and caressed her cheek lightly with his thumb. A wry smile stered itself on his lips.


    "You miss him¡­ that other idiot self of mine," he said as a matter of fact and Evie could not speak for a few seconds. Gavriel saw how she did not deny nor assent with his statement and knew that was as good as her agreeing to what he had said. Though he knew better, he could not help but feel a slight pinch in his heart.


    "I¡­" Evie was at a loss for words as she opened and closed her mouth a few times, not knowing how to respond. Her eyes that had looked up into his were conflicted and helpless at the same time.


    "Of course, you do, love¡­" he smiled at her ever so gently and all of a sudden, he kissed her, very tenderly on her lips that it felt as though a butterfly''s wings had fluttered on it. He then pulled away and stared at her.


    "He''s you¡­" Evie replied weakly before trailing off and looked somehow apologetically at him. Gavriel smiled gently at her with an understanding look on his face, tucking the strands of her hair behind her ears in a doting manner.


    "I know, love." He pulled her face and nted another kiss on her forehead.


    They were quiet for a moment as Evie shut her eyes as she leaned against hisrge palm that was ced on the side of her head, still holding her.


    "Did he truly disappear now?" she asked in soft weak voice after a few moments. "He¡­ he said goodbye. He had told me that he''s not going to exist anymore."


    "I¡­ I am not sure wife." His answer sounded genuine, but Evie did not catch the sudden gleam that shed in his eyes as he said that. For a moment, there was something suspicious that had surfaced across those grey orbs. But it was only for a split second, too fast for Evie to notice as she was still caught up in her own distressed emotions. It had disappeared even quicker than it appeared, as if it never happened in the first ce when he looked back at her. "I do not feel the presence of his dark magic anymore. But I am not certain if he''s truly gone, or he has just hidden himself or got trapped somewhere within me again."


    The look in Evie''s eyes became much better after hearing Gavriel''s words.


    "I will try to observe in the next few days. I believe I will find the answer in time." he continued in a reassuring manner, "I''ll let you know if I find something. For now, I''d like you to not think too much and not hurt so much. I''m afraid it will be bad for our angel who is growing inside of you."


    The next 20 chapters are under privilege. Privilege is created for the readers who want to read in advance and support the author more. But please make sure to understand how privilege works before buying. ^^

 Chapter 383 - Think Of Me

    <h4>Chapter 383 - Think Of Me</h4>


    Evie''s heart skipped a beat at what he said. His words had reminded her of what she had to do. There was a more pressing matter at hand. He was right. She had heard about women who had suffered miscarriages due to being overly stressed and being caught up in their sadness and hurt. She can never afford to lose their child. She would not be able to take another loss. Not one that was as significant as their child. It would break her.


    Letting out a deep sigh, Evie tried her best to stop thinking those negative thoughts. But it was hard to just erase these nagging thoughts and feelings. Not to mention the still many other things she wanted to ask and find out from him.


    Seeing her struggle, Gavriel gathered her gently into his arms. "It seems you''re in need of my help, my love."


    "Hm? Aren''t you already helping me?" She looked at him questioningly.


    "You need my help to clear your mind and rx." He said and the next second, he was kissing her. His warm mouth was soft and gentle against hers, nibbling on her lip as he alternately whispered to her. "Let me help you forget about everything else Evie¡­ just think of me for now and rx¡­"


    His hand moved all over her body, igniting a scorching trail, as his kisses became deeper. It was still slow, but the way he tangled his tongue and sucked, and licked her was so incredible she already felt her bones turning into jelly.


    His fiery mouth then travelled downward andpped at her jaws. His one hand moved slowly from her legs up to her mound. He gently massaged her breast all the while feasting on her throat with his warm and wet tongue and fiery lips.


    All rational thoughts flew out of Evie''s mind, and she was immediately wet and aroused at his excruciatingly slow yet mind blowing ministrations. She felt her entrance tingling with impatience. This man knew her too well! She wanted him to speed up in his movements.


    "Mm¡­ Gav¡­" she moaned as his mouth finally found her hardened tip and suckled on them, applying a delicious pressure that sent tingles zipping down to her core. Her toes curled in anticipation.


    He looked up at her through his thick and darkshes. Then he pulled away a little, his lips brushing erotically against her tip as he murmured. "Yes, love?"


    "Don''t stop." She groaned before begging and Gavriel smiled devilishly and lowered his head again to continue suckling on her bud again. She wanted to tell him to do her faster. But her embarrassment caused her to choke it back as she writhed about in pleasurable agony.


    However, time ticked by, and Evie was getting impatient until she could not take it any longer. Damn her embarrassment and her modesty to hell. She needed more and she needed it now! She then grabbed his hand that was ying with her other mound and ced it between her legs.


    She felt his mouth stretch in a smile against her breast and she flushed a deep red, but she was way past the point of caring. His ruthless patience was driving her insane and she was on the brink of screaming out in frustration.


    "Here! Gav¡­ touch me!" she murmured excitedly, and a devious smile spread across his thin and sexy lips.


    He rose and lifted her up from the warm water, surprising her. Swiftly but very gently, Gavriel dried her body with a warm fluffy towel before settling her down onto their bed.


    Evie was spread right in the middle of it,pletely naked. She looked at him and watched him removing his wet shirt. His movements were slow and deliberate, and she enjoyed the show. His eyes so vivid and intense and he was absolutely mouth-watering as she saw him slowly peel his clothes off his toned body.


    Her insides clenched in anticipation as she looked at him. But he was taking too damned long that she barely stopped herself from asking him to hurry up already. Only by biting down ruthlessly on her plump and cherry tinted lips could she hold those words behind her pearly whites.


    Thankfully, he finally climbed onto the bed not long after. He lowered his mouth to her stomach and kissed her there before allowing his tongue to rove downwards in a slow glide until he reached the soft tuft of triangle.


    He began to stoke her there, separating her curls with his warm tongue in deliberate slowness. He suckled her little peak next and when his finger finally slid into her body, her moans began to increase in volume.


    His long and agile finger slid in and out, moving deeper every time he entered as he murmured against her now dripping wet sex. "Is my pace to your liking, my love?" he murmured softly.


    She shook her head. "Faster." She finally begged and gasped out her request and Gavriel smiled again.


    "You''re as impatient as always, wife." He replied and then his tongue tickled that ce. That excruciatingly sensitive ce tingled powerfully as he entered another finger inside her.


    Evie could only quiver and moan beneath him. He knew all her sensitive spots. He knew how to drive her crazy. And she could not hold it back much longer. She had forgotten how this man loved to drive her to edge like this. How he loved to tease her to the point where she was nothing but a mess begging for him to ravage her.


    "Faster please, Gav." She begged again as she looked at him. Their gazes met over the ne of her stomach, and he let out a wicked smile.


    The next moment, he picked up his pace and his tongue and fingers danced skilfully and erotically at the same time until her face was contorted in a mix of pleasure and torture.


    He increased his pace again and Evie arched against his mouth. And gasps and cries echoed next as she finally shuddered in a violent tremor beneath him.


    Gavriel pulled away, licking his lips and then sucking on his finger as he looked down at her. But the great weariness that flooded Evie made her close her eyes and finally drifted into a dreamless sleep.


    With a helpless smile, Gavriel looked at his raging member and as he sat there, he touched himself while his gaze was fixed on Evie until he found his own release.


    3 more chapters guys.. Will publish them in a couple of hours. ^^

 Chapter 384 - Dont Be Too Pessimistic

    <h4>Chapter 384 - Don''t Be Too Pessimistic</h4>


    Zn went around looking for Leon and found him hiding out in the castle''s library.


    The man was sitting on the floor, his back against a shelf and his arms were stretched out with his wrists resting on his knees. He looked like a devastated mess with his head hanging down.


    Sighing, Zn lowered himself to the ground and sat next to him, leaning his head back against the same shelf.


    "You look like something that the cat dragged in." Zn joked and smiled wryly at Leon. "I have never thought I would one day find the oh-so-well-behaved Leon looking like this." Hemented, turning his head to look over at the morose looking man.


    "I''m fine." Leon replied without making a single move, his voice was t and devoid of emotion. He did not even spare Zn a nce.


    "Well, you clearly don''t look fine at all. You look like shit, in fact." Zn very generously described Leon''s state in no uncertain terms.


    Leon did not respond at all this time, so Zn continued talking as though he had gotten some signal from Leon to continue.


    "I heard about the consequence for your current situation. I think you should speak with Zanya about this." Zn had asked some light faes about this and they told him what they knew about it. They had not suspected anything from Zn''s questioning and had very willingly and happily exined about the matter in as much detail as they could.


    Gritting his teeth, Leon moved his hand and he tugged at his hair. "She does not even like me. Not one bit." He muttered as he further hunched his shoulders, his expression downcast.


    Zn sighed again. "Did you already ask her? Or is this just you assuming things?"


    "She told me she hated me before." His voice cracked a little.


    "Hmm¡­ that might be some misunderstanding you know? Some women do that. They go around telling someone that they hate him, but in actual fact, they do not. And even if she indeed does not like you, you still need to do something about this and talk to her. She might agree to mate with you. They had said you''ll feel better after mating with her. Her falling in love with you can afford the wait but the mating can''t. If you don''t deal with it any time soon, you''ll be ruining yourself." Zn''s brows creased a little in worry for hisrade.


    "I was the one who forced her. She did her best to stop me, but I didn''t listen." He reasoned out tonelessly. "This punishment¡­ this is all my fault. So, it won''t be fair for her if I make her do something she does not want to do, just to save myself. She did nothing wrong to deserve this."


    "I know. But what happened between the two of you was inevitable. You were thirsty, Leon. Or perhaps I would even say you were starved. If I am the one in your situation, I might have done worse. You had no choice, and it was impossible for you to resist at that moment since she had appeared before you then. It was an unfortunate case of you both being at the wrong ce at the wrong time. You don''t deserve to make yourself suffer like this as well. You need to face this head on, Leon. First, go and speak with her. Avoiding her will only make things worse. And believe me, Zanya might be willing to help you out. Don''t be too pessimistic."


    Leon did not say anything anymore, so Zn left him after Elias brought over some food for him to eat.


    ording to the light faes Zn had spoken with, the urge to mate that Leon would be feeling could probably one of the worst kinds of suffering a man could ever go through. In fact, in the past, the light faes had recounted that quite a number of daredevil vampires lost their lives because of this. Some of them were forced to do awful and stupid things like ending up raping the light faes that refused to mate with them. Of course, that action just caused them to lose their lives. Most of them ended up dying in the hands of the light faes in their attempt to force themselves on them. Or they had the other light faes hunting them to their deaths.


    It was such aplicated matter because there seemed to be no other alternative to remove the consequence of this action.


    That night, the elite men and Gavriel, including the officials that had returned to the city had just finished with their meeting when Gavriel asked his men about Leon.


    "What''s going on with Leon?" He had noticed something was wrong with thetest addition to his elite men.


    By then, it was only them who were left in the throne hall as the prince had already dismissed everyone else. Therefore, it was a good a time as any to speak of this matter.


    Zn could only exin everything, shocking everyone into silence. He decided to disclose all of this not only to inform them but also as a warning to hisrades as well about this matter, especially Levy.


    Of course, Levy was the one who suffered the most intense shock in hearing of this news. He had been doing his best to hit on the beauties a while ago in the hopes that he could seduce one of them to willingly offer her blood to him.


    And now that he is hearing this, he only felt goosebumps running across his skin. He did not know there were such dire consequence that existed, and it was a rather terrible one.


    "I told Leon to speak with her and try to solve this amicably. But Leon thinks he can''t involve Zanya¡­ or more like he doesn''t want to involve her. In his opinion, that would not be fair on her. You know Leon and his mentality." Zn sighed. "He''d rather suffer than force anyone or beg anyone to get things done." Zn shrugged helplessly as he reported to his prince.


    They all knew what Zn said was true. If only Leon was as shameless as Levy. If only¡­


    Don''t forget to vote using your Golden Tickets spellbounders! Top 1 in Golden Ranking = 10 chapters mass release ^^

 Chapter 385 - Blue Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 385 - Blue Pearl</h4>


    "Is there really no other way to dissolve the bond or remove Zanya''s blood that is in him?" Gavriel asked the light fae named Kariza. "Is there no such kind of spell to disable it or at the very least dy the effects on him for a longer duration?"


    Kariza hesitated to answer for a moment but as Gavriel held her gaze firmly and expected an answer from her, the light fae could only relent and answer his question. She never would have thought that a vampire could intimidate her just by looking at her. And he did not even look like he was trying to intimidate or force her to talk yet. She could not imagine the pressure she might undergo if he did try to intimidate her. Kariza shivered a little at the thought.


    "T-there is a way." Kariza replied with a slight stutter at the beginning, and everyone looked at her with curiosity. "He needs to search for and obtain a certain shell that can only be found in thekes of the Middle Empire. The shell that has a magical blue pearl has the power to break the bond."


    Surprise shed across the men''s face and relief flooded through them. They had thought there would be no other way for Leon to undo thisplicated bond between him and Zanya. Hearing that there was a way, albeit something almost never heard of, was just great news that it lifted the worry which was like a load sitting on their chests.


    "But the shell is rumoured to have been extinct even back before the fall of Crescia." Kariza added a little hesitantly and the relief on everyone''s face faded as they were taken aback.


    "But it''s just a rumour, right?" Zn asked her.


    "No one ever found the shell again after that, so I believe the rumours might be true." Kariza sounded apologetic as she spoke.


    "Thousands of years has already passed since you heard that rumour, right? Maybe a single shell still exists and perhaps they have been reproducing during thest thousands of years, undisturbed by people as everyone thought these shells are extinct?"


    "You might be right, but I don''t want to give you false hope. A vampire prince back in the day had desired the blue pearl so much he had ordered vampires to hunt for it. Even some half dark faes joined in the search because of the vampire prince''s generous reward that he had offered. But no one found a single pearl. That was when they dered that the shell was truly extinct." Kariza exined, causing the men to sigh out in disappointment.


    "I think we should still all go and give it a try to search for it. You never know, maybe they exist again now?" Luc said and Levy enthusiastically nodded.


    "I agree. This is still good newspared to nothing at all. So, we''ll go now and search for it, who knows there might be more shells still sitting around somewhere." The man sounded as though he was going to search the deepest waters to find one.


    "It won''t work if any of you will be the one to find it." Kariza told them, sorry to be the one to burst their bubble again. Everyone fell silent and creased their brows at the light fae with questions in their eyes. "The one who must find the shell is Leon himself in order for it to work. When someone finds the shell, it will open immediately and the light which is emitted by the blue pearl will dissolve the bond."


    "Ugh." Levy raked his hair. "That means we can''t help him at all?!"


    "Yes. You can''t help. If you go and you guys are the ones to find it, it''d be useless."


    With resigned sighs, the men looked over at Gavriel. They have already tried their best in asking and were even ready to go to great lengths in helping Leon. However, it truly was unfortunate they could not be the ones to collect the blue pearl for him. Only he alone can search for it.


    "I''ll go speak with him." the prince said and Zn led him to where Leon was hiding away.


    As soon as Leon felt Gavriel''s presence, he immediately stood and paid him respect.


    "Your Highness," Leon uttered after clearing his throat a few times, his voice sounding hoarse and weak.


    He looked very tired and dishevelled. He did not resemble the usual Leon at all.


    One nce and Gavriel could see the extent of suffering Leon was going through. It was very rare to see Leon in this state even in the midst of war.


    Without wasting another moment, Gavriel brought him up to date on their discussion earlier and told him about the shell with the blue pearl. Once Gavriel was done speaking, as he and the other men expected, Leon immediately brightened up and decided to go and look for it no matter how slim the chance was in finding one. This man would rather search for the shell that might not exist anymore rather than going to Zanya and discuss it with her.


    "I will go alone, Your Highness. Please don''t worry about me." Leon insisted, suddenly alert and full of vigour. "The beasts in the Middle Lands are gone now, anyway." He looked firm in his decision to search for this blue pearl alone.


    Gavriel stared at him silently for a few moments, and he could only let him do what he wanted. He knew that Leon was the type not to involve others when it concerns his personal problems.


    "Alright." Gavriel gave his permission and levelled on him a serious gaze. "But you have to promise me you will return safe and sound."


    "I promise, Your Highness. I give you my word!" Leon''s eyes were firm as his resolved hardened within him.


    And with that, Gavriel hummed and left him to his devices.


    However, before returning to the room where he had left Evie resting, Gavriel asked Zn to tell Zanya about Leon''s decision.


    ___


    One more chapter toplete the mass release!

 Chapter 386 - Honour Bound

    <h4>Chapter 386 - Honour Bound</h4>


    After hearing from Kariza that Leon was leaving soon to go to the Middle Empire in the hopes of searching for that elusive blue pearl, Zanya went looking for Leon. However, she did not know where he was hiding. Thus, she had gotten Zn to help her out on this matter.


    Zn quickly led her to Leon''s room and left her just outside of his door.


    Heaving a deep sigh, Zanya lifted her hand to give a single small knock on his door. She could sympathise with what he was going through right now and she could not help but feel really guilty about it. She had tried to stop him, but she was to be med for this mess up too. She was not that shameless topletely throw off all responsibility from her own shoulders.


    He had already taken the necessary precaution and locked himself in that hall to avoid trouble. But she still went over to look for him. And even after he had told her to leave, she did not listen to him and had taken his warnings lightly. And now that this had already happened, and he was in a dire situation, she could not bring herself to just sit back and ignore his plight.


    When she heard that he was going to go and search for the shell, Zanya felt even guiltier. She was actually waiting for him toe to her to discuss and perhaps work things out. But it seems that he was going to y the gentleman card and was determined not to involve her. However, it was not that she would know what they could do if he did end uping to her. But¡­ Zanya found herself in a great dilemma.


    She knew about that shell Leon was attempting to look for, and she could not help but think what would happen to him if he could not find it. There really was a high chance of it happening as this shell with the blue pearl has not been seen for thousands of years. Thus, she found herself worrying and feeling more terrible than she had expected to feel. After pacing around in her own room, having her stomach tied up in knots, Zanya finally made up her mind.


    That was why she came rushing over. She was nervous because she knew what might happen the moment she enters through this door. She knew that he might go crazy at the sight and smell of her. And that was why he had been refusing to even look at her shadow. She fully understood why he was doing what he did. And she truly appreciated his thoughtfulness to her.


    But, as a light fae that holds to her own principles, she could not just turn her back on him. More so when this matter was¡­ partly her fault too. If something bad happens to him¡­


    Zanya shook her head, willing the negative thoughts to go away. Straightening her spine, she was about to knock on the door again when she noticed the door was slightly opened. When was it opened? She pushed at the door slowly and entered cautiously.


    As the door swung open and she stood at the threshold, she saw him standing there, as still as a statue. He was holding onto some clothes as he packed the things he would be needing for his trip.


    She knew he had noticed her, and he already knew it was her, hence that stiff reaction from him.


    Quietly, Zanya waited for him to turn around and look at her. But the man did not even move. She could feel something intense and heavy igniting in the air between them as both their breathing grewboured.


    "Leave." His deep voice finally boomed out, breaking the silence. And it made her smiled a little, remembering that was how he sounded back in that hall when he had simrly told her to leave that fateful day.


    Her smile was wry as she bit on one corner of her lips. Under normal circumstances, she would thankfully run off and leave when told to like this. But why could she not just ignore this vampire''s orders? What was that heaviness in her stomach and tightening of her chest? Why was it that she was always reluctant to leave him?


    She quickly denied the path her mind was wandering down and repeatedly told herself that it was all because of her guilt this time. She was honour bound and obliged to help him get safely out of this predicament.


    "You don''t need to go." She said and she bravely closed the door behind her, hands slightly shaking as she released the door handle as it clicked shut.


    He finally turned to look at her and Zanya caught her breath at the sight of his eyes. His purple eyes were so vivid and the ferocity in them was something she had never seen before.


    Gnashing his teeth, he struggled to keep himself in check and rooted to the spot. He looked like a savage predator who was on the verge of jumping on her and devouring her whole.


    "I said, leave. Now!" he growled, clenching his fists so tight his knuckles even cracked. She could also tell he was not capable of looking away from her anymore no matter how much he tried to force himself to.


    She could literally see the intense desire and lust and madness all mixing chaotically in his eyes. The intensity made her feel nervous that she considered going back. But she had already decided to step up and not chicken out. She was not going to let this man suffer because of her own mistake. She could not allow him to go to the Middle Empire all alone in search for something that might no longer exist anymore.


    "I am here toplete the mating," she bravely spoke the words and Leon''s purple eyes widened so much in shock that it almost fell out of its sockets. "This is my fault too. I didn''t listen to you when you begged me to leave¡­ I¡­" she swallowed in nervousness, but her eyes remained firm. "I can''t promise that I will be able to ept your heart or fall in love with you even after time passes¡­ All I can do for you is¡­" her stiff fingers fumbled on the sp of her cloak and finally managed to remove it after a few tries. The silken white cloak fell in a heap on the floor. "¡­ this. I''m ready to mate with you." Zanya then raised her eyes to lock her gaze with that intense purple ze of Leon''s.


    ___


    The next 20 chapters are under privilege. Privilege is created for the readers who want to read in advance and support the author more. But please make sure to understand how privilege works before buying. ^^


    ___


    P.S.. THE COVER OF HELLBOUND WITH YOU IS DONE! Let me know what you think about it. See the pic in thement box ^^

 Chapter 387 - Scars

    <h4>Chapter 387 - Scars</h4>


    Trigger Warning: This chapter mentions sexual violence/abuse. Reader''s discretion is adviced. (P.s. It''s only a memory of one of the characters and the mention of the abuse is not detailed.)


    The sound of Leon''s sharp intake of breath cut through the weighty atmosphere that had surrounded them. There was utter disbelief in his widened eyes as he looked at her. Could he have misheard her due to all the blood rushing to his head?


    But even that shock did so little to distract him from the desire that was already on full st within him. He felt his sanity already hanging on by a thread so early on in their interaction with each other. It had not even been long since she came to his room, and he was already feeling as though he was at his limit! He knew that this would happen the instant he sees her, but reality was always crueller than imagination ¨C as he was experiencing it first-hand now.


    Leon felt like he had turned into a mindless beast just within a couple of minutes, and whose brain had only one focus at this point ¨C sex. There was nothing else that he could focus on. He wanted to just jump on her right there and then and rip off all her clothes and devour her clean. And he could feel that it was not just simple sex that his body is desiring. It is wanting something more extreme, something savage perhaps. He is now behaving like a mindless predator, waiting to devour its poor prey without mercy.


    Clenching his fists tight, Leon did everything to keep himself rooted to the ground. He refused to do this to her. He had already drunk her blood without her permission. And the effect of the bond that was forced on him due to that was utter madness. She had no idea what the bond wanted him to do to her. She had no idea what he was feeling and fighting against so hard.


    It was something Leon could never bring himself to do to a woman. When he was still a child, Leon had the unfortunate experience of seeing his aunt being raped by her own husband. Her husband was drunk that night and he had f*cked his wife for hours until she was screaming and crying, begging for him to stop. Back then, Leon was chained up in the living room. His uncle forcefully took him from his mother the moment he found out he was a half-blood. Leon''s mother was only a human and could never fight against a vampire.


    Leon had tried to escape a few times previously, so his uncle had taken to chaining him to a pipe that ran along the wall of their living room. That night, his aunt had opened the door to let him in and the moment the man entered, he had jumped on his wife like a mad raving beast. He did not even stop when his aunt told him that there was a child in the living room and was watching everything.


    He could only stand there, looking on in horror and disgust. His eyes showed dismay at the scene unfolding before his young eyes and even after so many years that passed, Leon could not forget the scene that was burned into this mind that night no matter how much he tried.


    His aunt had knelt before him the next day after that night and begged him to forget what he had seen. She was crying as she apologized over and over to him. And then she had passed away a few months after that.


    The husband had told everyone she died of an illness, but Leon knew the truth. He knew better on what had truly happened. His aunt was just a weak human. She could not survive her vampire husband''s ferociousness and not to mention that he was always drunk and out of his mind whenever he decides to have sex with his wife ¨C no, Leon would never call such a thing, sex. What he did to his wife was nothing but in abuse. He had just straight up broken her.


    Leon had remained chained in that house for one more month until his uncle brought his new wife home. Sadly, it was another human girl. He had then done the same to her and by then, Leon could no longer take it. One night, the same thing happened when his uncle came home drunk again and he had attempted to rape his wife in the living room where Leon was chained.


    Suddenly something just snapped within him, and the power from the vampire half of his blood awakened. Normally, half-blooded vampires will only awaken their extraordinary powers when they reach the age of fourteen, but Leon was only nine when his powers were fully awakened. And that same moment, he easily broke the chains which were holding him captive and that was the very night he first killed a person too ¨C his uncle.


    Leon returned to his mother after that, and he started to live a better life. But the scars and trauma he had experienced from that house remained inside him, never forgotten but just suppressed deep within.


    The thought of that buried memories resurfacing once again after so long, made Leon somehow managed to stop himself from jumping on Zanya thoughtlessly. The thought that he most probably might do that same thing and would earn her disgust at him to an excruciating degree. Though he knew it was not exactly the same thing, but¡­ the bond''s effect was no different from him being rip roaring drunk. The lust it invokes was too much that it was capable of wiping clear every reason and morale one holds true to. It was not normal, and he knew the savagery it was demanding. The power this unbelievable desire had on him made him thought it was impossible for him to remain in control once he gives into his desires because he could feel the extent of savagery his body wanted to perform on her. Right now, his body wanted to take her to the extreme until she was screaming and crying for relief.


    And he absolutely refused to do that. He refused to have sex with a woman when he was in a state like this, while he was on the verge of madness. He would rather suffer for eternity than to do this to her.


    Shooting her the sharpest nce he could muster, the muscles on Leon''s face tightened. "Leave! Now!"

 Chapter 388 - Lust

    <h4>Chapter 388 - Lust</h4>


    The ferocity in his voice made Zanya startle and she felt a little fear winding its way from the base of her spine up into her throat. Her heart began to thump wildly. It was strange how he made her feel scared when she was undoubtedly stronger than him right now.


    And what was stranger was his refusal. She could clearly see the uncontroble fire and hunger that were reflected in his predatory gaze. He had the eyes of the most ferocious hunter right now, so how was he still able to have the presence of mind in telling her to go away? Was he not supposed to be driven to the brink of madness by his lust? She was curious on what was happening in his mind.


    She had prepared herself. In fact, she had already anticipated that he would have jumped on her like a starved wolf the very moment she said those words to him and dropped her cloak. But to her immense surprise, he did no such thing. Why? How?


    Zanya had heard enough about this mating bond and that was why she kind of already knew what was going to happen. She knew he would lose control the moment he sees her. He would then proceed to take her like a madman until his lust for her is finally sated.


    "This is thest time, Zanya. Leave¡­ please¡­" his voice broke at the end, showing just how much he was struggling just to choke those words out from his clenched teeth.


    She should fear the predatory gleam in his eyes that was screaming at her to run away from his room like the hounds of hell were at her heels. But her concern for him proved to be far stronger than her fear. It was ridiculous but no matter what, she could not make herself leave this man to fend the effects of the bond on his own.


    Struggling, Zanya forced herself to remain outwardly calm, ignoring the chills running up and down her spine.


    Then she moved towards him with small steps, causing him to widen his eyes again. She could see his whole frame stiffening as his eyes followed her every move.


    "I''m not going to leave until the mating isplete." She said firmly in a small voice as she continued approaching him.


    His eyes burned and his muscles seemed to be spasming. She could tell he was literally on the verge of giving in. And it truly amazed her at the measure of his willpower on how he was still able to hold himself back.


    She knew this man was a good warrior but¡­ she thought he was secretly a pervert. Before she came here, she was certain he would look at her like salvation had finally shone on him. But all the things she was expecting him to do did not happen. And even after she was giving herself up to him like this, he still stubbornly kept his ground despite the obvious torture he was going through.


    Zanya could not help but wonder how he was able to stand such a level of extreme lust which must be bombarding his every cell and senses.


    Casting aside all caution, Zanya finally took thest step and stood before him. The sexual tension was thicker than ever now as his eyes roved over her body powerfully. The lust literally oozing from his pores seemed to be affecting her as well and she found herself swallowing hard. It was as if he had just made her salivate over him.


    She was shocked at her own response to him. He was the one being affected by the bond, not her. So how was it that she was feeling like this? She had heard this mating bond was not a pleasant experience for the light faes. So, what was with this heaviness building and churning low inside her?


    "Damn!" he growled, his whole body was shaking uncontrobly now, and she knew he was shaking only because of his attempt to keep his hands to himself and resist the temptation to touch her. He did not dare to reach out, did not dare to move, because once he does, all hell will break lose.


    And again, Zanya did not know whether to smile or frown at his incredible self-control. For some reason, she felt a little offended that he was still able to control himself even when she was already offering herself up to him in actions and also in her words.


    She leaned over and drew one slender finger across the side of his jaw, making it twitch before he clenched down on it hard.


    But then, he bit down on his lower lip until it bled, causing Zanya to look at him in shock.


    She found herself frozen for a moment, pressing her lips tight as she held his breath taking purple gaze with her own.


    And all of a sudden, she lifted herself on her toes and kissed him, tasting the blood from his lips.


    Leon stopped shaking. He stiffened. And in the next second, he finally moved and grabbed her. Zanya felt that it was as though she was being mmed and sucked into a huge storm that had taken her unawares.


    His mouth nted over and covered hers in the most desperately way that Zanya had forgotten how to breath in that few seconds until she felt her back being pushed against what seemed like a wall.


    With a low, savage groan, Leon squeezed her to himself so damned tight as he devoured her mouth with the kind of ferocity even Zanya never imagined had existed. He stabbed his tongue repeatedly inside her mouth, his one hand already reaching down her thighs, ripping her clothes from her body.


    Everything was too fast¡­ too fierce¡­ Zanya did not even have the time to realize what was going on. All she could do was feel the savageness of his mouth moving over her and hisrge, calloused hands grabbing at her, and his cold body like ice against her opposing fiery one.


    She moaned against his mouth, unable to breath, but he seemed to want to devour even her voice and her very breath. She moaned again, pushing at his chest to signal to him to let her breathe. He did not budge and before she knew it, she bit down on his lip, hard, before desperately drawing in a lungful of air.


    Leon pulled away, a silvery thread hung between them, and his body froze as they both stared at each other and panted heavily. Suddenly, Leon pushed himself away from Zanya, retreating until his back hit the opposite wall.


    Then he shook his head and bolted out of the room, leaving Zanya standing there, looking at the closed door still in a daze, as her fingers brushed over her swollen lips.


    Please read. There is a dy for the paperbacks guys because i decided tomission new cover for hellbound with you. I am going to start contacting the chosen readers tonight but i will take a while. Maybe within the following 5 days so please be patient. ^^


    If you are in top 25, please dm me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 389 - Good Morning

    <h4>Chapter 389 - Good Morning</h4>


    When Evie opened her eyes and re-joined the waking world, Gavriel''s peaceful and angelic face greeted her good morning. He was facing her as he breathed steadily in his slumber, his arm loosely wrapped around her, cuddling her in his arms. Evie breathed in deeply the warm cottony scent of their bedsheets and revelled in the warmth and security of his embrace.


    She had always longed for this simple kind of pleasure, just them, cuddling contentedly in each other''s embrace like this. All she wanted was to wake up every morning just like this, with him falling asleep next to her and waking up to have each other as the first face they see for the day. That was the simple pleasures of life she had always dreamt of.


    For a long while, Evie did not move but stayed where she was just taking in the sights. She remained still and enjoyed her beloved''s sleeping face, and it was just amazing how calming he was for her heart.


    Slowly, his enviably thick and darkshes fluttered open, and those grey orbs focussed from its drowsy state to look at her. He blinked a couple of times and then there it came, that slow and sensual smile she loves so much.


    "Good morning, wife." His sultry voice sounded, and Evie snuggled close to him, hugging him tight as she shivered deliciously.


    "Morning." she greeted back as she buried her face into his sturdy and warm chest, inhaling her favourite male smell. "You just came to bed not too long ago, right?"


    "I came back past midnight, so you don''t have to worry, I''ve rested enough." He kissed her on her forehead as he reassured her, and they both fell silent for an immeasurable amount of time. They simply stayed like that, cuddling in bed and feeling beyond content.


    "Gav¡­" Evie called his name softly as Gavriel continued caressing her back in circles.


    "Yes?"


    "I need to take my people back to Crescia very soon." Evie informed him softly.


    Another block of silence followed herment.


    "I understand, love." Was all Gavriel said, and Evie finally pulled away from the cosy spot she had upied within his embrace.


    She sat on the bed and stared down at him, scrutinizing his expression as she tried to figure out what was going on in his mind.


    "And¡­ you''re going to be staying here¡­ right?" she asked carefully.


    Gavriel stared back at her. Then he too, rose and leaned his broad back against the head rest. He stretched his arms out to her in invitation and Evie immediately crawled into his waiting arms.


    She found afortable spot and sat on hisp and rested her head in the crook of his neck.


    "Yes." He replied then. "The vampire empire is going through a civil war right now. They need me to be here."


    Evie''s eyes widened and she lifted her face to look at him.


    "Caius'' sister, Princess Katherina, has been dered as the new ruler in the southern and eastern part of the empire. The officials who fled the capital are sly foxes most especially the princess'' husband. He''s definitely the one pulling all the strings behind the princess." Gavriel exined. "So, I''ll be needing to go there very soon to teach them all the lessons they deserve." He smirked as if he was looking forward to disciplining those stupid vampires.


    "There won''t be another big war, right?" Evie asked, concern and worry shing in her amber eyes. If there was a possibility of that happening, she did wonder if she and her people should remain to lend Gavriel and his army a hand or not.


    Gavriel fiddled with her silvery locks and then kissed them as he smiled indulgently at her. "I am not certain. Those idiots might resist. But I will do my best to avoid any unnecessary bloodshed. It won''t take long, love. And you have nothing to worry about because it''ll be just a normal war between vampires. So, I''m letting you go to Crescia if that''s what you wish to do. I know you have your own responsibilities to carry out now as well as the queen of the light faes. So I won''t be telling you not to go." He sighed and then smiled at her a little helplessly. "And besides, I don''t think I can stop you at all even if I tried to. Stopping you would be like trying to stop the sun from rising." Gavriel chuckled at his own words, knowing that what he said was true. His Evie now was the queen of the light faes as well as his wife. No matter how he wished for her to just remain obediently and safely by his side, it was not fair for her. And he would only be holding her back from progressing and growing into the person that she should be.


    "So you really don''t want me to go¡­" Evie mumbled in a tiny voice. However, Gavriel still heard her loud as clear.


    "Of course love, when was there ever a time that I would be willing to part with you?" he gently pinched her cheek teasingly. "But this time, I am not going to be petty. You''re not just my wife anymore, Evie¡­" his expression became a little serious. "You''re a queen now. You have a new responsibility now and I know it''s ridiculous of me to even try and monopolize you all to myself and tie you to me. However¡­" he trailed off and his gaze deepened.


    His fingers trailed over her jawline and then his thumb traced her lips, causing Evie''s temperature to rise. "However, I need you to be extra careful, my love and never do anything reckless and endanger yourself and our little one. Thankfully, I know you will listen to me this time, because of this little one here¡­" he smiled as his long finger poked gently at her still t stomach. Evie squealed a little inughter as she felt the ticklish sensation of his prodding.


    Looking at her stomach, Evie pressed her lips tight. Her heartbeat hastened, remembering again that she was pregnant. She still could not quite believe it. Sometimes she suspects that it was just her imagination that she was.


    "Is¡­ is it really certain? That¡­ I''m pregnant? Gav?" she stammered. Her reaction seemed prettyte, but she actually started to feel a little overwhelmed only now.. Excitement and worry both bloomed in her heart at the thought that she was going to be a mother now.

 Chapter 390 - Good News

    <h4>Chapter 390 - Good News</h4>


    Seeing the slightly panicky look on her face, Gavriel gently pulled her to him and made her face him, her feet spread apart as her knees were on the bed. Gavriel held her slender waist and he ced the side of his face gently against her stomach as if to listen to the sounds from within.


    "Y-you can hear it? The second heartbeat?" Evie''s voice was excited as she pondered the possibility.


    Gavriel looked up at her and smiled. His grey eyes twinkled brighter than the stars in the night sky.


    He did not need to say anything because Evie could tell from the look in his eyes, from that expression itself. And she lunged herself at him and hugged him, tearing up from happiness.


    "I can''t believe it!" she cried with happiness, remembering those times when she was told it was very hard for a vampire and human to conceive a child together. Yet now, she was actually pregnant already! "Oh God¡­ I''m so happy, Gav."


    "Me too, love¡­" he replied, and he hugged her tight again. Both of their hearts beating wildly from happiness and anticipation and excitement. They could not quite exin the feelings that were running wild within them, so they just hugged and murmured ''I love you'' to each other as they basked in each other''s love.


    After what they both decided was the happiest morning of their lives, Gavriel gathered Evie in his arms again and helped her get ready and changed her clothes.


    "I am going to tell Zanya and the others about this piece of good news, Gav." Evie said, smiling from ear to ear and Gavriel nodded wholeheartedly. He thought it was a good idea that her people know that she was pregnant, so they would take care of her more vigntly and not let her work too much in case she overexerted herself.


    And he was going to tell this awesome news to his men, and he found that he actually could not wait to do so. It was such a strange and amazing feeling.


    "When will you move on to the South?" she then asked as Gavriel help her brush out her long silvery locks with so much gentleness.


    "I''ve sent spies there to check on things first. How about you? When do you n to return to Crescia?"


    "I think we must return tomorrow. There''s too much that we need to get done there and¡­ I know my people are not really thatfortable here." Evie said a little apologetically.


    "That''s understandable. The light faes lived in the forest all their lives and not in cities like this."


    "Yes."


    Evie stared at Gavriel''s reflection through the mirror.


    "I''m going to the south tomorrow then." He said, staring back at her through the mirror. "So, we must spend this day until tonight together." He smiled and then bent over her. "Do you have some idea on what we''re going to do?"


    "Hmm¡­" Evie tried to think. "I think I''d like to just cuddle with you all day ¨C"


    "Just cuddle, my love?" he lifted his brow. Then his grey eyes burned with a desire so thick and strong that made her unable toe back to her senses immediately.


    He chuckled and straightened up. "Alright¡­ let''s just cuddle then, but we need to leave the room to eat. You need nutrition, Evie. More so you''re eating for two now¡­" Evie could not help but blush.


    Swiftly, he gathered her in his arms again and Evie just let him as she snuggled into his embrace.


    Leaning her head on his strong shoulder, Evie spoke. "I''m sorry I dozed off immediatelyst night," she said and Gavriel paused for a moment.


    "Just sorry?" he naughtily asked. It was obvious to her what he wanted her to say next. And she could only give in, knowing that this man would probably torture her again the next chance that he gets.


    "I''ll make up to you so¡­" Evie trailed off at the sight of a beautiful wide smile that graced his gorgeous face.


    "I''ll look forward to that, wife. Ah¡­ I already can''t wait."


    Evie: ". . ." and she rolled her eyes dramatically as Gav justughed even harder at her expression.


    ¡­


    In the western wing of Ravens castle, Zanya had just stepped out of her room when she bumped into Zn and Luc along the corridor.


    They greeted each other for a brief moment then they walked together in silence. Last night, Zanya was so troubled that she could not fall asleep. She could not get that frustrating lug of a vampire out of her mind no matter how hard she tried until she was forced to use magic to get herself to sleep.


    Upon waking up, her thoughts drifted back to him again and now that she saw these vampires, she had such a strong urge to ask them about Leon. Where did he go when he bolted out of his roomst night? Did he return? Or could it be that he went to the Middle Lands already?


    "Leon had left for the Middlendsst night," Zn said, already guessing what was on Zanya''s mind and making her halt in her steps.


    "I see¡­" was all she said, not knowing how to respond or what to say next.


    "He didn''t even take anything with him." Zn muttered softly but loud enough for Zanya to hear.


    "He even left his sword behind¡­ that idiot!" Luc added and that made Zanya''s eyes widen.


    "He didn''t take his sword too?!" she eximed suddenly, and the vampire duo nodded in unison.


    "I could only guess that he had left in a hurry. He didn''t even wear his cloak." Zn sighed, "Let''s just hope that the bumbling idiot is fine, going there with nothing at all." He shook his head again and then they walked off, leaving Zanya standing there in a daze. Worry filled her eyes again.


    At that moment, Kariza appeared behind her.


    "I''ve been calling out to you for a while now. Are you alright?" the light fae asked and Zanya looked back at her with a nk look before snapping out of it in the next second.


    "I''m¡­ I''m going back to the Middle Lands first." She sputtered out quickly.


    "W-what?" Kariza was taken aback at her sudden deration which seemed toe out of nowhere.


    "Tell the Queen I''m heading there first, okay? I need to go after that idiot now!"


    "S-sure¡­ I''ll tell her but ¨C"


    "Thank you!" Zanya then jumped on the nearest window ledge before spreading out her wings.


    "Wait!" Kariza could only look at Zanya who was already flying away, utterly speechless.


    ____


    Don''t forget to cast your Golden Tickets on this book spelbounders! ^^


    Top 1 = 10 chapters mass release

 Chapter 391 - Lakes

    <h4>Chapter 391 - Lakes</h4>


    Seeing the pretty white butterfly now flying away into the blue sky, getting smaller by the second, Zn smirked. "See? I told you, it''ll work." Zn ever the busybody as well as strategist chuckled to himself, full of satisfaction at another step of the n well carried out.


    Luc sighed in resignation as he rolled his eyes. "Yeah, yeah. You win. Now let''s just hope things will work out for that idiot." Although Luc was annoyed at how things just go ording to how Zn predicted, in this case, he was hoping that things would go as nned for Leon. It would be a tragedy if Leon and Zanya could not find a way to work things out between them and resolve the matter of that bond as soon as they can.


    "I believe that the n will work this time. He''s not going to be able to resist her for the second time around. After all, Leon is a normal hot-blooded male in the prime of his life." Zn snickered mischievously after saying that.


    "Hmm¡­ He might still resist, though. Leon''s very stubborn, and both you and I know that very well." Luc was still worrying about it.


    "Well, that''s possible. But let''s leave the rest to Zanya. I can tell she''s very stubborn too. I guess Leon has finally met his match in her."


    "Right, I have to admit you''re right on that though. Somehow, they''re quite alike in that department." Luc nodded and then the duo turned around to return to their rooms again as it was now time for them to rest. They were supposed to be sleeping now as the sun was already way past its zenith. But because of their n, they had waited for Zanya to wake up.


    ¡­


    It was past noon when Zanya finally arrived in the border of the Middle Empire. Shended on the highest branches of one the tallest tree in the vicinity and looked around, using it as her lookout point.


    Her forest green eyes identified all the directions and routes to thekes where he had possibly visited based on the goal of himing here in the first ce. Since he was already here sincest night, Zanya thought that he would probably have gone farther off by now. More so if he did not bother to take time off to sleep or even rest.


    Pressing her lips tight together, the light fae spread her wings and flew off again after determining on a specific route that she would try. She had already gone past threekes and did not bother to check him on there. Somehow, she just felt that that man probably had went all out searching for the pearl, so it would only be logical that he had already searched through at least twokes by now.


    But when shended on the borders of the fourthke, he was not there anymore. However, the good news was that she had found traces of him there. So, she knew she did not make a mistake. Well, it seems that maybe her calctions were still off. It seems she had grossly underestimated him.


    The Middle Empire has manykes, mostly small ones. Was that guy nning to search each and every one of thesekes just within a day? He had probably not stopped to rest at all, right? That idiot! Was he trying to kill himself from exhaustion? Even if he is a strong vampire, he was not an immortal or a magical being. He still needed to feed and rest or even sleep like every other living being.


    Zanya was frowning hard. Despite the anger that she felt bubbling up the back of her throat, her worry and concern for him just kept building up.


    By the time she reached the fifthke, she was so surprised that she had missed him again. She could feel that he had just left not too long ago. So she quickly rushed off again and headed to the sixthke with much haste, hoping that this time would be the charm and she would be able to catch him.


    She soonnded on top of a t stone. Her forest green eyes stared out at the waters, scanning intently to discover even a single hint of Leon being there. Seeing that there were slight ripples that had showed themselves on the tranquil waters of theke, Zanya concentrated her senses to that one point and below it into the water. She then caught the scent of him even though it is very faint. Yes! He is still here!


    Looking around, Zanya searched for his belongings, clothes, shoes¡­ but she frowned hard because she could not see anything of his anywhere on the shores of theke.


    That was when the sound of water sshing pulled her attention. She whipped her head around and she was shocked at the reaction her heart was giving just at the sight of him dripping wet and emerging like the water god from the shimmering waters of theke. What? Why was she suddenly nervous? She? Jumpy? Never! That was what she told herself in the confines of her own mind.


    Zanya did her best to look as unaffected as ever ¨C at least outwardly. Inwardly, only she herself, knew how much of a bumbling mess she was right now. Not that she would ever admit it, though.


    He was standing in the shallow regions of the water now. The clear water came up to his waist,pping at his pale and striking looking skin. This is the first time she is seeing him half naked and she could not take her eyes off his toned and perfect looking torso. She was already used to seeing half naked men as it was normal for the male light faes to roam around half naked at times. So of course, this was also not the first time she saw a male sample of perfection like this. But¡­ what was with this man that she just seemed to automatically think that he had the most perfect body she had ever seen in her entire long life?


    She watched him ran his palm over his face to brush off some water droplets before carelesslybing his long fingers through his hair that was dripping wet.


    That was the moment he finally seemed to notice her presence on theke shore. She knew he was aware of her because he had abruptly stiffened, as if something had suddenly turned him into a statue.


    Slowly, he lifted his gaze and those stunning purple eyes of his met with her forest green ones.

 Chapter 392 - Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 392 - Challenge</h4>


    The pounding in her heart became louder until it even echoed resoundingly in her ears as their eyes met. She could already feel the tension suddenly skyrocketing even though they were still at quite a distance from each other.


    Last night, Zanya had been contemting about everything that had happened since the very moment she stepped into his room. She could exin his reactions to her, but she ironically found that her reactions to him were quite inexplicable. She had no idea why she was even having such strong reactions to him. The bond was only supposed to affect the one who drank her blood. It was not supposed to be a two-way street. She had then repeatedly told herself that the bond must have some sort of effect on her somehow, even if does not make any sense. She kept reassuring herself this way because it was just ridiculous for her to think that it was her own heart and body that was reacting the way it was.


    And now that it is happening again, even though he was doing nothing but just standing there and staring back at her. She felt as though she were being sucked in by that mesmerising purple gaze and all she could do was to stand there, paralyzed to her very fingers and toes. She had nned to yell at him the moment she saw him, but since she saw him, she could not do what she had intended to do and instead had gone on and yed a mute. All because he was half naked, wet, and looking like the most seductive male she had ever seen as he stared back, all googly eyed at her. And in fact, he did not seem to realise he was doing so.


    She swallowed, hard. Forcing herself to snap out of it and escape the grip of his stare, Zanya was about to clear her throat when he finally moved. He harshly raked both his hands into his hair then shook his head as though to clear some fogginess out of his brain.


    Zanya waited for him to look at her again and prepared herself to speak but the man surprisingly just turned around without a single word edgewise before diving into the waters again. He did not even deign to spare her another nce before disappearing from her sights again.


    Blinking, Zanya just stared at the water for a while. She did not quite know how to react ¨C whether to feel confused or angry at his tant disregard of her presence here. Did he not want to know why was she here in the first ce? Even if he did know already, should he not at least ask what was she doing here?


    After just a few moments, he emerged from the water again, throwing his wet bangs back with a sweep of his hand. He straight up looked her way and she saw his purple eyes widen again with some unnamed emotion. But again, as how he did previously, he mutely shook his head and dived back into the waters.


    Speechless, Zanya finally realized that he was doing that most probably because he thought that he was hallucinating! She really did not know whether tough or cry as she put her hands akimbo on her slender waist, deciding to wait just like that for his next appearance.


    Leon emerged from the waters again and she watched his expression turned from doubt to shock. Seems that she had guessed right.


    "It''s me. And I''m not in my spirit form or anything." Zanya finally spoke up and his face turned a few shades darker.


    Zanya kept her expression neutral even though she felt a little offended that he looked totally angered now. Fuming within herself, she was questioning herself if it was supposed to be her or him that was supposed to get angry right now.


    She watched his jaws worked as he gnashed his teeth. He turned around quickly as if he hated even the mere sight her. "What the hell, Zanya." He breathed out harshly. "Why are you here?!"


    "You can forget about saying it. I am not going to leave even if you tell me to." She told him in an equally stubborn tone as she watched his body became even more stiff than before.


    Then he was suddenly gone.


    Zanya clenched her fists as she sat on top of the t stone, never taking her gaze off the water. He did not emerge from the water for a long while. But she was seeing himing up to the surface every now and again just to get a fresh lungful of air.


    Then finally, she saw him emerged right across, on the other side of theke. Zanya bit down on her lower lip before she spread out her wings to follow after him. She had told herself to leave this idiot alone but here she was, following doggedly after him even though she was not weed. What the hell is going on with you, Zanya! She yelled at herself. But what could she do? She could not make herself leave him alone no matter how or what she did!


    Zanyanded next to him, and he stumbled until he was at least ten steps away from her.


    If his back did not hit the trunk of a tree behind him, Zanya was certain he would have stepped back even further. Bending slightly as he pressed his palm over his forehead, Leon spoke in a hoarse voice, a pleading tone clearly evident. "Please Zanya¡­ leave me alone. Don''t do this to me." He almost choked out those words without looking at her.


    And Zanya did not know why, but those words alone dissolved her anger at him. Maybe because he looked quite vulnerable now?


    He was panting again, half-naked, wet and¡­ barefooted.


    "Where are your clothes? And shoes?" she asked instead, her voice turning warm and understanding.


    "I¡­ I don''t know, I think I left them somewhe¡­" he trailed off and groaned hard. He turned and faced the tree, bracing his arms against the trunk as he dropped his head down, panting again. "You''re driving me insane, damn it!"


    "Well, that''s only fair. You''re driving me crazy too." She retorted and everything went quiet until Leon took a really sharp breath that was akin to the sound of an extremely sharp axe being swung downwards.


    But then he leapt sideways and ran on ahead.


    Zanya''s gaze sharpened with determination. "Very well, Leon." she muttered determinedly as she spread out her wings and chased after him. "Let the chase continue. I am quite curious to know which one of us will be the one giving up first. However, I am pretty confident that I am not going to lose in this challenge."


    ____


    The next 20 chapters are under privilege. Privilege is created for the readers who want to read in advance and support the author more. But please make sure to understand how privilege works before buying.


    Don''t forget to vote using your Golden Tickets Spellbounders! Our goal this month is the same. Top 1 = 10 chapters mass release ^^

 Chapter 393 - Crazy Fool

    <h4>Chapter 393 - Crazy Fool</h4>


    Sorry for theteness guys. Been a little unwell today.


    ____


    Hours passed and midnight crept upon them in a sh. But to Zanya, the hours that had passed since she started the chase was excruciatingly and agonizingly slow. In fact, it was downright sluggish! She was left utterly speechless at Leon''s stubbornness. She could not believe this particr vampire could actually hold himself in until now.


    Zanya had heard many times before about the implication of this bond. She had heard that no man had managed to hold back and withstand the pull of the bond for more than one whole day. And ording to the rumours she heard before, half a day was the longest time someone had manged to hold it in.


    Leon had long since exceeded that time limit! It has been more than a day now. And to think that she was right there with him all throughout that time and yet¡­ Nothing has happened! At the rate they were going, she would not be that surprised anymore if someone were to tell her that nothing would happen.


    She could not help but feel somehow offended and even more than slightly infuriated. Was he able to resist her because she was so undesirable for him even with the pull of the bond? Why was he so desperately resisting her to this extent? As far as she knew, he had no sweetheart that he was promised to. So that should not be the case of him holding back. He clearly had the normal urges that hot-blooded males like him have and perhaps even more than normal ¨C as she had personally felt the signs as he had pressed his body to hers close enough for her to be extra sure. Yet, she was mind boggled to see how hard he was resisting this. It was as if he were the pure, untainted virgin and she the big bad wolf who was the one chasing.


    For countless times now, Zanya had tried to tell herself to be d instead that this man was unlike any other. He was just extraordinarily upright and had an extremely strong sense of responsibility. But strangely, she found herself upset even after telling herself that over and over. She could not even count how many times she had told herself to give up and just leave. It was obvious enough for her that he would much rather suffer the effects than mate with her.


    And she found herself stubbornly unable to ept that fact. It was as though she had gone totally and outrightly crazy. And this man was to be med for the craziness that was overtaking her mind, body, and soul.


    This was the first time someone had ever managed to make her feel this type of extreme frustration in her entire long life. And what a long life it was! Even in those thousands of years, she had never experienced something like this before. She never would have thought a man could actually reduce her to this state and make her feel downright idiotic. Why the hell was she chasing after him in the first ce?!


    Zanya was stiff as she red the waters, wishing so badly that she could growl out her frustrations and release them in that ferocious and violent manner as how the panthers could. He had not surfaced from the water for a long while now. It had been like this the entire time. He would not look at her and would wholeheartedly run away from her. Every time she tries to speak to him, he would bolt into the water, cutting her off effectively.


    She had had enough of this craziness! There must be a way to somehowe to an agreement or a conclusion to the matters concerning them both. Continuing like this is just too ridiculous!


    Biting her lower lip, Zanya feel like she wanted to scream out from so much frustration. She could not believe she, of all creatures, was now contemting on giving up. Someone actually managed to drive her to this very edge and made her surrender ¨C though very unwillingly. She could not believe she had gone through all this just for him and actually for this long! Why the hell was she even going through all of this for him? How dare he do this to her!


    "Damn you, stupid purple¡­ stone! Go to hell!" she finally screamed out.


    Panting from so much frustration, Zanya screwed her eyes closed tightly. Enough was enough. She just could not stand this anymore. She had done her best, in fact, she had long reached what she thought was her limit. She refused to continue running after him, making herself look like a crazy fool anymore!


    Finally turning her back, Zanya breathed out the breath she was holding in and opened her eyes. She spread out her wings. The view of her standing on top of the stone with the bright moon behind her was a stunning sight to behold.


    Clenching her fists tight, she pped her wings elegantly a couple of times and was about to take off powerfully when Leon suddenly emerged before her. She stiffened and her wings froze in mid-beat but her gaze on him was neutral now. She told herself not to bother with him anymore. Why force one who is not willing?


    She watched him walk to the shore. He was walking like a drunk man now. In fact, his movements were much worse than thest time she saw him. He looked like a wounded creature desperately dragging himself forward, unwilling to die. She could even hear his loud and breathless pants.


    When he reached the shore, he fell over and turned to stretch out on his back, as if he had lost all strength that was left in him.


    Zanya pressed her lips tightly together and with a shaky breath, she made up her mind and flew towards him.


    Shended next to him and looked down at his still figure. One nce and anyone who could see him was able to tell how utterly drained he was. She watched the up and down movements of his chest and then her eyes travelled to his face. His eyes were closed, and his thin sexy lips were slightly parted as he chased his breath.. His toned and elegant muscles were tightly wound, and it was just unsettling how he still looked powerful and yet appeared so defenceless at the same time.

 Chapter 394 - End This Madness

    <h4>Chapter 394 - End This Madness</h4>


    Watching him silently while appreciating the view, Zanya experienced something she found frightening. She could not bear to take her eyes off him as if she was the one who was under the spell of the bond now. Was it because¡­ this beautiful creature looked so damned tormented right now? Ugh, was she a pervert?!


    "Damn!" she muttered to herself, biting her lower lip even harder. Her expression looked like she had gotten herself into the most ultimate trouble, one that she could not even escape. And somehow, it did not seem like she wanted to escape anyway.


    Then she bent over and ced her hands over his chest. "I''ll give you more strength. But that''s all I can do for you now. After this¡­ I''ll leave you alone as you wished." She said then her magic glowed from her palms, transferring them to him.


    However, hisrge hand caught her wrists. The slightly rough texture of his hand created a delicious friction that sent her skin crawling in a pleasurable way.


    His eyes opened and she caught her breath at the sight of those demon-bright purple eyes.


    "I''m¡­ sorry¡­" he said with so much difficulty. "Can''t do that to you¡­"


    She slitted her eyes. "Yes, I know¡­ you, stupid vampire!" she said, her voice hard and she did not know if she managed to hide the sudden hollow ache that she actually felt. "I''m not an idiot not to see that you''d rather die than mate with me. Must be tough for you that I, someone that you''d rather avoid and suffer than touch, happened to be the one who was there that time in that hall. Must be way easier for you if it were not me, huh? Ah, well¡­but there''s no use saying that now."


    His eyes widened. Then a helpless smile curved across his lips. Zanya felt her breath catch again at that sight. Was this the first time ever that she saw him smiled? He really should do that more often, she mused to herself.


    "Damn it¡­" he cursed in a choking voice. "That''s¡­ not it." he shook his head as he looked at her wretchedly.


    "Then what the hell is it?!" Zanya snapped, getting irritated and angry again. This person was truly good at bringing out her worst sides.


    Leon wanted to reach out. He could hear in her voice her frustration and the anger in it. My god. This woman was really thinking he was resisting her because of that?


    When he looked at her through his dazed gaze, he saw the offended expression on her face. He wanted to look into her beautiful forest green eyes to see the emotions in them, but he could hardly focus his gaze now.


    He still refused to give in despite the burning urge that was scorching him to death now. Because he knew he would regret it. Giving in to this desire in his state would definitely haunt himter and he did not know if he would be able to live with it or forgive himself for it.


    Thankfully, he was too weak to even grab her now. He had pushed his body beyond its limit and the torture had depleted him really bad. To him, this was a better solution. At least, he did not have the power to harm her anymore. And now, she finally sounded like she would finally be giving up.


    He should feel relieved now because she was definitely going to leave him alone. But what she said, her tone when she said that¡­ just made him feel the urge to tell her everything.


    He had never told anyone about what he had experienced. No one knew about it but him. He never said anything about it, not even to his mother. He had buried it deep within him and he had nned to keep that secret and bring it to his grave.


    But now, just because this woman sounded so offended and maybe hurt thinking that he was resisting her just because he did not want to mate with her and was looking down on her¡­ he found himself wanting to tell her all.


    He was never the type to exin his side of the story when ites to his personal life. He really did not care what other people think of him. If they misunderstand him then so be it. After all, their opinions neither affect him nor hurt him. But right now, why did he care so much about what this woman would think about him? Why did he suddenly not want to be misunderstood? Seeing her distressed and offended expression caused his heart to be in more pain than anything else.


    "I don''t want to hurt you." He finally said, shaking his head weakly. "I can''t hurt you. You don''t know¡­ you don''t know what I am going to do to you if¡­ if I give in¡­ damn¡­ you might¡­ you will break."


    "Huh?!" Zanya frowned hard in confusion. "What the hell are you saying? Could it be that you think I''m ignorant about what goes on between a man and a woman? Goodness, who do you think I am? I''ve lived long enough, seen enough to be broken over something this small."


    Leon shook his head, closing his eyes.


    "Doesn''t matter how physically strong you are¡­ I¡­ I''ve seen how easily a woman can break because of this."


    Zanya could not speak at the sudden change in his tone. She frowned as she wondered what other deep scars he held within to react so strongly like how he was doing now.


    "When I was a child, I''ve seen it¡­" he continued with so much conviction. "My uncle raped my aunt right in front of me, like a madman¡­ he¡­ broke her¡­ and I knew I might do that same thing to you the moment I give in to this. I know I would. And I can''t do that to you." Leon shook his head a little.


    Frozen and utterly speechless, Zanya could only sit there, looking at him with wide eyes.


    "That''s why please¡­ get away from me, now. I''m going to look for the shell and end this madness."


    Silence reigned between them.


    And just as Leon thought she finally got the point and was leaving; he suddenly felt his arms and legs being weighed down as if someone tied them with lead weighs.


    His eyes flew open to find her lowering herself on him and proceeded to straddle him.


    "I can''t possibly leave now after you said all of that, you stupid vampire." She said as she bent over him, meeting his utterly shocked eyes. "I''ll be the one to end this madness, Leon. And I don''t think you''re in a position to even worry about hurting me, much less breaking me. Have you even realised how weak you are now? You have drained yourself so much to the point you don''t even look like a drunk man anymore but a dying man." She grumbled but without the sting in her voice as she started to undress right on top of him.


    Don''t forget to vote using your Golden Tickets Spellbounders! Our goal this month is the same. Top 1 = 10 chapters mass release ^^


    If you want to support the creation of my newic titled I Made A Deal With The Devil, you can support by bing one of my patrons.. Just go to /kazzenlx

 Chapter 395 - Look At Me

    <h4>Chapter 395 - Look At Me</h4>


    Leon''s motionless body seemed to turn into a solid rock as he looked up at her, his face baffled and ck jawed.


    His dazed mind could hardly process everything she had just said and now here she was, kneeling right before his eyes, as she deliberately shed her clothes, one article at a time. Her legs were spread on either side of him as she had trapped him between them. Holy hell!


    The unbearable lust rolled over him at the sight of her, causing him to quake violently within himself. Then a loud guttural groan escaped his mouth.


    But he still actually managed to jerk his face sideward to look away just as Zanya took off thestyer that was covering her lovely, rounded and perky breasts.


    "Damn it, Zanya!" he cursed harshly under his breath, shutting his eyes tight together just in case he peeked a nce if they were not closed tight enough. "No. Don''t do this." His voice which was still firm at the beginning changed to became more pleading as the seconds passed.


    But nothing could dissuade Zanya anymore. Not after she had heard the real reason why he was so desperate not to touch her. Her heart swelled with so many positive emotions and yet at the same time ached for him. She never would have thought this man had been hiding such an awful emotional scar. No, she thought it was not quite right to call it a scar as she realized he never had healed from it. Even until now, it was still a wound left unattended, still bleeding, and just hidden very well into a ce only he could see and only he would know.


    Now that she knew this tormented¡­ beautiful creature was traumatized, how could she still leave him alone and let him take on the effects of the bond all on his own?


    Zanya could only listen to the warning bells loudly ringing all over her mind but that was all. She just listened but did nothing to avoid or run from it. Because she could no longer deny the crazy thing she was feeling right now. This man¡­ she could no longer leave him alone. She did not want to leave him to fend for himself. This man¡­ she will take him¡­ for herself¡­ yes¡­ tonight¡­ this beautiful yet tormented creature is going to be hers¡­


    Her eyes circled wide as she realized what had just gone through her mind. And she flushed hard due to mortification, her pointed ears turning crimson while she bit down on her lower lip in embarrassment, unable to believe the direction of her own thoughts. Goodness! How could she righteously use this man of being a pervert when she was actually the perverted one between the two of them?!


    "Get off¡­ damn¡­ Zanya! Listen ¨C" Leon tried to push Zanya off but with his current condition and Zanya being at top form, he posed no challenge to her strength.


    "Hush¡­" Zanya bent over, and his body jerked at the sudden cool touch of her palm on his taut chest. The tips of her silky long hair brushed over his skin teasingly as he inhaled her mouth-watering scent made his body tremble with desire.


    "Gods¡­ no¡­" he could only breathe, sounding utterly shaken. His rationality now slowly but surely falling into a blissful death.


    "There''s no use of you resisting me now, Leon. Look at me¡­" she urged softly, surprising herself at the sound of her own voice.


    But she swallowed hard and then there was that devilish glint that shed across her eyes. She traced her fingertips over his thumping heart as she whispered slowly and seductively. "Look at me, Leon¡­ don''t worry, I''m not going to hurt you. I will never hurt you. That has never been my intention all along."


    Shocked by her words, he opened his eyes and met her smiling forest green eyes.


    "My god¡­" he hissed and drew in a ragged breath through his clenched teeth, obviously regretting that he had opened his eyes. He knew he should have held his eyes tightly closed no matter what!


    Zanya did not know why but her smile widened. Did she like the utter shock and desire that had appeared in those astonishing purple eyes that much she could not stop smiling in this situation?


    He gasped again, this time, louder. "Damn it all, don''t keep smiling at me¡­ like that!"


    "You like my smile ¨C" Zanya''s smile grew wider as her heart did flip flops.


    "No. I don''t¡­ so stop¡­" Leon tried to deny but his reactions were a direct disagreement to his words.


    Zanya''s smile did not fade. Her smile even became brighter. "I didn''t know you have such an adorable side to you."


    "My god, Zanya. Stop it ¨C" Leon tried turning away but to no avail.


    "Oh, you should be the one who should stop protesting now." she lowered herself and sat on his hard abdomen.


    A loud and harsh sound left his mouth at the feel of her satiny smoothness against his own heated skin. And his treacherous gaze finally left her face and it travelled down to her lovely breasts, her perfect curves, and her hairless¡­


    He felt like he was literally doused with oil as that fire in him now zed into what is now a raging inferno. An inferno so hot he could burn forever and still would probably choose to stay there even if he had the chance to leave.


    She bent even closer before stretching her hands out to cup his face now.


    "Give in to me, Leon¡­" she whispered, coaxing. "Don''t worry about me, as I''ve already chained you with my magic. This way, there is no way for you to hurt me. Not even a chance. Cause I''m the one who will be doing the work. In fact, it''s you I am worried about right now." Her gaze became a little worried. "So just say it, Leon. Tell me it''s okay for me to do this to you. Tell me if you want me to do this to you.." Her whispers were low, hot, and enticing, causing Leon to swallow past that lump in his throat.

 Chapter 396 - Lioness

    <h4>Chapter 396 - Lioness</h4>


    The words that had left her lips broke the veryst string of his will. There was no way he could resist now. At this moment, he knew he would even go as far as begging her to just do anything to him now. He was literally at her mercy.


    He could see the look in her eyes as she told him those words. She looked like she was actually afraid that he would break if she forced herself on him. Holy f*cking hell! This woman¡­ he could not even find the words to describe her anymore. Why was she so hellbent in going through all these for him, even worrying about him to this extent?


    "Gods, Zanya¡­" he groaned, trying to free his hands from her magical bind so he could grab her, and kiss her. His desire and lust for her was already spilling over, spreading everywhere like an uncontroble wildfire that could only be quenched by her and her alone.


    She had beaten him, really bad. The iron will of not touching a woman when he''s under influence of anything had crumbled down like a house made of a deck of cards. She shattered it not with a wrecking ball but with something else, something irresistible, something so warm, as warm as her beautiful smile.


    "Answer me¡­ I need your permission¡­" she whispered again, and her warm breath brushed fragrantly across his face, and he shivered violently. "Say yes, Leon ¨C"


    "Yes! F*cking yes! Kiss me, Zanya¡­" he begged, his demon-bright eyes zing with uncontainable need and desire, "take me¡­ do whatever you want to me, damn everything else ¨C" he was way past caring about those worries that had gued him for so long.


    Her mouth sealed his and he felt like he was about to convulse just from the taste of her mouth, and her slick tongue. And he kissed her, sucked her tongue with an intensity the way a man dying from thirst did the first time he tasted water.


    He felt as though he were drowning now. The undiluted pleasure washed every fear away and there was just her and him and the insane, unquenchable heat that existed between them.


    Leon was gasping like an untried boy when Zanya pulled away and he groaned out long and hard. "Don''t¡­! Don''t stop¡­ Zanya¡­" his voice came out begging as he tried to move. But the magical binds on his arms and legs were so strong and all he could do was beg for her. "Take the binds off me¡­ no¡­ don''t¡­ yes, no¡­ don''t release me¡­ just¡­ kiss me again¡­" he could not even understand what he was saying anymore. His mind was in a state of confusion and a mix of opposing wants. He felt so drunk now. Even more drunk than when he had downed the strongest spirits that vampires had brewed. "Damn, I''m going crazy¡­"


    "It''s fine¡­" she whispered reassuringly, and he could hear the smile in her voice. "I''m allowing you to be crazy tonight. Cause I think I''ve gone crazy right along with you as well now. So¡­ don''t think about anything else and let''s just go crazy."


    Then her mouth came down on his again and he felt like her kiss had calmed him down a little this time around. But he felt the taut tips of her breasts rubbing and dragging across his chest as she rubbed herself against him and the little calm that he had just evaporated into nothingness in an instant.


    Leon could only hiss between his clenched teeth as she started to string kisses from his neck down to the line of his chest.


    Oh, the pleasure and agony¡­


    He wanted to beg her to let him go again. He could not take this torture anymore. But the plea did note from his mouth as if his subconscious still could not bear to ask her to do that one thing out of fear. Instead, he called out her name over and over. As if uttering her name was some kind of spell that could make him ease the torture that he was experiencing right now.


    But then, he felt her finally reaching that ce. To his aching member that had been suffering such agony for a long time.


    He lifted his head and looked down, panting as he watched her pull his trousers down. When his stiff and raging length sprung out and bounced free from its confinement and immediately touched his stomach, he saw her eyes widened and then swallowed. Hard.


    She kept her eyes on it, looking at the bead of moisture that had collected on its tip and at the strong veins around it. He could tell exactly what she was thinking as she stared so seriously at his manhood, and he suddenly felt a little scared that she might decide to change her mind now.


    "Zanya¡­" he called out again, this time a little hesitantly and panting and with so much struggle, she looked at him. Their eyes met and she forced a smile, a nervous but still wilful smile. "Don''t be scared ¨C"


    "Who said I''m scared?" she quickly retorted, looking like a brave white lioness again. "How old do you think I am? Of course I am aware that vampires have¡­ uhm¡­ the biggest¡­ err¡­ in thend of Lirea."


    Leon could not believe what he was hearinging from her mouth and he actually chuckled. In this situation. In this state of his. My god! He must really be crazy now. And it was this woman that had made him this way!


    He saw her bit off her smile and he had wanted to ask where did she even heard that ridiculous story. Or could it be that she had just made it up right there and then? But everything faded into oblivion, and he grunted hard in the next instant her hands touched him.


    He could not watch her expression as he had to lean his head back on the ground, groaning with so much pleasure as he felt her gently pull his hardness up from his stomach.


    And when he lifted his head again, his breath snagged as he watched her guiding his rock hard member into her sex.


    The next 20 chapters are under privilege. Privilege is created for the readers who want to read in advance and support the author more. But please make sure to understand how privilege works before buying.


    Don''t forget to vote using your Golden Tickets Spellbounders! Our goal this month is the same. Top 1 = 10 chapters mass release ^^

 Chapter 397 - Your Fault

    <h4>Chapter 397 - Your Fault</h4>


    Zanya looked down at him as her hand held him while guiding him into her. Her heart was thumping hard as their eyes met, both feeling the touch of softness against hardness.


    He stared back at her, and she could see insane lust and anticipation that were swirling and darkened his purple eyes that were shining like an amethyst. Just the intensity alone in them already made Zanya''s body shiver in anticipation, feeling utterly seduced by him. She knew vampires do not have magic, they do not practice spells either and yet, she still felt spellbound every time she looked deep into those unusual purple orbs. Was it because of the colour of his eyes? Was there something about those eyes that could draw her in so deeply?


    The reason why Zanya wondered about this was because she had experience lust, attraction and yes¡­ romantic love, before. She already knew how these things felt, but¡­ what she was feeling at this moment with this vampire¡­ the lust and attraction was just too over the top. She really thought that it was not normal. She had never felt something this intense before!


    "Zanya¡­" he uttered her name and she felt tingles erupting all over her body again. She still could not believe she had found the way he called her name so arousing. "H-hurry¡­" he begged, his gaze gleaming ferociously. He was already shivering so terribly, wanting her so bad.


    And she lowered herself, pushing the head of his sex into her entrance. Right at that moment, both of them almost made the same sounds. Their breaths snagged as if something just took their breaths away. And to think that she had yet to swallow even half of him. This was just the beginning! Oh, gods¡­ what had she signed up for?


    "Ugh! You''re too¡­" Zanya''s hand was still on his length as she writhed over him, biting on her lower lip. "W-why are you so¡­ big? I might not ¨C"


    "Yes, you can. Zanya. Of course, you can¡­" Leon coaxed through his gritted teeth, his body stiffening again as he tried to break free from the invisible chain. All he wanted now was to just pull on her arms and impale her on his throbbing length. He was so desperate that he could almost feel it!


    He could no longer take this. All he wanted was for her to swallow him whole, right to the brim now.


    But she suddenly pushed herself up on her knees again and pulled away. No! Don''t pull away!


    Leon could only groan out in agony. His mind spinning now with too much lust and torture. Did she not say she wanted to help him out? Or was she trying to kill him even faster? He knew then that she would be the death of him.


    However, just as Leon was about to beg, he felt her lowering herself until her sex was again ced right against his raging and hard member. He gritted his teeth and held in his words.


    Then she began to rub herself against his length up and down, causing him to feel a little better. "I think, I need to do this first." She whispered, her voice sounding so erotic in his ears. "Or else¡­ I don''t think I can take you¡­ inside me."


    He could only reply with another tortured groan and nodded, just thankful for any form of stimtion from her. Zanya could only smile apologetically. "I''m sorry. I know you can''t wait anymore but this is your fault for being too¡­ big¡­" she blushed as she med him for him being so well endowed, but all the while rubbing against him nonstop. He knew she was not trulyining. She was just embarrassed and needed to just say something to lift the awkwardness.


    Zanya was already wet. But with his size, she thought that she needed to be even wetter, and she also nned to have him spend himself first, knowing that a male''s sex would be smaller once that happens. Thinking along those lines, she took into ount that it should be easier for her to take him in once his member shrinks even for a little.


    The sound of her name echoed again from his lips as he begged her to go faster. Seeing the tortured look on his attractive face, Zanya picked up her pace. The friction between their sexes were just mind blowing and Zanya could not believe it already felt this crazy good. And they were just getting started. She anticipated the pleasure that was toe once they were in full swing.


    She realised then that she found herself wanting more. Her body wanted more of the action so bad that she had arched her body and thrown her head back. Her long silver locks dragged along Leon''s legs as she started moaning with pleasure. Oh goodness¡­ she felt so good¡­ so damned good¡­


    She had stopped thinking by then. In that moment, she totally forgotten all about her main goal. She had forgotten that she was doing this for him. Right then, the pleasure had fully taken over her and she could no longer think about anything else but the incredible pleasure that was building between them.


    A sound of pure pleasure escaped her lips as Leon continued uttering her name, begging her for more. Zanya bent forward and she kissed him fully on the lips, tongue thrusting into his mouth. All the while, her hips never stopping their up and down movement.


    The pleasure was building up and she quickened her pace again. Rocking herself over him with an almost shameful intensity she never thought she had.


    She heard him curse and she called out his name loud and long as his member jerked powerfully inside of her, spurting intensely. Zanya began to feel a strong tremor as well and her womanly ce clenched down hard on his invading member that was still jerking in her, as her body shook over him. Both of them were in the throes of a passion so great that their highsted for a while before they could think again.


    Goodness¡­ that was so¡­


    Zanya then finally pulled way, feeling sated now. But the moment she looked into his eyes, Zanya swallowed again. It was obvious to her that he was still hungry. It was more apt to say that he was more than hungry¡­ he was starving.


    Slowly, her eyes travelled downwards, and her mouth hung open at the sight of his member that was still big and hard and raging like nothing had happened between them at all. Oh goodness!

 Chapter 398 - Something Inexplicable

    <h4>Chapter 398 - Something Inexplicable</h4>


    He watched her take a deep breath through his dazed eyes and then she finally lifted herself over him again after another tortured plea from him. He felt her warm hand closed around him and then she lifted it. Zanya shivered a little as she felt the significant weight of his tool in her palms. She held it against the entrance of her sex again like what she did a while ago and Leon groaned in painful anticipation, his arousal shooting through the roof.


    And finally, she lowered herself down slowly onto his length. The head of his sex pushed into her now soaking wet entrance but again, she stopped before she could even take half of him. Oh, the agony¡­ and all he could do was beg!


    It seemed to her as though Leon only got bigger. How was that even possible?! However, she took another shaky breath and took him a bit deeper into herself.


    Another dark groan echoed harshly as Leon felt as though he was going to die soon. This woman was going to kill him in the next few moments if she continued going at this pace! He needed her to go down on him now or else... he was probably going to break free from this chain or die waiting¡­


    He called her name again, more urgently than before, and at longst, she lowered herself. She came upon him, an inch at a time. Pulling up slowly and then down again as if trying to get used to him again, stretching herself out slowly while doing so. He knew she was truly doing her best to amodate him, but his body just could not take it anymore.


    And he lifted his hips in a powerful upward thrust that took both of their breaths away. She gasped out in pain and her eyes teared up a little even as he gasped with utter pleasure.


    But eventually, Zanya began to feel the mix of both pleasure and pain as he continued a steady but savage and relentless thrusting of his hips upwards while groaning and moaning out her name with a dark, guttural sound.


    He filled her to the brim, so strong, that she found her knees and entire body weak like melted wax. It took all she could to hang on and grab onto him. Then the peak of her sex started to tingle due to the increasing, savage friction.


    The world seemed to blur out and only focus onto the ce where they were both joined together as one. Zanya did not know but she was also moaning out in pleasure and as though she had lost her mind, totally not in control of her movements any longer. Whatever she was doing was all instinctual and stripped down to bare impulses and urges of her body.


    Her insides trembled against him, and he revelled in the mind-blowing pleasure that rocked his body. And what happened next was a satisfaction their minds could barely even process. They were both lostpletely and utterly to each other and to their mating act. Neither of them are aware of their lost state and and were long past caring of the main reason they were doing this. Both were just indulging themselves in the pleasure that made their toes curl and their insides tingle so violently in a good way.


    And as they reached the pinnacle of the impossible pleasure, something happened.


    Something inexplicable, that words could not seem to describe.


    Zanya was the first to start shuddering helplessly, her insides pulsing, mping, and squeezing tightly around him. Her initial n to pull away was lostpletely as Leon gave himself up as well in voluminous spurts inside her.


    He came so hard that he really thought he was going to die as Zanya continued to shiver and shake over him before finally copsing in exhaustion on his sturdy chest.


    Her name left his mouth after a long moment of just them panting hard then some more words came out. But Zanya could not understand it. So, with so much difficulty, she lifted her face to look at him and ask what he was saying but Leon then copsed back in exhaustion as well and grew limp beneath her.


    Seeing that he had fallen asleep, happy and sated, Zanya allowed herself the luxury to fall back down on him again and rxed over him, burying her face in his neck.


    When her breathing finally stabilized, she moved and awkwardly lifted herself away from him. She stared at his face. He no longer looked like the beautiful and tortured creature from before any longer but instead, he looked so peaceful now in his slumber, almost looking so innocent.


    ¡­


    By the time Leon opened his eyes, it was already dawn.


    He rose immediately and found himself covered with a silk white garment. Zanya''s face immediately appeared in his mind and his eyes widened.


    As if someone had jolted him with lightning, he jumped to his feet and his gaze immediately scanned the area for her, not minding the least that he was naked.


    She was gone. He could not sense her presence anymore.


    Leon clenched his fists tight, remembering clearly what had happened and he was worried if he had hurt her. His chest began to thud hard and wild within his ribcage and he knew that he was starting to panic. Not knowing what to do now that Zanya seemed to have run away. Could it be that she hated him now? Otherwise, she would not have left him before he got up¡­ or was it because the mating was now done, and she had decided to leave him alone since he seemed to be fine?


    Clenching his fists tight and gritting his teeth, Leon dove into the water, hoping to clear his messed-up mind and to calm himself down.


    But as he dipped into the waters, his purple eyes widened at the sight of something blue shining before him. And before Leon could even think about it, he quicky shut his eyes and turned his head, as if he wanted to pretend that he did not see it at all.


    Don''t forget to vote Spellbounders!


    Top1 in Golden Ranking=10 chaps mass release!^^

 Chapter 399 - Jinx

    <h4>Chapter 399 - Jinx</h4>


    In the vampire''s capital.


    Evie opened her eyes and found her husband lying down next to her. She lifted her gaze towards the window and saw that the sun was about to rise. It was almost about time.


    Looking at him again, Evie smiled and snuggled closer to him, burrowing into his warmth. Yesterday untilst night, the two of them actually barely had any time together. Even though Gavriel actually went to the extent of forbidding anyone from disturbing them, major troubles somehow came knocking at their door and he could only leave her to deal with it. After all, those matters were at the levels of national security.


    Evie almostughed out loud because it was very nearly the same as when they were in Dacria. These things somehow kept happening to them, being interrupted every time when they were about to be intimate. Gavriel had cursed before storming off and said that they somehow must have been jinxed. Evie only chuckled privately to herself as she looked at her resentful husband that was behaving so adorably as he marched off to his duties.


    And now, morning hade so fast, and it was already time for them to part. She knew he needed to go and stop the rebellion now and finally take the crown for himself. So, despite her reluctance to let go of him, she knew she must. She had asked him if he wanted her to lend him a hand, but Gavriel had steadfastly declined her offer. He said that he would deal with this civil war quickly on his own and then he would rush over to Crescia to visit her. He even reminded her that she had her own empire that needed her attention the most right now. And she knew that he was right, despite the fact that she was feeling a little aggrieved at having their time together being cut short so much. As much as Gavriel had said that he would hurry and settle the civil war, Evie knew that it would not be that soon. A matter rting to the whole kingdom of vampires is at stake, so there would be no way it can be settled in just a few days. She sighed as she resigned herself to ept that she would again be spending days sleeping alone before she can once again enjoy her husband''s warmth.


    Quietly, Evie absorbed his warmth greedily. She really was loath to part with him. She wanted him to stay next to her. But¡­ they have their ownnds to rule now and their own people they need to be responsible for. She must rule the Middle Land and he must rule the Northern Empire.


    Suddenly, Evie could not help but feel sad at the thought that from now on, they would not be able to live together anymore in one home. When everything settles down, are they going to keep visiting each other on a rotation basis? Parting again from time to time just to return to their ownnd to see to official matters?


    Evie subconsciously gripped Gavriel''s clothes as she buried her face against his warm and strong body. She did not want it to turn out this way. This situation was abysmal. She wanted them to live together, forever. What she wanted was for them to remain and live under one roof. What would the consequences be if they keep being constantly separated? She had no confidence of handling the negative oues from this situation.


    "Are you alright? Love?" Gavriel''s hoarse voice echoed from above her and she jerked her head up to look at him. His eyes were still slightly clouded over with the remnants of sleep as he lowered his lips and gave her a peck on the forehead as a greeting.


    "When did you wake up?" she asked, feeling a tingly sensation in the central vicinity of her chest as though a feather was tickling her. Gavriel''s little loving actions always never fail to touch her heart, leaving deep andsting impressions on her.


    "When you started grabbing my shirt and bunching them up in your tiny fists." He teased hernguidly before a sudden gleam of naughtiness shed in his eyes. "I wished you were grabbing something else though¡­ of course, without bunching that up¡­" He then smirked at her.


    Blinking owlishly at the sight of his tongue licking across his lower lip, Evie finally realized that something hot was prodding into her. "Oh¡­!" she raised a brow at him. "Are you sure you want me to grab it now, my dear husband? I believe once I grab it, amotion will somehow arise to stop us again, just as things are about to get good." She grinned at him and Gavriel groaned low and dark. He had forgotten about this jinx that they somehow have on this. That was why he had muttered and grumbled all the way to the earlier meeting. How could he have forgotten about this so quickly?


    Evie chuckled at the frustration that was clearly disyed on his face. She could see that he truly thought the same as well and he could do nothing but groan helplessly. Last night, he had to leave just after he had made here with his skilful fingers and was about to enter her. He was so frustrated that Evie truly felt so very bad for him. He was so aroused and close to bursting, but he had to push all of it back down to see to official state matters.


    Now that she thought about it, it had already happened thrice now that he could even have his release before being interrupted. The first one was when she had passed out the previous night.


    Feeling really bad for him now, Evie quickly got up before disappearing under the nket.


    Gavriel''s eyes widenedically as he truly did not expect Evie to react this way. He had thought she was going to rise now. But she did not and instead, he felt her pull his trousers down and freed his hardened member beneath the nkets.

 Chapter 400 - You And I

    <h4>Chapter 400 - You And I</h4>


    He then felt her soft and warm hands surrounding and grabbing him, and he could only groan low with pleasure. He reached out and flip the nket off them and threw it to the side. He wanted to see her.


    Evie looked up at him with his raging manhood right before her face. Gavriel cursed as that vision assaulted his eyes in the finest way possible, causing him to swallow hard. He moved a little, positioning himself such until his back was leaningfortably against the headboard, and he was presented with the most perfect view of what was going to happen next.


    She moved as well, not letting go his throbbing length, then she looked up at him again while sticking out her tongue. The moment the tip of her warm tonguepped against him, Gavriel jerked at the touch and moaned in pleasure.


    Afraid that they might very well be interrupted soon, Evie did not waste a single moment and quickly continued in her efforts. She delicately nuzzled the tip of him, making him grunt.


    With innocent ardour, Evie rained tiny kisses along his length, making him shiver. She experimented with her lips and tongue until Gavriel could no longer stay still.


    "Love," he moaned, "run your tongue from the base to the head..." He instructed and Evie did just as he said. "Oh, yes¡­ like that, Evie, love. Yes¡­"


    Seeing that he loved what she was doing, Evie continued doing her best to pleasure him until Gavriel''s instruction came again. "Use your tongue love, over the tip. Kiss me there. Yes¡­ just like that¡­ oh yes¡­"


    She looked up and when their gaze met, Evie felt so good at the thought that she was making him flush and looking very much like he was at her mercy. This feeling of giving him pleasure was in turn fuelling her excitement.


    Then she felt his fingers gently touch her hair as his breaths came in harsh rasps.


    To his surprise, before Gavriel could give more instructions, Evie had already opened her mouth and slid it slowly over the tip of his member. Gavriel threw his head back as he grunted but quickly looked back at her again, never wanting to miss a thing.


    As Evie tried to discover how much of him could fit into her mouth, Gavriel fought the urge to reach out and hold her head or lift his hips. "Oh yes, love¡­ like that¡­ you''re doing¡­ amazing¡­ Oh, Evie¡­" he groaned and moaned as his chest rose and fell. His eyes gleaming with lust and desire in the room made dim by the heavy curtains.


    She slid lower and lower until Gavriel groaned out in an agonized moan. "Up and down Evie¡­ please." He begged and Evie did as he said, doing her very best. "Faster, love¡­ yes, like that¡­ more¡­ oh Evie! More."


    Another tormented cry echoed from him as Evie increased her pace. Then suddenly, her shoulders were grabbed before being pushed away. The next second, something hot sttered all over her face.


    He cursed as he panted then he pulled her to him in one swoop and kissed her.


    "Damn! That was just¡­ amazing¡­ I loved it¡­ Oh gods, I wanted to do that again¡­" he whispered in her ear, when they pulled away and Evie smiled as he started to wipe the stains off her face gently.


    "I''ll do better next time," she told him, solemnly promising and Gavriel grinned so wide at her before nting another kiss on her forehead.


    "I already can''t wait." He whispered as he hugged her tight to him, knowing that he could not carry out his wish to indulge any longer. They had their duties to attend to.


    They stayed quiet for a while until Gavriel finally broke the silence. "What were you thinking a while ago? My love?"


    "Hmm?"


    "When you gripped onto my shirt so tightly, I knew something must be troubling you."


    Evie was amazed that he actually knew that she was troubled just by that little action from her. But then again, Evie remembered that he was always like this with her. It was like he could read her like a book now.


    "I''m¡­ I''m thinking about us¡­" Evie''s voice was weak as she said that. "You must stay here as the vampire''s ruler. While I must stay in Crescia as the queen of the light faes¡­"


    Silence reigned between them, and Evie could not help but feel sadder, realizing that even he could do nothing about this.


    She leaned her forehead against his hard chest and breathed. "I want abduct you and make you the king of the light faes and lock you in my castle so you can stay with me forever."


    Gavriel finally made a sound. His soft and heart-stopping darkughter made her heart tingle. "I think I should be the one doing that, wife."


    "Shall we abduct each other and see who will win then?" she grinned back at him.


    Another sweet chuckle. "We could go ahead and try that but¡­ it will most probably spark a whole new war. And I don''t think I would lose."


    "Oh, I''ll make sure I''ll win." Evie said confidently. But both of them knew they would not do that. Knowing that it was not that easy.


    She let out a long and shaky sigh and Gavriel caressed her back lovingly. "Worry not, love," his voice became serious. "You won''t need to abduct me or stress over this matter any longer, I will make sure of that." From the way he spoke, Evie could tell he had already thought about this matter long and hard. Perhaps, even more than she had done.


    Evie pulled away and stared at him, wide eyed and questioning. She had thought about this so hard, trying to find a way for them to be together and rule together but had yet to find the answer. What answer could he havee up with?


    "We will be together. We''d rule together and live together under one roof forever, Evie." He dered with assurance, his words hitting all the exact points that she had been worrying about. Her eyes teared up hearing his assertive and bold tone. The way he had said it was as though it was already a known fact and set in stone. His eyes were gleaming as he caressed her face. "You and I will rule not just the Middle Land and Northern empire, but the entirend of Lirea!"


    Don''t forget to vote using your Golden Tickets spellbounders! Top 1 in Golden Ranking = 10 chapters mass release ^^

 Chapter 401 - How?

    <h4>Chapter 401 - How?</h4>


    Eyes wide from the shock Gavriel''s words had triggered in her, Evie could only look at her husband mutely for a few long moments as she was rendered speechless by him and his ambitions. Her mind kept repeating the words that he had said on a loop. The entirend of Lirea¡­? Did he really say that? Or perhaps she had misheard him somehow?


    She was speechless and she could only look at him with wonder. How? How are they going to make that happen? Lirea was not a small piece ofnd, mind you! Just the thought of it sent her mind spinning in circles again.


    His gaze gentled as he lightly pinched her chin, looking deeply into her amber eyes. Then something utterly firm and intense lurked within his grey orbs. "I will do anything¡­ everything to be with you, Evie. You know I will stop at nothing. We will not be kept apart no matter what." His voice was low and deep but there was not even a hint of doubt in them. In fact, his voice reverberated with such promise that Evie''s heart could very well believe it there and then that his prediction wille true. He sounded like he had already made up his mind and nothing can stop him from making what he was aiming fore true within the soonest time frame possible. "I am ready to conquer this entire continent if that''s the only way for us to be together. I''ll make you the first Empress of Lirea." His eyes zed with determination as he looked at Evie with an unwavering gaze.


    Evie''s heart had started to thump wildly in her ribcage. His words, the way his voice sounded and the look in his eyes as he said all those things¡­ Evie felt something inexplicable suddenly bloom within her heart and her mind repeated the words ''the first empress of Lirea''.


    "I know it sounds really ambitious at this moment." Gavriel continued, now caressing her cheek in little circr motions with his thumb gently. Then a confident smile curved across his lips. "But I know you know it''s not impossible. The current Lirea is divided and messy. The empires are fighting each other for so many years now trying to annihte each other as something that is expected that I suspect many don''t really remember why they are doing so anymore. That is why I believe it''s time for all the empires to unite and be one. Humans, vampires, faeries¡­ it''s time to stop these races from fighting and I truly believe that¡­" he paused and pressed his forehead against hers. Then his whispers came. "You and I are the destined ones to bring these empires together. Our child will be abination of all the races who are living in thisnd¡­ so making the entirend unite is also creating a perfect ce for our child."


    Moisture had appeared in Evie''s eyes as she continued listening to him. Oh god¡­ she could not believe he had already thought about all these details. She still could not quite wrap her mind around the miraculous fact that she was really and truly pregnant, but yet¡­ This man¡­ this husband of hers¡­ was already making her utterly speechless, as he always does. And Evie could not deny the utter thrill and excitement and hope that were very quickly blooming in her chest. Initially it was still slow and hesitant. However, after listening to his exnations and thinking more about it, she has weed the idea as a fish taking to water. And she wanted to just hug him to bits and tell him what a genius he was. What he had brought up has made her so happy and hopeful that she could not wait for them to start working together, taking the first steps to achieving their dreams. The sooner they started, the faster they get to realise their goals.


    But a thought suddenly sprung in her mind and made her unable to celebrate as the happy smile on her face slowly vanished. Conquering kingdoms would definitely result in one thing¡­ wars. And where there were wars, there was killing, and death. Sacrifices and bloodbaths were always a given whenever a war is involved. Could she and him and their child really live blissfully knowing the true reason of the cost of their happiness and what it took for them to be together?


    "How?" she finally asked. "The humans will fight to their deaths to protect theirnds. Even though they are considered the weakest among all the races, they have the advantage of numbers and¡­ humans are fighters, Gav. They will do anything and everything even if it costs them their lives to fight to maintain their homes for their families. As it is, they''ve been fighting against the vampires for countless of years now. I don''t think they would ever be able to give up theirnds without a fight that will definitely result in a bloodbath¡­" Evie''s voice trailed off as she looked at Gavriel helplessly.


    Gavriel nodded and looked at her with an understanding and profound gaze, looking like he had already considered and thought about that fact as well. He will not be Gavriel if he had not done so.


    "I promise I''ll do my best to avoid a bloodbath."


    "How? Are you going to speak and negotiate with the human emperors? The humans had agreed to make a truce with the vampirestely, remember? And the vampires had then gone behind their backs and betrayed them and that resulted in my father''s¡­" Evie choked and could notplete her sentence as she fought to keep her tears at bay. Gavriel hugged her in silence, offeringfort as there was nothing that could be done for Lucius now. His gentle hand caressed her back in an up and down motion, allowing her to breathe andpose herself. After letting out a shaky sigh and calming herself again, Evie continued.. "I don''t think the humans will trust any vampire ever again, Gav. "

 Chapter 402 - Strange

    <h4>Chapter 402 - Strange</h4>


    "I know, love. But that''s why I have you here."


    Evie jerked her head up, wide eyed again. And he smiled at her, kissing her lips lightly as he enjoyed her expressions.


    "Do not worry, love. Just trust in me." He reassured her and Evie fell silent, knowing that those words alone had helped her calm down already. "Good girl¡­" he smiled sensuously, "For now, don''t think too much about this and wait for me. When the time is ripe and things are prepared, we''ll talk more about this again. And what I can promise you is, it won''t be long before we can sit down together for this talk."


    She nodded in full trust of his words and rested her head on his chest. "I trust you, my husband. Always. You know you''re the one I trust the most in this world."


    A low and blissful groan escaped his throat and Evie could tell how happy he was with what she said. He reached out and was about to kiss her hard, but just as his lips were a hair''s breadth away from hers, knocking sounds on their bedroom door stopped him. Now the jinx was finally here again. Heavens! They both looked at each other, considering if they could ignore the person on the other side of the door and continue with what had been paused. But¡­


    Another series of knocks sounded again and Gavriel cursed softly.


    Evie chuckled. "Alright, now go. It must be very important." She pushed her reluctant husband off the bed. And Evie watched him drag himself to quickly get dressed and stepped out of their room.


    ¡­


    After finishing her breakfast, Evie met Gavriel outside the castle. He was talking to a group of vampires with a serious expression.


    "So, you can''t find even a single one of them?" Gavriel asked. "How about the children?"


    The vampire shook his head. "We have searched even the neighbouring humannds, but no one saw even a single one of those Dacrians. It is really weird, Your Highness."


    Hearing this, Evie rushed towards them. She had asked Gavriel to send men to look for the Dacrians who had disappeared in the Middle Lands. She had told Gavriel that she had tried and also have been looking for them all over the Middle Lands, but the Dacrians could not be found there. So, she thought that they might have been brought back to the vampire empire. But now Gavriel''s men were saying that they could not find even a single one of them?


    Gavriel faced her as he heard her approaching and he held hand and squeezed them gently, silently telling her to not worry and giving her assurance that all will be well. "Don''t worry, love. The search had just begun. I''ll send more people to look for them." Gavriel coaxed her before she could even say a thing. "So don''t think too much about it. Since you are certain that they''re not in the Middle Lands, I believe they should be just fine. We just need to search over other areas for them then." He assured her and Evie nodded, rxing and fully trusting in her husband''s words.


    Zn and Samuel then appeared before them and immediately reported that everything is now prepared for them to set out to the south.


    Kariza also came to Evie just a little while after Zn and Samuel to inform her that the light faes were now packed up and ready to move out as well.


    "Is Leon back yet?" Gavriel asked his men, and they shook their heads.


    "How about Zanya?" Evie asked Kariza and the light fae shook her head as well.


    "Zanya said she''d go first. So, I think she might be waiting for us back in Crescia now." Kariza answered and that was when everyone turned their heads to look at the man who had just arrived, Leon.


    "Oh, you''re finally back!" Levy jumped on him yfully like a little puppy, and the rest of the men sighed in relief that he looked physically fine now. At the same time, their gazes were obviously filled with mischievousness as they looked at Leon. Some of them went as far as to wiggle their brows suggestively at him.


    But Leon''s face remained severe and s¨¦, ignoring all his fellowpanion''s unspoken jabs at him. Instead, his gaze fixed itself on Kariza, as if he was dying to ask her about something.


    When everyone stepped away from their masters, to give them space before separating, Leon quickly approached Kariza and caught up to her before she could walk off.


    "She¡­ Umm¡­ Zanya''s not here?" he asked a little hesitantly, his purple gaze intense, not wanting to miss a thing.


    Kariza nodded, a little taken aback with this man suddenly appearing right before her and together with his intense look. "She must be in Crescia by now. She had told me she would head over there first."


    The lines on Leon''s forehead deepened as he frowned. He looked like he wanted to say more but after a couple of seconds, he seemed to have changed his mind and closed his mouth.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Gavriel was hugging Evie tight as he whispered into her ear. "Remember not to push yourself too much, okay? Don''t forget that our little one won''t like it if you work too much."


    "I know, I know." Evie smiled against his chest, finding it adorable how he was already nagging her even when her stomach was still t, and nothing could be seen yet. "Don''t worry, I will be extra, extra careful. I won''t do anything that will be bad for our angel, I promise." She told him solemnly, fully intending to honour her every word. She was not going to be foolish and endanger their precious babe on purpose.


    "Thank you¡­ I will be quick, love. Wait for me." Hisrge hands caressed her head fondly.


    "I will. Please take care ande back to me safe and sound."


    "I promise." He said and gave her another deep kiss before turning around to leave.


    Evie then waved at Gavriel''s men, and they all obviously were not pleased that she was not going to be with them anymore. But they understood that Crescia was much safer for her ¨C especially more so now with her current condition ¨C than going with them to join another war.


    And thus, with heavy hearts, they all parted that day and headed in opposite directions.


    The light faes arrived in Crescia in the afternoon as they surveyed the Middle Lands as they travelled to their castle. The dragons which had travelled with them stayed back at the gates while Evie and the light faes headed for the castle as Evie wanted to address them first.


    Evie and Kariza were expecting Zanya to be waiting for them in the great castle, but to their surprise, the light fae was not there. They could not even feel any traces of someone who was just there.


    "This is strange," Kariza told Evie. "The purple-eyed vampire seemed to be looking for her too, my queen. But I told him she must have been here. But it seems that she''s not. Where could she be? Zanya isn''t someone who just simply roams around and disappears on a whim."


    Creasing her brows, Evie immediately ordered some light faes to go look for her. She did not know why, but she was suddenly reminded of the sudden and strange disappearances of the Dacrians who were waiting at the magicalke back then.


    Don''t forget to vote using your Golden Tickets spellbounders! Top 1 in Golden Ranking = 10 chapters mass release ^^

 Chapter 403 - Missing

    <h4>Chapter 403 - Missing</h4>


    Days passed swiftly and Crescia was finally showing changes of it returning to the state of being a paradise that it was once, long time ago. With the return of the tree of life, the once barren, dismal, and lifeless ce started to once again have living things bloom and flourish. And with Evie''s power, she was able to restore the lost magical nts that were unique to theirnds and can be found nowhere else.


    The light faes began to build homes again and the once gloomy and hulking dark castle had since undergone a total face lift and was now brimming with silvery light, like an ice castle on top of the hill. It was aplete one hundred eighty-degree transformation from what it was before. Instead of triggering fear and causing a threatening ambiance on a whole, it now gives a quality of lightness and optimism. The dazzling sunlight streaming in from the crystal clear windows only uplifts the spirits of everyone who walk into the castle.


    Watching from therge and highest window of her castle, Evie smiled. The sight of this ceing back to life only made her heart swell with joy. She observed the pride and delight that radiates out from every single light fae in the kingdom as they worked to restore the castle back to its former glory. In fact, some of them evenmented that it might be even better than how it was previously. It was incredible how she already felt so much in love and in tuned with thisnd. Thinking back, it is almost unbelievable how different this ce looked like when she had first stepped into it. Reviving this once dead and destend made her feel an inexplicable feeling in her heart. She could somehow feel that it is bing so much a part of her as she could sense the life and pulse of thend within her if she turned her mind inwards and focus.


    Because Evie had put more of her focus on the revival of her Queendom, she somehow managed to distract herself from missing her husband too much. She was sending Silver over to the vampire kingdom every now and then as her glorified ''pigeon'' messenger to check on her husband and exchange letters with him. Of course, there was an ulterior motive of her doing this too. She had to use her dragon because she wanted to see him through her dragon''s eyes. How they both exchanged letters were by sticking the envelope containing their letters securely into a t leather pouch that was strapped around the dragon''s neck using a long strip of leather about the width of an adult male''s arm, both the pouch and strip had been magically enhanced in order to not snap.


    The exchange of letters and the fact that Evie could check in on him frequently enough and see him through Silver''s eyes, made Evie feel incredibly better and their separation did not seem to be as bad as she thought it would be. Maybe her ''seeing'' him looking very much delighted at their special means ofmunication helped. That was all she wanted.


    Hearing the familiar sounds in the sky, Evie saw four of her dragons appearing and she spread out her wings and flew over to the spacious courtyard to meet her handsome dragons as she weed them back.


    She had sent them out again to search and scour through the Middle Lands. Their mission was to look for Zanya. She had sent many other light faes too, in search for her whereabouts, but it had been days since they had arrived back in Crescia, and there were still no signs of her. It was as if she hadpletely disappeared and vanished into thin air, not even leaving a single clue for them to pick up on. Evie was really stumped at this. However, she did not give up.


    Evie had also sent the others to look for Onyx. She had sent them as far as the southern empire but found nothing. Onyx''s disappearance was like Zanya''s as well. However, Onyx going missing was really something truly mind boggling. Where could such a massive dragon hide out in? It was such a mystery to her that she could not find such a huge creature.


    Landing on the courtyard, Evie spoke to her dragons tenderly, thanking them for their hard work and their persistence before she told them to go and rest. She had been sending them out every day and even at night. Evie had also taken to sending out the other three to search as well.


    And yet, this time too, the search was fruitless.


    With a heavy sigh, the expression on Evie''s face became restless. "Zanya¡­ Onyx¡­ where are you?" she murmured.


    ¡­


    In a city called Mirthan, the elite vampires who were resting outside a castle spotted a dragon in the sky that was fast approaching them. They all immediately stood, knowing that it was their princess'' dragon and that it must be bringing news to them again.


    Zn asked Reed to summon their master who was currently in a discussion with Mirthan''s duke and officials. However, in no time at all, Gavriel came rushing out.


    Silvernded before him and he smiled at the dragon, knowing that his wife was looking at him through its eyes.


    Samuel took the letter in the leather pouch around Silver''s neck and handed it over to Gavriel.


    The prince read it silently with a smile but eventually, his smile faded, and slight frown curved on his face.


    The men looked at each other. That frown¡­ was there something bad that had happened? Could it be that there is a problem in Crescia?


    Their faces all showed severe looks as well.


    When Gavriel finally put the letter down, he looked at his men. Then his gaze stopped at Leon.


    Leon had not been himself since they left the capital and brokepany with Evie and the light faes. Gavriel noticed that he seemed distracted and was unable to concentrate. He seemed to be doing his best to try and stay focussed, but his restlessness did not escape Gavriel''s sharp eyes.


    "Leon¡­" Gavriel called out and the man snapped out of his daze and stepped forward.


    "Yes, Your Highness." Leon politely spoke.


    "That light fae named Zanya¡­" Gavriel started and at the mention of the name, Leon''s expression immediately changed even as his head jerked up, now looking as though he had heard something that instantly messed up his entire being. "She''s still missing."

 Chapter 404 - Dont Tell Her

    <h4>Chapter 404 - Don''t Tell Her</h4>


    "She''s still missing." Gavriel had said and Leon froze. He just stood there, wide-eyed and mouth slightly gaping in shock from the news. It was as if his system had shut down entirely at the words he had just heard. Missing? Zanya?!


    "My wife said that they have sent out search parties throughout the entirend and yet, they couldn''t find a single trace of her." Gavriel continued but Leon still remained silent. It was as though he could not hear a single thing that his lord was telling him.


    The others were looking at Leon with concern now as the man remained quiet and just stood there like a statue. They all knew how Leon had been since that day they had parted from the princess. Even though Leon had tried his best to hide his emotions and remained focused on his job, they could all tell that something had happened when he was away, and it was¡­ and still is disturbing him until now.


    Levy had tried to even cheer him up and made him talk and teased him that he was lovesick. They thought Leon might just be behaving like their prince who could not wait to meet his lover anymore and could not help but think about it. And with Leon''s expressiontely, the men thought he was acting worse than their prince. They did not know and had no idea that Leon''s behaviour must be because of this matter. That something strange was really going on and to think that Zanya was still missing until now. How many days has it been since that day?


    Tomorrow, their prince was finally going to take thest dukedom of the vampire empire and then he will finally be dered the new King. This was crucial a day for their prince and them, his men, as well. Therefore, nothing should sway their concentration and affect their performance. Their best would naturally aid their lord to winning this war with more ease and less troubles.


    The men could only think that this was why Leon could only stand there and could not say anything much. He must have been wanting to just bolt away to go look for her. But at the same time, he also knew that he had his sworn duty that was to prioritise and put his lord and master first. And knowing Leon, the men was aware about his loyalty and his sense of responsibility. Leon was someone who always put his sworn duty over his personal life. There was no way that he would turn his back on his Lord, even if it was to the extent of losing his own life. Therefore, the men knew that Leon must be suffering so bad for him to be even so out of it.


    So, they had predicted and was very convinced that no matter how tortured he was right now, he was not going to ask or beg the prince to let him go to the Middle Lands to help look for her.


    But to their surprise, Leon spoke with so much difficulty as he clenched his fists so tightly by his sides, as if what he was about to do was one of the hardest decisions he has ever made in his life. "Your Highness, I¡­" he choked out. "I want to go¡­ look for her." He could not finish his sentence confidently and ended it while staring at the ground where Gavriel''s feet stood.


    The men were shocked, to put it mildly, except for Gavriel.


    Seeing how difficult it was for Leon to finally spit out those words, Gavriel patted his shoulder understandingly.


    "I know." He said and Leon looked at him with surprise, not expecting his lord to be so sympathetic to his plight. "It''s natural for you to want to go. And I also wanted you go. I am bothered about these disappearances. So, I''m going to let you go ahead of us, Leon. Go and search for her while keeping your eyes peeled on what is actually happening with these disappearances. Send reports back on your findings."


    Leon immediately bowed his head at Gavriel, unable to express how thankful he was for the prince''s understanding.


    "Forgive me for not being there for your most long-awaited coronation, Your Highness." Leon said and Gavriel just shrugged, seemingly unbothered about him being crowned as King.


    "It''s fine. Because this coronation is just the first step of many other such steps in the future. I''m not even asking Evie toe. Though she will definitelye rushing if I tell her but¡­?this is not the most awaited day for me anymore. When that dayes, I will make sure everyone will be there at attendance. So don''t apologize and go. Ride on Silver to reach there quicker."


    "Thank you, Your Highness." Leon bowed again and was about to leave when he halted and looked over his shoulder. "I''m not allowed to tell Her Highness about your coronation tomorrow?"


    "Yes. Don''t tell her. I don''t want her toe here yet. I''ll appear before her as a king the next time I see her. I want to surprise her."


    "I understand, Your Highness." Leon then bowed to his lord before climbing onto Silver and the dragon pushed off mightily from the ground and flew away, leaving the men watching his departure in silence.


    Once the dragon disappeared from their sights, Gavriel''s gaze became serious as he turned to look at his other men who were standing behind him.


    "Prepare yourselves men, we''re going tounch an attack on thest dukedom tonight itself." Gavriel dered, and the men''s eyes widened in surprise. He had just dered that tomorrow was the attack. Did the news about Zanya''s disappearance change his decision?


    He nodded at his men and all of them entered into the castle. They knew that it would be an emergency meeting to push forward their ns.


    And once they were inside the throne hall, Gavriel suddenly dered the change of ns, shocking the duke and the officials again. But none of them protested their prince''s n and thus, that night, Gavriel led his army to conquer Katerina and her husband''s hideout.


    Don''t forget to vote using your Golden Tickets spellbounders! Top 1 in Golden Ranking = 10 chapters mass release ^^

 Chapter 405 - Search

    <h4>Chapter 405 - Search</h4>


    Leon''s heart was beating like a drum as he sat on Silver''s back, looking down at the ground rushing past him as they approached the Middle Lands.


    He could hardly form a single coherent thought the nearer they were to their destination. He kept thinking back to that one day. That dawn, as soon as he came out of the water, he had searched around the area, trying to find where Zanya had ran off to. He had thought she was somewhere in the vicinity. However, when he could not find her even after expanding his search for another 5 miles out, he thought that she must have left as soon as he had fallen unconscious due to exhaustion.


    Leon could not quite exin how he felt at the thought that she had left him without even saying a single word to him just because the mating was already a done deal. Why did she leave? Why did she not wait for him to wake up? Was she in such a hurry to get somewhere? Or¡­ could it be that she had regretted after the fact that they had gotten the mating done?


    Although he was not a person who would usually worry about such things, he just could not help but think negatively at the fact that she had left without saying a word. He remembered that she had said it when she came looking for him. But was all that mattered to her waspleting the mating only? He had tried his best to understand her. But he truly did not know why his heart was aching so much at the thought that probably, she did not want to see him anymore after this.


    For all the days that had passed since that day, he found that he could not put her out of his mind at all even if he had wanted to. And to make things worse, he realised thattely, he had started to feel restless, as though there was a fire that had been lit under his pants. He had even begun to dream about her in his sleep, always starting off with him chasing after her, and looking for her as she disappeared from his dream view.


    Now he understood what was behind the unease and ache that he had been constantly feeling growing in his chest. She did not leave him because she had not wanted to see him anymore, but she had disappeared. And he could somehow tell that she had disappeared that dawn itself. Right now, he felt that he would rather have her run off in avoidance of him than this ¨C disappearing without a trace or even a hint. He could not ept this. How many days had passed since then? And she was currently missing? How was it that he did not have a stronger feel that something had happened to her?


    Gritting his teeth, Leon could not help but feel angry and disappointed in himself. Shaking himself out of that dazed state he was caught in, he refocussed on his surroundings and looked down again.


    The moment Silver crossed the borders of the Middle Land, the dragon suddenly dived down gracefully andnded on the ground, surprising Leon. He had thought that Silver was going to take him into Crescia first. But he did not have the time to wonder anymore as he saw three light faes who were standing nearby, looking at him as though they were expecting him. He then walked over and chatted with them to find out what they were doing out of Crescia.


    They had told Leon that they were searching for Zanya''s whereabouts. Leon joined them and he led them to the ce where he hadst seen Zanya.


    Upon reaching the ce, Leon and the light faes began a thoroughbing down to search the ce. They had nned to turn over all stones if that what it takes to bring them even a single clue of her whereabouts.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the Northern Empire, Gavriel and his army had already started invading thest city in the South. The city had fallen into Gavriel''s hands before the sun could even rise and he crushed all the hopes of the opposition to ever dare consider going against him ever again in this lifetime. Katerina and her husband were also caught and along with them, the generals and important officials who had conspired with them.


    Gavriel had mercilessly condemned them all to be thrown into prison, and the sentence was tost for their entire lives until death imed them. Many of the vampires had then begged to be killed instead as they were all well aware that the prison where Gavriel was cing them in was a ce no one had ever escaped from before. But Gavriel did not even bothered to listen to their pleas and before daylight came, all of them were cast into that maximum security prison ¨C forever doomed to live out their entire lives in there.


    Everything went on smoothly and efficiently that day and when the night finally came, Gavriel''s coronation was held immediately and Gavriel was dered the new king of the entire vampire kingdom.


    The events went by too fast that even the vampires themselves could hardly believe that their ruler had changed yet again. And it seems that this time, their new king will definitely bring big changes to his rule now.


    Many vampires had expressed their unhappiness, but no one dared to speak up as they all saw how powerful their new king was. Of course, as many or even more were d as they knew that King Gavriel was the vampires'' real and true monarch. Their previous rulers were fake royals and had stolen the throne from the true heir.


    While the capital was in the process of being restored to its former glory, Gavriel had his coronation ceremony conducted in the secondrgest city of the empire.. He had also immediately addressed his people that very same night and even those who were opposed to him inwardly, were unable to deny the power he had on them all after he was done with his address to the people.

 Chapter 406 - Danger

    <h4>Chapter 406 - Danger</h4>


    Even the elite men were smiling from ear to ear as they watched their prince, no, their king, so majestically speaking up there and looking at the vampires who seemed to have fallen into a trance.


    After the speech, Gavriel was swamped by more things he had to deal with first and foremost. It was daylight again when he and his men were alone in a hall and were finally able to get some peace and quiet from all the hustle and bustle of the previous days.


    "Congrattion Your High¡­" Levy cleared his throat. "Your Majesty." He grinned wide and the rest followed suit, bowing at him in reverence and awe.


    "Stop grinning already, Levy. You''ll turn into a Cheshire cat." Gavriel smirked at him.


    "I can''t help it! I am so happy for His Majesty." The drama king and his one-man show kicked in again and they justughed at his clowning around.


    But after a while, Gavriel''s expression became serious. "None of the dragons came back to check in since Leon left with Silver?" he asked, and the men began to wonder as well. They all have been so busy since the previous night that this one thing had slipped their minds. But now that they thought about it, it was a surprise that the princess had yet to send a dragon to check in as how she usually does daily. She used to send one over every night, never once missing a single time.


    The men shook their heads and Gavriel''s expression turned dark and the air around them became heavy.


    "Don''t worry, my King." Levy said. "Maybe, Leon had said something to stop the princess from sending a dragon over?"


    But Gavriel''s expression did not change. He stood from his throne and then looked ahead, silently pondering some things in his mind before turning to face them.


    "All of you get ready. We''re going to Crescia now." he dered, shocking the men. They had not thought that His Majesty would mobilise them immediately, especially since they had just finished with his coronation not too long ago. "Zn and Reed and Samuel will remain here on standby. I will go with the others to Crescia in secret. Have the vampires and officials think that I am resting and sleeping in today. No one else must know of our departure. Luc, Levy, meet me at my chambers within a quarter of an hour. Get the things you need."


    The trio could only nod. After preparing themselves in haste, Gavriel, Luc and Levy snuck out and left the city.


    ...


    That night Leon left the city of Mirthan with Silver,


    Evie was already in her room. But she was not asleep yet. She stood by the window. Her eyes were closed, and her mind and senses were in Mirthan. Her lips curled up in a breathtaking smile as she saw her husband again through her dragon''s eyes.


    When suddenly, she felt goosebumps run down her spine. Her brows creased and the moment she opened her eyes, she froze due to shock.


    A man in a dark cloak was standing right before her in her personal chambers. Thundrann?! No! That man was already dead! Zirrus had executed him and burned his body to ashes! Then who¡­


    The man lifted his face slightly. She could not see his face clearly because of his hood, but she could see his eyes ¨C a pair of zing blue eyes that were exactly the same as Gav and his father, King Belial. Her heart thundered within her, and she recognised this feeling all too well ¨C it was the feeling of danger, and she had never felt this way when standing before Gav and even before King Belial.


    She instinctively called forth her magic when she discovered that she was unable to move. To her shock, not only could she not move. She could not even speak as well. All she could move was her eyeballs. What had this person done to her? Panic started to assail her especially when she remembered that there was a precious little one within her now. What could she do now?


    "I finally caught you off guard, Queen." A deep and dark voice echoed from under the dark hood before he lifted that hood. Blue eyes, dark skin, ck hair and pointed ears¡­ a dark fae! Who is he? "I know you are strong and powerful. So, it would be impossible for me to catch you like this had you not left your body this defenceless by focusing all your senses somewhere else."


    A slight smile curved on his face as he said those words. He had the face of a saint of the darkness. A face that could only belong to a deceptive angel of the darkness.


    "Do not worry Queen, I am not here to harm you. I am only here to take you away." He continued and Evie''s eyes widened even more. Her mind was screaming, trying to break free from the dark magic that had bound her and rendered her immobile. "Weren''t you looking for that light fae and those vampires?" he asked in a smooth voice. "I''ll bring you to them, Queen."


    Evie''s body then began to glow, and the man looked shocked. He uttered another spell and dark smoke materialised from thin air and wrapped around her like chains. "What a dangerous Queen you are." He muttered, smiling. "Please do not resist. Do not force me to harm you. Don''t forget you have a precious one to protect inside you, Queen." His reminder came to her like lightning! Another shock. He knew of her child?!


    How? How did he know? Who is this man?! What did he want from her?


    As if he had understood the look in her eyes, he straightened up. And then he spoke again. "Alright, I shall introduce myself first before we leave. My name is Gideon, the crown prince of the Under Lands. I am the one and only brother of your husband, Gavrael." He introduced himself very calmly and before Evie could recover from the shock, arge swath of dark smoke swallowed them both and in the next instant, they were gone from Evie''s room.


    Don''t forget to vote using your Golden Tickets spellbounders! Top 1 in Golden Ranking = 10 chapters mass release ^^

 Chapter 407 - Under Lands

    <h4>Chapter 407 - Under Lands</h4>


    When they materialized, Evie found herself securely tucked in ¨C what she believed could only be ¨C the dark fae''s arms. He was carrying her, princess-like, as he unhurriedly walked ahead into a dark tunnel. She realised that she was still under the influence of that binding spell as she was still frozen stiff.


    Her eyeballs could only move around, trying as best as she can to see where he was bringing her. When she could not make out anything due to the extreme darkness, her body then glowed, making herself her own light source, and lighting up the pitch-dark ce.


    The man carrying her halted when he saw this happening and she looked up at him in challenge, silently daring him to say anything about her actions. Their eyes met and Evie creased her brows at the sight of him smiling down at her. And due to their proximity, Evie could not help but notice that this person possessed a rare, exotic, and heart stopping beautiful smile.


    With the lighting from her body, she could now see his features very clearly. Just like his smile, his face was also kind of exotic, his catlike eyes shaded with thick darkshes, and all his features were almost immobilizing. He looked like someone who was not born to sin. All it took was for one look at his face and one would think he was a gentle and beautiful angel who got lost in the dark. No one would think that he is one who would be capable of even killing a little chick.


    "Easy there, Queen." His gentle voice echoed around them like a kind of dark slow music. "You really are incredible to still be able to summon your magic even when you are already unable to move or speak¡­"


    His voice trailed off and his smile faded when Evie''s body brightened up even more. It was as though she were challenging him more by doing so. "Stop that, Queen. Don''t exert yourself too much." His voice rumbled out low and his gaze remained patient. "Didn''t I just warn you about the little one inside you? I am using a very powerful dark spell to immobilize you right now, so don''t try to struggle from it because it will only be more powerful and tighten up its grasp on you if you force yourself to break away from it."


    Evie''s gazed zed with fury at she red up at him. This man was ckmailing her, and he knew that this threat would be very effective on her right now. He was such a despicable person! She really wanted to give this person a nice dressing down if she could. But since she could not, all she did was level her eyes at him as thoughser beams were shooting out of them. And if eyes could kill, Gideon would have died many times over.


    "I''m sorry but I can''t let you talk yet. At least not until we cross the portal." He continued walking when Evie''s body slowly dimmed. She knew she should not be too wilful and cause harm to her unborn child. As much as she wanted to fight back, right now, this was not the best way forward. She would observe and bid her time and strike when there was an opportune time for her to do so. Therefore, Evie kept her eyes peeled and her ears wide opened to get as much information as possible to her whereabouts and not miss the chance of escaping.


    Hearing the word ''portal'', Evie''s eyes widened. Was he really taking her over to the Under Lands? Wait¡­ does this mean that perhaps Zanya and the other vampires who were missing were all taken to the Under Lands as well? This thought would never have crossed her mind before this incident.


    And it was as if he could read her thoughts, the dark fae spoke again. "Yes, you are right. I''m bringing you to the Under Lands. And yes, those people whom you are searching for all this time, are all over there as well, right now."


    Evie was dying with the frustration of not being able to blurt out all the questions she had to him or even to struggle. Why? Why is he bringing her there? What was going on? How could it be that it was so easy for him to take any random persons over to the Under Lands? She had remembered hearing from udius that it takes an immense amount of magic to bring a non-dark fae to the Under Lands from the surface. And once a non-dark fae entered, they can never get out again without a great sacrifice in exchange.


    As Evie questioned herself, the man holding her halted. Her heart drummed within her as she looked at the sight of the solid wall now turning into what looked like a dark and thick shadow.


    No¡­ her mind immediately screamed out Gavriel''s name. She knew her husband can no longer return to the Under Lands. She had to escape. She cannot allow this dark fae to bring her across this portal! He would not be able to find her! She was not even sure if he would be able to sense her presence in the Under Lands.


    Once again, he seemed to have read what she was thinking, and he looked down at her again. There was an enigmatic look in his eyes. "Do not worry, Queen. Gavrael will definitelye. That man will always do the impossible for you." He said in a serious tone before quickly stepping inside the vortex without giving her any more chances to even process what he had just said. He had made sure to grasp onto her tighter, even though she was already bound by the spell. He did not want to risk her escaping at thest minute.


    The moment he stepped across the portal, he spoke again, an odd flicker shed across his zing blue eyes. "Gavrael wille for you¡­ even if it kills him."


    He spread out hisrge wings and the next thing Evie knew; she was flying with him through the skies.


    "This is your first timeing down here. Have a good look at the birthce of Gavrael, queen." His voice echoed and Evie found that she was suddenly able to move her head around now. She attempted to speak, but her voice was still noting out even though she could open and move her mouth now.


    She could only grit her teeth angrily and followed his line of sight.. And the instant she saw the view below her, she was stunned.

 Chapter 408 - Not Yet

    <h4>Chapter 408 - Not Yet</h4>


    "This is my city, Yryzia." Gideon said as pride coloured his voice. And Evie could not help but feel mesmerized at the sight below her. The massive city was constructed as how Evie had never seen done before by any race on the surface. It was like she was inside a cavern sorge that even dragons could actually be able to fly within it. It was as though they have their own ''sky'', though not as endless as how they had it on the surface, the space between the ground and the ceiling was muchrger than Evie ever imagined or had expected. The houses that were littered below seemed to be made of ck crystals and that was the case with the castles too.


    The most surprising thing was that the ce was not as dark as she thought, despite being located underground. The ceiling of this ce was filled with light blue crystals which were glowing like stars. There was also a river below that was glowing with the same gleaming and crystal-like water in Crescia.


    Evie could only think of one word as she looked down. The Under Land was a veritable paradise in the darkness. It was breathtaking and she could not help but admire the view.


    He continued flying steadily as if giving her all the time to enjoy the scenery. She also felt that the way he was holding her seemed to be extra careful. He was so gentle that Evie could almost forget that she was actually a prisoner who was being abducted and this man holding her was her captor. Evie pursed her lips as she was displeased at herself letting her guard down ¨C even if it was only a little and for a short while. She reminded herself that this must not happen again.


    Finally reaching the tallest castle in the city, Evie''s heartbeat raced again. What was this man going to do to her? She could only brace herself now for what was going to happen next.


    Hended right before arge door, and it immediately swung open. Evie could tell he had used magic to do that as no one was there to even open it.


    As soon as the door shut closed behind them, Gideon halted, and he bent over to carefully put her down. "I''m removing all your bindings now." he muttered lowly. He had barely even let go of the spell binding her for a second, when she was already on her feet, as if she were afraid that she will not be able to bnce herself.


    His actions just kept on confusing Evie but that was all. She would never dare think that this person truly meant her no harm, especially when he had kidnapped her, separating her from Gavriel and ckmailed her.


    She felt the dark magic that had been wrapped around her disappeared and finally, Evie was freed from her immobility.


    The very first thing she did was to stretch her hand out and her magic flowed from her likeser beaming from her palms. Her magic wrapped around Gideon''s neck in an instant.


    "Why are you doing this? Why did you bring me here?!" she demanded, her gaze fierce and cold and urgent.


    However, even with her magic wrapped tightly around his neck, ready to strangle him to death or even snap his neck from his body, he still smiled at her ¨C a smile so enigmatic that could be offered to a friend or foe with equal ease. Evie was thrown even more for a loop. She just could not make out why this dark fae was behaving in such a way.


    "I can''t answer that right now, Queen. You will eventually know when the time co ¨C"


    She tightened her magic on his neck, causing him to cut his words off. Her gaze gleamed with warning. "Answer me. Right now, when I am still giving you a chance." shemanded coldly but Gideon suddenly took a step closer. His gaze on her still very calm and steady.


    "Stop! Don''te any closer or else ¨C"


    "Or else what?" he questioned curiously, his voice still remained like a gentle dark song.


    "I''ll strangle you¡­ to death." Evie threw out a threat.


    He smiled again. This time, he shed a smile that was the rare and exotic smile.


    "Oh, that¡­ I know you can''t do what you im, my dear Queen." He replied without even a hint of doubt in his voice. "You haven''t killed anyone yet with those untainted hands of yours."


    "You¡­ you''ve been spying ¨C" Evie was taken aback. How long has this dark fae been spying on them?


    He shook his head as he shrugged his shoulders elegantly. "I could tell. It''s not hard to tell, Queen. Your eyes¡­ there is no hint of that kind of hardness yet. The moment someone ends up killing another person with their own two hands, it will always show in their eyes. It''s not something someone can easily hide, no matter how good an actor they are."


    "Just because I have never killed before, doesn''t mean I can''t kill now." Evie''s voice was hard and firm. "And it doesn''t mean I am not willing to do so now¡­"


    He halted just before her fingertips could touch him. "Oh, you won''t. Maybe in the future you might do it. But that time is not now, Queen. Not yet¡­" he sounded so sure and confident in himself.


    Evie bit down on her lower lip to stop it from trembling. Then she drew in a deep breath secretively andposed herself again before shooting him a gaze so fierce and deadly. "Don''t underestimate me, Gideon." She used his name for the first time. However, the tone she used in saying his name was as hard as granite. There was no unclear message that she should not be underestimated. "I''m a queen. I''m a woman and if you don''t know yet, as of now, what a woman can do to protect her loved ones¡­?then I shall dly show you."


    ___


    Don''t forget to vote using your Golden Tickets spellbounders! Top 1 in Golden Ranking = 10 chapters mass release ^^


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 409 - Theory

    <h4>Chapter 409 - Theory</h4>


    Gideon remained deceptively rxed even after Evie''s serious threat. He just stared at her for a long while before smiling nonchntly.


    "I have never underestimated you, Queen. I am well aware of your power¡­ of what you can do. Or else why would I need to ckmail you? Also, if you remember, I even had to use such an underhanded tactic just to bring you here?" he said lightly as he lifted his hand and grabbed her wrist gently. "So please calm down now and listen to me. Don''t forget you''re in the Under Lands now, and you and your little one are ¡­" his eyes hardened for a moment and Evie felt her hand go numb, as if he had turned it into stone. Her heart immediately thundered the moment he mentioned her child. "¡­my prisoners. Ah, the dozens of vampires and a few light faes too. Or would you rather I called you as ''guests''?" Gideon suddenly smirked before his face returned to its neutral state once again.


    Evie''s eyes widened. A few light faes?! They have caught more of her people? Not just Zanya? But she did not remember receiving any reports of any missing light faes! Who were these people then?


    "My men had caught a few light faes just a few hours ago and brought them back here as well." He told her as he finally pushed Evie''s hand down. "Also, your magic is restricted inside this castle. Not just yours but mine too. Because this castle is special. Hmm¡­ this is actually a prison castle. So don''t waste your time trying to escape. I''m warning you now, Queen. Because if you don''t listen to me, you will definitely regret it. I''m saying all this for your own good. So it would only benefit yourself to listen and be obedient."


    The look in his eyes had subtly changed as he spoke. It was as if the hardness that was hiding behind his gentle exterior was finally making itself known anding to the surface. And the hardness she was seeing now was something that could only belong to a very cold man ¨C a viin. She was quite sure now that this man was not as beautiful on the inside as he seems to be on the outside. This man was a viin with the looks of a saint.


    Warning bells rang in her head and for the first time since she had met him, she felt real danger, and this was the same fear she felt when Galleous had threatened that he would kill her unborn child. She could feel her entire frame shake and her skin prickled with trepidation. However, she did not allow that sudden fear to manifest itself on the outside.


    Evie fought for calm, and she managed to remainposed. Though this time she decided not to try anything anymore, at least until she has a better grasp on things here. She had realized she must be extra careful now. She still did not know what this man could do, nor does she have any idea what kind of power he truly possessed. For now, she was just going to learn and absorb as much information as she possibly could beforeing up with a n.


    "Tell me¡­" Evie managed to keep her voice neutral as she stared at him with her same fearless eyes. "Why are you doing this? What are you up to? Is this all done so you could lure my husband toe here?"


    Gideon fell silent but there was aplexity reflected in his eyes now. "You are right, queen." He answered simply and Evie struggled to keep her expression impassive. She needed more information. What is with the curt answers?


    "Why? What do you want from my husband?" Evie tried to ferret more out of him.


    "That¡­ I can''t say much to you about it right now," he sounded like he was not going to budge on this matter, so Evie had no choice and could only back off. But only for now, she thought to herself. She would find some ways to get the information that she needed.


    "If my husband is what you want, then why did you abduct those vampires and even the light faes too?" Evie asked again. "What has the light faes got anything to do with my husband?"


    Gideon began to walk forward after signalling Evie to follow after him ¨C not before giving her a sharp warning look in reminding her to be obedient ¨C and Evie could onlypliantly walk behind him. "Those vampires were just tests. And yes, those light faes as well."


    "Tests?" Evie paused in her steps, creasing her brows at him in confusion. "What do you mean by tests?" And to Evie''s surprise, Gideonunched into a long and borate exnation on it.


    "Not too long ago, I had discovered a new portal that suddenly appeared here in Yryzia. There is supposed to be only one portal which is found in the Great City, and it is being guarded by the king''s soldiers. The king of course does not have any idea about this portal here yet. I was the first to test it out and I had managed to cross the portal and reach the surface sessfully. After seeing for myself that the portal is working, I began to test other things out and I found out that this portal surprisingly requires nothing to cross it. And then, Iter found out that even non-dark faes could cross it just fine, without anything happening to them. Thus, I sent my men to abduct all the vampires I''ve found by theke just to see if the portal would close. But nothing had happened after bringing them over. And now, even the light faes could cross it just fine as well. And that includes you as well, Queen. I believe something is happening with this ancient treaty that had sealed the portals.." Gideon paused from his long exnation and looked over his shoulder, staring at Evie. "What do you think, Queen? Do you think my theory is right? That perhaps the treaty might be something that don''tst forever¡­? Maybe there only needs to be a certain amount of time to have passed, and now that the time is getting closer to the end, the once sealed portals are appearing again?"

 Chapter 410 - Neither

    <h4>Chapter 410 - Neither</h4>


    For a while, Evie remained silent, trying to digest the huge amount of information that Gideon just poured on her. But eventually, she spoke and told him her honest opinion. "I must admit your theory might not be far from the truth. That''s the only logical exnation I could think of right now."


    "As expected, Queen." He smiled and he continued walking in a fluid and unhurried way through what seemed like an endless corridor. Evie followed behind him without another word.


    While walking, Evie stared at his back and now that she was observing his body and movements and not his distracting face, she realized that he seemed different. It was as though he does not resemble King Belial or Gav. Gav and King Belial both possessed a certain aura that was different from the rest, but they were very simr to each other. That was how Evie could recognise the familial connection between them. However, Evie felt that Gideon seemed to be missing that same familial trait. Gav and King Belial possessed something that screams their authority and power even without speaking. They had what seemed to be an inborn grace and stateliness that made them feel and look as though they were born to be nothing but rulers. They were the type who do not seem to function in any capacity other than being the sovereign.


    But Gideon did not give out such a vibe. And aside from the long dark hair, blue eyes, and dark skin, which Evie knew were themon features of all dark faes, Gideon''s features do not resemble King Belial or Gav much. Was it possible that he got his features from his mother?


    At that thought something suddenly came to Evie and she paused, her eyes circled wide.


    "Tell me¡­" she asked a little hesitantly, and Gideon paused as well in his steps. "Could it be that you are doing this because you think my husband is now able to return to the Under Lands? Are you actually worried that he''s going toe back soon to take the crown from you and so you''ve made all these moves now while he is upied?" Evie listed out her suspicions.


    Evie was clenching her fists as she waited for Gideon to look back at her again and reply. But all of a sudden, a shadow appeared and interrupted the tensed atmosphere that had arisen between them. A dark fae materialized and bowed to him.


    "Speak," Gideonmanded.


    "Your Highness, that light fae¡­ we couldn''t find her yet. She most probably would have entered the monsters'' forest." The dark fae reported and Evie narrowed her eyes at the mention of ''light fae'' and ''she''.


    "That woman is quite elusive. Stop looking for her. She might be dead already if she had entered that ce." Gideon said dismissively, and Evie''s eyes widened.


    The dark fae bowed and Gideon dismissed him.


    "Who''s that light fae you''re talking about?" Evie walked past him and faced him. She could not take the worry anymore. She felt her heart quickening in foreboding.


    "It''s the first light fae my men abducted." Gideon''s words caused a gong to resound through her mind.


    "Zanya¡­!!" Evie''s eyes circled wide again. She was the first light fae that had disappeared.


    "That woman actually managed to escape before my men could bring her back to the castle to be imprisoned. She''s quite strong and elusive. I believe you might have done the same thing if I had not restricted and ckmailed you. Believe me, getting lost here in Yryzia is as good as taking a suicide walk. This city is surrounded with the so-called monsters'' forest. Ferocious and countless of monsters lurk in the forest and a single light fae like her will never be able to survive long in there. Especially if she is in there alone."


    Evie shook her head. "Zanya is strong. She''s not someone mere monsters could kill."


    "You know nothing about the dangers here in the Under Lands, dear Queen. That woman must be dead by now." he sounded so sure that Evie could not help but feel extremely worried for Zanya now. "This city is the farthest from the Great City, where the king lives. And this is a ce where dark fae rebels and exiles have built homes for themselves. They had built this ce from scratch. One needs to cross the monsters'' forest to get here, so that''s why even the king and other dark faes are ignorant of this ce still. Well, the king might already know about it, but it is unlikely for him toe all the way here at least for now."


    "So¡­ are you a rebel or are you exiled?" Evie asked directly, not bothering to be tactful about it. Gideon only smiled.


    "Neither."


    "Then why are you here?"


    "You''ve asked too many questions, Queen." He opened a door and gestured for Evie to enter. "This is where I kept the other prisoners."


    Evie peeked inside and saw Elijah standing by the door. "Princess¡­" the boy called out and quickly, Evie entered and approached the child. She knelt before him and held his small shoulders but before she could speak, Gideon''s voice echoed from the entrance.


    "I''lle back very soon to get you out of here, Queen." He said and the door clicked shut behind her.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, just outside the same portal Evie and Gideon had crossed earlier, Leon and other two light faes were standing before it.


    During their nonstop and long search for Zanya, they had managed to find some clues and it led them straight to this ce.


    Leon could recognise that the wall of shadow he was looking at before him, must be a portal of some sort where Zanya and the others had disappeared to.


    "I will enter." Leon informed the light faes behind him quickly without any hesitation. "You two must go back to the castle to report this to the prin¡­ the queen. Go now. Make haste." Leon gave out his instructions without wasting more time. He was eager to find Zanya as soon as possible.


    The light faes nodded and flew off. Leon turned back to look at the portal before clenching his fists tightly. His mind was only filled with thoughts of Zanya. He was hoping and praying that she was alright.


    His purple gaze zed, and he finally stepped into the portal and crossed it.


    ____


    Don''t forget to vote using your Golden Tickets spellbounders! Top 1 in Golden Ranking = 10 chapters mass release ^^


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 411 - Regrets

    <h4>Chapter 411 - Regrets</h4>


    Deep within the monsters'' forest and kneeling on one knee, Zanya panted as she leaned her head against her bloodied knuckles that were wrapped around the handle of her sword. She was trying to catch her breath and her snowy white garments were already heavily tainted with the dark coloured blood of the monsters she had killed ¨C too many that she had long since lost count of them.


    Her pale skin was also covered with wounds and blood ¨C some from her own and some from those creatures that fell prey to her. It had been days since she had gotten lost in this forest filled with creatures she had never seen before. She could not use her healing magic to cure her not too lethal injuries because she did not want to use whatever little energy that was left in her. She must find a chance to rest and recuperate but the monsters are not giving her any chances to even take a breather. All she did was run away if the enemy was toorge and too powerful, and she only fought and kill the ones that she knew would not take too much toll on herself. Every single decision she made now in this weird forest was calcted to ensure the maximum potential of survival using the minimum amount of magic spent from her.


    Flying was also useless in this ce as there were bug like creatures that had been chasing her whenever she escaped into the skies as well. When Zanya was captured and brought over to this ce, she had found the chance to escape from those dark faes and barely managed to evade them. She thought she could finally rest when the dark faes stopped chasing her the moment she entered a strange forest so different from the forests that were on the surface. But to her utter dismay, the monsters in this forest were more dangerous and much deadlierpared to the dark faes that had been on her tail. There were a couple of times that Zanya even thought that perhaps having the dark faes chasing her would be better than these monsters that were looking to rip her to shreds.


    Zanya did everything she could to survive longer minute after minute, but she knew that if she could not get out of this forest, very soon she would end up as another source of fertiliser for the trees or food for the creatures of this forest here. With limbs still shaking with exhaustion, Zanya forced herself to get up. She stared at the three headed boar-like creature she had killed and went straight to the path ahead. She had tried to cross this forest and get over to the other side, thinking that it would be safer there than where she hade from, but Zanya changed her mind midway through because she found that the deeper she went into the forest, the deadlier and bigger the monsters she encountered.


    Thus, she could only turn around and return from where she came. She had reached the limit of fatigue and exhaustion that a light fae could handle. Her strength had dwindled to the point that it was as if she was already almost withered now. But she stubbornly told herself that refused to die here. No way that was happening! She refused to¡­


    As she stumbled along and ran like a wounded warrior, Zanya bit on her lower lip at the thoughts that were continuously surfacing in her mind. She could not believe that it was that vampire''s face which was the first one to appear in her mind while she was in this precarious situation. Her heart was yearning to see him. Was he looking for her? What was he doing now? Was he thinking about her right now and wondering where she was? It felt as though it had been so long since shest saw him.


    And for some reason, just the thought of him was enough to give her a bit of extra strength ¨C just to boost her for a little while longer. Maybe it was because she knew that there was no way he or anyone else would suddenly appear ande to her rescue. She knew that at the moment when she was brought to the Under Lands, it only meant that the chances of someone following her here was close to impossible. No one wasing to rescue her. If she wanted to survive, she could only rely on herself. Thinking of this, she could only grit her teeth and push down on that slight wisp of disappointment that suddenly appeared in her heart as she forced herself to keep moving.


    Finally, she could sense that she was nearing the exit. She remembered this was where she had first entered the forest. She looked back and saw that a pack of ferocious vulture-like creatures were now chasing after her. They were determined to reach and capture her as their prey.


    Zanya used whatever little energy that she had left to push herself in thatstp, because she knew that the moment these creatures reach her, they would tear her into pieces.


    Gritting her teeth, she forced herself to run just a little faster. Faster. Her heartbeat was like thunder booming in her head as she felt them getting closer and closer, almost catching up to her, she could already feel the touch of their nasty breaths at the tips of her hair. No! She shut her eyes tightly together but never stopped running for her life. Please¡­ she pleaded. Not here.


    And then, her knees gave way and she tumbled into a hard roll onto the ground. Everything went quiet and Zanya gritted her teeth. "I''m sorry, my queen¡­" she mumbled as she waited for the beasts to sink their ws into her and tear her apart before devouring her whole. At that moment, Leon''s face appeared in her mind again and she smiled, a single tear making a clear track down her dusty cheeks from the corner of her eye. "I regret not going all out on you that night. Had I known that it was going to be thest time¡­ I should''ve done more to you until you would cry so hard for me."


    Zanya let out a sigh. Then her smile widened, unable to believe the kind of thoughts she was having in thest moments of her life.. But somehow, she was d she would not leave this world feeling so miserable and wretched, just regrets that she was leaving a little too soon and in this way.

 Chapter 412 - Forgive Me

    <h4>Chapter 412 - Forgive Me</h4>


    As she surrendered herself and prepared her mind to ept her uing death, that death somehow was just noting no matter how long she waited. She frowned even with her eyes closed, thinking that death should not be taking that long to happen, would it not? Feeling that something must have gone awry, she slowly opened her eyes and was surprised at the realisation that she was now out of the forest. What? How could this happen?!


    She jerked her head and turned to look behind her. The forest was just a step behind her. Her eyes widened in disbelief. Did she managed to make it out of that ce because she fell and tumbled down?


    A wave of relief came crashing over her but before she could even let out a breath of relief, she heard a voice. And that voice just caused her whole body to stiffen in rm.


    "Tch, tch, tch¡­ How admirable. I can''t believe you are still alive." The voice drawled out and Zanya turned back and looked up.


    Two dark faes stood before her, dressed in all ck. Zanya could tell in one nce that they were at the same level as those soldiers whom she had fought to escape. If she had enough strength left, she could have beaten these two dark faes ck and blue within seconds. But right now, she could barely get herself to stand up. She had exhausted all her energy to thest drop.


    "This woman is really strong to be able to survive this long in the monsters'' forest." The other one said.


    "That''s true. She must be a high noble light fae just like the high nobles in the Great City."


    "Right." one of them squatted and pinched Zanya''s chin and tilted her head up for a better look at her face. "And this one is truly a beauty!" His gaze became lecherous as his gaze trailed from her mouth down to her ample cleavage.


    Zanya''s eyes widened in outrage, and she jerked her head back and out of his grasp. But the dark fae was quick to grab the back of her head. "Don''t waste your time light fae." He licked his lower lip then looked back at the man behind her. "No one''s going to believe us anyway if we report that this woman is still alive."


    The man behind him smirked and Zanya could already tell what were on their minds and the ns that they had. Fear crept through her as the man walked closer as well and held her shoulders from behind.


    "Exactly. Since the idiot monsters failed to devour you, we''ll dly help themplete the job instead. Don''t worry, this devouring will feel much, much better." He whispered lewdly and when Zanya opened her mouth to protest, the dark fae in front of her quickly gagged her with his dark magic.


    The next moment, she felt her back being pressed against the cold and hard ground. She screamed inside her mind as she was unable to speak.


    As the other man pinned her wrists above her head, the other one reached out and began to rip off her clothes, as theyughed like lunatics that were hungry for sexual gratification.


    Zanya teared up again as she tried to summon her strength. But it seemed that she was truly out and these dark faes were too strong for her to fight back in this weakened state. Help. No. She would rather die.


    She heard the sounds of her clothes ripping and she could only shut her eyes tight as tears fell from her eyes when she felt the man restraining her legs.


    Theirughter became loud and raucous as she felt the man force her legs wide open. She screamed in her head again when suddenly, the hands on her legs and wrists were gone. It took her a second to realise that she was no longer physically restrained. The gag ced on her mouth was also gone and she could speak.


    Her eyes flew open to make sense of what was happening right now. She could hear sounds of fighting now. Trembling hard from both fear and weakness, she struggled to sit up, covering herself with her hands and legs before lifting her head.


    What she saw next made her body froze.


    A man was now mming the dark fae on the ground over and over, like he was nothing but a rag doll. She saw the other dark fae lying to the side, already unmoving ¨C dead. His severed head that was sitting beside his body still had his eyes opened wide, not knowing what happened while he died.


    Zanya looked at the man again and hot tears just poured down her cheeks. Was she dreaming? What was he doing here? Why is he here? How did he evene here?


    It took him a long while until he finally stopped mming the dark fae over and over into the ground. When he finally stopped, there was a huge depression in the ground where the mangled body of that dark fae was left in. When he turned, Zanya saw the utter rage in his eyes. The purple was so dark now that it was like the eyes of a beast.


    He rushed towards her and knelt on the ground. She saw his hand trembling as he reached out to touch her face. She could see fear in his eyes as he looked at her.


    His lips trembled as well, then he pulled her and hugged her to him so tightly. Neither of them spoke. They just could not. They both just trembled in each other''s arms.


    "My god¡­" Leon finally spoke, still gripping her hard. "I''m gonna kill them over and over again." His voice was dark with utter rage. "Forgive me. I''m so sorry I''mte I''m¡­ my god." He gently pushed her shoulders to look at her over again, checking to make sure she was alright. Zanya lifted her head weakly and her lips touched his in a featherlight touch.


    "Kiss me Leon," she whispered hungrily, and Leon devoured her mouth. He kissed her so deep, and so wildly that the paralyzing fear that had gripped Zanya''s body started to melt a little. His warmth was slowly washing away the ice.


    When their mouths finally parted, they were both panting hard. "Did they¡­ my god, Zanya¡­"


    "You came before they could¡­" Zanya tried her best to stop crying and began exining now, knowing that they must find a ce to hide now, before the other dark faes find them. "¡­ these wounds I got were from the monsters in the forest. We must¡­ we must hide for now."


    Leon seemed to understand immediately what she wanted, and he took his dark cloak and swiftly put it on Zanya. Then he hastily threw the bodies of the dark faes in the forest. With the creatures in there, he need not spend the extra effort to get rid of the evidence.


    And without wasting another second, he gathered Zanya carefully in his arms and disappeared into the darkness.


    Don''t forget to vote using your Golden Tickets spellbounders! Top 1 in Golden Ranking = 10 chapters mass release ^^


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 413 - Something More

    <h4>Chapter 413 - Something More</h4>


    In a river under a bridge connecting the Monsters'' forest and the city of Yryzia, if anyone was observing, they would be able to see Leon holding Zanya in his arms, dipping her into the water. The reason why he was doing this was because this river seemed to have the same properties as the healing river that was found in the Middle Lands. So, he had rushed and brought Zanya over to soak in it without any hesitation. He needed to have her wounds cured. After all, he had thought that if it was not true, the worst was they would just get wet, and he would just use the opportunity to clean off all the blood stains and dirt on her.


    However, to his great relief, the river seemed to be as miraculous as the one in the Middle Lands and Zanya''s wounds really began to heal and close up.


    Zanya had also stopped trembling and her body began to recuperate as well.


    They stayed there sitting in the water, with Leon not letting her go. He had kept her tucked against him as if he was afraid that she would get swept away by the river currents and disappear from his sight once he lets go. He had already tasted the anxiety of knowing how it felt like losing her during those few days after he got to know that she went missing. And he did not want a repeat of that. Therefore, he had absolutely no intention of letting go of her anytime soon.


    Seeing that the ce seemed safe for the time being, as the bridge above them manage to cover them sufficiently from the sights of anyone who happens to be flying above, Zanya rxed. And she was secretly enjoying the feel of being held so securely and possessively in thisrge vampire''s arms. She never thought that there would be a day that she would think so. However, after all the adversities she had faced, she somehow had a change in thinking.


    "How did you find me?" she asked, voice soft and rxed as she rested her head back on his sturdy chest. It was still unbelievable to her that this man was here with her now.


    All her life, she was not the type to be the one being saved and rescued. If anything, it was she who was doing the saving and rescuing. Also, she was used to saving herself and getting out of difficult situations with her relying on her own capabilities in the past wars until the war in the vampire''snd. All this while, she had survived without relying on anyone else. She did not know if it was because she made herself believed that no one woulde to save her but this time, someone actually came for her, even though it was supposed to be impossible for him to find her in this new and alien ce. The feeling she had now was just inexplicable. But she knew for sure now that this man is already now someone more than just a knight in shining armour or arade or any othermonbel that he could just be simply tagged with. He already meant something more to this heart of hers that had been cold and solitary for many thousands of years roaming alone.


    "While we''re searching around theke, I picked up on a certain strange scent. It reeks of dark magic, so I thought it might belong to the dark faes. We followed the scent and it brought us to a tunnel. The dead end of the tunnel turned out to be a portal leading to the Under Lands." Leon exined, his hand gently caressing her now wet and glistening hair.


    "That must be the scent of the magic of the dark fae who had caught me." Zanya murmured. "While you passed out, I had nned to go and look for your clothes¡­ but who knew, while searching in the area, I met three of them. They had caught me off guard and they used a dark magic to immobilize me before I could fight back. Thankfully, when they brought me back to the castle, they made the mistake of freeing me right before the gates of the castle opened. That was how I managed to escape and the dark faes had chased after me. I ended up in that strange forest and¡­" she trailed off and Leon pulled her head close to his chest and she felt his lipsing to rest against her head.


    "Thank you," his hoarse voice echoed, a little shaken, "Thank you for holding on until I arrived. I was¡­ I so was terrified that I would be toote. I thought I was going to go mad when I found out you were missing. If I didn''t find you¡­ if I was toote¡­ I''m sure it would have killed me. This is the first time I am feeling anything like this¡­ it was so unbearably nerve wrecking to the point that I could die."


    Zanya had pulled away to look at him and she was shocked at the expression on his face. His tantalizing and one-of-a-kind purple eyes were so deep and dark due to the emotions that had filled them. She realized how dishevelled he looked nowpared to thest time she had seen him. Even though it was not even that long. At least for her because time in the Under Lands seemed to move slower. She had heard the dark faes who abducted her talking about that.


    Her hand gently caressed his strong jaw, and he caught his breath. Her eyes studied his handsome face as she remained silent for a long while.


    "Don''t you think that¡­ it was the bond that made you feel this way?" No matter how her heart felt so touched and happy right now, she had to clench his shirt to stop herself from kissing him. Zanya did not dare jump to her own conclusion immediately. She must not forget that this man was under a spell. He was bound to her against his will. Unlike her, he desires her because of the bond formed between them.


    To her surprise, he shook his head. "No, I ¨C"


    He broke off and all of a sudden, he grabbed her shoulders and then they were underwater.

 Chapter 414 - Wait For Us

    <h4>Chapter 414 - Wait For Us</h4>


    Though shocked at the sudden movement, Zanya trustingly held onto him, already realizing that he must have had sensed someoneing and they had to hide now. He looked at her, then his lips came pressing against hers. She immediately kissed him back, smiling in her mind in disbelief on how the hell was she still being able to be so turned on and could not even refuse him in this situation.


    When he broke their kiss, he swam towards a certain direction, pulling at her wrist. Their heads slowly emerged from the water behind a crystal stone.


    They breathed as quietly as possible, while listening in to the voices that had appeared on the shore. Leon was d he immediately jumped into the water with her. Had they stayed there for even a little longer on the shore, he was certain those people might have picked up on their scents.


    "They''re now here too. Do you think those idiots really went into the forest?"


    "They can''t stop thinking about that beautiful light fae. Knowing those two, they really might really go there to look for her."


    "Tsk! How idiotic."


    "And also¡­ I think maybe because His Highness had ordered to stop the kidnapping of the light faes now."


    "What? Already? We only got like so few of them!"


    "I think it''s because he had caught their Queen already."


    "Really?! He already caught the light fae queen?! You mean she''s here now?! Holy¡­!!"


    "Yes. I saw him personally escorting her into the castle yesterday."


    "Damn, our prince is amazing! Isn''t the light fae queen supposed to be like crazy strong? No offense to His Highness, but how in blue zes did our prince even manage to catch her so easily?"


    "That could only mean one thing. Our prince is stronger and the light fae queen is not as powerful as rumours have it."


    "Right."


    The voices faded off as the dark faes left the area. But Zanya and Leon''s face were now pale and stricken at the recent information they had just identally heard. They looked at each other with almost the same expression. Damn!


    "The queen is caught? How?" worry etched immediately on Zanya''s face and on Leon''s too. Their emotions and focus were immediately diverted to the queen. They knew that this would only spell disaster.


    "I don''t know. When I found the portal, I immediately sent the light faes to go and report to her about the portal. And to think it wasn''t even long since I myself entered the Under Land and she''s already here?"


    "What should we do? We must¡­ we must save her!" Zanya''s voice was shrill with worry.


    Leon nodded at her without hesitation. "We will." He said and after looking around, he took her by the hand, and they left the water.


    Looking at her again, Leon took off his wet shirt and handed it over to Zanya. She quickly received it, thanking him as she only now realized that it was only the cloak that was covering her nakedness. When she took the cloak, Leon suddenly turned around, causing Zanya to smile mischievously.


    His shirt was so big it even reached below her knees. "You can look now," Zanya said. "Though¡­ it''s not like you haven''t seen me naked already." Zanya could not help but tease Leon. She loved how he was so easily embarrassed and blushed at the littlest things.


    Leon cleared his throat and look around. Seeing the bright flush on his face made Zanya thought that he was super adorable. Such a big man and still blushing like a kid.


    "I am doing my best not to be seduced in this situation." He told her in a serious tone and Zanya could only chortle with glee. She used her magic to dry the both of them up.


    "You stand out too much." Leonined adoringly as he picked the dark cloak and put it on her, even pulling the hood over her silver head. "We need clothes. Preferably a dark fae soldier''s clothes to enter the city. That would give us enough cover to slip in unnoticed."


    Zanya agreed with him, and the duo then came up with a n.


    They both chased after the two dark faes they overheard talking a while ago and they found them near the forest again. And in just a matter of seconds, Zanya and Leon took the dark faes down with swift cat-like moves. They were so perfectly in sync that their single attack was just incredibly deadly.


    Nodding at each other, they removed the dark faes clothes and then threw their bodies into the forest, confident that the evidence would be destroyed by the creatures of the forest that were starving for flesh.


    In no time at all, the two of them headed back to the city, wearing simr all-ck outfits and ck cloaks covering them.


    "No matter what happens, never show your wings." Leon reminded her in an urgent whisper. "And¡­ don''t ever get separated from me."


    The intensity of his voice sent ripples through Zanya''s body as she stared into those mesmerizing purple eyes.


    "Are you listening to me?" he touched her cheek with the back of his hand and Zanya caught her lower lip between her teeth, realizing that he seemed to be more and more attractive to her by the minute. His gaze alone could immobilize her.


    Suddenly, she grabbed his hand and bit two of his fingers, shocking Leon as he froze and became a statue. "I refuse to be the only one being rendered immobile like this." She muttered under her breath, then she smirked at him as she licked his fingers then let go.


    "Now, now," she averted her face from him and looked at the towering castle from afar. "It''s time for us to focus. No flirting from here on, Leon." She looked at him sideways, tantly ignoring the fact that she was the one who initiated their little flirting stint just a few moments ago. "We must save our queen first."


    Leon half bit his lower lip, barely stopping himself from biting her fingers back in retaliation, and faced the castle as well. He did not speak anymore knowing that she would retort again. But in his mind, he muttered the words ''prepare yourself once everything is over Zanya.''


    He smiled for a moment then his smile faded. Both their gazes were more than serious now. They were gazes only found on warriors.


    "Wait for us, Queen. We''reing to save you." They said and they finally moved forward.


    Don''t forget to vote using your Golden Tickets spellbounders! Top 1 in Golden Ranking = 10 chapters mass release ^^


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 415 - Until I Return

    <h4>Chapter 415 - Until I Return</h4>


    Inside Gideon''s castle.


    Evie was relieved and shocked at the same at what she found out from listening in to the conversations that were floating about from the vampires Gideon had imprisoned. All of the vampires that she and her men were looking for all this time were ounted for, not a single one was missing. The most surprising thing was that they were not actually inside a cell or in a ce that was of poor condition. In fact, to Evie''s surprise, it was the exact opposite. The hall that they were held in was actually a magnificent looking ballroom that was lit up with magical bluish lights everywhere. It created a somewhat calming and safe environment for those who were kept in here.


    The vampires had since updated her on their situation without dy. They mentioned that since Gideon had them brought here and locked them within this castle, he did not allow other dark faes to even catch a nce of them. There were only two dark faes who were in contact with them consistently. One of them was a female and the other was a male who came at designated times just to send food to them and they were even allowed to cook for themselves and fend for themselves.


    They had told Evie that Gideon did note to see them again after the first time, so they were not even sure what was the actual purpose of him bringing them back to thisnd. At first, they were terrified, thinking that they would be used as hostages or be killed. However, time passed and nothing of the sort happened they even began to let their guards down and rx. Some of them even attempted to escape from this prison hall, but it was all futile. They knew that the entire castle was protected by a strong barrier that was formed by dark magic. Moreover, they were also warned by the two dark faes who brought them their food that the outside of the castle was a very dangerous ce. And that if they do not want to die or be vited, they must obediently remain within the castle walls.


    Evie could only fall silent as she listened to them. She even went to the extent of checking through all of them all to find if there were any signs of abuse, whether its physical or emotional. But no matter how she checked, she could not find a single trace of hurt on a single one of them. In fact, the children were even ying in the hall like they were not prisoners at all.


    All these made Evie felt confused again. And she could not help but remember how gently he had handled her. That man had only spouted threats and restricted her power, but he never actually did anything bad to her nor handled her recklessly so far. What exactly was his intention then? Was it really true that his only purpose in bringing these vampires here was to test the portal? If he was a viin, why was he treating his prisoners so nicely like this? Could it be that he was merely treating them like this and trying to make them feel safe so he could easily gain their trust when the timees?


    Despite being relieved that Gideon did not harm any of these vampires ¨C especially the children, Evie still did not dare drop her guard. She could not forget that fear inducing look in his eyes just a while ago. Gideon¡­ that man was no doubt a very dangerous person and she was more than certain of that. Therefore, she would not be letting her guard down and take it for granted that he was a kind and benevolent person just because no one was hurt.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at the castle''s spacious entrance, three men covered in ck garments stood facing each other. Gideon was one of them.


    The other two were tall, handsome, and bronze-skinned as well. Though their faces were not like Gideon''s exotic and unnatural striking beauty, the other two men''s feature still screamed with handsomeness.


    "I honestly think you shouldn''t go to the surface again, Gideon." The one dressed impably and perfectly groomed spoke. There was just a slight crease of his brows as he said that.


    "Stop doing that Kione, you know he''ll never listen." Said the man with thick short ck hair and Kione just threw a sharp look at him.


    "I know that Azrael. But I will still tell him my opinion regardless of him listening to me or not." Kione responded and Azrael, the extraordinarily fit man with a powerful physique and the tallest among the three could only shrugged. He had done his part and it was up to them to listen or not.


    "I''m leaving my sister-inw in your care for now, Kione." Gideon finally spoke,pletely ignoring what Kione had just said. "Do not leave the castle until I return." He added and Kione knew from that tone alone that it was a seriousmand.


    "I know. But you should return as soon as possible. You said it yourself, she''s powerful. I might not be able to contain her if she decides to put up a fight and tries to leave the castle." Kione warned but Gideon remained unfazed.


    "If she tries to do that, just threaten her. Like I said, she''s powerful but she has a weakness she would neverpromise on for now." Gideon looked so sure as he said it that Kione could only nod, knowing that Gideon would almost never go wrong with his judgement when ites to a person''s weakness.


    Gideon then turned and headed towards the door.


    When he was out of therge door, Kione faced Azrael.


    "Try to stop his n." Kione said, his gaze now serious and therge man sighed again.


    "I will try."


    "Do everything you can. I''ll do my job here. Just don''t let him go to the vampire''snd."


    "I know.." Azrael then followed dutifully after Gideon even though he was against it, until the two of them were out of the portal and had once again reached the surface.

 Chapter 416 - Lord Of Goshen

    <h4>Chapter 416 - Lord Of Goshen</h4>


    After the talk with the vampires, Evie could no longer stay still and sit around as a damsel in distress, just waiting to be rescued. She wanted to do something on her own, and she wanted to do it now. The thought that her people might now be in a panic, looking for her, had already made her feel the urgency to get out of here and return to Crescia the fastest she could. Moreover, she was worried that Gav had already heard about her going missing.


    Evie knew Gav was still caught up with his responsibility. If he heard about what had happened, she did not even want to think about what he would do. And knowing that Gideon was doing it specifically just to lure him, Evie was certain that Gideon would use her against Gav.


    She was not worried because she did not have confidence in Gav. It was just that Gideon seemed to always respond with underhanded schemes like ckmailing and that was what worried her most.


    When she finally made up her mind after much debating, she headed towards the door. She immediately noticed that there was a prison barrier surrounding the hall. But Evie did not even think twice before calling forth her light magic. Her body glowed like a sun in the darkness and the vampires watched with their mouths agape.


    This barrier, she knew she could break it.


    Shutting her eyes, the light beaming from her palm thickened and then her fingers moved, as if to grip something.


    The moment her fingers curled into a fist; the barrier shattered like ss that had been hit.


    Gasps of awe echoed in the hall and Evie pushed the door open.


    But before she could take a step forward, she saw a tall and lean man ¨C a dark fae ¨C standing before her as if he had been expecting for the door to open sooner orter.


    There was a glinting smile in his alert blue eyes as he grinned at her, shing a startling row of white teeth in his swarthy face. Evie thought that this dark fae had the ability to beguile a woman with just his smile.


    "Good time, Queen of light faes." He greeted, smiling politely at her. "I thought that it would take you a while beforeing up with something, but I guess I was wrong. And you actually broke a prison barrier so easily like that."


    Evie''s gaze sharpened as she observed him and his casual approach. Though the man was polite and there seemed to be no malice in his eyes, Evie would not dare to trust him.


    "Pardon my manners, my queen. I should introduce myself to you first. I am Kione, the Lord of Goshen." He said and a bit of curiosity gleamed in Evie''s eyes.


    "Lord of Goshen¡­" she echoed and Kione nodded.


    "I am one of the ten lords of the Under Lands. Each of the ten lords rule a duchy and my Duchy is called Goshen." He exined.


    Evie just stared at him, trying to scrutinize his expression. This man seemed to be very intelligent, therefore she should not look down on him. The look in his eyes reminded her of Zn. Evie thought that perhaps, she could find out some valuable information from him.


    "I heard from Gideon that this ce is the city of rebels and is meant for the exiled dark faes," Evie started questioning and then her eyes narrowed at him, "this means one of the Under Land''s lord is a rebel. Or did King Belial exile you too, Lord Kione?"


    He shed a beguiling smile at her words. "So, you really have met with His Majesty¡­ I am really awed. But you''re wrong Queen, I am not a rebel nor an exile."


    "Then what are you doing here? You''re Gideon''s ally and you both are trying to betray your King, right?" Evie questioned again.


    Kione shook his head slowly. "I am indeed on Gideon''s side because he''s my friend, but no one betrays King Belial and stays alive. If I dare betray him then I''d be dead by now." he sounded so serious as he said that that Evie could not help but crease her brows in confusion.


    "You''re saying that all these things you and Gideon are doing, kidnapping vampires and light faes, and threatening and kidnapping the queen¡­ crossing the portal as you wish¡­ isn''t betrayal? Or are you saying King Belial is aware of this and is allowing you to do this?"


    "No, no." Kione firmly shook his head, causing Evie to feel a tinge of relief. It would break her heart if that man, that incredible father-inw of hers had allowed all these to happen with his explicit permission. "Don''t get the wrong idea, Queen. King Belial has nothing to do with all this."


    "Yet you say you are not betraying him. Is siding Gideon not the same meaning as betraying your King?"


    Kione''s gaze held hers, but he did not speak for a while.


    "What makes you think that being on Gideon''s side means betraying the king?" he asked, looking genuinely curious.


    "Isn''t Gideon nning for rebellion, hence he is here and is even calling a city of rebels and exiles as his city? He is luring my husband toe here, so he could¡­ so he could eliminate a potential treat for his throne. And when he has achieved his goals, his next move is quite obvious. And that''s to take the throne of the king, is it not?" Evie said, anger now gleaming in her amber eyes.


    But when Kione remained silent and Evie saw a peculiar look in his eyes, she slowly calmed down. Why did he look like everything she had said was totally off the mark?


    "Queen," he called out softly, and after moments of hesitation, he looked at her with a seemingly genuine seriousness. "I have something very important to tell you. This is about Gideon and the reason why he is doing all this¡­ and why he is trying to lure his brother here." he added and Evie subconsciously s


    wallowed, feeling as though she was about to hear something that will change everything.


    Check out Spellbound Comic and I made a deal with the devil''sic on patreon. Just go to /kazzenlx


    Your support there will help for the production of theics. <3

 Chapter 417 - Little Poor Prey (Please Refresh)

    <h4>Chapter 417 - Little Poor Prey (Please Refresh)</h4>


    On the surface.


    The two dark faes were moving so silently and fluidly in the dark as if they were one with the night. Appearing and disappearing every now and again, even if one were to catch a glimpse of them, they would only chalk it up to a shadow or something they might have mistakenly seen.


    When Gideon felt that they had stepped out of the border of the light fae''snd, he halted.


    "Are you certain that this is the vampire''snd?" Gideon''s deep voice echoed around them.


    "ording to Kione, all we need to do is head South and we''ll reach the vampire''snd for sure." Azrael replied.


    "South¡­" Gideon echoed, and then his gaze sharpened as he nced at Azrael. "Isn''t it supposed to be the North?


    Azrael''s eyes widened with an ''ah'' look of realisation. And when he realised Gideon was narrowing his eyes at him, he sheepishly rubbed the back of his neck with one hand,ughing a little embarrassedly.


    "Aahh¡­ right, right. Now that I think back on it, I think I remember Kione did say it is the North." Therge, striking man replied while feigning with an apologetic grin and Gideon''s eyes immediately turned deadly as Azrael sensed a sh of lethal aura before disappearing the next second.


    Gideon did not say anything anymore and just turned around to leave.


    Azrael quickly appeared before him. "Thisnd is definitely the humans''nd. Don''t you want to see the so-called humans? I heard from the light faes in the castle that they are extremely weak. Aren''t you curious to find out how weak are they?" he asked him in a serious tone.


    However, Gideon seemed to already realise what Azrael was doing. It was obvious to him that this friend of his was trying to stop him from going to the vampire''snd. If it was just the incident with them headed for the exact opposite direction they were supposed to, then he could still excuse that as an ident. But now that Azrael was pushing him to try and visit the humannds, he was sure that it was all ast-ditch effort in trying to distract him from going to thends of the vampires.


    "You know I can only tolerate your interference¡­ twice, Azrael." Gideon''s voice became venomous now and though Azrael''s expression did not show any changes outwardly, it was apparent that the man understood Gideon more than anything. He sighed in surrender, knowing full well what Gideon would do if there was a third time when he tries to stop him.


    Just as Azrael was about to step aside, they both sensed a presence. Something wasing their way. And whatever it was, it was something they had not seen before. They could only tell that they were creatures¡­ but not like them. Neither were they like the vampires nor the light faes. These ones were weaker¡­ far weaker than any other creatures they have seen before.


    Only one possibility came to their minds ¨C humans. They thought these must be the so-called humans. The weakest race in the entirend. From what they could pick up from their presence, the humans seem to be weak ¨C dismally so. The both of them had not thought that the humans were so weak to this extent.


    They immediately concealed their presence as they just stood there, not even bothering to find a hiding ce. These creatures were so pathetically weak that they were quite sure even by standing here and concealing their presence, they would not be detected at all. After which, they faced the direction where the noise wasing from.


    They were just at the edge of the woods near a road. Seeing through the darkness, Gideon spotted someone running towards where he was. A girl. Her hair that was fiery red and wavy stood out as her most prominent features. There was someoneing after her, a man.


    It was obvious that the girl was being chased. Gideon could sense malice and lust in the air.


    Azrael just looked at Gideon, waiting to see what he would do. He could only hope that this would distract him even a little and he would not turn around and leave. Azrael already knew that time ran differently on the surface, and it passed faster than in the Under Lands. He needed more distractions to happen so their time would run out quick.


    Following Gideon''s line of sight, Azrael''s gaze fell on the girl. She had a head of hair with the brightest shade of red. He had never seen a creature with hair colour like hers before. Though her skin was not glowing like how the light faes were, she was very fair and¡­ the overall effect she presents was such a beautiful oue.


    But the beautiful little creature was obviously in a pinch. No, it was more right to say that she is in grave danger. She looked utterly horrified, like a poor little prey running for her life.


    One look and Azrael could tell she would not be able to escape the predator chasing right behind her. But the girl futilely continued running no matter how many times she fell. She immediately rose and frantically ran off again.


    Just by watching, even Azrael, a man who had been in countless battles for many years, could not help but feel pity for the little poor prey, knowing that her effort will never save her. No matter how much she tries, she would not be able to win against someone more powerful than her.


    Azrael looked over at Gideon again and to his relief, this scene seemed to have really distracted him. It surprised him how intent his gaze was as he watched the chase. It nearly looked like he wanted to see how long she would be able to hold on or what will happen next.


    This made Azrael narrow his eyes.. He did not understand the look in Gideon''s eyes because to him, the oue of this was already very obvious. Was he actually expecting something else to happen like perhaps for the little prey to suddenly magically win against her predator?

 Chapter 418 - Mysterious Stranger

    <h4>Chapter 418 - Mysterious Stranger</h4>


    A slight smirk curved on Azrael''s face, finding that thought funny. Unless the red-haired human has a secret magic or hidden trump card, her, turning the tables around was just impossible.


    Time ticked by and the little prey had actually managed to reach where they were hiding. But she was just ten steps away from them when the man behind her caught up. He grabbed her fiery red hair violently.


    A painful yelp escaped the girl''s mouth, but she nimbly turned and tried to kick him in the groin. But the man seemed to have anticipated that move from her and caught onto her ankle, keeping her stuck in that awkward position.


    "Whore!" the human male scoffed, and he swung her away. She fell on the ground. Hard.


    Once again, Azrael looked at Gideon. Still there were no signs of him doing anything soon. Should he just step up and interfere? He would not be able to stand watching this any longer. One thing he hated the most were beings who abuse weaker, helpless creatures.


    Usually, he would have already rushed over and beat the nasty human male the moment he violently grabbed the girl''s hair, but he stopped himself. For some reason, he had the feeling that Gideon would actually interfere. He wanted Gideon to do something. Because he thought that maybe, just maybe, something will change in him if he saves this poor little creature. He did not know why he had thought that way, but he will willingly hold back even his principle even if it meant creating a chance for something positive, even just a little, to happen to this friend of his.


    Clenching his fists tight to stop himself fromunching at the human male, Azrael kept himself rooted to the ground.


    They both watched the human male grabbed her feet as she tried to scramble on the ground to get away. He dragged her back to him like she was some lifeless thing.


    Then he straddled her back as her stomach was pinned to the ground.


    The girl did not cry nor scream for help. Why? Why would she not scream for help? Azrael thought that it would probably make Gideon move if she begged for someone to help her. But she did not do that. All she did was struggle, futilely doing everything she could to save herself. And her struggle was just¡­?the scene was just getting tedious it was unbearable even for a man like him to watch.


    "You dare escape, you bitch? Your mother already received my money. You are sold to me starting tonight. You are my whore now! I wasn''t nning to ravage you in the woods, but you need to learn a lesson, whore." He then spat at her before he began to undress.


    Azrael''s jaws worked hard, and he had barely stopped himself fromunching himself at the wretch. However, he had noticed Gideon''s fists slightly curved into a loose fist. This only proved that he was being affected! Though his expression did not show any changes, that simple movement gave Azrael a tiny tinge of hope.


    When the man started to unbuckle his trousers, Azrael almost wanted to shout at the human girl to ask for her. But he saw her hand now gripping something, a sharp stone. Wait¡­ is she trying to¡­


    Just as the human male grabbed her skirt to lift them up, the girl mmed the stone hard onto the man''s head. But it was not enough to knock him out. It appeared that the girl was too weak.


    The human male zed in rage, but the girl had already moved to pull at his sword. She pointed the sword at him as she sat on the ground, her entire body trembling hard.


    Speechless, Azrael barely stopped himself fromughing out loud. What in the blue zes just happened? Did the table just turned?! Really? What a miracle! This little red creature seemed to be something not to be underestimated!


    He looked at Gideon and saw his hands were back to their rxed state again but for some reason, there was a suddenplexity in Gideon''s eyes.


    When Azrael returned his gaze to the girl, he saw her now circling around the human male. The de was still trembling in her tiny hands, but Azrael somehow felt that she was now prepared to kill. It might only take a slight provocation from the brute, and she would sh right across his meaty neck.


    "Drop the sword, Miss Ansley. Do you think you will be able to get away if you harmed me?" the human male warned, stepping aside while the red girl came after him.


    She did not speak. She simply stared at him with those pale blue beautiful but seemingly emotionless eyes. She had the eyes of someone who had lost all faith and hope in life itself. Her hands were still shaking but unyielding. That moment, Azrael had realized how awful she looked. She had small wounds and bruises all over her, not to mention the concealed part of her body. Most of her wounds were still very fresh and bleeding. Even her full and luscious lips were torn and bleeding.


    "Trust me, once that sword draws even a small drop of blood from me, you''ll die. So, I am giving you a chance to drop it now." the human male continued, and she stopped. He smiled maliciously at her. "I knew you''d never be able to kill a person yourself, Miss Ansley. An innocent soul like you can never kill."


    And suddenly, heunched himself at her in a bid to snatch back the sword. She shut her eyes tight and suddenly swung the sword in a wide arc. And everything stopped. Her hands were shaking so hard now.


    Slowly, she cracked open one of her eyes, expecting to see horror. She was a murderer now. But to her surprise, something¡­ no, someone was right before her, his one hand was holding her sword and the other hand was wrapped around the man''s neck. She then heard a sharp snapping sound and in the next second, the man''s dead body tumbled to the ground in a heap. She only stared at the unmoving body in silence.


    And when the mysterious stranger turned his face and looked at her, a pair of zing blue eyes rendered her immobile.


    Don''t forget to vote using your Golden Tickets spellbounders! Top 1 in Golden Ranking = 10 chapters mass release ^^

 Chapter 419 - Take Me With You

    <h4>Chapter 419 - Take Me With You</h4>


    Vera held those zing blue eyes for what seemed like a very long time until the man broke the stalemate and stared at his hand that was still gripping onto the de of her sword. Never had she seen eyes so blue and electrifying as his before.


    She followed his line of sight and herrge eyes widened at the realization that he had literally caught her de with his bare hands and now his blood was dripping onto the ground.


    He huffed and just let go of the de without making much of a fuss. It was as if something had snapped her inner support system, and her legs quivered before she fell on her knees. She could feel her body just sagged as if all her bones had been crushed into ashes.


    But despite the utter weakness she was feeling, she refused to pass out. She had already gone through so much to just simply faint here. She lifted her face again and looked up at the blue-eyed stranger who had stepped forward to stop her from bing a murderer. If he had not stepped forth, she would have killed a man by now. And she knew what would have happened next if she had seeded in killing him. She would be hunted and once she was caught, the punishment for her was to be killed as well. No one was going to save her. No one would be willing to help her. She had nowhere else to go, and there was no one for her to run to.


    Vera was the only daughter of Lord Ansley, an earl in the Eastern empire of the humans. The house of Ansley was once one of the richest families in the Eastern empire. But their family had fallen into poverty since her father, the earl, had passed on. She was an only child and since there was no son to inherit the lordship, the title was passed on to one of her close male cousins. Her mother who was used to a luxurious life could not handle their financial descent into poverty and she began to me her, because she was not born a boy, telling her she was the star of misfortune in her life. And as years passed, she only grew to be crazier. She had been under her mother''s abuse for many years. And now, her mother had even sold her off to this rich, married viscount without her knowledge.


    But the fact that her own mother even decided to make her own daughter a whore just for the sake of having that extra bit of money did not even break Vera''s heart anymore. She could not remember nor count how many times she had been broken before there was nothing left to break in her anymore.


    She had long stopped screaming and calling out for help because she knew that no one woulde for her no matter how loud she begged, or no matter how many times she cried out for help. She learned how to survive by herself without relying on anyone''s help. And this time too, she did not dare hope nor pray someone woulde to her rescue¡­ because she knew that no one will, and yet¡­


    Someone actually came.


    And she could hardly believe it. It felt too good to be true. And this man¡­ he had a look that was too good to be true as well. She had never seen a man this good looking, not even in her imagination. If he ends up telling her he was a dark angel, she will not even hesitate to believe it. There was no way such an unreal beauty belongs to a mere mortal human.


    When he averted his gaze from her, Vera looked at his bleeding hand again. She wanted to touch him, just to check and see if that this was not a dream.


    Without a word, he began to move. She thought he would stretch his hand out to her, but he did not. He only walked past her, and Vera panicked at the realization that he was about to leave. He was going to leave her alone with this dead body.


    Her gaze fell to the viscount''s dead body, and she quickly scrambled to stand up. Using all the strength she had left, sheunched herself at him and she ended up hugging his waist from behind.


    She felt him freeze when her arms encircled him. She did not know why she had hugged him, but she could not care less about it anymore. All she wanted now was to leave this hell and follow behind him. She was already way past caring about who he was or what he was or where he lives anymore.


    "Take me with you¡­" she said, gripping him hard, terrified that he would push her away. "¡­ please!"


    He felt warm despite the strange, suffocating air around him. She was certain now that he truly was not normal. But again, she did not care. She could not afford to. Not only due to her desperation or because her body and mind were numb now but also because she could not make herself care about whatever he was. All she knew was that she wanted him, this man, to take her away from here.


    "Take me... please¡­ don''t leave me here." she began to tremble due to weakness and desperation. She would not know what to do if he set her aside and disappears, leaving her all alone.


    "Let go." A voice as chilling as the darkest song she had ever heard echoed around her. "You don''t know who you are making your request to right now." His gaze turned dark as the air surrounding them became heavier. He thought that she would definitely not make such a request if he knew who he was.


    "I don''t care who you are." She did not even flinch. Instead, she tightened her grip on him even more with all the strength that she had left.. "Just take me with you."

 Chapter 420 - Offer

    <h4>Chapter 420 - Offer</h4>


    "I''m not here to pick helpless creatures up and I won''t bring anyone along even if you beg. Now let g ¨C"


    "Then buy me." She cut him off. She was not even sure what she was saying anymore. But she would say anything just for him to take her with him. Because if he did not, she knew that this would be the end of her. "I''m¡­ I''m selling myself to you. I won''t cost much. Food and safe shelter are enough for me ¨C"


    "Safe shelter¡­" he echoed. "That would be a problem, little red." He then began to peel her hands off him, causing Vera to struggle not to let go. But she simply did not have any strength left to even hold onto him.


    He faced her and his dark angel face bent a little closer to her. "Safe shelter is something I don''t have. Do you know why?" his gaze became cold as ancient ice. "Because I am not safe myself, not only to you but to anyone else ¨C"


    She shook her head. "I don''t believe you. I know I will be safe if I go along with you."


    A short deafening silence reigned then suddenly an almost sardonicugh burst out from his mouth. He shook his head slowly as if unable to believe what he had just heard. He even stared at her as if trying to scrutinize her, whether she was feigning her bravery or not.


    "I promise I will be good. I can do many things. I am a fast learner too, so you can teach me anything. I will serve you well ¨C" Vera rattled off a few things, hoping to get him to agree.


    "Enough. Do I look like someone who would be short of servants ¨C"


    "Then take me as your wi..." She cut him off again, but she bit off her lower lip at the mention of the word ''wife''. What made her think that a man like this was short of a woman? No human even want to marry her because she was poor... all of them only want her to be their whore! One nce at this man and she knew that many women would willingly shed their clothes before him. He could have been married already or he might have had a lover. The little tinge of hope in her eyes began to dim, dyingpletely, knowing that she was just a in poor little human who had nothing left to offer.


    Of course, why would a man like this even want to take someone like her along with him? He must have been just a passerby and coincidentally decided to kill that man for her. Maybe because he was a man with those kinds of principles, and he was forced to intervene for the sake of his conscience. That must be it. There was no way he did that because of her. Who does she think she is?


    Vera bit down on her lower lip harder, not caring that the cut on her lip bled even harder as she stared at his chest. She had long stopped being bothered by any kind of pain. So why did she feel so hurt now? Her hand which was gripping his dark cloak trembled again.


    But all of a sudden, another voice, deep and gravely echoed from within the forest itself.


    "Come on my lord," the voice said, and Vera saw arge, handsome man, exuding so much masculinity of a warrior walked over them and stood next to the dark angel. "Why don''t you take her offer? You are unmarried and don''t have any official lover. All you have are endless flings ¨C" he pointed those things out.


    "Shut up, Azrael." A dark warning came from the dark angel''s mouth, but therge man seemed unbothered and when Vera met Azrael''s eyes, he had winked encouragingly at her. His gaze seemed to be telling her not to give up.


    Despite the confusion, Vera''s dying hope suddenly lighted up again and she looked at the dark angel with expectation.


    "I¡­ I can be your bed warmer ." She blurted out when she saw him about to turn around. "You must be not short of a woman, but I am certain not one of your women want to be just your bed warmer, right? I am more than willing to do that for you."


    The atmosphere seemed to be utterly silent at what she said. The dark angel looked like he was rendered speechless while therge man seemed to have choked upon hearing what she had blurted out earlier and he began clearing his throat.


    Vera knew how absurd the words she had blurted out sounded like. Even in her own ears, those words sounded so harsh and demeaning. But sadly, that was all she could think about at the moment.


    "I promise I can do that job well. I promise I won''t be a bother to you." she added, hoping that he would give in with her stubbornness.


    She stared into his zing blue eyes and for a moment she that she saw the ice in them thaw. The hope in her eyes were gleaming now but suddenly, something seemed to awaken him, and he stepped back.


    The next thing her eyes were weed with was dark smoke swirling slowly around him. Then she saw massive wings extending and unfurling behind him. Vera''s eyes widened at what she saw, and it seemed that it was not the end yet. A pair of dark horns grew on his head as well and his zing blue eyes began to change their colours. They darkened, from the royal blue diamond now turning into a ckish pearl and then back again.


    He then slowly walked closer to her ¨C as if giving her thest chance to regret her decision and run off before it was toote ¨C and when her feet subconsciously stumbled back due the strong force that wasing from him, a smirk curved on that mesmerizing face of his. That smirk seemed to tell her the words ''as expected''. His smirk then faded and without a word and without averting his gaze from hers, he slowly dissolved into the night until he was gone like the wind.


    Don''t forget to vote using your Golden Tickets spellbounders! Top 1 in Golden Ranking = 10 chapters mass release ^^

 Chapter 421 - Someone

    <h4>Chapter 421 - Someone</h4>


    Azrael could not quite believe what Gideon had just done. Why must he do that? Gideon had never willingly revealed that form of his to anyone so lightly as how he had done earlier with Vera. Not even Kione nor himself were privileged to see it so casually like that!


    Gideon''s been Azrael''s close friend since their childhood days, and he was more than aware on just how hard Gideon had tried to hide his form for so many years. He and Kione were witnesses to his struggle. He had even begged them once many years ago, to cover for him when Queen Beatrice had almost found out about his secret.


    Yet now¡­ he so nonchntly revealed himself to a stranger ¨C and to top it off, a human female ¨C just like that? For what? Just so he could scare the poor girl away? Ridiculous!


    Shaking his head in disbelief, Azrael tried to reason out Gideon''s action. He stared at the poor human girl again. She was still rooted to the same spot, apparently paralyzed with shock.


    However, when Azrael searched her face, he was surprised at what he saw reflected on her face. Contrary to what he had thought, the poor girl was not actually frozen due to fear of what she had seen. Instead, her countenance looked as though everything is now over for her. It was as if her whole world was set to be crumbling down to pieces very soon.


    Her beautiful blue eyes had now turnedpletely lifeless and was revealing a dull sheen ¨C as if those eyes no longer belonged to living creature anymore, but one of a wax doll.


    The little glint of hope that was still shining in her eyes a while ago had now evaporated into nothingness. Azrael sighed. Now he understood why this helpless human did not even hesitate to offer herself to be a bed warmer. He did not expect this kind of deprecating statement toe out of her mouth. But now, there was no need to wonder on what kind of monstrosities that had urred all through her life for her to be this willing to promise such things which were so demeaning to herself as a woman and an individual.


    It was obvious to him that she must have been living a life of hell. Gideon''s appearance to her, must have been considered as the veryst ray of hope that she could bet on to escape this hell she was going through.


    With a heavy sigh, Azrael slowly approached her, trying not to make sudden or loud movements that might startle her. He was amazed that this girl did not get scared of Gideon''s appearance but from the fact that Gideon left, had made him realize that his hope that Gideon would be swayed by her was not possible. What a shame because he was truly hoping she could make Gideon take her along. But even if her begging did not work, what else could work? He could take this girl along, but the risk of disobeying Gideon by allowing her to tag along with him was not worth it. He could only make such risky decision if only he is able to make sure that this girl could be special to Gideon even for a little. But again, it is too bad because Gideon had already left and that was an obvious indication to Azrael that this girl too, did not and will not mean a thing to him.


    Looking at the dead body, Azrael let out another sigh.


    "Do you want me to get rid of this body? Sorry but that''s all I can do for you." He said and she looked at him with those beautiful baby blues, but disturbingly dead eyes of hers.


    Then she shook her head. "Thank you but you don''t need to do that anymore. They knew I was thest person with him. If his body goes missing, the me will naturally be put to no one else but on me." Her voice was weak, hopeless. "But I really¡­" she forced a smile, "I really appreciate your thoughtfulness. Also... Please¡­ tell him that I¡­ I''m thankful for what he did for me." Her voice filled with gratefulness. "Please tell him I will never forget¡­" she trailed off and bit her bleeding lower lip.


    And she bowed her head low to him before she turned, picking the sword up from the ground before cutting the edges of her skirt and tearing them to rip them up to her knees. Then she walked forward but not towards where she hade from but to the opposite direction, dragging the sword in her hand weakly.


    Watching her, Azrael''s gaze fell to her feet and pity struck him again at the sight of her bleeding bare feet against the rocky ground. He shook his head in disbelief. To think that she had been running with those wounds and was not even flinching¡­ this girl¡­ was she immune to pain? There was no way that could be, right? Humans do not have magic to make them impervious to pain. Then how was she walking like nothing was wrong?!


    Azrael ran his hand through his thick raven ck hair and sighed hard. "Goodness, now you''re making me remember someone who¡­" he suddenly trailed off and his eyes widened. His gaze flew to her and for a moment he looked like he saw a ghost of someone he knew. No¡­ could it be¡­ did Gideon interfere a while ago and acted like that because¡­ because this human also reminded him of Leah?


    Once again, Azrael scrutinized the human girl who was now moving slowly like wounded little prey who barely escaped her death and was now wandering aimlessly, not knowing where to go. She has fiery red hair and fair skin, things that were so unlike Leah, his beloved adopted little sister and Gideon''s lover who had died many years ago. But her eyes¡­ now that he thought about it, Leah''s eyes were just like hers ¨Crge, round, and a beautiful pastel pale blue colour. He could see that she was also of the same height and frame as her. Leah had a very peculiar ability of not being able to feel any pain. Everyone had thought back then that her ability was amazing, but he, including Gideon and Kione knew that her ability was actually deadly. To think that this girl has so many simrities with her¡­


    Suddenly, something gleamed in Azrael''s eyes and as if he had already made up his mind, he shouted after her.

 Chapter 422 - You Have

    <h4>Chapter 422 - You Have</h4>


    "Wait!" Azrael called out and she halted.


    She was a bit farther off from him now, so he disappeared and reappeared before her again, not bothering to hide his magical abilities.


    "May I know your name?" he asked politely, and she blinked at him but eventually, she replied.


    "Vera." Simple and straight. Just one word.


    "Vera¡­" Azrael echoed.


    "Azrael." He introduced himself in return, surprising her. "Alright, Vera. May I know how old you are now?"


    "Eighteen." Her gaze now questioning as she looked at him. Why did he want to know her age? However, Vera did not bother to conceal it and just surrendered the information without hesitation. She did not care anymore.


    "So young¡­" he muttered, then looked at her with a serious but friendly gaze. "You''re not scared of me¡­ of us?"


    Vera shook her head. "What are you? Are you and him¡­ the angels of darkness?"


    Azrael smiled crookedly. "Angel of darkness¡­" he echoed, amused. But he shook his head. "No, no. We are dark faes and we live in a ce called Under Land."


    "Dark faes¡­ you guys are not scary. Humans are way scarier." She said with a matter-of-fact tone and Azrael could not help but look at her with an admiring gaze. To think that such a helpless little creature was not scared of him, of Gideon of all creatures, when even the dark faes trembled before them.


    "Alright then¡­ is your offer still good to go? Because I''m going to bring you along with me." He told her and she stood very still for a moment, as if she could not believe what she had just heard. "But not as a bed warmer. You are too young for me to bed¡­" A quick frown crossed Azrael''s face before disappearing.


    Vera creased her brows. "I am old enough. I''ve been doing that task for a few years now, since I was way younger." She replied rather nonchntly as she shrugged her thin shoulders and Azrael''s face darkened a little. What? She had been doing such things ever since she was young? Were humans this¡­ and she even called it a task?


    Azrael could not help but feel angry. How could these human make a little girl be a bed warmer and allow her to think it was just a task?! These damned humans! They are worse than animals!


    He had to take a deep breath to calm himself down before being able to speak. He did not even realise that he was already acting like some angry family member of hers.


    "You''ve been a bed warmer for just one man, right?" he asked grimly but he pinched the skin between his brows just to hide his anger and displeasure, worried that she might think he was being angry at her.


    "No. I''m a bed warmer for my mother."


    Her answer made him blink twice.


    "What? Your¡­ mother?!"


    "Since my father died, my mother suddenly became strange. She did not just begin to hate me, but she hated cold beds too. She made me warm her bed every night so that when she goes to sleep, the bed''s already warm for her."


    Lost for words, silencing him for a while as all that hot air and anger whooshed out of him, deting him like a balloon having its air let out. He felt a little embarrassed from mentally cursing them to be worse than animals.


    Azrael cleared his throat.


    "So¡­ you had meant that literally? Good Lord! Don''t tell me you don''t know what the other meaning of those words are?" Azrael could already expect the answer even when he was asking this question.


    When the girl creased her brows, not understanding his meaning, heughed shortly, shaking his head. Was it because only the dark faes actually have a different meaning of those words? That must be it!


    Pinching the skin between his brows again, he sighed out in exasperation.


    "You know¡­ for the dark faes, a bed warmer means a sex partner." He informed her with much concern and Vera was shocked for a moment, her mouth dropping open.


    "I¡­ I didn''t mean that." She immediately exined herself. "I know he¡­ a man like him wouldn''t want to bed someone like me. I could tell he''s probably like royalty to us humans and¡­ I am sure he has many women¡­ that''s why I could only offer to warm his bed. I heard there were people who hire others to do that, not just my mother, so I can only offer that since he also didn''t need a servant. That wasn''t my¡­" Vera was bbering at the end, not even sure if her words were making sense.


    "Alright, I understand now¡­" Azrael''srge hand patted her head, causing Vera to look at him with wide eyes. "I believe you. That you don''t mean it that way¡­ now I''m going to ask you again, are you certain you want toe with us?"


    She stared at him, dumbfounded and was not able to speak for a few seconds.


    "You¡­ you''re willing to take me along?" she uttered in disbelief.


    "Yes. He will probably kill me for this¡­ but I believe you''ll be able to stop him from doing that, won''t you?" Azrael grinned widely at her.


    Confusion filled her eyes before she bit down on her bleeding lip again. "I don''t think¡­ I don''t think I could even if I try to¡­ I don''t have the power to ¨C"


    "Oh, you have¡­ trust me," he smiled at her reassuringly.


    "H-how? How would I¡­"


    "Just hug him¡­ oh, it would be better if you could kiss him to shut him up." He winked at her next and Vera''s mouth hung open again. "You can do that for me, right? I''m risking my life for you here."


    "I don''t want you to risk your life for m ¨C" Vera started to protest.


    "Now, now. Don''t tell me you''re going to give up now. You can do these simple things, right?"


    She stared hard at him and then a glimmer appeared in her lifeless eyes again. "Al-alright, I will do it." she dered in a tone full of determination, her voice now louder and Azrael patted her head again ¨C this time with more fondness than previously.


    "Good girl. Now let''s go chase after him before its toote." he stretched his hand to her.


    Vera swallowed hard as she stared at the man''srge hand. But she trustingly reached out and sped her small ones in his. As soon as she held his, they both disappeared in the darkness.


    Don''t forget to vote using your Golden Tickets spellbounders! Top 1 in Golden Ranking = 10 chapters mass release ^^

 Chapter 423 - Blaze

    <h4>Chapter 423 - ze</h4>


    Azrael chased after Gideon with Vera in tow, as fast as he could, afraid that the man would have run off quicker than he could catch up to him. But to his surprise, he managed to catch up to him much earlier than expected. Azrael was expecting that the man would have already gone off quite far! Especially with the way he had taken off initially and at the speed he was moving at too. However, with this, Azrael smirked to himself as he realised his ns might go on smoother than expected.


    A pleased chuckle escaped Azrael''s lips as he finally overtook Gideon and materialized before him along with Vera. As expected, Gideon''s face darkened when his eyes fell upon the small figure that was partially hidden in Azrael''s hold. But Azrael''s confidence had already skyrocketed at the fact that all Gideon did was to scowl at them and did not actually rush to leave and was still here.


    With a serious face, Azrael immediately spoke. "I can''t bear to leave her. If we leave her alone, someone else would find her and rape her and kill her. Leaving her means letting her die and be ravaged brutally. And you know I''m not someone who can just stand aside and allow something like that to happen to a helpless creature. More so since you have already helped preserve her life once just earlier. However, we are clearly running out of time now. So, why don''t you just send me to the vampirend? All I have to do is give Gavrael a clue about his wife''s whereabouts, right? I definitely can get such a simple task done. And this poor little pet right here¡­" he gently pushed Vera towards the man who was now scowling at Azrael, looking as though if there was just one more word thates from Azrael''s mouth, he would literally blow up. However, before he could get in a word edgewise, Vera had been skilfully navigated into his arms.


    It was all due to the magic Azrael had used when he had taken the opportunity to push Vera at the right moment, causing her to crash quickly against Gideon and Vera ¨C the poor human that did not know how it happened, but had suddenly been reduced to a sandbag ¨C could only cling to Gideon helplessly as her only pir of support.


    Azrael''s hawklike eyes were fully trained on both the couple''s reactions when he had literally thrown Vera into Gideon''s arms, not wanting to miss a single response. And when he saw that Gideon got distracted by Vera''s closeness, Azrael secretly smiled and continued on with this n shamelessly and without hesitation. "She needs to get treated, especially with all the injuries she has on her. We can''t be dragging her along to the vampire''snd in her condition. You know how they are so sensitive to the scent of blood. So, one of us must go back with her and obviously, that person must be you ¨C" Azrael happily rattled off his ns to Gideon, purposefully ignoring how the man''s face was getting darker and his scowl was getting more severe.


    "Azrael!" Gideon barked out in a low voice as he held Vera''s frail shoulders, fully intending to push her off him when all of a sudden, she tiptoed and moved to attack him with a kiss. Her lipsnded right at the corner of his own and he immediately stilled like a statue.


    "I am worried that the Light Fae Queen might be wreaking havoc in Yryzia now. Now then, I''m leaving Vera to you." Azrael said and without waiting for Gideon''s response, he disappeared with a wide grin on his face. He was cheering internally on how his bet had paid off and Gideon really seemed to have a soft spot for that little red headed girl. As he sped back to the Under Lands, he crossed his fingers and prayed that things will proceed as how he hoped it would.


    When Gideon finally snapped out of his shock, the sly big man was gone.


    He then returned his gaze to the girl with the ming red hair and at that moment, herrge pale blue eyes seemed to loom right before him. It took him a while before he could finally squeeze a word out of his mouth.


    "Where is your home? I''ll return you to where you belong. You can''te along with us." He stated in a t tone.


    The pair of beautiful eyes widened again. Shock and then denial filled them as she shook her head vehemently.


    "No..." she whispered as she immediately let go of him and stepped back away from him. Though she seemed like a timid little rabbit, she was showing a stubbornness that did not go along with the soft fluffy bunny look.


    "Please. I''ll die if¡­ if you send me back." She tried to plead with him.


    His jaws worked as he stared at her, his eyes glimmered dangerously.


    "And you think the ce you are wanting to go to won''t kill you? My current ce is a haven of ouws and rebels and exiles. Some of them are no different from that man I just killed." He informed her ruthlessly. His gaze then fell to her wounded bare feet and his fists clenched.


    "You think someone like you can survive in my world? You won''tst even for..." he trailed off at the sight of her tears falling silently from those cobalt eyes of hers. But not even a single sound of crying came out from her.


    Gideon clenched his fists. His jaws worked as he closed his eyes and drew in a deep breath.


    When he opened his eyes again, she had taken a few more steps back from him and he could not help but stare at her bare feet again.


    "I''ll... I''ll wait for him..." she said hoarsely, her tears still flowing silently as she looked at him. "Azrael... he said he''ll take me. I will go with him..."


    Suddenly, something zed within his eyes and before she knew it, her body had be paralyzed.

 Chapter 424 - Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 424 - Thoughts</h4>


    Vera blinked and thought that maybe she was just shocked into freezing up or something. She then looked at the man before her. She could tell that he was unhappy with what she had said, but she did not know why. As she tried to take another step backward, her body did not respond as she expected. She was truly frozen! Was it this man ¨C she had heard Azrael call him Gideon earlier ¨C that was responsible for causing this? Her heartbeat suddenly picked up, worrying if she had just inadvertently gotten herself out of one sticky situation and into another one. It was not long that she was being chased after by the disgusting viscount and then finally managing to be rid of him, courtesy of Gideon, of course.


    However, her situation now somehow seemed to be jumping out of the pan and into the fire. The very same person who had ''saved'' her from being victimised by the viscount has now put her under some spell that kept her bound and not being able to move. Seeing his cold and unyielding eyes only made her shudder internally, wondering if he was sick of her denials and pleas of trying to go along with them. Though at the end, she only said that she would wait there for Azrael to return and not cling unto him, he did not seem to be d about it. He did not seem to like the idea of her wanting to wait for hispanion, Azrael toe back for her. Could it be that he hated her so much that even if she was not following him, but hispanion, it was still so unbearable for him?


    She looked at him with pleading eyes. As she could not move, she also could not talk. Vera desperately wanted to shout out to him, telling him to leave her here alone. It was fine for her to wait here until Azraeles back to get her. She used her eyes and tried her best to convey the message to him. ''I will wait here. Don''t bother about me. I''ll wait for Azrael. You go do your thing.'' Vera looked at him meaningfully, using her eyes to will the message across with her whole heart and body and soul, hoping that those words she had thought with all her strength would get through to him.


    All the while, Gideon was standing there, looking at Vera. He had been caught up in a whirr of jumbled emotions after hearing the girl say that she would wait there for Azrael. Those baby blues of hers looking at him so warily and her voice so trusting as she mentioned hispanion, only fuelled those confusing thoughts running amok in his mind. He was so caught up in his thoughts that after casting the immobility spell on her, he had nked out for a while.


    When he came to, he saw her looking at him with those blue eyes, widened sorge as she stared at him without blinking, that he knew she was wanting to say something. Looking at her expressive eyes and how she was straining against his spell, he guessed that she was telling him something along the lines of leaving her there and she waiting for Azrael. Nodding to himself, he decided on some things that he had thought on.


    As Vera saw Gideon nodding, she thought that her message had gotten across. However, she did not know why there was a sudden pang of pain when she thought he would be leaving her alone here. But she told herself that it was alright, she is used to this. People kept walking out of her life, and she was okay with it. Letting out a breath, she stared at Gideon, waiting for him to walk off. After waiting for some time, thinking that he would leave soon, however, he somehow did not.


    Instead, he used his magic to suspend her in the air as he walked toward a particr direction he had decided on.


    ''Wait! Where are you going? Why are you bringing me along?!'' Vera was shouting all this out in her head. She was shocked. Was he not going to leave her there on her own? Does this mean that he was indirectly telling her she was allowed to tag along and follow him?


    Vera could not help but feel a sudden surge of exhration and delight welling up in her heart, threatening to overflow and send her into a giddy spiral. She did not know why such a simple and unspoken gesture could make her fall into such a cheerful tizzy. Her saviour is willingly bringing her along with him! She prayed that these were not mere dreams that were happening to her. It would be such a devastating blow if she woke up and found that what she is going through now was not a reality.


    However, as minutes passed, Vera was still here. It was not a dream! She was still suspended and immobile as she was pulled along behind Gideon as he walked before her. She had no idea where he was headed to but at the moment, she did not mind the least. She could only stare steadily at his back.


    After moving for some time, Vera noticed that they had approached something that looked like a round section in the air that had a view different from their surroundings. The air surrounding the circr opening seemed to be slightly distorted.


    ''Oh my god! What is this?'' Vera shouted out in her mind. This was the only thing she could think of when looking at that fantastical view. She was brimming over with questions and wanted to get answers from Gideon. Sadly, she was still under the spell, and he did not volunteer any information.


    They then crossed the portal. Still not speaking, Gideon then spread out hisrge wings and flew. Vera naturally followed behind him like a floating doll.


    As they travelled through the skies, Vera was shocked at the different scenes that passed before her eyes. They seemed to have gone to a whole different world. She could not recognise this as anything familiar from the human kingdom. She prayed that this is not a dream again, nor was she going crazy.


    As she looked around, she realised that they hadnded. And before them there was a body of water. Vera wondered if they were stopping here for a break. Gideon seemed to be heading to the river. When they reached the riverbank, he then proceeded to unceremoniously drop her into the gleaming waters of the crystal-clear river.


    Landing into the shockingly cool waters and having it sshed into her face, Vera was shocked. That was so uncouth of him! She did not think he would literally dump her into the river without any warning. In her annoyance, with eyes sparking blue mes, she turned to him with the intention of giving him a piece of her mind. It was then that she realised she could move!


    She turned around to look for him to find that he was sitting on top of a stone, looking down at her. She realised that he was still somewhat in control of her as she was able to be held afloat in the waters and was not sinking.


    She opened her mouth to speak but found that she could not do so. shing him an annoyed look, she pursed her lips and pouted. She had wanted to ask him why he had dropped her into the river. Was he washing her because he felt that she was filthy?


    With a flick of his hand, he lifted her out of the water and stared at her feet. He then dipped her into the water again. Vera was confused at his actions that seemed to be spurred out of nothing. What was he doing with her? He lifted her again after leaving her soaking in the cool waters for a little longer. Vera noticed him focussing again on her feet and saw his displeased look on his face.


    Gideon frowned at the realisation that she was not healing. This was the river which had magical properties of healing that could work on every living thing in the Under Lands. However, this magic cannot be used to cure humans?


    He silently stood and Vera realised that there was now arge swath of dark smoke that was wrapping around her. It felt as though she was being encased in a protective pouch. Looking over at the ever-silent man, she saw him extending his powerful and magnificent wings again.


    Spreading his wings with an impressive wingspan, he flew into the skies again, taking Vera along. Where is he taking her to, now?


    Don''t forget to vote using your Golden Tickets spellbounders! Top 1 in Golden Ranking = 10 chapters mass release ^^

 Chapter 425 - Son Of Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 425 - Son Of Darkness</h4>


    Few hours earlier in Gideon''s Castle.


    "You''re saying that I am totally wrong, that Gideon''s aim is not to kill his brother but the other way around?" Evie narrowed her eyes at the good looking dark fae lord.


    Kione nodded, his gaze steady and seemingly so genuine that after looking at him for a long while and considering things, Evie could not help but believe his words no matter how she tried to tell herself he must be bluffing. She sighed internally, wondering if she was just one who was too kind hearted and a sucker for sob stories.


    "Yes. Also¡­ Gideon isn''t after the throne. When Gavrael was still young, Gideon had deliberately made himself to be the weaker one between them both, just to make sure that the dark faes turned their attention to his younger brother."


    "Made himself out to be the weak one?" Evie echoed, her gaze questioning.


    "Gideon was already very strong even back then when we were still kids. But he had hid his abilities and portrayed himself to be weaker than his younger brother."


    "Why? Why would he do that? Why would he not a want a throne that was meant for him? He is, after all, the first born son of King Belial. No matter who was stronger between the two, no one can change the fact that he''s the eldest legitimate son." Evie reasoned it out, not just to Kione but also to herself. Kione then looked out of arge window that was overlooking the city.


    He seemed to be contemting once more to decide for thest time whether to tell her the full truth or not. Evie noticed that Kione seemed to have allowed his mind to wander off from their conversation. She realised that he must be mulling over something important as there was a deep frown that was not there before. Evie did not disturb nor distract him but held herself still and waited there patiently and respectfully for him to finish his considerations. After some time, a soft and deep sigh escaped his lips before he turned to face her again.


    "If you don''t mind, please allow me cast a soundproof barrier around us first, Queen." He said respectfully, informing Evie of his intentions in case she took his actions the wrong way and misunderstood him. And before Evie could respond, a thick wall of smoke encircled them, effectively cutting them off from everyone else on the outside of it. The dark fae lord even made certain that his barrier was thick enough. And from all this, Evie could only brace herself, knowing that what he was going to say next must be of extreme importance where secrecy had to be maintained to this extent.


    Kione then stared wordlessly at her for a few moments before opening his mouth. "Because Gideon is¡­ not King Belial''s son." He revealed the shocking truth and Evie''s eyes slowly widened. She took a while to respond and had that statement register in her mind.


    "You¡­ you mean¡­ Queen Beatrice had a ¨C" Evie stammered out, not sure if she shouldplete the sentence.


    "No, Queen. Gideon does not belong to queen Beatrice either. He is not her son." Kione corrected steadily and Evie could only look at him as another wave of shock rocked her.


    "Gideon is actually the son of the previous King who was King Belial''s brother. King Belial secretly adopted Gideon as his own and no one knew about it for a long time, until Gideon found out about the truth himself." Kione continued his exnations and then he turned to look out the window again. A small nostalgic smile then curved on his face. "You might not believe me but when we were children, Gavrael had been a part of our small group. Gideon adored Gavrael so much back then he had always brought Gavrael along with him whenever hee over to y with us. Gavrael was still just an adorable but naughty little five year old kid back then. Gavrael also adored Gideon in return, and he would always find ways and means to follow after Gideon wherever he goes. He once even tagged along with us all the way to the training camp, where Azrael and I had ended up helping our friend to babysit him. He''s such a devil sprout though. Azrael and I had always told Gideon not to take him along when we were going somewhere but he couldn''t just make himself leave his little brother behind no matter how much we reminded, encouraged, or even threatened him to. Well, the devil sprout¡­ err, Gavrael, also refused to be left behind. So, we couldn''t do anything but just let him tag along as our little tail. His presence always frustrates me and Azrael though, but Gideon loved spoiling him so much." Kione shook his head as he was caught in remembering the past while recalling it for Evie''s benefit. "I think Gideon was the one to be med on why Gavrael grew up to be such a troublemaker brat." He grumbled as he looked at Evie, causing her to lift her lips in a smile.


    As Kione recounted those matters of their younger days, Evie could not help it but feel her heart swell in happiness, with bittersweet feelings as well because though she was d to hear of his childhood memories, she also felt bad that it was being told to her by a third party and not Gav himself. Gav only told her about that awful childhood of his¡­ she had never heard him tell her anything pleasant about his childhood. And that was why this was making her feel as though she was in such a blissful state. She was happy to know that he had at least experienced such a happy childhood and he had spent it with a beloved brother.


    "We were like that for quite a while and Gideon had been growing more and more powerful. But then¡­" Kione''s expression changed, and Evie realised the bad news were about toe. "Everything suddenly changed. During our final training mission, Gideon disappeared for quite a long time in the Abyss of Darkness."


    "Abyss of Darkness?" Evie wondered what kind of a ce that was to have such a name tagged onto it.


    "It''s the abyss where monsters originate from. This ce is located in the deepest part of the Under Lands. There is a well-like hole in its centre and we believe that the well-like thing is actually a portal that leads to a ce or even a separate dimension where monsters reside. Sometimes, the portal seemed to open randomly and monsters that came out of it would invade and wreak havoc in the the Under Lands." Kione exined, making Evie crease her brows at the information she was hearing.


    "Nobodyes out alive once fallen into that well-like hole. Everyone who had previously fallen in there will disappear forever and nevere back. But Gideon somehow managed to make his way back, and he was alive. However, he was not the same person anymore. He had done his best to act like he was still the same¡­ but Azrael and I knew he had changed. Then one day, Gideon told us about this, that King Belial and Queen Beatrice are not his real parents. He told us that he is a son of a monster, King Sarion. King Sarion was the infamous mad king who nearly destroyed the Under Lands. And if it were not for King Belial''s help, this ce would not have existed anymore. King Sarion had gone mad and had let his dark magic take over him. As a result, he killed countless of dark faes, including his whole family. It''s only King Belial and the newborn Gideon, who was able to survive that cmity. Gideon told us his mother had conceived him when the king was already mad and consumed by the darkness. He believed that he is not actually the son of King Sarion, but of the darkness itself."


    Evie was so speechless by Kione''s words that she could not say a thing for a while but only stare at him.


    "Why¡­ why would he believe such thing?" Evie asked cautiously after long moments had passed.


    "He said that it''s the only logical reason why he had the strange dark magic that was supposed to only be possessed by a dark fae who had gone mad and was swallowed by dark magic¡­ and¡­ Azrael and I saw him once, suddenly growing horns and turning into a monster when we were still young." Kione paused for a while as his face became extremely severe. And Evie knew that the man seemed to still be seeing the scene that must have been burned into his mind and it still seemed to be quite a horrific memory to him. "He was still turning into one until now. But thankfully, unlike those mad kings in the past, Gideon has the power to control himself. Of course, there are times when he does have a hard time to control himself. But those times are a rare urrence. It only happens when someone he cares for is harmed or¡­ killed¡­ And it is then that he''d gopletely uncontroble."


    ___


    Dear spellbounders, i''m unwell today so i only managed 1 chap.

 Chapter 426 - Truth

    <h4>Chapter 426 - Truth</h4>


    It took Evie quite a while to process through the load of information that Kione was feeding her. She was speechless at the shocking things she was learning about Gideon. However, more and more questions kept popping up the more information he revealed to her.


    "So, you''re saying Gideon is actually not a viin¡­ then why? Why did he kidnap me and all the other vampires and the light faes too? Why is he wanting to lure my husband here when he is supposed to adore Gav so much? What exactly is his hidden intention in doing all these things?" Evie bombarded Kione with questions. But then, before Kione could start to answer her questions, she widened her eyes as a thought suddenly popped into her mind. "Wait¡­ could it be that his darkness¡­ his darkness is dictating him to do those things? Or is he being controlled by his own powers now?"


    Evie''srge eyes remained wide as she looked at Kione. She remembered the things that had happened to Gav and most especially to that dark fae, Galleous, and Thundrann and she could only suspect that the same thing was happening now to Gideon. Even though Kione said Gideon could control himself, Evie was well aware of how dangerous that immense wealth of dark magic can be. No matter how strong the host is, once the dark magic starts overtaking the host, it would only be a matter of time when it is a losing battle.


    However, Kione shook his head at her, the look in his eyes telling Evie that her theory was wrong again.


    "No Queen, I can assure you there is no chance for Gideon''s dark magic to consume him like what had happened to the previous kings." He said and Evie narrowed her eyes. She had thought that her suspicions would have been spot on. But she was getting even more curious when Kione mentioned that Gideon is not susceptible to the effects of the growing powers of his own dark magic. How was that even possible?


    "You can''t be certain of that." She questioned Kione''s statement, wondering if he might not be that in tune with Gideon''s matters as he thought he was. "It might look like he is controlling it very well now but what if he has been hiding all his struggles the whole time?" Evie threw out her thoughts, thinking that it made sense.


    Still, Kione remained firm with his belief. "Gideon is different from all those kings and even from Gavrael, Queen. Gavrael and all the previous mad kings acquired their immense darkness themselves by crossing the limit of the dark magic their bodies can endure. But for Gideon¡­ his darkness is not something he acquired slowly over time. That abundance of power had already been there within him since he was born."


    His words silenced Evie and Kione continued. "He is not even struggling in controlling his darkness at all. His darkness listens to him like a little pet and without any force needed to keep it at bay. However, there are times when he appeared as though he was uncontroble¡­ that only happens during extreme situations. But it cannot bepared to something simr to those mad kings who end up losing their minds. For Gideon, he''d only go berserk due to utter rage and agony like what a normal man does when driven to the very edge or losing someone they love. The only problem with him is that because he is too powerful, a simple berserking rampage from him could easily destroy an entire city without him even knowing he had done so."


    "Without him even knowing? Isn''t that the same as his darkness acting on its own will and against his?" Evie asked, wondering what the difference in the wording was.


    "It''s different¡­" Kione slowly shook his head again. Then his expression became sullen as if remembering a tragic memory. "Many years ago, Gideon had lost his lover. Her death made Gideon go berserk and he rushed into the Monsters'' forest and just rampaged in there for days on end. Despite his pain, his darkness didn''t make him lose his mind. He was still rational enough to bring himself into the Monsters'' forest just so he could avoid killing innocent dark faes in his wrath. However, unbeknownst to him, while he was rampaging in the forest, the portal that connected to a different ce somehow opened just at that same time he was rampaging in the area and monsters came out of the Abyss, sparking an immediate war. The sudden attack of monsters destroyed one whole city and unfortunately killed many innocent dark faes."


    There was short, silent pause as Kione looked out the window with eyes zed over, as though looking at scenes that had happened long ago in the past. Then he shook his head and the zed look disappeared before turning back to look over at Evie and continued talking. "Azrael and I, including Gideon himself realizedter on that the monsters appeared whenever Gideon is raging in agony. We had tested it a few times ourselves and our theory seemed to be true. It''s like¡­ to the monsters, his cries and rage are some kind of summoning for them, and they juste forth looking for him but end up destroying everything in their paths as they moved... this is why¡­ Gideon considers himself as a monster. Because he''s the only one the monsters don''t dare to touch. In fact, they all bow down to him as if¡­ as if he''s their king or something."


    Kione shook his head as if he himself was still in disbelief, even though it was him who was telling Evie all this.


    "I know it sounds so unbelievable and as though I am telling tall tales, but this is the truth. I swear!" Kione''s gaze at Evie became a little helpless. "And the three of us are the only ones who knows about all these until now. You are the fourth person."


    Hearing thatst statement Kione made, Evie finally spoke. "Not even the king?"

 Chapter 427 - His Aim

    <h4>Chapter 427 - His Aim</h4>


    Kione nodded and Evie was shocked again. If even King Belial knew nothing about this, then why is he telling her all these? She had a funny feeling that as though there was something Kione wants by revealing so much of it to her. Were they expecting her to do something about it? Or was it that Gav who might be implicated in their nster on? However, Evie kept herself calm and listened intently to what Kione was telling her next. She needed to remember everything properly and not miss out on any important information.


    "Since he was young," Kione started again, "Gideon had always tried to hide everything rted to this matter, most especially to his parents and Gavrael. He had never wanted to make them worry about him, with the queen being the top on his list. He always tells us he hated making his mother worry. He was very close to Queen Beatrice as the queen loves him as much as she loves Gavrael. But since Gideon found out about his peculiar abilities, he began to feel that he was dangerous to those he held dear. He was afraid that he''d one day ughter them, his very own family, like how King Sarion did. So, he began distancing himself from them, deliberately making his rtionship with them turn strained and cold. He avoided going back to the Great City as much as possible, just to avoid seeing them, even ignoring the queen''s call for him. And after so many years of isting himself¡­ he became the man that he is now." Kione sighed with emotions as he stopped talking for a few seconds.


    "He doesn''t even bother to listen to Azrael and me anymore. He is drifting farther and farther away, so much so, that he''s even quite unreachable to us now. And now that he had gone on ahead and done this silly thing of kidnapping you¡­" he trailed off as he met Evie''s gaze. "And unfortunately, he never even let us in on all of his ns and on why he had to kidnap you ¨C"


    "W-what? You don''t know as well?!" Evie''s mouth gaped, unable to believe it.


    Kione grinned apologetically, shing those perfect white teeth. "I''m sorry but yes, Gideon had long stopped talking to us about his thoughts, much less his ns. Especially when they involve things that he regards to be more important. Like I told you, he had been drifting away from us since that day Leah died."


    "Leah¡­ Is that the name of his lover you were mentioning about earlier?" Evie''s voice was small and soft, feeling sympathy for Gideon''s loss and pain.


    "Yes." Came Kione''s simple reply.


    Evie pressed her fingertips to her temples as she massaged them with little circr motions. "So, this means, you don''t actually have an answer as well¡­" Evie bit her lower lip, still frustrated that even this man did not know what Gideon was aiming or nning for. "Then why did you take all the time and trouble to tell me all these secrets about him? You didn''t even tell all of these details to King Belial. So, why tell me? What is it that you are expecting me to do?"


    "Because I believe that you are the only one who can help us¡­ you''re the one who can help Gideon, your brother-inw¡­" Kione replied without any hesitation, causing Evie to blink twice then swallowed. Why was it that Kione had so much confidence in her abilities when she herself did not know what she could even do?!


    "Wait¡­ I don''t understand¡­ no, how? How can I even help if I don''t know what exactly he is aiming for?" Evie questioned, a deep frown on her face now.


    "Even though Gideon had never told us, I already deduced his aim¡­ Gideon wanted Gavrael toe back because he believes that Gavrael is the one destined to destroy him." Kione''s tone was low and serious.


    "W-what?!" Evie was taken aback and did not know if she had heard Kione correctly.


    "I know this sounds quite unbelievable, but Gideon has another peculiar ability and that is nothing can seem to destroy or kill him. Well, since no monster touches him even when he attacks them, Gideon does not actually have any opponent strong enough to rival him. So, I''m still unsure if he''s truly invincible. There''s king Belial but Gideon knows for sure that there would be no way King Belial would ever go against his son seriously. Well, he might¡­ but only if Gideon ends up doing something crazy enough that will endanger the whole Under Lands. But the king would never make himself destroy his son ¨C"


    "And that''s why he''s going after my husband¡­" Evie understood it now.


    "Yes. It is very sad to say it, but I believe Gideon had groomed Gavrael since he was young just for this moment."


    "What do you mean?" Evie narrowed her eyes, not liking how that statement sounded.


    "Back then, when Gideon first discovered what he is and the things he could do, he did not only begin to avoid his family, but he also began to make Gavrael, the brother he had originally adored so much to hate him instead. When Gavrael was being bullied and treated as an outcast due to him being a half-vampire, Gideon never came to his aid. He made Gavrael believe that he didn''t care about him anymore and as years went by, Gavrael began to naturally hate this older brother of his for just standing aside and watching mutely when everyone treated him like he doesn''t exist, when he was the weakest and couldn''t use even a basic magic spell and even grow wings. And now¡­ he had moved to kidnap Gavrael''s beloved wife. He knew how much Gavrael loves you. He was aware about all the things he had done for you, that he had given up literally everything just to be with you. He knew you are his bottom line and reverse scale, and would no doubte running after him with everything he had. And this is why I strongly believe that''s what Gideon is aiming for. This is why I need your help, queen¡­ your husband must know the truth before he reaches this ce."


    ___


    Thank you so much for the patience and warm wishes spellbounders.. I am fine now. <3

 Chapter 428 - Not Right

    <h4>Chapter 428 - Not Right</h4>


    After staring hard at Kione''s unyielding and hopeful gaze, Evie looked away and stared out the window, overlooking the hauntingly beautiful city.


    She waspletely mind-blown from all the things that had been revealed from her talk with Kione. But what made her head ache the most was Kione''sst statement. Gideon wants Gav to be the one who destroys him? What was with that intention?


    Even though she strangely did not feel any doubt or uncertainty about the reality of all the things Kione had told her, Evie made sure to remember that this thing about Gideon''s aim was still just Kione''s spection as Gideon himself had never spoken about it nor confirmed with his own words that that was what he wanted to do. Though it was the most logical exnation, Evie told herself not to think of it as a fact. Because as of right now, it was still not.


    However, if Kione ends up being right in his spections, she thought that Gav must know about this. No¡­ even if Kione''s theory about Gideon''s aim ends uppletely wrong, Evie still felt that she must let Gav know about this before it was toote for Gideon. But how? And¡­ wait¡­


    Evie''s eyes widened as if a very important thought came to her. Her gaze flew towards Kione and she opened her mouth to speak but she stopped herself immediately, just as the words were about to tumble out of her lips. Was it safe for her to tell him about this?


    Thinking hard for a moment, Evie then faced him after making her decision. Since this man had honestly revealed to her all those shocking information, Evie decided to return the favour to give him the same treatment and just tell him as well. This was not because she now trusted this man, but because she felt that telling him about Gav was the right move at this point.


    "May I ask you a question?" Evie asked. "What made Gideon think that my husband will be the one to destroy him one day? Gideon knew my husband is not like him. And from what you have been telling me, Gideon is not like anyone else. Even I could tell his power is definitely unrivalled. Gav¡­ my husband is certainly powerful too. But like you said, his dark magic is just like those other dark fae kings. It is something acquired, and it grows over time. There''s certainly a huge gap if we were to look at just the scope of raw power alone, not to mention the abilities that Gideon wields." Evie was logical and rationally listed out the pertinent points.


    "Well, though it is true that Gavrael''s abilities certainly isn''t one of a kind like Gideon''s, that guy had always been a devil sprout." He grinned a little. "He''s that sprout that now grew up into arge, powerful tree and you know what is so interesting about Gavrael? He does not stop growing. It is as if he has no limit as to how much he can continue growing at all. He just keeps growing and growing. Bing more and more powerful by the day. He wasn''t born powerful, mind you. In fact, he was born with zero magic at his disposal¡­ But look at him now, from what we saw during hisst fight against that ancient mad king Galleous ¨C"


    "Wait!" Evie cut him off. "You guys knew about that, too? I mean, you guys had been watching even then?" she was shocked at this revtion.


    Kione nodded. "Yes. Gideon had sensed an immense dark magic pulsating from the surface. So he used his magic to see what was happening up there. I don''t know how he did it, but he was able to look at what was happening through the eyes of Galleous himself. Gideon told us he could see through every dark faes'' eyes whenever they are using a high levelled dark magic without them even knowing their eyes were being used in ce for others'' viewfinders. That is, except for Gavrael. Watching his fight at that time was what I believe, the main motivating factor that pushed Gideon to go ahead on his long time n. I believe he thought that it is now the right time."


    "But¡­" Evie hesitated for a moment. "Did he not notice anything else while watching? I mean¡­ did he watch until the end of the battle?" Evie somehow felt her heart skipped a few beats as she asked, anticipation increasing as the minutes pass.


    "You mean when Galleous died? The battle stopped there, right? Gideon could no longer see a thing after Galleous died." Kione''s words seemed to have put out the anticipation in her heart.


    For a moment, Evie fell silent, thinking again. But eventually, she lifted her head and steadied her gaze at him.


    "Is¡­ Gideon aware about my husband losing his memories and dark magic?" she asked carefully, holding her breath as she waited for his answer.


    "Oh, about that. Yes, we are aware of it. He forgot everything and even seemingly lost his dark magic because of him using a forbidden magic amd leaving the Undend." He answered as if it was not something serious. "We always knew he would definitely re-awaken his dark magic again one day though."


    Evie shook her head, her eyes suddenly saddened at the thought of that moment Gav had cried in her arms. "He lost his dark magic again or I think I''d call it his dark fae side and I think it might be for good this time. He¡­ Gavrael¡­ he had said goodbye to me, telling me he need to disappear for Gavriel toe back to me. Now my husband is back to his normal vampire self, and he does not remember anything about his earlier life as Gavrael nor does he possess any dark magic." Evie had hoped that perhaps Kione or Gideon would have some way to resolve this matter.


    But it was now Kione''s turn to fall into a speechless shock.


    "After Gav devoured Galleous darkness, I don''t know how he did it. But he seemed to have transferred the dark magic he devoured into my ck dragon." Evie continued in a soft voice. "Now I am still looking for my dragon. He too, suddenly disappeared right after that battle. It has been so long since then, but I still can''t reach out to him no matter how hard I try nor how much power I pour into our mind link. That''s why¡­" she paused again, trying to forget about that heartbreaking scene and focused her attention on Kione and their current problem. "That''s why I think my husband won''t be able to stand a chance against someone like Gideon as he no longer possesses any of his dark magic ¨C"


    "Wait¡­ Queen¡­ something''s not right here ¨C" As Kione''s expression became a bit severe after hearing those words from Evie, their attention was immediately pulled towards the door.


    A very strong presence they both knew that only belonged to no one else, but Gideon was somehow present nearby.


    Right before the great door swung open, Kione dissolved his barrier around them and acted as though nothing out of the ordinary had happened.


    Evie did the same as they both turned to face the door with rxed postures, as though they were just sitting around chatting with each other on nonsensical and mundane, everyday things.


    But the moment the door opened, Kione and Evie blinked at the sight that weed them. They were expecting a brooding man with cold eyes to appear and question them but¡­ what was wrong with this scene? Who is that red headed girling in with him?


    Kione blinked more than twice, seeing that it was another fair skinneddy and¡­ not even a light fae?!


    Gideon paused by the door, his gaze fell immediately towards Evie, while Evie had her amber eyes wide opened as she was still taken aback in shock.


    "Human!" Evie eximed and Kione looked shocked as well. "You¡­!! You even went as far as to kidnap a human this time!"


    Evie angrily walked towards him, fearless in the face of standing up for the innocent poor girl. After all the things she had found out about Gideon, it was strange, but Evie had stopped feeling the overwhelming sense of danger from him anymore. He still exudes danger, but Evie seemed to feel quite confident that he would not harm her. To her, he was all bark but no bite, at least for now.


    Gideon did not respond to Evie''s usations. His gaze however, fell towards Kione.


    "What the hell are you up to? Kidnapping a poor human as well ¨C"


    "This one is a willing participant. No¡­ I should say that she was the one who had begged to be taken here." he replied dryly, and Evie was speechless as she stopped in her rush over to them. It was then that her gaze flew towards the girl and immediately realized that she was under a binding spell.


    "I don''t believe you." Evie narrowed her eyes at Gideon. If that were true, then why was the girl being held with a binding spell? "Let her go and allow her to freely speak."


    Gideon moved her close to her but still did not immediately move to put her down.


    "Put her down," Evie told him crisply.


    "She''s hurt." Was all he responded, surprising Evie. Her gaze scanned over the human girl from her head, all the way downwards until her eyes fell to the girl''s feet and she winced at the sight of her torn up feet. By the looks of it, that must really be hurting so bad. "I tried dipping her in the magical river. But it seems as though it doesn''t work on her."


    "The magical water doesn''t work on humans." Evie looked at Gideon again.


    "I had figured that must have been the case." He then removed his restriction spell over her, and the girl was finally able to move her hands and opened her mouth. She lifted her hands to brush her wavy red hair that had been messily blown all over and ended up covering her face.


    And the moment the girl''s face was uncovered, Evie gasped. "V-vera?!" she eximed in utter shock.


    ____


    Just 1 chapter for today again but this one is quite longer than my usual chapter length. Will try to go back to 2 chaps daily starting tomorrow. Thank you for the patience spellbounders and thank you to everyone who are voting for this book with Golden Tickets. Please know i really appreciate your every vote. Again, thank you so much and love ya''ll.


    ____


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x


    You can check spellbound''sic version on my patreon. Just go to /kazzenlx

 Chapter 429 - Friend

    <h4>Chapter 429 - Friend</h4>


    "Vera!" Evie eximed, shocked at the realization that the girl Gideon was holding captive was no other than a friend she had met when she visited the Eastern empire years ago. Evie and her family were guests in the Ansley''s Castle, one of the biggest and most luxurious castles in the Eastern empire. So, Evie and Vera had spent quite a while together in the duration that she was there. They had immediately formed quite a close friendship in the short time and Vera even promised toe to the south to visit Evie again.


    But she had never followed up on her promise and came to visit Evie. Vera had also stopped responding her letters and until Evie left home after her marriage to Gavriel, she had received no news nor letters from Vera. She had thought that perhaps Vera just got tired of her and had said all those things as a matter of being courteous while she was still in Ansley Castle.


    However, now they were meeting each other again and Evie could not believe they were having their meet up reunion this way. And for Vera to be in such a situation was beyondprehension. What had happened to her? How did a human even get so deeply entangled with creatures such as the dark faes?


    "Vera¡­" Evie called again as she approached her. "¡­ what are you even doing here?"


    "E-evie?" Vera uttered, shock etched on her face. Why was Evie here? She still remembered that Gideon brought them through a portal. Was this a ce where normal people could just walk in so casually?


    "What are you¡­ what happened to you?!" Evie''s eyes flew to re at Gideon, full of censure and anger. "Is he the one who ¨C"


    "No¡­No!" Frantically, Vera shook her head. She quickly cleared the misunderstanding before it grew evenrger. She could not allow her saviour to shoulder this me. "He''s actually the one who came to my rescue." Vera looked at Evie, as she said simply. "He saved me."


    Hearing her words, Evie breathed out in relief and calmed down. However, she worriedly scanned her again after remembering the state Vera was in. "You''re full of wounds¡­ and still bleeding. My god Vera, what had happened to you? Look at you, you''re so pale!" Evie eximed with so much worry. Her hands had already sped Vera''s and she felt the mminess of her skin.


    "I''m fine," Vera said but Evie shook her head. The temperature of her skin alone told Evie that Vera was far from being fine.


    "No. You''re not." Evie said firmly before looking at Gideon. "We need to treat her as soon as possible. She must have lost so much blood already if she is in this state. Bed¡­ let''s put her in bed."


    It did not take long for Evie''s request to be fulfilled and Vera was finally lying on a bed inside arge room that was being warmed withforting heating from therge firece.


    "She cannot be treated with magic, so we need to treat her wounds the human way." Evie said as she faced Gideon and Kione. Evie was still feeling worried for Vera as she saw the girl''splexion being too waxy and pale.


    "Human way?" Kione asked, not quite understanding what Evie meant.


    Evie knew she needed to be clearer as she knew these dark faes do note in contact with humans much, if at all. "I need clean water, bandages and a few particr herbs."


    "Herbs¡­?"


    Evie remembered that this is the Under Lands and the herbs that she needed might not be easily acquired here. Worse case was, there might be no herbs growing here at all!


    "Alright, for now¡­ we need clean water and bandages." Shepromised on her requirements for now and Kione immediately disappeared upon Gideon''s nod.


    When Evie turned around, Vera had already dozed off without changing her position from earlier. Evie could only hope it was not because of excessive blood loss. She quickly approached the bed and pity filled her eyes as she looked at her frail and battered body. Never in her dreams would she have thought that she would be seeing this person like this of all people.


    There was little to no resemnce to the old Vera that she knew and remembered in her mind. When Evie first met her, Evie thought she was such a graceful and feisty youngdy. Being born as one of the wealthiest young nobledy within the humannds, and one of the most beautiful as well ¨C if not the most beautiful humandy in Evie''s opinion ¨C Vera was the kind ofdy human men called the ultimate trophy.


    As her mind wandered back to their first meeting, Evie remembered how she had gotten lost in Ansley''s castle''s garden one night and ended up in the woods. She encountered intruders but thankfully, Vera appeared just on time, looking for her, riding her ck horse along with her guards and went after the intruders fully looking the part of a brave youngdy warrior to the frightened Evie.


    Evie had always admired her since then. She had thought Vera was such a cooldy because she truly was. She even had the thought back then that Vera would be fitting to be one feisty and brave queen one day. So, looking at how she was right now just breaks her heart. This was not the situation she imagined Vera to end up being in.


    Evie saw the haunted and defeated look lingering in her eyes a while ago. It was not the eyes of that fiery and spunkydy she used to know. Even the way she spoke was so different now. Back then, Evie was the one who wascking the confidence when she spoke, and Vera was always the confident one. It seemed that they had changed their roles upon meeting again now.


    "What happened to her?" Evie asked Gideon and the man thankfully answered her, shocking Evie again.


    "She had been sold off?!" She hissed out in anger. "How coulddy Ansley do that to her only daughter?" Evie was appalled at how Vera had been treated.


    Now Evie had a clearer picture on how Vera ended up like this. She was ady who grew up with literally everything anydy could dream of,cking nothing. But sadly, she had lost it all and no one had been there to aid her to survive the fall. Her mother who was supposed to be the one who stood by her side was even the one who single-handedly pushed her into the current hell that was her life. She knew very well how going through pain and suffering would change someone into an entirely different person. Looking down again at a sleeping Vera, her heart just broke all over again, thinking on how Vera had to go through this.


    "Thank you for saving her," Evie looked at Gideon, smiling with genuine gratitude. "She is a friend of mine and she''s dear to me ¨C" her voice softened as she spoke of Vera.


    "I didn''t save her." Gideon cut her off. His face was a little dark. But Evie did not pay much attention to his expression anymore. To Evie, no matter how much this man tries to make himself appear to be the viin, she would not be able to buy it as easily anymore. She somehow is more certain that he was the type whose bark was worse than his bite.. Therefore, she only smiled knowingly and did not push the issue any further.

 Chapter 430 - Good Grief

    <h4>Chapter 430 - Good Grief</h4>


    Kione then appeared and Evie was about to begin cleaning Vera''s wounds while talking to Kione about the Under Land''s medicinal herbs, hoping that they would be able to find one that could work on a human, when she sensed something. Someone was using light magic nearby. Who? Could it be¡­ Zanya? She looked at Gideon then to Kione, but the duo did not seem to notice anything out of the ordinary.


    Suddenly, Evie stood and gave the wet clean clothes to Gideon. Both men looked at her sudden movement, taken aback on why she just suddenly jumped up.


    "I just remembered something. Give me a moment. I''ll return immediately," she told them and just like that, she left, causing Gideon''s face to darken again. This light fae queen was really taking things too lightly.


    "Kione." His dark voice echoed, and Kione looked at him.


    "My lord." He responded mildly, blinking innocently as though he had done nothing wrong.


    "She''s not afraid of me one bit anymore¡­" Gideon red at Kione and Kione shrugged coolly, easily ignoring the re that was levelled at him.


    "Well, your sister-inw had forced me to talk or else she said she''d destroy the castle. There was no way I could allow her to do that, right? So, I could only try to waste time by telling her more about her husband''s childhood." Kione told his half-truths so blithely and without a shred of guilt.


    Gideon narrowed his eyes darkly, knowing that his bosom friend was fibbing so flippantly.


    "Alright, I''ll go follow the queen now while you deal with your girl. You can do that right, Your Highness? Or if you''re fine with me touching her with my so-called lecherous hands then I''ll¡­" he paused and stopped talking when he looked at Gideon who was just one thread from exploding where he stood. "¡­ alright, alright. Stop with the death res! I''m going."


    Kione disappeared with a disbelieving smirk lingering on his face. He was still unable to believe the ''fuck off'' look that was literally shooting out from Gideon''s eyes. Due to his bad reputation, being the so-called lord of all rakes, Kione knew that it only meant one thing when a man refused to leave a girl alone in a room with him. And that one thing was because the girl was someone important to him.


    Somehow, this was making Kione worry. Though Gideon might never admit it, the fact that he brought the girl here was proof enough for Kione. And¡­ those pale blue eyes of hers¡­ it bothered Kione that she had the exact same eye colour as thete Leah. He frowned as he rushed after light fae queen.


    Catching up with Evie, Kione stopped her by therge door.


    "Wait, Queen. Where are you going?" he asked. Kione thought Evie was just going to go check on the vampires to get something to cure the human girl with.


    But before Evie could respond, Kione narrowed his eyes, and he opened the door in haste.


    Amotion weed them. A light fae was fighting against the dark fae soldiers while a vampire was¡­ fighting against a dark fae lord, Azrael.


    Azrael wasughing with his head thrown back, his eyes gleaming with enjoyment. "Amazing. This is my first time fighting against a vampire. I must say your pure strength is truly something!" Azrael said as he continued fighting with Leon without using his dark magic.


    And without his dark magic, Leon was obviously stronger and much faster than the dark fae lord.


    "Damn. What raw power! Vampires are more exciting than I thought." He continued, still grinning crazily, as he was mmed on the ground by Leon''s attack. However, he did not seem to mind much being thrown around by Leon.


    Azrael rose and was about to attack again when Kione shot his hand out and grabbed the back of his cor from behind with his magic.


    "Stop that, you idiot! You''re supposed toe to me and report as soon as you returned, Lord Azrael!" Kione hissed, calling out Azrael''s title and the man turned around a little sheepishly.


    "Give me a moment Kione. Let me have fun a bit ¨C" Azrael pleaded pitifully, trying his best to put on a fake pleading look. Kione rolled his eyes and sighed, thinking, ''Oh, Lord¡­save me from this buffoon!''


    "Zanya! Leon!" Evie''s voice echoed out in surprise, silencing everyone. Then Evie looked at Kione with fierce eyes. "Have the soldiers back off from my subjects or else ¡­" her voice was sharp andmanding. Everyone there who heard her speak felt the shivers running across their skin at the power in her voice.


    Her body began to glow as well as she said that and Kione pinched the skin between his brows before he sighed and signalled the confused dark faes to back off. They obeyed and fell back, while Leon and Zanya immediately approached Evie and bowed before her.


    While Evie''s attention was focused on Zanya and Leon, Kione went and grabbed onto Azrael.


    "What the hell took you so long?" Kione asked and Azrael just shrugged.


    "Well, the vampires'' were truly a sight to behold ¨C" his excuse had Kione floored.


    "What of Gavrael?"


    "I''m not sure, he''s just crowned as the King of vampires so don''t worry, he might note yet. Just as you instructed, I disobeyed Gideon and didn''t leave Gavrael clues about the light fae queen''s whereabouts. I did my job, so rx for now, I don''t think he''ll find this ce yet." Azrael said as his eyes drifted over to Leon again. "By the way, where is Gideon and the human girl?" Kione who was still internally fuming at how his friend was being so careless with his assignment suddenly shot up at attention with the mention of the human.


    "You knew that Gideon took a human girl?"


    "Well, I was the one who helped out so Gideon could bring her back here." Azrael grinned proudly at his aplishments, but Kione''s jaw dropped.


    "You helped¡­" he echoed, shaking his head. He wanted to kick Azrael and send him rolling back to the surface! This idiot!


    "Of course. I believe that girl will be Gideon''s saving grace. Don''t you think that she reminds you a lot of Leah? I believe Gideon will fall for ¨C" Azrael continued rambling happily, thinking he had done something worthwhile.


    "Good grief, Azrael!" Kione pinched the skin between his brows again and this time he looked exasperated and even a bit angry, causing Azrael''s expression to suddenly be serious.


    "You think I made a very bad move." Azrael questioned grimly.


    "Yes!" Kione hissed, "you think she''d be his saving grace, you idiot? Well, I think it''s the other way around." Kione wasmenting on how this big fellow was good with his hands but not with his brain.


    Azrael frowned.


    "Did you forget what Leah''s death did to him? And here you are, helping him find and bring another¡­ and to think she''s a human, a powerless human who couldn''t even be healed and cured by magic. If he falls for a fragile creature like that¡­ no, I think he already cares about her, damn¡­ if she dies too, can you imagine what will happen to him?" Kione raged at Azrael.


    Shaking his head, Azrael sighed. "You''re worrying too much, Kione. If he loves her, he will do everything to save and protect her. And with the power he has, nothing is impossible for ¨C"


    "He had failed to save and protect Leah, and that''s why he hated himself. He still hates himself up till today! The worse is¡­ he even thinks that he''s the one who killed her!"


    A heavy silence reigned between them as they red at each other. But Azrael gave in first.


    "Well, you are right. I have forgotten about that. All I am thinking is to find something to stop him from pursuing his aim. I haven''t fully thought out the implication for the future." Azrael rubbed the back of his neck as he realized what Kione was trying to tell him. It might be true that Vera will stop Gideon''s n. But if one day that unfortunate incident happens again due to him losing someone he holds dear, the risk was just not worth it. Especially since he was well aware on how much Gideon had tried to cut everyone off from his life just so that incident will not happen again ¨C ever.


    Kione sighed like a problematic old man when Evie approached them, distracting them a little from their own dilemmas.


    "I need to speak with you," Evie told Kione, "I have a n."


    ____


    Don''t forget to vote spellbounders.


    Top 1 in golden ranking = 10 chapters mass release. ^^

 Chapter 431 - The Queen

    <h4>Chapter 431 - The Queen</h4>


    "A n¡­" Kione echoed and Evie nodded before her gaze fell on Azrael.


    Therge, striking man shed a polite smile at Evie and bowed a little. "I''m Azrael, Lord of Axinia. I am honoured to be meeting with the queen of the light faes for the first time. That devil sprout sure is one luck ¨C" Azrael could not finish his sentence as Kione elbowed him.


    "Don''t worry about this guy, Queen. It''s okay if he listens in to the discussion." Kione told Evie, "Now could you tell us about this n of yours, Queen Evielyn?"


    Evie then returned her gaze to Kione and after the dark fae lord dismissed the soldiers from the scene, Evie exined to them about her n and how she had wanted to carry it out.


    The two lords did not take long before they caught up with what she had wanted to do and had jumped in and fully agreed with her n. Since there was no need to convince them anymore, the duo let Leon and Zanya quickly leave Yryzia after Evie instructed them on all the things that she had wanted them to do.


    ¡­


    Back in the room, Gideon was brooding as he leaned against the wall closest to the bed. His blue eyes never left and had been constantly fixed on the sleeping girl''s face ¨C almost not blinking at all ¨C as a female dark fae was attending to Vera. Gideon had called for the female to help with the cleaning up of Vera''s wounds. His heavy gaze had prompted the female dark fae to attend to the human girl''s wound with the utmost care possible as the prince had instructed and required of her.


    "My lord¡­" the dark fae lifted her face carefully to look at him. "I will need to remove her garments to continue her treatment. Looking at the condition she is in, I''m afraid she has more wounds that are covered under her clothes." the female respectfully informed Gideon.


    Gideon''s brows furrowed slightly but eventually, he shifted and spoke. "Go ahead." He said before turning to walk off towards therge double windows and stood there, looking outside.


    He did not move nor spoke again until the female dark fae''s soft gasp pulled his attention back to the human girl lying on the bed.


    His head snapped towards the bed and the dark fae was looking at him with slightly widened eyes. Her mouth opened and closed a few times, wanting to say something. But each time her words seemed to get stuck just before they could leave her mouth.


    "What is the matter? Speak up!" he asked sharply and the light fae spoke in hesitation.


    "I just¡­ her back¡­ My Lord¡­!" Her words were broken and unintelligible, not quite making sense. She stuttered as if unsure whether she should tell him about this or not. She did not know if such detail was necessary for her to inform her lord.


    Gideon approached and the moment he saw the multiple and awful marks of old and newshes on her back, he suddenly halted in his tracks before even reaching the bed. Her back was literally covered with scars and wounds. There was not a single spot that was clear on her back from below her shoulders right down to the small of her back. One look and it was enough for him to see the abuse she had endured. He could not even tell how many times she must have had beenshed to have such a collection of long streaking scars across that pale and frail back.


    Before he knew it, his fingers were clenched into fists. But just then, the door suddenly swung open, and his clenched fists loosened up as he lifted his head to look at that direction.


    Evie walked in through the door with Kione and Azrael trailing behind her. She was about to speak when she saw that Vera was being held by a female dark fae in a sitting position.


    "As expected." She heard Kione sighed before murmuring softly behind her. "Of course, he would refuse to even touch her."


    Confusion shed in Evie''s eyes at the soft murmur she heard but she did not have the luxury to even turn and look questioningly at Kione because her attention was caught by the appalled look on the female dark fae''s face. Immediately, she rushed over to the bed and gasped as she caught sight of the condition of Vera''s back. She had bad feelings and had somewhat expected some sort of marks of abuse to be on her. But she did not expect it to be this severe!


    She was speechless and could only look at that scarred back with a mix of pity, hurt, and anger at the awful sight.


    Evie sat and immediately brought out the medicine Leon had handed over to her before he had left with Zanya. As she applied the medicine on the various wounds on Vera, Gideon left the room without speaking a single word, taking the two lords along with him.


    With the help of the female dark fae, Evie made sure to tend on her poor friend with a heavy heart. She could not believe Vera had suffered to this extent. It was like she had been treated worse than a ve. And to think that she had been sold to please a man with all these hidden wounds and scars all over her body. Was Lady Ansley the one who inflicted all theseshes? She had truly gone hopelessly mad if she was the one who did this to her own flesh and blood!


    After wrapping all her wounds with clean bandages, Evie and the dark fae made her wear a clean,fortable, and heavy cotton night gown before finally settling Vera back to lie down on the bed and covered her with a nket.


    Evie touched her forehead and was relieved that she did not seem to be running a fever.


    They then left the room together and Evie found the two lords standing silently along the corridor. Evie looked for Gideon, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    "Where is Gideon?" Evie asked and the two shrugged.


    "He just strode out and flew off. I don''t know where he''s gone this time. Probably isting himself again." Azrael said as though this was amon urrence.


    "Or maybe he didn''t want to be confronted by you, Queen." Kione sighed. "But he''d return soon, so don''t worry."


    "It''s not because he sensed we are plotting something, right?" Evie asked a little worriedly the two and the duo looked at each other before facing Evie again.


    But before Kione and Azrael responded, Gideon suddenly appeared, and he looked like he was in a dilemma as he approached them.


    One look at his face and Kione and Azrael were immediately rmed. What? Was he panicking? Gideon? Gideon doesn''t panic! Is there a huge trouble brewing somewhere?


    "What''s wrong?" Kione asked immediately, extremely rmed now.


    "My mother¡­ the queen¡­ she''sing." Gideon''s reply silenced everyone.


    "What?!" the two lords eximed in unison as Gideon ran his fingers through his hair as if he was already cornered.


    Evie on the hand felt her heartbeat hastened at what she heard. Queen Beatrice¡­ Gav''s¡­ her husband''s mother, her mother-inw wasing!? Really?

 Chapter 432 - One Wish

    <h4>Chapter 432 - One Wish</h4>


    Excitement filled Evie''s heart. She could not believe she was going to meet Queen Beatrice already!


    But Evie''s reaction waspletely the opposite for the three men who were before her. At that moment, the three almost looked like they were children afraid to death of getting caught by their mother while doing something naughty. Except that Gideon''s panic seemed to be more internalpared to his two friend who were openly showing their panic. Kione was already pacing back and forth, pinching his chin as if he was thinking so damned hard on what excuses he could churn out before the queen. Azrael on the other hand looked like he wanted to escape then and there, as he looked anxiously out the window.


    "Don''t even think about disappearing, Gideon," Kione threatened, as he halted. "We''re not going to cover for you this time. And even if you threaten us, don''t forget this other Queen next to us will reveal everything."


    Evie lifted her chin when Gideon looked at her, indirectly telling him that she would definitely do just what Kione had said. Gideon''s face darkened but he quickly looked away as he was hurrying to try and find another way out.


    "I''m not sure why you men are looking like a bunch of terrified kids right now. But I am certainly not going to cover for anyone, even if you beg me." Evie said proudly with a little deviltry in her eyes.


    "Oh damn! This queen''s another devil sprout in disguise ¨C" Azrael blurted and covered his mouth immediately at the realization that he had spoken his mind''s thoughts out aloud. He even feigned a cough, sheepishly looking away as though he did not just say that. But Evie just lifted a brow at him, not giving him a chance to escape that statement. "Forgive me Queen, what I meant is that¡­ Gavrael must have influenced you a lot so ¨C"


    Azrael''s exnation was cut off when another dark fae appeared and bowed before Gideon.


    "My lord, the royal guards and three Noble Ladies are about to reach the bridge. What are we to do? The soldiers are by the city gates now."


    "What?!" Azrael eximed loudly. "Three Noble Ladies too? Good grief, it must be those three annoying ¨C"


    "Watch yournguage, Azrael." Kione barked out at him, and Azrael sighed exasperatedly.


    "No wonder they crossed the Monsters'' Forest easily. Those three must have figured out the safe zones of the forest." Azrael shook his head.


    "I''m just surprised that King Belial had actually let his queene this far. And to a ce like this." Kione replied. "He had never let the queen go anywhere risky before this."


    "udious and Alvion''s with her." Gideon finally spoke and Azrael groaned.


    "Oh shit! I should''ve known King Belial would send his strongest guard along with her." Azrael cursed while Kione let out another helpless sigh.


    "That exins it then." Kione seemed to have given up on thinking of how to escape. "Now what are we to do, Gideon? Our only choice now is to wee them since I know you''d never force your mother to leave. We could reason out why we''re here but¡­ if the queen found out about all the people we have abducted¡­ and especially you abducting the queen of the light faes..."


    Kione looked at Evie and continued. "We could reason out that the vampires had somehow gotten lost here and that the Light Fae queen found the portal by herself and had crossed it while looking for her dragon. But¡­ this excuse can only work if Queen Evielyn cooperates with us on it. If not, we''re doomed. There''s no way we can hide those numbers of vampires in the hall."


    Gideon shut his eyes in frustration and then he faced Evie with a serious expression.


    "Cooperate with us, Queen Evielyn." He said and Evie met his gaze straight on without flinching, lifting her chin. She was speechless that this man of all creatures were actually being like this right now just because his mother wasing. This was totally unexpected!


    "Are you going to threaten me again if I say that I won''t? You know I''m not afraid of you anymore, big brother-inw." She grinned mischievously. "However, I have a proposal that I would like to discuss with you. If you ept it, I will cooperate and cover up what you did."


    "And what proposal is that my dear sister-inw?" Gideon questioned back.


    "I need you to grant me one wish and I need you to swear now even without knowing what I would request from you."


    "How clever¡­" Gideon smiled, a smile that didn''t reach his eyes.?He did not look surprised. "Fine. I, Gideon, swears to grant you one wish Queen Evielyn." He added without hesitation, shocking Evie at how easily he gave in. Just like that? Was this man afraid of his Queen mother or something? There was no way, right?


    "I am done with my bargain. Now you must go to the vampires and speak to them before I release them all from the hall." He told her and without waiting for Evie''s response, he instructed Azrael to go to the gates and to stop the soldiers from preparing to fight.


    And thus, it did not take long for everything to be settled and the vampires were moving all around the castle, as though they were long time guests who were enjoying their stay there.


    Kione was left in the castle while Gideon and Evie headed to the gates to wee the Queen of the dark faes.


    Uponnding, Evie''s heart started racing at the sight of the royal guards crossing the bridge. They were dressed in all ck and dark blue capes. In the middle of the guards, there was a group of people wearing dark purple cloaks and Evie could only deduce that one of those covered in that cloak was the queen.


    The guards stopped before the gates and Gideon stepped forward, walking pass Azrael and faced a man evenrger than Azrael. Evie could only think that he must be Alvion. Azrael whispered to her covertly, "This big guy is Alvion. He''s not one of the ten lords but he could beat three lords at once. He''s very dangerous. And oh, Prince Gavrael and Gideon were trained by this man as well."


    "Your Highness," Alvion bowed before Gideon and the guards bowed their heads as well.


    Then they opened the path and the ones covered with purple cloaks stepped forward. One of them lifted their hands to push back their hood and when Evie saw that almost translucent and fair skin, she held her breath, knowing that this must be Queen Beatrice.


    ____


    Don''t forget to vote spellbounders!


    Top 1 in Golden rankings = 10 chaps mass release. ^^

 Chapter 433 - Queen Beatrice

    <h4>Chapter 433 - Queen Beatrice</h4>


    The moment Queen Beatrice pulled her hood down, Evie could not take her eyes off her face. Long, silky dark hair cascaded down her shoulders and down her back like an ebony waterfall, and those pair of moon-like orbs framed by thick, dark and curlyshes. As Evie looked at her eyes, she realized that the queen''s eyes were as breathtaking as Gav''s. She was so beautiful and she possessed that kind of gracefulness she had always found mesmerizing.


    "Gideon!" she eximed when her eyes turned and settled on the sight of her eldest son. She did not smile but Evie could see the dness and relief in her eyes and the sudden lighter aura that swept around them as she approached him. Even her very reactions were so elegant and so lovely to look at.


    "Queen mother," Gideon bowed his head in a very formal manner and Beatrice''s expression seemed to sadden as her body stiffened for a moment and she slowed in her steps before stopping a few feet away from Gideon. "What brought you rushing over to a dangerous ce like this?" he asked when he lifted his face, his voice still respectful and mellow.


    But Beatrice ignored his question and lifted her hand. She gently touched his face and smiled at him fondly. She had the eyes of a mother who had finally saw her long lost child. Seeing the look in her eyes, Evie felt a tinge of pain in her heart as she remembered how Gav, her younger son, had left her behind in the Under Lands and went up to the surface so many years ago. She could only imagine the sorrow and heart wrenching pain Beatrice had to go through all these many years and even until now, when Gav had left. It must have been even worse when she finally found out that he could no longer return.


    "It''s been so long my son. However, I''m so d to see that you are safe and healthy." She spoke with that sweet voice before closing the final distance between them and spread her arms to wrap him within them. Her hug wrapped around Gideon for a few moments. And Evie could see how tender the way she had enveloped that seemingly unfeeling man within the space of her slender arms.


    Evie watched Gideon''s stiff back. He did not move to hug her back, but he did not stop or push her away from him either. Those of them who were witnessing this felt a little awkward at how Gideon''s non-response to the queen''s gentle coaxing.


    And at what she saw, Evie was surprised because Beatrice was definitely so kind and oozing with grace. Now she wondered why was it that Gideon and those two lords panicked at her arrival when she was this loving and sweet.


    "I''m d you are safe and healthy as well, mother." Gideon replied, "But¡­ I don''t think you should be here. Not in a ce like this."


    Beatrice pulled away and took a step back.


    "Now, now... son. Let us not talk here, shall we? Bring me and mypanions to your castle first." Her voice remained sweet and soothing, coaxing the brooding man. "Or could it be that you''re hiding someone or something you don''t want me to see inside this city, my son?" her tone turned a little teasing and light as a slight curve one corner of her lips.


    "Mother, there is no ¨C" Gideon jumped to deny but was gracefully cut off by his mother''s next statement.


    "Then let''s go. I''m tired due to the long journey." She walked past Gideon before he could even respond but she only took three steps and she suddenly halted, right across from Evie and turned her head to fully face her.


    Kione had asked Evie to wear a dark cloak before they left the castle a while ago. Gideon even used a magic on her to conceal her magical aura. They had decided to get her to tag along with Gideon rather than stuffing her in some hidden corner, not only because they believed it was better for them to keep her right before their eyes but because they believed that hiding someone in in sight was definitely the safer and better option.


    However, it seems that their n was already ruined right from the very first few minutes. Great idea hiding in in sight, no? Evie chuckled internally as Gideon, Kione and Azrael clearly stiffened up when Queen Beatrice did that.


    Beatrice turned her head towards Evie''s direction very slowly and deliberately. And suddenly, her eyes turned into a pair of blood moon orbs. Oh yes, did she sense her despite Gideon''s magic?


    In the blink of an eye, Gideon was rushing over to her, but Beatrice lifted her hand to stop her son from speaking. Her eyes were now turning back to its normal state but still she did not take her eyes off Evie''s direction.


    Then she walked towards Evie.


    Gideon blocked her way just as she reached Evie, causing Beatrice to look at her son with a raised brow.


    "Please don''t block the Queen,Your Highness." Alvion''s gravelly voice echoed as he towered next to them. His scary expression alone was enough to send half-hearted creatures scurrying away for their lives.


    Gideon met his gaze full on,pletely unfazed.


    "I am not blocking her," Gideon''s voice was incredibly calm. "Mother," he returned his gaze to the queen. "Let me introduce her to you¡­" he stepped aside and gestured his hand to Evie. Evie chuckled internally and thought that Gideon was not bad. He could react and respond well to the situation and adapt ordingly.


    "Her¡­" Beatrice echoed, her moon-like eyes widening slowly as Evie lifted her hood over her head, revealing that shockingly silver mane of hers and dropped the hood back.


    Then the queen gasped. Dumbfounded for a few moments, looking at Evie as if she could not believe her eyes.


    "Wait¡­ you¡­" her gaze flew from Evie to Gideon back and forth. "No, she can''t be your¡­" she paused abruptly then she grabbed Evie''s hands. "Oh my god, you are Evie!" she eximed, almost shrieking in utter shock. "Gav''s¡­ my Gavrael''s wife! Right?!"


    ___


    2nd chap wille a bitter.

 Chapter 434 - Busted

    <h4>Chapter 434 - Busted</h4>


    "My, my¡­ busted already¡­" Azrael murmured, rubbing the back of his neck. They had already expected that it would be almost impossible to conceal the presence of the light fae queen for long as Queen Beatrice was always very sharp. Even Gideon had decided to leave the great city just so he could hide his secrets from her. Queen Beatrice has always been such an observant woman and not to mention her exceptional senses to catch on and dig out anything remotely fishy in one''s actions.


    However, they had not expected her to pick up on it almost right off the bat. She did not even have the chance to see nor hear anything. How did she even managed to notice her just by walking past her?! And now, she even recognized Evie as though she had already seen her before!


    "A beautifuldy with silvery locks¡­ tantalizing amber eyes¡­ looking like a moon goddess¡­ it''s definitely you! Right?!" Beatrice eximed again, grasping Evie''s hands tightly as she waited almost impatiently for Evie to give her confirmation on her own identity.


    Evie nced over at Gideon for a moment and when the man''s expression did not change, Evie looked at the queen again and nodded. The queen literally beamed in excitement and pleasure after confirming that thisdy before her truly is her younger daughter-inw.


    "Allow me to introduce myself, Queen Beatrice," Evie gracefully stepped back and Beatrice reluctantly let go of her hands.


    "I am Evielyn. And yes, I am Gav''s, your son''s wife." She smiled and Beatrice''s eyes immediately became emotional. She had been dreaming of the day when this could happen. Who knew that it would be today of all days? Her heart sped up in anticipation to get to know this daughter-inw of hers.


    Beatrice''s hands flew to her mouth as her eyes moistened, looking at Evie in disbelief. Then she hugged her, squeezing Evie so tightly yet ever so lovingly. It was as if she was the son who had long since left her, the son she was longing to see and hug, for many years.


    Everyone at the scene were silenced as the two queens embraced each other. Queen Beatrice was the one being so emotional between the two. Until a female dark fae, one of the ones d in purple cloak, approached them.


    "Excuse me, My Queen," she politely interrupted them. "Forgive me, but I need to remind you to control your emotions. I''m afraid King Belial will feel your currents of strong emotion where he''d mistaken it as you being in trouble."


    At those words, Beatrice immediately let go of Evie and struggled to calm herself and her emotions down, while Evie looked at her questioningly, wondering what thedy meant with those words.


    Noticing the questioning look in Evie''s eyes, Beatrice reached out for Evie''s hands again as she spoke. "The King, my husband and I can feel each other''s intense emotion no matter how far we are from each other," Beatrice graciously exined to her fondly what she meant by those words, followed by a smile. "That''s why I must make sure not to be too emotional or else he''ll think I''m in trouble. If that happens, he''d drop everything ande running over. Now Evie dearest, how are you? My god, I never expected this. I can''t believe I am meeting you right now. What are you doing here? Wait¡­ could it be that Gavrael is back?!" her grey moon-like eyes widened again. "He''s the one who brought you here!" she truly had gotten ahead of herself, assuming that it was Gav who had brought Evie here.


    Evie blinked, feeling hesitant and sorry to disappoint her joy and expectations.


    Shaking her head apologetically, Evie answered her in a soft voice. "Gav''s not with me."


    Beatrice stilled after hearing those words before her shoulders slowly dropped. Even though she tried hard not to be too affected by that, Evie saw the painful disappointment glimmering in her eyes. But she smiled through it all.


    "I see¡­ why is he not with you my dear?"


    "Mother," Gideon piped in. "Didn''t you want to rest?" he was trying to prevent Beatrice from digging further on certain matters he did not want her finding out.


    Beatrice looked at her eldest son. "Alright, but my son, don''t think you will get away from my questionings just because Evielyn is here. Prepare yourself and..." her gaze flew to Azrael and the man straightened. "You and that infamous Lord of the Rakes as well."


    After saying those words with a slightly strict voice, Beatrice looked at Evie and her face turned into nothing but sugary sweet again. The difference was truly like night and day, causing Evie to almostugh out at the bizarreness of it. Poor guys, now she had an inkling on why the three men dread it when they heard that she had arrived.


    They then travelled back to the castle with Beatrice never letting go of Evie''s hand as they talked while moving forward. Mainly it was just Beatrice speaking, asking about her son, on what he was doing at the moment, and where is he and how has he been faring.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Leon and Zanya were still right at the entrance of the portal. They were dyed due to the monsters that were now roaming just in front of the portal as if they had been ordered to guard it. Who had put them here? Leon was certain these monsters were not here when he had entered it not too long already!


    The duo did not expect to fight monsters first before crossing it. But they had no choice but to fight their way out. And thus, the pair found themselves in a battle once again, back-to-back and supporting the other.


    Thankfully, fighting alongside each other felt different for the two of. Not only because they were so synchronized with each other, but because they were rxed and calm, making them fight with their full potential.


    However, the duo had decided not to fight until they could bring all the monsters down. They did not have much time to do that. They must cross the portal as soon as possible so what they had nned, was for an attack that would make them go past the monster fast.


    Thankfully, their n worked out smoothly and they were finally reaching the wall of dark shadows.


    Leon grabbed Zanya around her waist and leapt towards the vortex as Zanya was facing behind Leon, her hands stretched forward and her magic hitting the monsters that wereing after them.


    When Zanya''s vision darkened, indicating that they were finally crossing the portal, she dropped her hands and held onto Leon''s neck.


    Hended on the ground with her, both panting hard as he let go of her. Their eyes met and they both suddenly stilled with an awkward silence hanging between them.


    But too soon, both of their heads swung to the front, and they froze at the sight that weed them.


    "How sweet¡­ damn, why are you two doing this to me?" Levy''s dramatic voice echoed teasingly from the side as Gavriel stood before them with a severe expression.


    ____


    Thanls for the patience spellbounders! Don''t forget to vote ^^

 Chapter 435 - Letter

    <h4>Chapter 435 - Letter</h4>


    "Where the hell is my wife?!" Gavriel''s voice made everyone, even Levy, fallpletely into a heavy silence.


    Since the moment they had been informed by the light faes that the queen was missing, Gavriel had gone utterly silent. But only his men knew what it meant when Gavriel fall into such kind of almost torturous silence. The quieter her gets, the greater the anger that is churning within him. And if he did lose his temper, there was sure to be some casualties involved.


    And now he looked like he was more than ready to jump even into the deepest corner of hell to rescue his beloved wife. His red eyes were burning intensely in the dark as that bone-chilling voice echoed around in the cavern.


    Leon quickly stepped before him and bowed his head, saluting his lord with much respect and fear. "Your H- Majesty, Queen Evie is safe." He immediately reported, knowing that both calm and patience had long disappeared in the king''s eyes. "She''s in the Under Lands right now and the reason you are seeing us so quickly now is because she had quickly sent us back here to inform you about her whereabouts. She knew you would get worried."


    A deep frown shed across Gavriel''s stone cold face. "Under Lands¡­" he echoed.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. This vortex behind me is the portal leading to the Under ¨C" Leon''s statement was cut off by Zanya''s sudden soft gasp.


    All gazes flew towards her and when Leon followed her line of sight he stiffened. The vortex was no longer there. It had somehow suddenly disappeared and now turned into just a wall of stone. How did that happen?!


    In haste, Leon jumped towards the wall and touched and prodded at it, hoping that the portal would somehow appear again, or his hand could manage to get through. But all he got was the touch of a cold hard stone wall. Damn! What was going on? Could it be that this portal closed the moment he and Zanya crossed it? But that should not be the case, right? There had been many others crossing this portal both ways, in and out, but yet it remained open. So why now? What could it be that had triggered the closing of the entrance to the Under Lands?


    "What is going on?" Gavriel''s chilling voice echoed again and Leon clenched his fists before turning back to stand before his king again.


    "Forgive me My King, but I''m not certain what had caused the portal to suddenly close. All I am certain right now is that the queen is safe there. She had told me to pass this to you." Leon brought out a piece of letter containing Evie''s note for Gavriel. After unfolding it and looking down at the letter, Gavriel recognised Evie''s beautiful and flowing handwriting.


    [My dearest King Gav,


    I know you are worried to death by now and forgive me for making you worry. But I assure you I am safe and well. Our little precious one is also healthy and doing fine. I have discovered this portal while searching for Onyx and that was why I did not have the time to inform you and my people of my departure. Now I am here in the Under Lands, your birthnd. I know you do not remember anything about this ce. But be rest assured that I am in no danger here. I wrote this letter to let you know and to tell you that when youe over to fetch me, if someone named Gideon gets in your way and provokes you to a fight-to-death challenge, please do not let him have his way. If he ckmails you using me or our child, do not believe him no matter how powerful he appears to be. Trust me when I tell you that our child and I are perfectly safe and in good health. And we will continue to be until we meet again.


    I know I am leaving you with more questions than answers right now, but do not worry my love. You will get all the answers you are looking for once you get here. I will be patiently waiting for you here, Gav. I love you.


    Your Queen,


    Evie]


    Gavriel just stood there, as still as statue as he stared down at the piece of paper in his hands for a long time. He could still pick up his wife''s scent on it, though it was faint, and she had even put her magic on it. The paper had glowed with warm amber lights the moment he opened it and he recognised it on sight and knew very well that this particr magic was something that could not be duplicated by anyone. This was only signature to the queen of the light faes ¨C his wife, Evie.


    Everyone''s eyes were on him. Leon tried to decipher his facial expressions, but Gavriel hid his emotions well. Aside from being immobile for quite a while, his countenance did not give away any hint on whether he believed all the things the queen had written in the letter.


    However, his zing aura seemed to have calmed down a little. The deadly storm that had been brewing in his gaze subsided but what reced it was a scary calmness. It wasparable to the calm one could find when they are within the eye of a destructive storm.


    He folded the piece of paper slowly and deliberately, watching silently as the amber glow died upon closing the letter. He then proceeded to tuck the letter into the safety of the inner pocket of his shirt, clearly treasuring that small piece of paper and wanting to keep it protected and as close to himself as possible.


    Leon was waiting for more questions from his lord, and he was already prepared to report to him everything that the queen had instructed and allowed him to tell to Gavriel. But to his surprise, Gavriel did not ask any further.


    Instead, he turned to Levy and asked the man to deliver a message to Zn and the others. Once the messengers were sent off, Gavriel gave out another order.. He had ordered Zanya and the light faes to set up camp and stay within this cavern for the time being, in case the portal opens again.

 Chapter 436 - Portal

    <h4>Chapter 436 - Portal</h4>


    "How about you, Your Majesty? What are you nning to do?" Leon had asked.


    "I''ll make my way to another portal." He said after a few moments of silence, surprising Leon.


    "You¡­ know of the existence of another portal my king?"


    Gavriel nodded before turning his back and signalled his men to head off in a particr direction.


    Leon could only watch his back, his expression growing serious. How? How did he even know about the existence of another portal?


    There was a glint of suspicion in Leon''s eyes now. Aside from the weird fact that his lord did not even ask any more questions after reading the letter from the queen, he was mystified at his sudden calmness and by that strange look that had surfaced in his eyes. It was as if he no longer needed to ask anything anymore. Was it because he already knew something about the matter? And if so, how much does he know? The bigger question to Leon was, how did he even find out ande to know anything? His Majesty seems to be getting more and more mysterious as time passes.


    Raking his fingers through the mop of thick dark hair of his head, Leon sighed out helplessly. Knowing that he would only be getting more headaches if he tries to decipher anything from this. He knew better to let things be for now. With time, more will be revealed, and Leon was content to just allow things to progress as it should. When the timees, he will find out if it was fated for him to do so.


    Looking behind him, Leon met Zanya''s gaze and without a word, she just walked over to him with a slight smile. She could already see the words that were waiting to tumble out from his lips, causing the smile to bloom even more.


    "If¡­" Leon started, "if the portal opens again, don''t be reckless, you hear me? Don''t forget about the monsters that are on the other side." He looked so serious as he nagged at her and Zanya could only continue smiling at him and nodding from time to time. She knew that he was behaving this way only because of his worry for her. And she could not help but feel a warm sensation bubbling from within her chest as the thought of someone who would worry for her wellbeing. It was a precious and somewhat alien thing to Zanya, that after thousands of years of being alone and having no one to bother about her, to now have this person showing care and concern about her.


    Then out of the blue, she suddenly grabbed him and kissed him hard, not caring about all the eyes that were widened asrge as saucers around them.


    Leon also could not help but respond to her by kissing her back.


    When their lips finally parted, Zanya whispered to him. "Don''t worry about me, I''ll make sure I won''t be the one to be rescued this time. I''ll do my best to stay safe and strong because you might be the one in need of rescuing soon. Since you''re the reckless one between us." She said in a teasing tone, chuckling at his indignant look. Leon was just about to respond when someone suddenly grabbed him from behind.


    "Damn you Leon. Stop the excessive public disy of affection already! No more, flirting! Let''s go!" Levy yelled at him and Zanya and other female light faes justughed out lightly at Levy''s exaggerated reaction. "How the hell do you get to be so god damned lucky? I need someone to kiss me too before I go into battle, damn it. This is so not fair! Not fair at all!" he grumbled like a kid throwing tantrum, not getting what he wants. "I haven''t even kissed a single light fae beauty yet and you already¡­ ugh! I hate you, Leon!" he continued his loud grumblings as they walked away while Zanya waved goodbye to Leon who stole a nce back at her again.


    ¡­


    Time passed and Zn, Samuel and Luc finally arrived in the Middle Lands. Upon receiving the king''s message, the trio immediately set off. Zn had assigned one of the most loyal ancient vampire noble to be the acting ruler in the absence of King Gavriel. Of course, only the trustworthy officials knew about their king''s journey. Since King Gavriel had eliminated all the possible enemies, there was really nothing major or anyone too threatening anymore to dare start another rebellion. And even if someone was foolish enough to start another rebellion in the King''s absence, it would not be such big of a problem. When the king gets back, he will just need to take back his throne all over again.


    It was of course harder said than done as dealing with rebellion was such a pain in the ass, but Zn knew that this was inevitable. Their King just did not seem to be a ruler who was born to sit still and stay in the pce, just leisurely sitting on his throne and whiling time away. He is a king that was born to fight in the battlefields.


    When they reunited with them, the original team was finally formed again. Gavriel, Samuel, Zn, Luc, Levy, Reed, and Leon entered a cavern that Gavriel had led them to and proceeded to bring them in. The cavern was located in the far east of the Middlends, the opposite location of the portal that Leon and Zanya had crossed, which was located in the far west.


    No one asked the King on how he even knew the existence of this ce. And Gavriel himself, also remained very quiet the entire time, not volunteering any information on the issue. And when they reached the dead end of the tunnel, Leon was shocked because there indeed was another portal that was opened!


    Gavriel stood before the portal and slowly, he lifted his hand to touch it.


    There was thick anticipation during the moments that Gavriel was doing so. When his hand touched the vortex, it passed through without any untoward incident.


    They saw him take a deep breath before turning over to look at his men and nodded at them. All of them pulled their swords out and then Gavriel stepped forward, right into the vortex.

 Chapter 437 - Where Is She?

    <h4>Chapter 437 - Where Is She?</h4>


    Back in Yryzia, Queen Beatrice had monopolized Evie ever since they entered the castle. She was brimming with happiness as she listened to Evie telling her countless little stories about Gav. The queen was such an amazing person ¨C a woman with a warm and weing personality. There was no way that she would not like such a person. She was like a pleasant and refreshing sunlight in the morning that Evie found herself to be utterly rxed when she was around Queen Beatrice. It was sofortable and natural as if this moment was not the very first time that they are meeting with each other.


    In the course of their conversation, Beatrice had told Evie that King Belial had talked about Evie to her. And she had confessed that she had been the one who kept pestering the king to tell her more about Evie because she just could not get enough.


    "I still can''t believe I am meeting you face to face for real right now¡­" Beatrice said ecstatically as she reached out and lovingly tucked the strands of her silvery hair behind her ear. Her enthusiasm and cheerfulness were so high and infectious that Evie had a fleeting thought on how the queen seemed to be so youthful like a young girl because of it. "I am so thankful I''ve finally heard this pleasant news about Gavy. I''m¡­" she sniffled a little and held back her tears before leaning forward eagerly to hug Evie once again, "I miss Gavrael so much¡­ but seeing you now made me really feel so happy, Evie. I am also beyond ecstatic that I finally have a daughter now. Gavy did a great thing in getting you for his wife." A wide grin spread across the queen''s beautiful face and her beautiful eyes twinkled merrily as she said thatst line.


    Then she nced over at Gideon who was sitting silently, with a nk face between Azrael and Kione.


    "I''ve been dying to have a daughter but this eldest son of mine is so elusive that not a single woman managed to tie him down. That is¡­ until now. Thank goodness for that!" Beatrice grumbled and eyed her son, hoping that her statements would affect the man somewhat. However, Gideon did not even blink or was there a crease to his eyebrows, much less react to his queen mother''s prodding statements. The man just remained in his rxed andzy sitting position as he rested his head on his knuckles. That posture could just drive one to vomit blood if one does not have the capacity to withstand his annoying behaviour. Obviously, Queen Beatrice was no stranger to her son''s actions and must have had tonnes of practice all these years. Thus, she could just blink at her unresponsive son and purse her lips before frowning and giving a minute shake of her head. "I can''t believe his little brother had already overtaken him. I had thought for sure that he''d be the first one to give me a daughter-inw but¡­" a deep sigh escaped from Beatrice''s lips then she shook her head. "I guess we really need to help him out regarding this matter, huh? Oh right, maybe¡­ someone from the surface will be the lucky one to tie him down!"


    Excitement gleamed in Beatrice''s eyes as she got excited and pped her hands lightly, clearly pleased with her sudden ''great'' idea. "Evie, dearie¡­ do you perhaps have someone in mind that would be a perfect candidate for a man like this?" she pointed at her son as she said that.


    Even after hearing his mother saying that and pointing directly at him, Gideon still managed to remain unfazed while Kione and Azrael kept ncing uneasily at each other, shifting every now and then like kids who could no longer wait to leave. They seemed to be sitting on cushions that were filled with pins and needles. Evie wanted tough out loud seeing how those two were behaving ¨C looking for all the world to be two little boys guilty of some misdeeds, being caught by their mother.


    "I think¡­" Evie took a quick nce at Gideon as well before turning her eyes back to Beatrice. "Your Majesty, I think we don''t need to be putting in anymore effort in looking out for someone suitable for him anymore." Evie said in a way that was hinting at something.


    Beatrice''s eyes slightly widened at her statement and Evie continued. "He actually has a human girl hidden away in his room right now." Evie revealed in a stage whisper, never intending to keep it a secret in the first ce.


    Finally, she saw that this was what made Gideon''s expression change. He straightened from hiszy lounging position and looked at Evie with an unfathomable look in his eyes as Beatrice gasped out in surprise.


    "H-human girl?!" her head snapped to look over at Gideon. "Goodness gracious! Really, son?!" she jumped towards Gideon. Excitement was leaking out of her in waves, causing Gideon to look at her with a tiny tinge of panic on his face.


    "Mother, it''s a mis ¨C"


    "Where is she?! In your room?" Beatrice did not give Gideon any chance to speak further. "Take me to her, now. I wanted to meet her." She issued out hermand, her voice indicating that she would not tolerate ''no'' for an answer.


    "Mother," Gideon breathed deeply, "that girl is not my ¨C"


    "Crown Prince Gideon." Beatrice''s tone changed this time and Gideon mped his mouth closed, half biting on his lower lip as he nced at Evie. His gaze sharpened a little when he caught her eyes, but Evie stared back at him with a smug face, causing Gideon''sposure to crack a little.


    With a grim expression, Gideon could only press his lips tightly together before rising from his seat and ended up helplessly leading the two queens inside a room where Vera was still resting.


    The queen was so excited as she and Evie approach the room, but the instant Gideon opened the door, Beatrice suddenly halted.

 Chapter 438 - Invincible?

    <h4>Chapter 438 - Invincible?</h4>


    Her eyes began to change colour and her hands flew to her nose as she stumbled backwards as though something really terrible had assaulted her senses.


    Seeing her reaction, Gideon abruptly closed the door, realizing that the queen had caught the thick scent of blood that was lingering in the air within the room.


    "Mother, are you alright?" Gideon hastily approached, worried about her. "Could it be that you had been starving yourself again since father isn''t here?" There was a hint of worry mixed in with more than a little anger that could be heard in Gideon''s voice. Then he swiftly pulled up his sleeve to offer her his blood.


    But Beatrice pushed his hand away, shaking her head. "Elda!" she called out instead and one of the three women in purple cloak that had been part of their entourage suddenly appeared before her, immediately doing the same thing Gideon just did and offered up her wrist to the queen.


    Beatrice took that pale arm and bit down delicately on her wrist, drawing a few sips until her eyes slowly returned to its normal silvery grey hue again. But after this episode, the queen seemed to be limp, and her knees gave way. Gideon was quick to catch her before she crumpled to the ground as though he already knew that she would pass out.


    Evie was so worried that she could do nothing but only watch that she just followed after Gideon as he brought Beatrice into another room. After he tucked the queen under the covers, Gideon''s gaze was sharp as de as he looked over at the female dark fae named Elda and then to Alvion who had just rushed into the room.


    "What the hell is this?! How could the bunch of you useless things allow her to starve herself until she had reached this state?" Gideon''s angry voice seemed to vibrate in the air, his darkness already oozing from his body.


    The woman flinched and stepped back in fear, but Alvion stood his ground and only lowered his head a little. "The queen never showed any signs of starvation throughout the whole journey. She had told us she had her fill before we got separated from His Majesty. The queen had been training herself to stop being dependent on blood and she had been doing pretty well for a long time now." Alvion exined without batting an eye.


    "Stop being dependent on blood? She''s a vampire!" Gideon roared out at the head guard.


    "Yes, Your Highness. But that''s her wish and even the king couldn''t stop her."


    Gideon''s jaws worked and he took deep breaths, trying to control himself from losing his temper. Thankfully, he managed to calm down and his darkness subsided and the room was free from the suffocating air.


    "She has been doing very fine all the while and we even thought that her hard work is finally paying off. But it seems that the scent of human blood might probably have the same effect as the king''s scent on her. That''s why her craving suddenly struck." Alvion continued and Gideon sat silently on the edge of the bed, looking down at his mother''s sleeping face.


    After a long while of silence, Gideon dismissed everyone. But Evie did not leave. "She''s alright, right?" Evie asked, worried. Everyone did not look worried, but she was wondering why the queen had fainted. She was supposed to be revitalized after drinking blood so why did she look like she was weakened instead?


    "She''s fine." Gideon gave a curt answer.


    "But why did she faint?" Evie was curious.


    "It''s the side effect of her drinking the blood of a dark fae. Except my father''s blood, she''d get weak every time she drinks blood from a dark fae. The one she drunk from is a noble, so she''d wake up in two days. If it was blood from an ordinary dark fae, she''d fall into a slumber for a week." Gideon''s voice was t as he exined to her.


    Evie was shocked at the exnation. She had never expected this.


    "But if it''s the royal blood, the king, she won''t faint, right?" Evie asked, weakly.


    "Yes. In fact, she''d be extremely strong after she drinks from father. We are not sure if it''s because of the royal blood, since mother never drunk from me or from Gavrael. She would rather pass out for a week than drink from us." Gideon answered and Evie stared at Beatrice. She realized now why she was trying to kill her vampire instinct of drinking blood.


    "There is no effect on King Belial when she drinks from him, right?" Evie asked again and Gideon rose towards the window and opened it, letting the cold wind outside to enter the room and circte the still air within.


    "Father cannot use his magic for a few hours once mother drinks from him," Gideon said, shocking Evie again, "But during those few hours, my mother will be invincible."


    "In¡­vincible?"


    "She bes so strong. In fact, she ends up bing even stronger than anything or anyone else. She could fight hundreds of monsters all by herself and kill them all with just her raw power and vampiric ability. When she''s in that state, even the strongest dark magic might not be able to bring her down."


    Evie''s mouth gaped in awe. That must be so wicked cool!


    "She had only done that twice as far as I know and that only happens when she couldn''t control herself and nearly drain my father''s blood. She''s dependent on him since she came here but she seems to be able to control herself very well now. But I guess, mother still dreams of the day when she does not need to drink anyone else''s blood anymore especially from father to survive." Gideon turned and faced Evie. His gaze sharpening again, and Evie looked away. She knew that he was looking at her like this because of what she had said about Vera.


    He was about to speak when the door opened. Kione appeared with a grave expression. "My Lord, Queen, the human girl¡­ I think she''s in trouble."


    Evie and Gideon looked at each other in rm and then to Kione.


    "What happened?" Evie asked.


    "I¡­ please juste with me."


    As Evie rushed out of the room and followed after Kione, Gideon stayed back for a couple of seconds. But not even a few seconds passed, and he ended up calling for Elda and the other nobledies to stay with his mother. When he saw Alvion outside the door, Gideon did not waste another moment and rushed straight over to where Vera was. Now what the hell was it this time?


    ___


    Don''t forget to vote spellbounders!


    Top 1 in Golden Ranking = 10 chaps mass release

 Chapter 439 - Burning

    <h4>Chapter 439 - Burning</h4>


    When Gideon reached Vera''s room and saw Kione and Azrael standing by the door, his pace slowed down. His face remained nk as though he was unbothered as he approached them in an unhurried way.


    Then without asking a thing, even though he looked like he wanted to ask, he walked past his two friends and opened the door. After which, he just strolled into the room as if he was supposed to be there the entire time and pushed the door closed, leaving the other two on the outside.


    As soon as Gideon closed the door behind him, Kione sighed helplessly and shook his head while Azrael leaned against the wall, an eyebrow raised as he tracked his friend''s movement into the room without saying anything for a while.


    "I feel like everything is heading into aplete turn around since Gideon abducted the light fae queen don''t you think?" Azrael muttered and Kione followed in his footsteps as he also leaned back against the wall as well. A disbelieving smile was now stered on his tanned, good looking face.


    "Don''t tell me that you''ve only noticed that now?" Kione replied, shaking his head and then sighing. "Let''s just hope that all these things are weaving a better path for him, and everything will be alright in the end." Kione hoped with his whole heart that it would be the case as his friend have had such a miserable fate when rted to his personal rtionships. As he looked at the closed door, he truly wished that it would be different this time.


    ¡­


    Inside the room, Gideon remained standing just inside the door as he watched Evie and the female dark fae maid tending to the red haireddy he had brought back with him.


    Evie immediately noticed his presence the moment he had entered the room and proceeded to inform him about Vera''s condition.


    "She''s burning up." Evie''s voice was tense as her hands never stopped moving in carrying out her task.


    Gideon tilted his head slightly as his gaze fell on the red-haired girl. "Burning¡­?" he echoed. The questioning tone in his voice told Evie that he did not quite understand what she had told him.


    "She has a terrible fever." Evie exined clearly to Gideon.


    His brows creased slightly and Evie could only sigh, knowing for sure that he did not have the faintest idea what a fever was. "Juste over here quick and I''ll show you what a fever is." Evie snapped at him a little irritably.


    Gideon did not move immediately until he noticed that the girl was trembling. It was then that he shed himself over to the bed. The moment he stood next to Evie, Evie suddenly grabbed his wrist and ced his palm over Vera''s forehead. He frowned when Evie did that, not seeing why she had to grab him and pull his hand down.


    And his ever soposed expression finally cracked as his gaze flew to Evie when his palm touched the skin on Vera''s forehead.


    "That''s fever. She''s burning up and her hands and feet feel cold to the touch." Evie exined to him. "My magic is not working on her so we can only help her relieve the heat. It must not be allowed to increase too much. If not, it might cause her to be delirious."


    "You mean¡­ there is no cure for this?" Gideon turned and asked Evie.


    "Correct. It will eventually subside, but she needed to be tended to and watched over at all times in case her temperature rises even higher. That would not be good." Evie''s brows creased as well.


    There was a short while of silence as Evie scrutinized Gideon''s expression. She already knew that Vera''s fever was due to the side effects of the medicine she had put on her earlier on. Leon had told her before he left that the medicine would make the human suffer from a rise of temperature, but that was about it. Actually, the medicine working on her very well. But she decided not to tell Gideon that Vera was not really in actual danger. She snickered in her heart.


    Evie purposely wanted to make Gideon worry. She wanted to see how he would react once he heard about Vera running a high fever and that there was no immediate cure for her condition.


    "And what if that happens?" Gideon questioned, a slight trace of worry tinging his voice.


    Evie stared at him and purposely chose not to respond for a while. She looked at Vera and let out a soft sigh. "She could be in grave danger." She murmured then she took a wet cloth from a basin set nearby before wringing out the water and continued wiping Vera''s forehead, trying to cool her off.


    After some time, Evie stood and faced Gideon.


    "I''m going to get some rest. I''m leaving her care to you for now." She informed him before sweeping out of the room, not even giving Gideon a moment to respond, much less to object.


    Left alone with Vera in the room, Gideon just stood rooted to the spot, the farthest spot away from the bed. His gaze lingered on her, and he just stood there quietly for an immeasurable amount of time.


    Until Vera began to softly moan in her sleep. He straightened when she did not stop moaning and moving. It was then that he finally moved from his spot and approached the bed.


    And in a deliberate and extremely hesitant way, Gideon reached out and touched her forehead, remembering how Evie had done it earlier. He froze at the feel of her zing hot skin against his own cool one, and he frowned at that sensation.


    In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from the room and in the next moment, he was back in the room with the same female dark fae beside him. He then ordered the woman to wipe her forehead as how Evie had done.


    Once the dark fae was gone, Gideon rxed again and stood in that same corner as though he had turned himself into a guardian statue.


    However, not long after that, Vera began moaning again. Once again, the statue moved and the moment he touched her forehead, he disappeared and materialized before the female dark fae.


    "My lord, the light fae queen told me we cannot do that to her over and over again." The female dark fae said in a hesitant and intimidated manner. "She said not to do it more than twice."


    The next 20 chapters are under privilege. If you want to support the author more and read in advance, you can buy privilege to ess the chapters.. But please make sure to understand how privilege works first before buying. Thank you <3

 Chapter 440 - Cure

    <h4>Chapter 440 - Cure</h4>


    "Why?"


    "Forgive me but I didn''t ask why My Lord. But she implied that it will be bad for her." the female dark fae responded to Gideon in a low tone.


    His jaws worked at what he heard. He dismissed the dark fae after that and returned to Vera''s room, telling himself that the fever would eventually subside.


    But time passed and Vera''s fever did not subside as he had hoped. Gideon could not even count how many times he had checked her temperature now. And in the end, he could not take it anymore.


    He appeared in Kione''s room in the next instant. The so-called lord of the rakes was already in bed and there were three women with him, in various state of undress before him.


    "Damn it, Gideon! What the ¨C" Kione growled at him.


    "Get up. Go fetch the light fae queen." He barked out his orders with a severe face and Kione groaned hard in frustration as he could only drag himself up from the bed as he waved at the women, gesturing to them to leave for now. The gravity of Gideon''s face made him unable to refute. However, as he was getting dressed, he muttered and grumbled about unfair situations and unreliable friends.


    Groaning again, Kione rushed over to look for Evie but returned to Gideon empty handed. As he found Gideon, the look on his face was sulky as all the effort and an interrupted session of pleasure was all for naught.


    "She said she can''te, My Lord." Kione reported with a t tone.


    "And why is that so?" Gideon''s face was no better than Kione''s was at the moment.


    "She seemed unwell."


    "What?!"


    "Why don''t you go yourself, My Lord, if you don''t believe me?" Kione challenged him.


    Left without a choice, Gideon could only do the only thing left ¨C he went to visit Evie''s bed chamber in person. When he arrived, he knocked on her door and Evie came to the door in her sleep wear. It was obvious that she was about to go to bed, or perhaps she was already lying down when he came to disturb her rest.


    "She''s not getting better. I need you to go see her." He informed Evie without even giving Evie a greeting. It was obvious he was struggling just asking her to do that.


    "She''s still burning up?" Evie yawned after asking her question.


    "Yes." The simple reply held a wealth of information that told Evie what she wanted to know.


    Evie sighed. "I am feeling a bit unwell, Gideon." Evie massaged her temples as she shut her eyes closed.


    "My dear little sister-inw," his voice echoed out and Evie looked up at him. "Do you need to make another bargain to do me a favour? Fine, just state it. What is it that you want?" Gideon pinched the area between his brows, feeling a headacheing on. This little sister-inw of his was no simple persona to deal with. But he just wanted her to get this problem solved as soon as possible.


    Evie could barely stop herself from grinning ear to ear.


    "My dear big brother-inw," Evie replied in the same annoying manner he had called her, opening her eyes to look at him. "I''d willingly help you with this without any bargains because Vera is my friend as well. But¡­ the thing is, even I can''t help her even if I go over." Evie replied.


    He frowned at her cryptic response.


    "This is oneplicated human matter. But it''s okay. All you need to do is just sit and stay with her and she''ll be fine in no time at all." Evie gave her verdict and followed up with a reassurance on Vera''s recovery.


    Gideon narrowed his eyes at Evie''s statement.


    "I know you''re thinking it is stupid. But believe me or not, this is human matters. That is how things work. Just go back to her, Gideon. Try and hug her if she begins to shiver terribly. That might help her recover even faster."


    Suspicion gleamed in Gideon''s eyes again and Evie finally realized she had mistaken that look in his eyes as utter coldness. However, it was not. This man, she hade to realise now, that he was just so extremely guarded. But this was why she is more determined now.


    "If you don''t believe, I can''t do anything about it. But I''m telling you again, hugging is a human way to cure fevers. The opposite sex works better in this matter. So, I am asking you to do it for her sake. If you think that can''t make yourself give one simple hug for her, then please ask another man to do it. No matter what, as long as Vera gets a man to hug her and weather through this phase, she would get well soon." Evie insisted on this method of helping out with Vera''s fever.


    And with that, Evie closed the door in his face, causing Gideon to stand there like a statue. He raked his hand through his hair and returned to Vera''s room with a dark expression clouding over his face. Why the hell was he even doing all this? What the hell was he even doing?


    He gritted his teeth, unable to believe what was going on and all the things he had been doing.


    Angered at himself, Gideon turned around to leave when he heard Vera calling out from her bed.


    "No, stop. Please. Help. Help me!" Her voice sounds so tortured that Gideon immediately turned around and approached her, wondering if she was actually awake. He thought she was conscious and in pain. To his surprise, she was sleep talking and crying out in her sleep.


    "Please¡­ help me¡­" she continued asking for help and Gideon did not know when and how but the next time he was aware, he was already hugging her tight and holding her close to himself.


    ___


    Don''t forget to vote with your Golden Tickets Spellbounders!


    Same goal this month. Top1 in Golden Ranking = 10 chaps mass release.


    Fighting spellbounders! We can do this. ^^ ????

 Chapter 441 - Million Times Better

    <h4>Chapter 441 - Million Times Better</h4>


    Silence enveloped the dark room illuminated by a bluish lighting from a ball of magic that was ced on the small table. Gideon had yet to move at all. Not even for an inch. He just sat there, frozen as a statue as he hugged the woman in his arms, making sure she was fully enveloped within the circle of his embrace.


    She was still burning hot, and he could still feel the heating off from her in waves. But the good news was that she had stopped crying and moaning. Her shivers had stopped as well and now he could hear nothing but her faint heartbeats and her slow and calmed breathing.


    As he sat there holding her in his arms, he could feel her burning heat seeping through theyers of her clothes to him and he felt like he might actually melt as though he were made of wax if he kept on holding onto her like this. Even though he had thought of it that way, instead of pulling away, Gideon dropped his head, leaning it gently over the crown of her head and then held her even closer to himself. He held onto her as if he was craving for her heat, as if he had finally found the warmth he had been longing for after an eternity of time, all that time just embracing nothing but the cold and murky darkness in the depths of his own being. And now that he was holding her, he found that he had not the slightest intention of letting her go even if her heat ends up melting him away.


    Hearing her pleas while she was still asleep made Gideon finally realise why he could not find it within himself to leave this person alone. She had never once screamed out for help even when she was frightened to death while being chased by that human predator. She had never even whispered out that one word ''help'' when that man had harmed her, much less cried out for assistance from others around her. And yet, here she was, unconsciously pleading for help in her sleep, over and over.


    Gideon could not help but see himself in her. Both of them were simrly tormented, utterly broken creatures who seemed to be beyond anyone''s saving grace. Gideon had also experienced the same thing, where he had been talking in his sleep as well. And that was why he had never let anyone sleep next to him since a long time ago when he had found out he had this problem. He had always chosen the room which was isted, and he always put up a soundproof barrier whenever he sleeps. It was all just so no one could hear and see what he was actually going through every single night.


    To think this frail little human was going through the same thing as him¡­ what had she done to deserve this? What kind of demons gued her during her sleep? Gideon wondered to himself.


    The corner of his lips lifted slightly. Of course, she had not done anything. Just like him, she must be just another creature with an unfortunate fate. Just another person who was born just to suffer and then die within the cycle of life.


    As that thought yed in his mind, Gideon''s hold on her tightened a little. No, she was not like him. She had not reached the point of hopelessness yet. This person was not beyond saving. She still had a future. Unlike him.


    ¡­


    Vera could not believe her eyes the moment she awoke and opened her baby blues. She was utterly shocked at the sight disyed before her eyes. He¡­ Gideon was next to her, hugging her and¡­ he was asleep. Her heart skipped a beat, and she became paralyzed. The feel of his heavy arm around her made her cheeks burn hotly as an itchy feeling crept around within her heart. And it was just shocking how she felt incredibly relieved the moment she realized it was him who was with her in bed.


    But as she thought about it, a small smile bloomed over her face. This was the first time she had woken up with someone holding her like this. She had gone through many terrible fevers and other illnesses in the past and she had survived them ¨C all by herself, alone and without the care of anyone. Even during those times when she had wished she would not wake up anymore, she still awakened the next day with no one around to even help bring her a cup of water to moisten her parched throat.


    And yet, here she was, waking upfortably wrapped up in someone''s arm as if she was being cherished like a precious treasure. Her eyes were hot as she thought ''so this is how it feels like being taken care of''. Even though this might not be like what she was expecting ¨C as perhaps he was here by ident or probably by force ¨C Vera did not care. Right then, she just wanted to stay like this, being held in his strong arms as though she was a cherished maiden. Even though he would be cold to her again when he wakes upter on, Vera would still be happy and grateful. All because he had allowed her to experience this feeling of being treasured like this at least for once in her life.


    With eyes blurring with tears, Vera moved and snuggled herself closer to him, gripping a handful of his shirt and bringing it close to her face. He was surprisingly warm and had a wonderful earthy fragrance that enchanted her. He was so much warmer than any pillow she had ever slept with. And why did he feel a million times better when he was not even as soft as her pillows?


    While Vera was revelling in the feeling of him, Gideon finally opened his eyes. His electric blue eyes circled as he realized that he was still in bed and¡­ still hugging her. He had slept?! How was that possible?!


    He was so shocked that he could not move for a while until she began moving even closer to him. She even shifted her knees quite a few times, not caring where her knees were rubbing and touching.


    Gideon abruptly held her shoulders when she suddenly kneed him right there. At the contact, both of them froze for a second.


    Then their eyes met. Both eyes, one a vivid blue and the other a pale one, circled wide as they stared silently at each other.


    A/N: Second chap wille a bitter ^^

 Chapter 442 - Recklessly

    <h4>Chapter 442 - Recklessly</h4>


    The first to snap out of it was Gideon. He was about to rise when Vera suddenly lunged forward and clung onto him. Herrge eyes twinkled as they were still moistened from her earlier thoughts.


    But that look in her eyes only made Gideon freeze for a moment. He ced his palm over her forehead and when he felt that her temperature was no longer burning like the previous day, he sighed in relief. Somehow, he could not believe it. He was certain that his sly little sister-inw was making a fool out of him. Or perhaps she was just joking around with him. Yet her suggestion had actually worked? What kind of sorcery was this?


    Gideon then ced his hand over hers that was clinging onto him. "Let go now," he said but Vera did not loosen her grip on him.


    "Uhm¡­ Just a bit more¡­ can you stay with me like this for a little while longer? Please?" she pleaded, causing Gideon to look at her, blinking. "It''s¡­" her eyes wandered and stopped at the window. "It''s still night."


    "Not anymore. Our sun here are those crystals up there. When those crystals light up, it means it is already day." He replied hastily.


    "But. Still, can we ¨C" Vera tried to plead her case.


    "No."


    "Just a moment. Umm¡­ until the count of ten. Please?" she begged him with thoserge dewy eyes.


    He creased his brows. "Don''t tell me this is another process of human healing."


    Vera blinked, not understanding what he meant. But she took advantage of that statement he just threw out and nodded frantically. Gideon let himself fall back on the bed and his arms wrapped around her to hug her, his expression dark and stony. "Fine. In ten counts."


    Her eyes gleamed and the corner of her lips curved up ever so slightly as she delightedly hugged him back, taking the full opportunity to enjoy this short time that would never againe in her lifetime.


    "Start counting now," his impatient voice echoed out above her head.


    "Ten thousand and one¡­" Vera started, snuggling closer to him. When she settled in the spot that she felt mostfortable in, she quietly revelled in his arms again, listening to his heartbeats, feeling his warmth.


    "Nine thousand and one¡­" she whispered after a long while and she felt him draw in a sharp breath.


    "Your counting''s too slow." Heined.


    "But that''s how you''re supposed to count." Vera looked up and blinked innocently at Gideon.


    "If you think I''m ¨C"


    "I''m not trying to take advantage of you, believe me." She cut him off and he was utterly speechless until she finally reached number two after what felt like hours.


    When he did not hear number one being called out even after a long while, Gideon''s patience seemed to have run out and he grabbed her hand to pull it off him.


    "You agreed it''ll be up to ten counts." Vera protested though knowing that she had purposely counted down ever so slowly and left thest number hanging.


    "Ten counts were over long ago." Gideon growled out low.


    "Not yet. I haven''t counted out thest number yet." Vera stubbornly insisted, a small pout on her lips.


    Gideon pinched the skin between his brows. How did he end up in this situation again? He bit down on his lower lip then released it slowly. After that, his blue eyes gleamed dangerously.


    "Let me go or I won''t be responsible for what will happen next." His deep voice echoed coldly. That was a warning, and Vera could tell that he was serious about it. But¡­ if she did let go of him now, would this opportunitye again? After this, would he give her to Azrael since¡­ since that man was the one who was the one who initially wanted to take her in as his bed warmer?


    From his reaction and the tone of his voice, Vera could clearly tell that he was unhappy. It made her throat hurt a little even though she had already anticipated this. If she lets go of him now, would she be able to hug him again, or be with him again? Her mind told her, the answer was definitely no. It was already obvious as he could not wait to leave the bed already.


    "I''m telling you nicely for thest time, let go of me." He said and she felt that it was his final warning. But somehow, Vera still could not make herself let him go. What was he going to do to her next?


    Despite his aura being a little dark right now, she just did not believe that he would be willing to hurt her. Then what¡­ she swallowed.


    "What¡­ what are you going to do to me next?" she asked bravely, meeting his gaze. "Are you going to¡­ kiss me next?"


    He blinked then the corner of his mouth lifted into a disbelieving smile. He shook his head slowly then his gaze became wicked.


    "Oh¡­ not just that, more than that, much¡­ much¡­ more than that. If you''re a wise girl, listen to me now and save yourself." He yed along with her.


    "Will this¡­ much, much more¡­ hurts?"


    Gideon''s smile faded and his mouth dropped. The hesitation and slight sh of fear in her eyes gave him pause.


    Then he did not know what had gotten into him at the sight of that look in her eyes and his voice suddenly softened. He lifted his hand and touched her face with the backs of his fingers.


    "Oh no, little red. It won''t hurt you¡­ I''ll make sure of that." His voice became hoarse as he said thatst line. He snapped out of his daze and secretly gritted his teeth afterwards, asking himself what the hell had he just said to thedy.


    "Then it''s fine if you won''t be responsible. All I want is to stay with you for a little while longer," after saying that the smile she threw at him was so dazzling that Gideon stilled.


    Vera had already decided. This man, she wanted him. She wanted to be with him even for a short while. Not with Azrael or anyone else. If he was a living warning then he would be the kind she would love to ignore even if that decision would bring her to her demise. She would not mind. Because she had already been shattered into pieces. She had long since given up with life. There was no hope left inside her, until he appeared before her. He was her newfound hope and this time she was not going to y it safe. It was all just so she could hold onto it. She had yed as safely as she could before, hoping that she would not get hurt, but she still suffered again and again for so much until she was broken to pieces. She would now gamble again for the veryst time, and this time, recklessly.


    ___


    Dear spellbounders, i just want to say thank you to all of you who are zealously voting for this book. Thank you so much for the generous gifts as well. We didn''t reach our goal this month but please know I am still thankful for your love and supports.


    To the readers who are activelymenting, please know i really?appreciate you guys and i hope ya''ll will not get tiredmenting. I hope all of you will continue supporting this book again next month.


    Love, kazzen

 Chapter 443 - As Long As

    <h4>Chapter 443 - As Long As</h4>


    Gideon could not seem to react after hearing her statement. He could not believe what he had just heard. Did she even understand what he had been trying to say? This girl. How could she¡­ how could she still smile like this at him?


    It was clear as crystal to him that she was someone broken to the extreme. In fact, right now, she was still bleeding and in pain, filled with cuts and bruises on the inside. Yet she could still smile so dazzlingly and why¡­ why was she looking at him like he was her newfound light? Her eyes that were dull and gloomy previously are now sparkling with some renewed vigour that seemed to havee out of nowhere.


    Subconsciously, Gideon clenched a handful of the bedsheets tight in his fists. This cannot be¡­ happening. He was no one''s light. Never. In fact, it could be said that he was the exact opposite. What the hell was wrong with thisdy? Are her eyes even working right? Was she blind?


    Something so unsettling bloomed within his chest. No, this must not happen¡­ he cannot allow this to go on. Not now¡­ not her¡­


    All of a sudden, the look in his eyes changed again. His fiery blue orbs hardened as if something suddenly quenched the mes and froze them all into cold hard ciers. The burning mes had transformed into an endless eternal wintry scape.


    And in a swift, almost as fluid as a wisp of air, he was looming over her. His strong hands had grabbed onto hers and pinned those frail limbs above her head.


    "What a na?ve little red you are," that voice that sounded like the darkest song, echoed in Vera''s ears, sending a zing into her heart and itching up a storm, causing Vera''s heartbeat to pick up its pace. The blue ice in his eyes seemed to be shooting out icicles uncontrobly as he stared down at her. She was supposed to be scared out of her wits right now but¡­ Vera did not even flinch. On the contrary, she found herself totally mesmerized by him. He was truly a breathtaking dark angel. Was she a twisted girl to desire a man who was clearly oozing with darkness just because he had saved her and embraced her once? Maybe she was¡­ but she realized that she could not even bring herself to care any longer. She would not care. All she knew was that she wanted him. That was all that matters to her now.


    "It seems that someone must teach you a lesson for you to learn how to heed serious warnings, little red." He continued in that low rumbling voice, his face moving ever closer to hers.


    "As long as¡­ that someone is you," she replied, "I wouldn''t mind." Vera boldly dered while little shudders intermittently shook her petite frame.


    Once again, Gideon looked at her as though he were looking at an odd creature that he had never seen or heard of before. Then he narrowed his eyes at her. "Tell me, red¡­" his voice came out low and gravelly. For some reason, there was a tinge of anger that coloured his voice. "You do know exactly what I am talking about, don''t you?" his jaws clenched as his gaze became more and more intense. "Or are you still a little confused about how things roll from here?" Gideon''s narrowed eyes glittered as he double checked with her, wanting to make sure that there was no misunderstanding arising from this.


    Vera was no longer innocent regarding this kind of talk. Back home, she often secretly overheard her mother''s conversations with her many lovers when she hid herself behind doors or small spaces to keep out of the way. Days before her mother had decided to sell her, her mother had locked her inside her room and made her watch her in secret having sex. That nightmarish night, she had thought her mother was bing more and more insane that she no longer knew what she was doing and tried to break them both to the extreme degree. She did not know that that was actually her trying to teach Vera on how to please a man. It was not until she found out that her mother was selling her to be a whore that she understood her mother''s actions that night.


    She had heard her mother''s lover saying the words ''I''ll teach you a lesson'' and that was how Vera had finally understood and learnt what those words actually meant. Though Vera had never actually watched, as she had just sat there, staring at the floor like a lifeless doll, she certainly heard more than enough to know what went on during matters such as these.


    Therefore, she nodded at Gideon''s question ¨C although a little hesitantly ¨C because that was the truth. Vera had no intention to y the little pure and innocent virgin role ¨C though she was still one ¨C but to face it head on and admit that she knew the dynamics of what goes on between a man and a woman when they were together in bed. And his darkness seemed to ze into an uncontroble thing that seemed to be alive.


    His one hand moved to her face, cupping her chin as his other hand sped both her wrists hard. The tinge of anger now had grown very intense and morphed into a full-on flood.


    "Tell me¡­" the sound of his voice seemed to be even darker, if that was possible, causing Vera to involuntarily hold her breath as goosebumps ran across her skin. "I need you to tell me everything. Every single one of those lessons those damnable men had taught you, little red." he almost growled as he demanded fullpliance from Vera.


    Vera blinked at what he had said. She was getting a little nervous because of what seems to be anger which was present in his eyes. But what he just said made here to aplete halt for a moment. Those men? What did he¡­


    Suddenly, Vera remembered her conversation with Azrael. Could it be because of that ''bed warmer'' thing? Could it be that he had assumed she had¡­ and was that the reason why he seemed so outraged?


    ___


    Don''t forget to vote with your Golden Tickets Spellbounders!


    Same goal this month. Top1 in Golden Ranking = 10 chaps mass release.


    Fighting spellbounders! We can do this. ^^ ????

 Chapter 444 - Human Way

    <h4>Chapter 444 - Human Way</h4>


    The shock was too much that Vera had a hard time believing it. Was this truly happening? Why would he be angry? No, that could not be¡­ It was not like he¡­ no, it must be because he was just disappointed that he thought someone else had¡­


    "And what¡­ what are you going to do if I tell you?" Vera asked in a soft voice, her gaze scrutinizing him. Her heart was flip flopping between wanting to hope for more and shooting herself down to not expect too much.


    His jaws worked once again and for a long while, he just stared hard at her until he shut his eyes in exasperation. When he opened those blue orbs of his again, the anger in them seemed to have subsided. "If that is the case¡­ I''ll overwrite them all." His dark voice was low and rich now, husky and seductive in her ears. "All those fucking men must be terrible teachers. They freaking failed big time to teach you well enough." That tinge of anger was back as he viciously mentioned all those non-existent men. Vera could not wrap her head around the implications on what Gideon had just uttered and her heart rate spiked dangerously high.


    And before a sound could leave her mouth and before she could even manage to formte a response in her mind, his mouth had descended swiftly over hers and sealed it possessively. Vera''s eyes widened at his dominating actions. He was¡­ kissing her¡­ voluntarily¡­?


    Her mind seemed to have immediately suffered a great shock. This was definitely not her first kiss. She had been kissed by a few boys before the tragic death of her father. And the veryst time she had been kissed before Gideon found her was another nightmarish experience. It had been by force and from one of her mother''s filthy lovers. She had barely managed to escape the man''s grasp before he could do anything more repulsive to her. But that experience alone was enough to be etched firmly in her mind since then like an awful scar, doomed to forever be there like an unsightly brand taunting her. It was so disgusting she had thrown up upon returning to her room, unable to keep it back in her throat any longer. That night, she was so mentally disturbed by that experience that she could not bring herself to sleep.


    Vera had thought that she would not be able to kiss anyone ever again in her entire life without being reminded of that awful experience. But it seems that she was wrong. Because right now, her mind seemed to have forgotten about everything and anything else, there was no one else that existed other than him and her right now. All she could feel currently was the weing warmth of his mouth, his dextrous tongue exploring the insides of her mouth, sucking on her own with a kind of delicious and delicate greed.


    It was inexplicable. Was this real? This was not some kind of magic or spell that he had ced on her, right? Were kisses supposed to be like this?


    If this was not some kind of spell, if this was what kisses are supposed to feel like, then, this would be the very first time she is experiencing a real kiss. It was as though there was a kitten wing away at her heart with its small and not quite sharp ws, resulting in an itchy, ticklish kind of feel on her insides.


    She suddenly wanted to reach out her hands to touch him, but he still held her wrists captive. He, however, did not stop kissing her until Vera began to feel a slow, fiery warmth spreading all over her. His body over her was not even touching hers and yet she seemed to be feeling the heat he was exuding. Or was it hers? She could no longer tell. Her mind seemed to be encased in a thickter of cotton that muted everything else except what he was making her feel.


    Vera desperately kissed him back. She was not as skilled as he was, but she was not a total novice. And by gods, kissing him was like tasting the forbidden foods of the gods.


    But all too soon, he pulled away. His now fiery blue eyes were wide as his breaths came out in warm puffs, caressing sensually across her face. "Your¡­ lips," he uttered hoarsely, and Vera saw blood on his lips as well. "It''s bleeding." He cursed and abruptly, he pulled her up into a sitting position.


    Something dark was alreadying from the tip of his forefinger in an undting wisp and was headed for her lips. But he cursed again, gritted his teeth as his magic did not seem to work on the cut on her lip. He hadpletely forgotten that humans do not respond to magic.


    "Tell me, what''s the human way to stop the bleeding?" he asked in an urgent voice. What? Human¡­ way?


    "I''m fine." she brushed his concern off as she moved to wipe the blood off with her fingers when Gideon caught her hand again, stopping her. She looked at him and blinked in confusion. What was the big deal? It was just a crack in her lips that bled.


    "Stop touching it so recklessly like that. You''re making it worse." He warned irritably and Vera continued blinking at him.


    "No, it''s¡­ It will eventually heal. Don''t worry." She brushed her tongue over her lower lip and that only caused Gideon to crease his brows.


    "Don''t tell me licking it is the human way¡­ ?" Gideon murmured to himself. But due to their close proximity, Vera heard what he said.


    What? Vera was still processing what he had said when he suddenly sighed and moved closer.


    "Leave it and let me. I know males could heal you humans better." Then he began licking her lip. W-what? Where did he even hear of such a thing? Wait¡­ was there such a thing in the first ce that she did not know about? But his confident statements and actions did not seem to be fake. She was suddenly confused.


    But Vera did not speak anymore. She just could not. The tip of his warm tongue had started licking across her lips and rendered her utterly speechless that she even shut her eyes to just enjoy the feel of it. What is going on? Why¡­ why is he doing this? However, she was not going to deny herself the pleasure of it even though she was baffled at his actions.


    When he finally pulled away, Vera opened her eyes as well and stared hard at him.


    "Gideon¡­" she called his name in that sweet tone of hers and he stilled, his gaze on her lips slowly travelled back to her eyes. "Are you¡­ worried about me?"


    ____


    Don''t forget to vote with your Golden Tickets Spellbounders!


    Same goal this month. Top1 in Golden Ranking = 10 chaps mass release.


    Fighting spellbounders! We can do this. ^^ ????

 Chapter 445 - More Of Him

    <h4>Chapter 445 - More Of Him</h4>


    When Gideon could not respond and just regarded her with an unblinking stare, the corner of Vera''s lips lifted up ever so slightly.


    "You are¡­ aren''t you?" she said, looking at him in wonder, "I know you are." Her eyes twinkled, glimmering so breathtakingly like millions of tiny pale blue crystals. Her hand slowly reached out and she reverently ran her fingers down his face, the slight smile widening into a full blown one when he did not grab at her hand to stop her from establishing more physical contact with him.


    Vera felt as though she were floating in a wonderful dream. She still could not believe he had slept next to her, embracing her tightly throughout the whole night, making sure that she was being warmed by his body heat. He had even kissed her, and worried about her, and now he was letting her touch him and looking at her like he was in a daze.


    If this was a dream, she wished with her whole heart to never wake up again. If this was a dream, she would pray to all the gods in existence not to let anyone wake her up. Because all she wanted was to stay in this dream now and forever, nowhere else would do anymore for her. Forever and ever would still not be long enough, even until her veryst breath.


    Her chest felt like it was swelling due to so much happiness. Vera knew all these feelings might be a little too exaggerated because this was the first time that she is experiencing all these blissful things after being in a hellish ce for so long. But she just did not care anymore. She would not care. Even if this was just a fleeting dream, she would no longer deny herself the opportunity to feel as happy as she could. While she can, while he lets her experience these feelings, she would not hold back. She would give her all to this man as well. She would give as good as she gets, maybe even better.


    She leaned closer to him, lifting her other hand to touch the other side of his perfect face. She could not imagine that a man''s face could be so smooth and wless. Still, he did not move. His eyes remained glued to hers, looking like he was heavily under her spell. The way he looked at her, the heart stopping blue fire in his eyes¡­ Vera just wanted to kiss him again. The temptation was so real, and she could literally feel the pull of it. Even if her lips start bleeding again, she knew no cuts or bleed were enough to stop her.


    Gods¡­ she had never desired anyone or anything like this in her life ever before. Was this already love? Could it have happened so quickly? She was uncertain but what could it be? Or was it just pure unadulterated desire? After thinking about it for a while, Vera decided that it might be both. She had never experienced such emotions as intense as this before. So, she could only deduce that this must be love. Intense, inexplicable¡­ almost unbelievable, just like him, in fact.


    If it was true that love is the greatest thing that ever existed in this world, then Vera would fully be willing to believe it now. Because no matter how ridiculous it sounded, that she was already iming it is love when she literally just met him yesterday, Vera knew what she was feeling. The fact that her heart was able to beat like this, despite the fact it was supposed to not work normally anymore due to all the heartbreaking things that had happened to her was enough of a proof to her. So she was not going to mull over it anymore and waste more time. She knew her own heart, she knew herself better than anyone else. Because for so long, she only had herself and no one else to rely on. Thus, Vera was going to believe that this was truly love at first sight. That she had fallen for him, head over heels since the very moment she hadid eyes on him when he hade to her rescue ¨C as her very own knight in shining armour.


    Gently and also a little cautiously, Vera pressed her lips against his. There was a slight apprehension that he might push her away. But when seconds passed and nothing of the sort happened, she threw caution to the winds. She felt as though sparks were flying at the touch of her lips on his. It was sending a delicious heat raging its way through her heart. She wanted more of him¡­ more.


    Finally pulling away, Vera gazed into the blue hellfire of his eyes. "Gideon¡­" she uttered his name and she realized how she just loved the sound of his name rolling off her lips. "Gideon¡­" she repeated, loving at how his name just evokes sparks that ignite intorge intense mes within her. "Gideon," she said his name again and a giggle was about to burst from her ruby red lips when he abruptly moved.


    His mouth suddenly came crashing down on hers and kissed her hard. His attack was so passionate and hard that Vera could not help but widen her eyes in shock. But soon, she too got caught up and closed her eyes and kissed him back as fervently as he gave. She tried to use her tongue as well to keep up with his delicious intensity. Gods¡­ she was starting to feel very hot. His kiss was just¡­ it was literally melting her, her very bones, even down to her very soul. And it was so¡­ so good that she did not want it to stop despite the iron taste of blood that she knew wasing from her own bleeding lip.


    When their lips parted from the mind-blowing kiss, Gideon suddenly grabbed her and wrapped his arms around her in a tight grip as if he was scared to let go of her even for a second. Vera was surprised once again at his outburst of emotions and his shocking actions did not stop there. He even started shaking a little as he hugged her even tighter, almost crushing her smaller frame in his arms.


    Then the darkest song which was his voice echoed out beside her ear. "Leah¡­ Leah¡­"

 Chapter 446 - This Gamble

    <h4>Chapter 446 - This Gamble</h4>


    "Leah¡­ Leah¡­" he continued calling that name while his body shook like a leaf in the wind and his deep voice sounded as though it was drenched in so much sorrow that Vera could feel her own heart break without knowing why.


    Vera felt like she was breaking down as well since the moment he called that name out with his broken voice. And as he continued calling that name out, her heart kept on breaking like ss being hammered on again and again.


    She stayed very still, letting him hug her so tight as he called out someone else''s name. Then a small, pained smile curved slightly on her face. Why? Why must you end my dream this soon? She knew that with her luck, all that had happened was just too good to be true. Just as she wanted to throw herself fully into this dreame true, it all came crashing down like a house made of ss.


    Now she understood why. Why he was treating her so carefully and delicately like this. All his too good to be true actions towards her¡­ it came as a crystal-clear sh to her now¡­ it was all because he was seeing the image of someone else superimposed over her. It was now that she finally realized that he had never called her name even though he already knew what it was. And it just ¡­ hurts so very bad.


    Of course¡­ how na?ve of her to think someone she had just met would truly care for her¡­ would even fall in love with her. Now that she was rudely awakened, it wasughable how she had indulged in her own wild fantasies. A sad and very soft chuckle escaped her red lips, unnoticed by Gideon who was currently lost in his own memories.


    It was unbelievable how he had made her feel like she was in heaven and then made her feel like she had fell into a burning hell the very next moment.


    Vera let out a shaky sigh and her hands moved to his back. She started patting and stroking his broad back so gently as though she was trying to soothe his pain. It was obvious to her that he was in so much pain just like her and with all his trembling right now, she could tell that his pain must be much worsepared to hers. He felt so broken in her arms. Who would have thought that this man would suddenly shiver and tremble in her arms like this? She did not need to ask who this Leah was to understand his pain. For a man like him to be reduced to a state like this¡­ Vera could already tell who Leah was in his life.


    Silently, Vera continued caressing Gideon''s back absentmindedly. Her baby blues had long since turned back to their previous doll-like emotionless eyes as her gaze fell straight to the window, looking at the crystals gleaming up there until Gideon''s trembling stopped. Her heart felt as chilled as the cool and icy crystals that worked as the sky in the Under Lands ¨C bright as though it was the Sun, but in actual fact, without an iota of warmth. It could be said that her heart had lost all warmth and felt as though it were made of lead, exerting a heavy weight in the cavity of her chest.


    She eventually felt him be very still for a long while. Then he pulled away, carefully.


    Their eyes met. The blue fire in his eyes were much calmer now. As calm as the eye of a storm.


    He abruptly averted his gaze from hers and looked at her lips. She scoffed in her mind, feeling contempt for herself after seeing his actions and could only ept that she was only a body that resembled that Leah he was obviously pining for. She saw his brows creased slightly before he held her face, resting his hand below her ear as his thumb settled near her lip.


    "Stay put," he said then he began licking the blood on her lips again.


    Vera let out another shaky breath as she shut her eyes. She viciously told herself not to overthink things. It was unbelievable how even breathing seemed to hurt so much, the pain from her wounds could not even hold a candle to it. Ah¡­ this gamble¡­ it was just the beginning, but she was already fading away, knowing that there was no way for her to win this man over as hers. He was already someone else''s. At that thought, there was a pain like a thousand needles pricking her heart.


    The heat from his erotic tongue no longer brought her pure pleasure. There was a vour of pain along with it now and yet she did not want to push him or pull herself away.


    It seems she was trapped now. She had willingly walked towards a trap that was himself despite his earlier warnings. This pain was not his fault¡­ he had warned her.


    Still, she would not allow herself to regret it. She will never regret. This pain¡­ Vera told herself it will dull as well eventually, just like how all her other wounds healed over time. She just needed to hold on for a little while longer like she always does for as long as she could bear. And after that, the pain would just slowly be numb.


    When he was done, Vera did not rush to open her eyes, even when she felt his gaze on her. Until she felt him climb off the bed, only then did she allow her body to rx a little.


    Opening her eyes, Vera took another quiet breath before she turned her eyes to look at him, standing there, his back facing her.


    "You are¡­" Vera''s voice echoed softly in the room, sounding defeated and tired, "¡­ going to give me over to Azrael today, right?" Her eyes then lowered a little at the end of her question.


    He stiffened at her question. Then she saw his hands turned into tight fists.


    "He¡­ Azrael was the one who agreed to have me as his bed warmer after all." She added with a nonchnt tone as she informed him and then he was suddenly before her, eyes zing violently as he bent over her.


    "I was the one who brought you over here!" he told her in a controlled voice. However, his body was so tightly coiled up and tense that Vera could clearly sense it. "So you stay here. With me. You''re my bed warmer now." His voice hardened as he almost snarled thest line out.


    "But¡­ what if I choose to be Azrael''s bed warmer?" Vera retorted, her eyes that were lifeless and doll-like, looked into his. Her voice dull and sounded tired.


    ___


    Don''t forget to vote with your Golden Tickets Spellbounders!


    Same goal this month. Top1 in Golden Ranking = 10 chaps mass release.


    Fighting spellbounders! We can do this. ^^ ?

 Chapter 447 - Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 447 - Trouble</h4>


    Vera felt the atmosphere inside the room became extremely heavy, so heavy that it was bing hard to breath. She could see there was something dark which seemed to be leaking out of his body and his eyes dting. What was wrong with him? What had provoked him to behave this way? Did what she said incited something dangerous to blow up within him?


    She held her breath, waiting for what he would say next, never averting her gaze from those beautiful vibrant blue but coldly dangerous eyes. A thought just speared through her mind as she was looking at him. Why was it that she had to fall for this kind of dangerous man that had so much baggage it was more than enough to drown not just him but also her in it?


    But before either of them could speak again, a knock echoed through the room. However, he stayed very still and only when another knock echoed again, he looked as though he finally snapped out of whatever muddle headedness he was currently caught up in and he swiftly pulled himself up to see who it was outside the door.


    The heavy and suffocating air seemed to be cleared in an instant as he faced the door. "Get in." he said darkly, feeling a slight trail of irritability still running within himself though he was not sure why he was feeling that way.


    A dark fae emerged from the door and bowed her head, greeting the prince. "Lord Kione sent me to fetch you, Your Highness. He said you need toe to the light fae Queen''s room immediately. He said that it''s urgent." The messenger was quick in delivering her missive and bowed respectfully to Gideon afterpleting her task. Once she was done, she saluted and waited patiently at the side for Gideon''s permission to leave or other furthermands.


    The report made Gideon''s eyes narrow. Now what was it this time? Why was it that there was just so many thingsing up dailytely?


    Gideon shut his eyes close for a moment as if to gather his perfectposure once again. When he opened his eyes again, there was not a single trace of the look he had showed to Vera just a while ago. He was back to the cool, calm, andposed Prince Gideon he usually was. Nothing could be read from his face that was as nk as a piece of unmarked paper.


    "Go get something for her to eat." He ordered when the dark fae waiting at the side for further instructions blinked at him.


    "For the Light Fae Queen, my lord?" She was not sure who the prince meant her to prepare the food for.


    "No, for her." He nodded his head towards Vera and the dark fae understood his gesture. Gideon nced at Vera and their eyes met.


    He looked like he had something to say but after a few moments of not saying anything, he pressed his lips together instead of opening them. Then a dark smoke swallowed him, and he silently disappeared before her eyes.


    When he materialized just outside Evie''s room in the next second, Kione and Azrael were already standing there like they were guards. Well, Gideon did assign them to guard the light fae queen.


    As soon as Gideon''s gaze fell on Azrael, his eyes darkened, causing Azrael to lift one of his brows at him in question. Now what was with that level of animosity? He could only question himself as Gideon''s gaze turned to the side and faced Kione.


    "What is it this time?" he asked in an impatient voice.


    "I think something is going on with your sister-inw." Kione said with a serious face. "She''s not waking up and she''s been making some sounds for a while now."


    "Sounds¡­??"


    "I believe it''s probably a nightmare." Kione''s matter-of-fact tone exined his thoughts.


    Gideon creased his brows as he looked at Kione with an ''are you kidding me'' look. "You summoned me here just because you think my little sister-inw is having a nightmare?"


    "Well, since you ordered that no one was to enter her room, I can only call on you toe check on her." Kione replied and Gideon''s calm seemed to crack again. "She had made a mentionst night that she was not feeling too good and the fact that she''s yet to wake up at this hour, I think you should check on her. We can''t afford to have anything happen to her while Queen Beatrice is asleep. She''d probably skin us alive when she wakes up if¡­" Kione trailed off as Gideon was already rushing to open the door and entered the room.


    However, the moment he stepped in, Evie made a small yelp and she sprung up from the bed as if being jolted awake.


    Gideon stilled by the still opened door, looking at Evie. Her eyes wide and her silvery hair looked dampened from sweat. She was breathing so heavily as well, and she looked somewhat terrified as though she had just seen something awful. Seeing this powerful queen looking like this made Gideon''s irritation immediately subside. What had she seen in her dream for her to be looking like she had seen something so horrific?


    Quietly, Gideon walked straight to the table by the bed and poured water into the ss sitting there. He then picked it up and gave the ss of water to Evie as he sat down at the edge of the bed, looking at her with concern. Evie wordlessly epted the proffered ss as she nodded her thanks to Gideon.


    As Evie was drinking the water and calming herself, Gideon asked, "You were such a feisty and sly queen this whole time. It just I never would have thought you could actually get scared of nightmares." Hemented lightly and a little teasingly as he took the empty ss from her and ced it back on the table.


    But Evie did not seem to hear Gideon''s attempt to lighten up the mood.


    She suddenly grabbed onto Gideon''s arm. "Listen." She said urgently. "Trouble¡­ a very big trouble ising." Her eyes wererge and there was a severe light within their depths as she uttered those words that Gideon could not help but frown hard. Knowing that she was not the kind of person to fool around, he could not justugh it off.


    "Trouble¡­" he echoed, "calm down and borate on what you are trying to say Queen."

 Chapter 448 - Queen Of Bargain

    <h4>Chapter 448 - Queen Of Bargain</h4>


    Evie swallowed then she straightened and took another deep sigh. When she felt a little calmer, she looked at Gideon again.


    "I saw something like a huge well," she started. "Hundreds¡­ no¡­ thousands of monsters I have never seen before wereing out of it. Then I¡­" her voice faltered a little. "I saw destruction. An immense destruction such as none have ever seen before¡­ great wars¡­ deaths¡­ and then they ¨C those monsters¡­ they also reached the surface." Her voice choked and broke off at this point.


    It was Gideon''s turn to look at her with widened eyes. Disbelief and shock filling his blue eyes. It was obvious he could not quite believe what she was saying.


    "Listen," Evie breathed out again before she continued, "my dreams and nightmares aren''t normal ones like what others have. Whatever I see in my dreams¡­ they actually do end up happening."


    Gideon did not speak. He just stared at her with an unfathomable look in his eyes.


    "You do believe me, right?" Evie questioned him, her eyes wide as she trained her gaze on him. She needed him to believe her! "This¡­ we need to tell this to King Belial. He needs to know this nightmare is approaching us very soon. The Under Land is going to be embroiled in big trouble! We need to find a way to stop this from happening!"


    Evie felt a rush of urgency surging up from within her. The scenes she saw in her dream¡­ it was nothing close to anything she had ever seen or even imagined before. That was¡­ that was the most horrific nightmare she had ever had. Not only did those monsters looked as though they were very strong, but there were also just too many of them. A word like ''many'' or even ''numerous'' would not evene close to describing their numbers. The death and destruction that these monsters had wrecked in her dream that she saw was too extreme that she felt like throwing up. In her dream, this ce, this beautiful dark paradise of the Under Lands had turned into nothing else but hell and ruin. Even she could not help but feel mind numbing and debilitating fear consume her as never before. The fact that she saw these monsters reaching the surface only meant one thing. It could only mean that the dark faes had failed to stop them and they lost the war. The whole race of the dark faes must have beenpletely wiped out for the enemies to proceed to the surface.


    To think that King Belial and all these powerful dark faes, and probably including her would actually lose the war¡­ Evie bit down on her lip. This was bad. Really bad. She could already feel it. They must do something before it was really toote. They must do something now to stop that disaster from happening! And she hoped that they were still in time to get something done. She fervently prayed to whatever gods that there was in existence that it was not already toote for them.


    As her mind was still caught in utter turmoil, Evie felt arge and warm hand gentlynding on her head, causing her to blink and raise her head. She saw Gideon standing there with his hand outstretched, looking at her quietly but calmly.


    To her surprise, a small smile curved on Gideon''s face as he then patted her head lightly. "Calm down, Queen." He said in a deep and reassuring voice. "It''s not good for you to worry too much. Don''t forget you''re carrying my niece or nephew inside you now." He then cracked a grin at her, obviously trying to get her to calm down and distract her from her flustered condition earlier.


    Evie creased her brows, as suspicion bloomed in her heart at the sight of him being so calm. It did not seem as though he does not believe her ims. But if that was the case, then he should ept what she said as the truth. Then why was he not even showing the slightest bit of worry or agitation at her premonition, especially when it might involve the genocide of the whole dark fae race?


    "Don''t worry, your nightmare will note true. I can promise you that." He added and with onest soft pat on Evie''s head, he retracted his hand and ced it inside his pocket.


    "You¡­ don''t tell me you already know about this?" Evie narrowed her eyes. "Do you actually know more about this matter?"


    He looked away and stared out the window. "That''s right, queen. I''ve actually known about this matter for quite a long while now."


    Evie''s mouth dropped open in disbelief. So this was why he did not look shocked at all. No wonder he did not look at her as though she were crazy when she first rattled off what she saw in her dream to him. He was just shocked that she knew about it as well!


    "So can I ask you to keep it as a secret for now, Queen Evielyn?" He looked at her with those calm eyes again, his eyes shining with confidence that she would agree to his request.


    "Why? Why would you want me to keep it a secret?" she questioned. "If you don''t give me a satisfying answer, I can''t promise I won''t talk. This matter is really too massive. It involves the matter of the life and death of a whole race of people!" Evie wanted to know what else he was keeping from her and probably everybody else.


    "I''m really convinced now that you''re the queen of bargain my dearest sister-inw." He sighed as he quirked a helpless smile and shook his head. But a momentter, his eyes turned steely blue as though it were heated titanium. "Because I have already thought of a n. And if you do something unnecessary, this n I had formted for many years might get ruined and all the stages I have meticulously set up will fall into nothing but useless trash. And when that happens, everything you saw in your nightmare would actually happen."


    A short silence reigned between them.


    "I am now convinced you''re the prince of ckmail my dearest brother-inw," Evie red at him, returning his earlier jab at her in the same manner and he just smiled mildly at her. "Stop smiling like you have already won this, you damned cheap prince. This talk is not over yet." Evie grumbled with an eye roll.


    But Gideon only chuckled at her words as he knew she did not truly mean what she said and then sighed. "I wonder how my brother handled such a feistydy like you. That devil sprout really is amazing to marry a woman of your calibre." He gave a little shake of his head as a lopsided smile spread across his lips.


    "Stop changing the topic. Tell me, what the hell are you nning to do? Is kidnapping me here one of the stages you have been talking about that you''ve been setting up?" Evie questioned, her gaze at him was fierce now. "And Gav, my husband, is a big part of this n of yours, is he not?" Evie''s eyes narrowed as she trained it sharply on him,nding all the scorching power of her gaze fully on him, hoping that it would be able to push him to reveal his ns to her.


    ___


    Don''t forget to vote with your Golden Tickets Spellbounders!


    Same goal this month. Top1 in Golden Ranking = 10 chaps mass release.


    Fighting spellbounders! We can do this. ^^ ????

 Chapter 449 - Terrible Plan

    <h4>Chapter 449 - Terrible n</h4>


    When Gideon just returned her stare at her with his own cid and perfectly nk face, Evie rose, never averting her firm gaze from him. She was resolute on wanting to wrestle whatever details she could get from this dearest brother-inw of hers.


    "Tell me¡­" Evie hesitated for a moment but then she lifted her chin and held his gaze with an even firmer intensity. She was giving him the full force of the eyes of a queen who did not know how to give up. "Is the n you are talking about the one where you were nning to force your brother to kill you?" she finally asked. She had her suspicions and threw them out at him, questioning his ns at point nk range in the hopes that he would be flustered enough to divulge more. However¡­


    Another long moment of silence reigned between them. Only this time, the silence was definitely much heavier.


    Evie waited after throwing her suspicion out to him. Hoping that he will not avoid this question and disappear as he usually does when he did not want to face certain issues. His expression however, surprisingly remained very calm, and he did not even blink.


    "Just how much did that smart ass friend of mine tell you, Queen Evielyn?" his voice was now shrouded with unsettling darkness.


    But Evie managed to staypletely unfazed, ignoring his questioning of her. She narrowed her eyes at him. "So I was right? Your n does somehow involve having yourself being killed off at some point in time?"


    When not a single word left his lips in agreement or denial, Evie scoffed. "You know what? If that''s really your great n, then I''m telling you now. That. Is. One. Terrible. n. In fact, I believe that your death alone might be the sole reason which caused the disaster that I saw in my dream to happen!" Evie shot out at Gideon.


    Still, Gideon did not speak, and his expression now became absolutely unreadable.


    With urgency and a tinge of anger in her voice, Evie took a step closer towards him. "If you still stubbornly keep your mouth shut like this, I won''t." she told him decisively. "I''m going to find King Belial right now and I''m telling him all I know about this matter. Everything that I had seen in my nightmare, every detail, I will tell him. Not a single tiny point will be left out." Evie spelled it out lowly, the threat very real in her tone.


    Evie unleashed her fiercest, unwavering gaze to tell him how serious she was. It was all in the hopes that he would give in and tell her everything to stop her from speaking out. But he did not move, nor said a thing, even when Evie walked past him and headed towards the door.


    She bit down hard on her lip when she had already reached the entrance and her fingers had grabbed onto the doorknob because he did not shout out the word ''wait''. Why? Why was he not stopping her despite her warning actions? Does this mean he truly did not care if she actually told all these things to King Belial? Really? Evie questioned silently within herself as she paused for a couple more seconds, giving him the final chance to take action or to say something. However, nothing happened.


    With a heavy sigh, Evie turned her head over her shoulder and looked at him. Gideon remained standing there, unmoving. It angered her at how stubborn he was being in regard to this matter. What the hell was going on in his mind? Does he not care at all at the immensity of the implications if her nightmare actually dide true?


    She finally pushed the door open after giving him sufficient time and then shut it hard behind her, wanting to jolt the stubborn tough nut. Walking with much haste along the spacious corridor, Evie could only shake her head when she did not sense even a shadow of him following her. It seemed that it was impossible to make him talk right now and reveal what his n really was. She could not help but find his reactions suspicious when she said those words to him. Could it be that Kione''s theory was wrong? That''s why he didn''t show any reaction at all?


    "Good Lord, that guy''s going to be the source of my headaches at the rate we''re going!" she grumbled as she headed to Queen Beatrice''s room. Evie hoped that maybe the queen can make him spill out the details of his n. But she halted when she remembered the queen would still be asleep until tomorrow. Still tomorrow¡­ she could not be wasting any more time! A single day could be a crucial moment for actions to be taken or for the king to prepare for what wasing.


    As she stood there contemting and thinking hard over what might be the best move she could attempt, Evie felt a presence approaching her quickly. She knew it would not be Gideon, so she immediately raised her guard up. Who could it be? This person''s movement was really quick!


    Soon, a person in a purple cloak stood before her, silent and not speaking for now. After she observed for a moment, she realised that it was one of Queen Beatrice''s journeypanion?


    Slowly, the person raised his hand and pulled down the hood and Evie blinked, her eyes slowly widening as a familiar face was revealed beneath that heavy hood.


    "udius!" she eximed. "It''s you!"


    A kind smile curved on the dark fae''s face and then he respectfully bowed his head to Evie, acknowledging her identity as the queen of the light faes. "I am so pleased to finally meet you in person, Queen Evielyn." He said and Evie smiled back as she too, nodded at him in greetings.


    "Pleased to meet you too.. I can''t believe you''re with Queen Beatrice! Did you deliberately hide yourself from me since arriving with the entourage yesterday?" Evie asked, raising her brow at him as she said herst line.

 Chapter 450 - Greatest Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 450 - Greatest Weakness</h4>


    udius scratched his head as heughed a little sheepishly. "Of course not, Queen. I just thought that it wasn''t quite the right time for me to show up and introduce myself to you at that time." His smile widened. "After all, you needed to meet with Queen Beatrice first, right? How could I jump the queue?"


    "And you think that this is now the right time for you to finally show up?"


    "Yes, since I saw you looking quite a bit troubled. May I know what''s causing you to be so vexed, Young Queen?" udius asked in a calm and unhurried manner.


    Suddenly, Evie looked at udius like she had found the answer to her dilemma. She looked around and her expression became serious. "I have something very important to tell you. I believe King Belial needs to know about this as well, as soon as possible." She lowered her voice and spoke to udius gravely, her face and tone immediately alerting udius to the fact that Evie was not joking and was extremely serious about this matter.


    The expression on udius face quickly changed as well, immediately understanding the severity of what she was going to say next. He could sense and see it in her intense amber eyes.


    "Do you need me to put up a sound barrier, my queen?" udius asked and Evie gave a quick nod.


    When the barrier was finally set up around them, Evie began to speak. "I had a terrible nightmare¡­" She told him everything that she saw in her dream. She knew from experience that this man was someone she could fully trust. And she also knew King Belial trusted him. As such, he could act as the messenger to deliver this pressing matter directly to the king.


    Unlike Gideon, udius was clearly shocked and extremely disturbed at the things she had said. His reaction was normal. Anyone, except Gideon of course, who would have heard of such a thing would react like this. In fact, many others would react much worse than how udius did.


    A long silence passed by as Evie let udius process everything he had just heard. Evie had also thought of telling him about Gideon, but for some reason, Evie felt incredibly hesitant in mentioning him and the things that she had heard about him. It was as if something was telling her that mentioning anything about Gideon to udius or King Belial was going to be a bad idea. So in the end she listened to her instincts and only told udius about the nightmare she had.


    With a troubled look, udius finally spoke. "I don''t know how to thank you enough for revealing this, Queen Evielyn," udius said. "This definitely needs to reach the king''s ear as soon as possible. I need to go back now and report this to His Majesty."


    "Can''t you use that same magic which you used tomunicate with me back then?"


    "I can''t as my king isn''t using his magic right now, and this is definitely not something just anyone else should be listening in to. So there is no choice but for me to go back as fast as I can." udius''s tone was urgent now, as if he was now more than ready to bolt away as soon as Evie allowed him to go.


    "I see¡­ I believe that''s the best way too." Evie agreed and nodded her assent.


    udius nodded at her. "I am going to leave immediately. If I am not able to return here in time and Queen Beatricees looking for me, don''t answer for me. I''ll have Alvion to cook up an alibi for me." udius did not forget to remind Evie of this matter. The queen must absolutely not be allowed to know this as of now.


    Evie creased her brows. "Wait, you don''t want me to tell this to Queen Beatrice?"


    The dark fae nodded.


    "Why? Don''t tell me I must avoid mentioning my nightmare to her too." Evie was puzzled at why this should be kept a secret.


    "That''s right Queen Evielyn."


    Evie''s eyes widened as she looked at him questioningly.


    "The truth is, King Belial had finally agreed to let the queen travel here so he could send her away from the Great City for a period of time. The king had sensed an unrest stirring up and he believes that whatever ising would be something huge. This city where we are right now is the farthest one from the Great City and the Great City is one of the nearest cities to the Abyss of Darkness." udius exined.


    "So he actually sent the queen here because he wanted to protect her, under the guise of visiting her eldest son?" Evie said and when udius nodded in confirmation, Evie smirked. "Like father like son, indeed." She muttered, shaking her head as she remembered how Gav always does the same to her even back then.


    "So please don''t let the queen know about this matter for now. Of course, I know we would not be able to hide this forever. But please just for now, keep it a secret. I''m afraid that if she over worries and tries to do something on her own to help the king, the king might get distracted. He is trying to focus on this problem so as much as possible, we want to help him maintain his focus. I know I shouldn''t be telling you this but¡­ Queen Beatrice is our King''s greatest weakness. She is his only weakness. Therefore, I am hoping that you will understand my stand on this, Queen Evielyn." udius smiled apologetically to Evie.


    A small smile curved across those luscious red lips of hers. Of course, she understood! In fact, she understood it very well! She knew just how much they loved each other as well as that special bond between them.


    "I understand, udius. I will do my best not to say anything to her." Evie said and udius shed a relieved smile before bowing low to her.


    "Thank you, Queen. Now I need to make a move and return to my king. We don''t have much time to waste."


    Evie nodded at him and as soon as the barrier was dissolved, udius disappeared before her.


    ____


    Don''t forget to vote with your Golden Tickets Spellbounders!


    Same goal this month. Top1 in Golden Ranking = 10 chaps mass release.


    Fighting spellbounders! We can do this. ^^ ????

 Chapter 451 - Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 451 - Dilemma</h4>


    As soon as udius left, Evie headed over to Queen Beatrice''s room. Her guard, Alvion, bowed when he saw her and naturally allowed her to enter into the room. The three nobledies that were part of the entourage and who apanied Queen Beatrice were also there, watching her closely.


    Evie now realized just how protected Queen Beatrice was. As she looked at her beautiful sleeping face, Evie smiled. She looked so peaceful and even more youthful in her sleep. No wonder King Belial loved her so. No hot-blooded male would be able to resist such gentle beauty. And more so, Queen Beatrice''s personality was already a winner. Therefore, just those two factors alone were enough to understand why King Belial was head over heels in love with his wife.


    Thinking along these lines, Evie was reminded of udius words where he said that this queen was King Belial''s greatest weakness. Silently, Evie shook her head. She thought that that statement would nevere from King Belial''s mouth. Opposite to that in fact, Evie believes that the queen was not his weakness. In fact, it was the other way around where she believes this queen was the source of his strength. Because he loves her so much and wants to protect her so badly, that in itself was a mighty encouragement for him to grow stronger.


    But she did not say anything about it and tried to exin her thoughts on this with udius earlier. First reason was, they truly did not have any more time to waste, and next was Evie understood why they would think that Queen Beatrice was the king''s greatest weakness. She thought that it must be due to the fact where Queen Beatrice could weaken the king whenever she needed to drink his blood. Even because of this fact, Evie still thinks it was not right for them to think of her as the King''s greatest weakness because she believes the queen was definitely not. And to top it all, Evie could clearly sense that Queen Beatrice was actually very powerful. Since she had just met Queen Beatrice, she was not sure how the queen portrayed herself to the people here. Perhaps she might be hiding her strength or maybe there was just no need for her to disy her real power as King Belial was doing such a good job up till now to keep her safe. Whatever it was, Evie was pretty sure of her own sense where the queen had very deep reserves of power just held under great control by the queen herself.


    And this was why Evie still decided to tell Queen Beatrice this secret when she wakes up. Evie was aware of the possible risks. But¡­ for some reason, Evie just did not believe that Queen Beatrice waspletely oblivious of the real purpose on why her husband allowed her to travel so far away from the capital and even without him. The queen was not a simple minded and straightdy. The fact that she could be a queen of a people of a totally different race and still remain as one beside King Belial for so long in this ce just goes to proof that she was an able ruler. Moreover, she believed that in this ce, Queen Beatrice would be her closest and greatest ally. And she believes that if they work together, they could do greater things and contribute to stopping this uing disaster.


    When she left the room, Evie headed to the hall where the vampires were gathered and spent a short time mingling around and catching up with them before getting her own breakfast.


    While waiting for Queen Beatrice to wake up, Evie decided to do something about Gideon. This troubled brother-inw of hers was truly an enigma! She needed to figure him out while it is still early but¡­ how?


    She also thought of Gav and wondered where he was right now. Leon and Zanya supposed to have reached themst night. She wondered if Gav knew where she was at right now. Looking outside the window and staring at the dark city, Evie took a deep sigh. She was starting to miss Gav so bad.


    But she smiled as she touched her still t stomach. Somehow, she had a feeling that they will be reuniting together as a family of two plus one again soon and that feeling was enough to make her feel quite relieved. That though brought a dazzling smile to grace her already beautiful features. Those who were looking at her, found her smile to be so beautiful that they were tongue tied and in a daze as their queen''s stunning features were impressed upon their minds.


    Her thoughts then returned to her current dilemma which was no other than Gideon. She still believed that he was going to be focal point of everything that will be unfolding in the future. If only he was willing to open up to her and stop fighting all on his own and start involving others to help. She could understand if it were others who did not know. But he already knew that she too knew about the uing disaster. So why was he still so reluctant to open up? She did not need him to tell her everything at one go, but at least a little would not hurt.


    Somehow, Evie could not help butpare Gideon to how Gav was when he was Gavrael. Both of them were lone wolves who act as though they do not need anyone or any help at all. Suddenly, something came into Evie''s thoughts. That was right, she had yet to mention to Gideon about Gav''s situation, that his dark fae side seemed to have left his body for good now. Should she mention this to him?


    Evie paced back and forth by the window. Thinking hard on what the best decision would be for her toe to. It was hard for her to decide as she still could not fully trust Gideon when it is rted to her husband. She had already decided Gideon was not the viin she thought that he was but¡­ what if he ends up doing something to Gav once he finds out Gav no longer has his dark magic? On the other hand, what if it could change Gideon''s mind or might even help Gav to regain his dark magic and dark fae side if he found out about this matter?


    For the first time in a long while, Evie found herself extremely indecisive as she kept vaciting between the options she had.


    When time passed and she still could not decide, Evie went to visit Vera. She found her sitting there alone in her room and she was not sleeping. She was just seated beside the window, her unseeing eyes staring out in a daze.


    Looking at her, Evie felt sad. Slowly, she approached her and sat on the bed.


    "How are you?" Evie asked. Vera blinked before turning to look at Evie and she smiled.


    "I still can''t believe I''m seeing you in a ce like this Ev¡­" Vera trailed off. She could tell with one nce that this was no longer the frail little youngdy she had met before during those days long passed. Even the feeling she invoked within her was so different. This Evie was nothing like that little girl. And even before she had found out from the woman tending to her that Evie was now a queen, a very powerful queen, Vera had already somehow sensed that Evie was now someone so high, so powerful that she was no longer worthy to even call her ''Evie'' anymore. "¡­ Your Majesty.." Vera stood from her chair and gave a respectful bow to Evie.

 Chapter 452 - I Will Be Fine

    <h4>Chapter 452 - I Will Be Fine</h4>


    "You can still call me Evie when we''re alone. We''re still friends after all, right?" Evie smiled amiably at Vera.


    Vera looked down and lowered herself slowly back to her chair. "I''m not sure if I''m still worthy to be your friend. I am¡­ I am just a namelessdy now."


    "You''re not nameless. You are Vera¡­ and you are still the most beautiful human I have ever seen." Evie grinned and Vera''s lips trembled a bit.


    Evie moved forward and enveloped the tremblingdy in a warm hug and the two embraced each other for a long time, not breaking the silence until Vera''s trembling became a bit better.


    "I''m not sure how you ended up here. But¡­ if you want to go back to the surface, just let me know. I can help you." Evie told her carefully. But Vera shook her head, slowly but firmly.


    "Thank you but I don''t want to go back up there anymore. There is nothing left for me up there on the surface." She said decisively then she averted her eyes and looked up at the fascinating crystals above this dark paradise. "I don''t want to see the sun anymore. I think¡­ I want to spend the rest of my life here, in this beautiful¡­ dark paradise."


    For a long while, Evie just observed her expression. She could see the obvious hurt shing within those baby blue eyes of hers.


    "Is¡­" Evie hesitated for a moment, "Does this decision of yours have anything to do with Prince Gideon?"


    Vera pressed her lips tightly together. "I¡­ I was the one to ask him to bring me here. No, I¡­ I forced him actually. So, I¡­" Vera was hesitating as she exined and finally trailed off when Evie began to smile at her.


    "Have I mentioned to you that my husband is his brother?" Evie said, grinning sweetly and Vera''s eyes widened, surprised. "You like my brother-inw, right?"


    The question made Vera nibble the inside of her lower lip. But then she looked away. "But he is in love with someone else."


    Evie heard the wealth of hurt in her voice as Vera stared at her hands that were clutching at the nket covering her legs, twisting them nervously as she did not know what to do with her hands. "He only took pity on me and¡­ and took me along with him and want me to stay with him here because I¡­ I apparently resemble the woman he loves." Vera added weakly, her voice strained and sounded to Evie as though she were at the edge of tears.


    "He¡­ he told you to stay with him?" Evie asked incredulously, eyes slightly widened. She had already talked to Kione about Gideon''ste lover. Last night, while Gideon was with Vera, Evie had made Kione and Azrael tell her more about Leah. That was why Evie was not surprised at all about what Vera revealed about another woman that Gideon loves, because even Azrael and Kione mentioned that Vera''s eyes made them remember thete Leah.


    Of course, this made Evie feel sad for both her friend and brother-inw too. It was obvious that it was true, that Gideon took interest of Vera because of her resemnce to Leah. That was why Evie asked her if she wanted to go back to the surface. And yet¡­ Vera just told her that she wants to spend the rest of her life here¡­ was it because she still wanted Gideon despite all this?


    "You want him¡­ Gideon?" Evie asked with a soft voice and Vera smiled at her bitterly as she raised her eyes glittering with unshed tears to look at Evie.


    "Yes." She replied simply and then she let out a shaky sigh. "I never desired anyone as much as this in my entire life like I do now¡­ to the point that I feel like it''s fine if I suffer as long as I can be with him. I know I am being ridiculous, but I feel as though I am spellbound by him since the very moment that I saw him appear as an angel in front of me."


    Vera''s smile became utterly helpless Evie felt her heart breaking for her.


    "You''re going to stay with him like he told you¡­?" Evie uttered again, her voice very careful and when Vera nodded, Evie did not know what to say for a long while. "Are you¡­ are you sure about this?"


    Another shaky sigh left Vera''s lips as though she too did not know what she wanted, but then she smiled and nodded firmly at Evie.


    "I know this will be hurtful but¡­ I realized that with my terrible luck, I somehow feel like I''ll suffer anyway even if I give up on him now¡­ I think that he''s worth suffering for. At least¡­ he''s someone I willingly chose and really want." The gleaming wetness in her pale blue eyes were filled with sadness and a heart-breaking smile decorated her pale face. "I have suffered too much and too long for people I don''t even care for, for people who don''t even bother to give me even a cup of warm water to drink when I''m sick and dying. He¡­ he saved me, Evie¡­ he embraced me and didn''t leave me until I woke up. Even if he did that all because of the woman I resemble¡­" she took a sharp breath and looked down at her hands that were now entwined, before she looked up again at Evie. "I will be fine, don''t worry. I''m used to this already." Vera shrugged and her tone was light, as though being abused was nothing to her. Evie''s heart broke to hear how Vera spoke of her mistreatment as something so natural.


    "When I begged him to take me with him, I told him I only needed safe shelter¡­ not his love." Her voice trailed off and sounded so small and pained as she denied wanting Gideon''s love.


    ____


    HAPPY 7MILLION VIEWS SPELLBOUNDERS! THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR STAYING WITH ME UNTIL NOW! LOVE YOU ALL!


    ____


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 453 - Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 453 - Cooperation</h4>


    "Oh Vera," Evie could only hug her friend again, her heart breaking for this poor friend of hers. She wanted to say something and wanted to tell her she did not need to make herself suffer like this. But Evie could not speak. Maybe because she knew what Vera needed the most right now were not advices, but just the solid and silent support and understanding a friend could give her. And Evie was not going to deny her this one little thing. And she could see it that this decision Vera made was not something shallow and decided on in a split second that still could be changed over time or by some talks. Somehow, Evie could see it in her eyes, that she had already allowed herself to intentionally fall into the deep end on this matter. And she was clearer on this than anyone else on how futile it was to stop someone from wanting what her heart wants. She had realised it was already toote when Vera had decided to talk to her about it, and no one and no amount of words can change her decision anymore. Nobody could change her mind now, only she herself.


    "Please don''t be sad for me, Evie." Vera told her, as she started caressing Evie''s back as if to soothe her. "Don''t worry, I can handle this. I knew all along that it was going to be a gamble from the very start. I am not forcing myself to do this either. So please do not worry. I will do my best not to deliberately make myself suffer¡­ I know all pain will subside and dull out eventually. I just need to get used to it and I think that as long as I don''t expect anything more than what I can get from him, I will be perfectly fine. Eventually." She even smiled as she said that, causing Evie to pull back and look at her with concern.


    "But what if¡­ the pain never actually fades off? What if it only grows and gets worse over time?" Evie asked her softly, aching for her.


    "I think¡­" Vera shrugged and shed her another helpless smile, "¡­I''ll just cross that bridge when that day indeedes, and if I can''t handle it anymore. Right now, I am quite confident that I can handle the pain as I know I''ve developed quite a tolerance over the past years."


    Her answer had silenced Evie for a long while. Then she reached out for Vera''s cool and pale hands and held it within hers gently. "Alright, I will respect your decision Vera," Evie could only give in, "but please, promise me that you will put yourself first and¡­ please don''t hesitate toe to me if it bes too hard and too heavy for you to bear it alone, okay? I will be there for you whenever you need someone to lean on or vent out to, I promise you that. There is no need to think twice to ask for help, okay?"


    Vera''s eyes gleamed at Evie''s words offort and encouragement and this time she was the one who moved to hug her. "I feel like some god sent me two angels, one angel of darkness and one angel of light. You''ve be like my personal angel of the light, Evie¡­ thank you so, so much¡­ you have no idea how thankful I am that I''ve met up with you again here, in this ce¡­"


    Evie rubbed Vera''s back gently as she whispered in her mind. ''You''re the angel of light Vera. I strongly believe that you are the angel of the light that will bring that damned dark angel down to his knees! I am putting my bet on it¡­ wait¡­''


    Suddenly, a thought popped in Evie''s head. What if¡­ Vera is the key to unlock all of Gideon''s secret? What if she was the key to help him open up? What if¡­ what if Vera was the one to be his salvation?


    Her eyes widened and then a small smile curved on her lips. Something fierce and determined then bloomed in her eyes. It seems she had something very important to deal with for now. That was right, she must help Vera win over the closed off heart of that prince of ckmail! If that happens, Evie was certain that everything might change for the better. And she was thinking that it was not only for Vera but also for Gideon and the entire Under Lands as well!


    Once Evie left Vera''s room, she immediately sought Kione out. She had already heard quite a great deal about him and his infamous reputation. Evie decided not to speak with Vera about her n as she thought it was not Vera who needed the push. This push was specially reserved for Gideon. Vera already loved him, but Gideon¡­ she was not certain of how things were on his side yet. She needed to know if that man really only cared about Vera due to him being reminded of Leah every time he looks at Vera. She needed to know first if there was even a certain sign that it is possible for him to fall for Vera as herself and not because of her resemnce to histe lover.


    Evie was trying to be careful as she did not want to cause any additional pain for Vera on top of what she was already dealing with. She wanted to help but she knew there was always that possibility that interference from others might cause an even bigger problem. Evie wanted to avoid that, so she was going to make sure of some things first.


    "You were looking for me, Queen Evielyn?" Kione appeared before Evie and greeted her with a bow.


    "Can you put up a sound a barrier, Kione? I have something important to tell you."


    Curiosity immediately gleamed in Kione''s eyes and without further ado, he quickly called forth a soundproof barrier within seconds. Evie actually thought of Azrael first before Kione came to mind, but she then remembered that Leah was Azrael''s little sister. Evie quickly realized that the man might end up seeing Vera as his little sister as well. However, if it was Kione¡­ Gideon would probably react just by having him entering Vera''s room.


    "I need your cooperation Lord Kione." Evie told him after revealing her n to him. "I already know your views about this and that you personally think that Gideon falling in love with Vera is going to be the cause of a disaster. But I strongly believe it might be the other way around."


    Kione let out a soft sigh, obviously still unconvinced.


    "May I ask you one thing, Lord Kione?" her gaze on him was serious but there was a warmth in those amber eyes that Kione could only nod. Not that he could say ''no'' to this Queen anyway, he thought in his mind.


    "Go ahead, Queen Evielyn."


    "Have you ever fallen in love before?" Evie asked him as her eyes observed him closely, not wanting to miss his every reaction.


    Kione fell awkwardly silent, then he slowly ran his fingers through his hair. "Well¡­ I''m not sure if our understanding of the words ''falling in love'' is the same, but all I know is that I''ve fallen in love with a lot of things and quite a number ofdies already during my lifetime. I''m not a one-woman man after all.." He shrugged as he answered Evie''s question.

 Chapter 454 - Hall

    <h4>Chapter 454 - Hall</h4>


    "But you do believe in love, do you not?" Evie stressed on that one point.


    "Well, of course. I''ve seen others who would do anything and everything for it. Some even ended up trading their lives and everything they have just for it. Though I honestly think it is kind of a foolishness for anyone to do that, I do understand that someone like me who never had really went through such degrees of passion, really don''t have the right to judge."


    Evie could not help but smile at Kione''s words. "At least, I''m d you are trying to understand. Don''t worry, one day I''m sure you will experience this foolishness as you have called it." Evie smiled knowingly and serenely at Kione. She thought to herself that one day, this man would eventuallye to know the pains and joys of what true love would bring to his life.


    "Oh, dear gods in heaven, spare me. I''m really not looking forward to that day at all. I will never be satisfied with just one woman and that is why I''m still unmarried until now and I never have the intention of nning to do so." Kione rejected Evie''s statement vehemently as his head shook from side to side, full of vigorous denials.


    "You, asshole¡­" Evie shot out and smiled at him, shaking her head and Kione just smirked, looking unapologetic. "You should know that sometimes you don''t even have a choice. But well, back to our topic, I just need you to cooperate. I know you fully understand what I am trying to get at and I know you already saw the logic in it, even without me exining in detail."


    "Yeah," Kione sighed again, "you believe that love conquers all in the end. And you are convincing me to believe the same and cooperate with your n."


    "Gideon called you a smart-ass and now I can see why." Evie looked at Kione and chuckled lightly.


    "A smart-ass is better than a foolish-ass I believe." Kione sniffed as he tried to brush off his embarrassment.


    "So? We are set now, right?"


    Kione ran his fingers through his hair again. "Fine," he gave in, "it''s not like you''ll actually let me get away if I still refuse. I can somehow tell that you''re intending to involve and tell Queen Beatrice about your n once she wakes up and I already know what will happen once you do that."


    "Indeed, what a smart-ass you are." Evie smirked and Kione smirked back. "Well then, let''s start with the details. I know you''re definitely the best with this so feel free to throw out your ideas."


    ¡­


    After waking up from a nap, Vera felt that her body had be a lot better now. Whatever medicine they had used on her wounds was just amazing. Even the cracks on her lips had dried and seemed to be healing very fast now. Could it be some magical medicine? But she kept hearing over and over that magic does not work on her. So what magic is this?


    Vera let her feetnd on the floor after dangling them over the bed for a while. Her feet were wrapped with bandages so she could not feel if the floor was cold or not. She tried pressing down on it and when she felt no stinging pressure on the soles of her feet, she tried to stand without holding onto something to lessen the pressure.


    Somehow, she did not feel anything too ufortable, so she continued walking. She grabbed at a robe that was ced neatly on the chair beside her bed and threw it over herself to cover up her white and delicate sleeping gown. As soon as she wore it, Vera inhaled the scent left on it and she realized that the ck robe belonged to no one else but Gideon. His familiar masculine scent that she had recognised and filed away in her mind lingered on the garment and Vera''s lips curved up for a while before the smile abruptly faded.


    She then headed to the door and pushed it open. There was no one outside her room. Vera did not know where she wanted to go, but she just wanted to see more of this ce. Her view from the window was limited and she wanted to get to know more about this wonderful and mysterious dark paradise. And besides, no one had said anything to her about her not being allowed to leave her room, right?


    Wandering around aimlessly while being fascinated at the interior of the beautiful dark castle, Vera did not realize that she had already reached as far as the restricted left wing of the castle.


    She did not know that the left wing of the castle was the location of a hall of pleasure Lord Kione had established since he first arrived in this city. Kione hadined about the hollowness of the castle and how boring it was. So, he proposed to Gideon to put up a fun spot ¨C even if it were just a single one ¨C and Gideon, being so unbothered about anything else other than whatever he was nning in his head, had just agreed to Kione''s request. And thus, the hall of pleasure was created in the far corner of the left wing, inside the castle.


    The dark faes were extremely sexual creatures. They love sex, and to them it was more than a necessity and pleasure just as how blood was to the vampires. It wasmon for them to seek sexual pleasure when they just want to forget about their worries, just like how humans indulge themselves in the consumption of alcohol when they were riddled with troubles. That was why houses of pleasure were verymon in the entirend and entering one was not considered a shameful act at all. Though it was very rare for castles to have their own halls of pleasure, it was not frowned upon. Of course, there were only two known castles with their very own personal hall of pleasure within them and both were established by the shameless Lord Kione himself. He had his own hall of pleasure back in his castle in Goshen.


    Standing before arge double door before her, Vera curiously stared at it. This door seemed to be the dead end and she wondered if this door would bring her to the outside. The castle wasrger and more intricate than she had initially thought.


    Stretching out her hands, Vera held onto the door handles and pushed it. She did not think it would budge with her meagre strength. But to her surprise, it opened voluntarily for her.


    Her heartbeat strangely picked up its pace, not knowing why it had done so. But she stepped inside anyway, clutching tightly onto Gideon''s robe as if it could help shield her from whatever dangers she would face.


    When the door banged closed behind her, she jumped in fright. Something dark seemed to be dissolved and the dark, quiet and empty hall a while ago suddenly turned into apletely different ce. And Vera just stood there unmoving with her blue eyes wide in utter disbelief.


    Don''t forget to vote with your Golden Tickets Spellbounders!


    Same goal this month.. Top1 in Golden Ranking = 10 chaps mass release.

 Chapter 455 - Chill

    <h4>Chapter 455 - Chill</h4>


    Kione and Evie were still busy discussing and ironing out the details on Evie''s n when a dark fae kept looking over their way. Evie had noticed the peculiar actions of the dark fae since a while ago but since she made no move to approach them, she thought it was just a matter of being curious and had ignored her presence. But it seems as though Kione was bothered about it, and he interrupted their conversation toment about it.


    "I think she might have something to say, Queen. Let''s hear her out first." Kione suggested and as Evie nodded, he dissolved the sound barrier and motioned the dark fae to approach.


    "What is it?" He asked and the dark fae bowed to the both of them.


    "My lord I¡­ I think you need to know about this." The dark fae said in hesitation. "About the human girl that Prince Gideon brought back."


    Immediately, Evie and Kione straightened, rm immediately zed in their eyes. Did something happen to Vera?


    "She''s been wandering around in the castle for a while now." The dark fae quickly continued after seeing the both of them in high alert.


    "What? And no one stopped her?" Evie eximed. She continued interrogating the dark fae. "Is someone apanying her?"


    The dark fae looked confused before shaking her head mutely, causing Evie to widen her eyes.


    "We didn''t receive any orders to¡­ to stop her from leaving her room or going anywhere she wants to ¡­" the dark fae looked quite intimidated at Evie''s progressively darkening expression and now her shoulders sunk as she spoke.


    Evie''s head snapped at Kione, and the lord quickly exined.


    "I know this is weird, but Gideon had set a rule in this castle. And the first rule is for the servants to never do a thing out of their own volition unless it had been ordered for them to do so. Gideon hated being interrupted even if it''s just by ident. That was why he had set such a rule. And these servants here will never dare to do something they''re not told to do."


    A sharp sigh escaped Evie''s lips and she could only turn to the dark fae again. This brother-inw of hers and his rules really were a pain.


    "Where is she now? She''s hurt, and she should not be walking too much and wandering around." Evie shot out quickly when the dark fae looked at Kione with a helpless gaze.


    "My Lord, she was heading towards the hall of pleasure in the left wing section of the castle when I rushed over here. She might have already reached there as of now ¨C" the dark fae timidly reported, hoping that the recipients of the message would remain reasonable and not kill of the messenger for the unfavourable report.


    "What hall of pleasure?!" Evie cut her off before her eyes flew to Kione in panic. The words ''hall of pleasure'' itself did not give a good connotation in Evie''s mind and it only caused more worries for Vera.


    The man who was looking back at Evie also had his eyes wide opened. He could literally feel his sweat pores open and the sweat roll down his skin.


    "Shit!" he cursed and in a blink of an eye he disappeared. And Evie deduced he was going to the rumoured ''hall of pleasure''. Nothing had better happen to Vera.


    ¡­


    Inside the hall, Vera just stood there, paralyzed. She could not believe her eyes. Men and women were everywhere, naked and undting under colourful lightsing from the different coloured magicalmps being suspended at certain distances from each other over the ceiling, doing all kind of obscene things. She did not dare focus her gaze on any one of them, but she could tell clearly what kind of ce she had unwittingly stepped into. The music was loud and yet she could hear the familiar sounds she used to¡­


    Suddenly, a palm descended and covered her eyes and then everything suddenly became dark and utterly quiet.


    When the palm that covered her view was finally removed, a handsome face appeared before her eyes. He was smiling, shing those perfect and startling white teeth.


    "What are you doing here, darling dearest?" he asked, his voice melodious and sweet. "Seems to me that you''re lost, right?"


    Vera forced herself to snap out of her shock. Her eyes looked around again and she blinked, as she could no longer see what her eyes were being assaulted before this man appeared.


    "You shouldn''t be here. This hall¡­ it''s not a nice ce as it makes you see some unwanted scenes and¡­ well¡­ not so nice illusions." He grinned at her, his smile bing as sweet as his voice.


    Illusions? Vera could only utter in her mind.


    Then he gently but firmly held her shoulder and turned her around. "Now let''s go, darling dear." He pushed on her back gently and Vera could only move forward, wordlessly.


    Kione bit his lips and released his pent-up breath as quietly as he could, feeling ever so relieved he had found her first, before anything bad could have happened. He noticed her robe and he was so fucking relieved, knowing that the only reason no one had dared grabbed such a beauty like her yet was because of Gideon''s robe on her. Seeing that almost all the males already noticed her and their eyes that were filled with lust made him feel a certain chill running through him. Damn, he had just barely managed to escape death, did he not?


    When the door finally closed behind them, Kione took another quiet and deep breath, and he was about to let go of her small and frail shoulders when he felt a sudden and much stronger chill that seemingly mmed into him . Double shit! He cursed quietly, already knowing that no one would make him feel this kind of sensation but him alone.


    He raised his eyes and as he had expected, Gideon was already standing ten steps away from them.. Gideon was looking at them with a face so dark that Kione''s survival instincts actually kicked in speedily and without warning.

 Chapter 456 - Nostalgic

    <h4>Chapter 456 - Nostalgic</h4>


    The look in Gideon''s eyes was so deadly that Kione almost immediately blurted out his exnations to keep Gideon''s wrath from mistakenly falling upon him. But as he opened his mouth, his eyes caught the light fae queen arriving at the scene as well. Her body was glowing and only a shimmer of her wings was seen before it disappeared behind her. She stopped quite a bit of a distance from them, and it seems as though she had absolutely no n on helping him out of his current sticky and problematic situation. This sly queen¡­


    Kione could only ruthlessly bite down on his lip as he stared at the light fae queen. Even from this distance from him, he could tell that she was looking at him so fiercely and he knew exactly what that intense look she had on her face was and the unspoken instructions of what she wanted him to do.


    Shit shit shit! He cursed within him over and over because he knew that it was a lost cause, and he could no longer escape this. He literally had gotten himself trapped in this situation that was not fully part of his own making. Also, earlier on, he had already given his word to the light fae queen that he would cooperate and go along with her ns! But must she be so strict and cruel to demand him to carry out the n in such a precarious and dangerous situation like this? Could she not feel Gideon''s intensity?


    Would it kill her to be more chill and not push things to happen so quickly? Kione could only cry on the inside. Is she really nning to find out what Gideon felt towards the human girl or is she actually nning to have me dead?! This is so not the right time and setting to provoke¡­


    Suddenly, Kione trailed off from the ramblings within his own mind and let out a slow breath. Somehow, he realized that this was actually the most perfect time to provoke him. Gideon was not someone even he could easily fool with his high ss and perfect acting. Most of the time, Gideon could easily recognize his motives and that was the reason why Kione had to made sure that the light fae queen understood that fact first and foremost. Now he regretted as it seemed that she too had realized that this was the perfect opportunity to get Gideon to be riled up.


    Sighing again, Kione met Gideon''s almost hellish gaze that was lighted up in anger.


    "It''s a surprise seeing youing all the way here, my lord." Kione''s naturally melodious voice echoed as he smiled meaningfully at Gideon. Outwardly, he still looked very rxed despite the danger that was obviously looming over his head. However, inwardly, no one could tell that he was a wailing and sobbing mess, questioning the gods on why it was always him when troublees in the form of his prince, Gideon.


    Gideon''s face of course darkened even further after hearing how Kione''s nonchnt tone floated over to him. Kione was not blind, and he could clearly see how Gideon''s eyes stared malevolently at his hands which were lightly resting on the girl''s narrow shoulders.


    "What is she doing here? Why is she not resting in her own room?" Gideon finally spoke, his words clipped and tight, while his voice rumbled out in an incredibly dark and almost venomous quality.


    "She had wanted to tour the castle. So I was apanying her, right Vera darling?" Kione drawled outzily as he craned his head to look at Vera, smiling at her. And though he could not see how Gideon''s face was like right now, he unmistakeably felt the sudden heavy st of dark pressureing from him, hitting only Kione and totally avoiding Vera. What caused that st? The im of him touring her around the castle grounds? Or was it him using the endearment darling on Vera? Whatever it was that had triggered him, things seemed to be going ording to n as of now.


    All of a sudden, before Kione could return his gaze to Gideon, the red-haired youngdy was forcefully being ripped from his hands and then a strong punch flew towards him andnded squarely in the middle of his face.


    Kione was pushed back until the door as Gideon grabbed his cor and pinned him against it. "And you f**king dared to bring her inside this filthy hall?" his eyes narrowed so darkly and dangerously, overflowing with deadly rage that Kione almost responded by lifting up his arms to raise and wave about his white g. But somehow, he managed to keep up his acting mode, maybe due to this punch suddenly making him remember something. Kione licked his bleeding lip that was cut from the punch and looked up at Gideon. ''Ah, this is kind of nostalgic.'' He thought, somewhat delightedly to himself. It was truly too long since he had seen such real and intense interest being disyed by his old time friend. When was thest time Gideon had punched him like this? Years¡­ so many years¡­ since Leah died.


    He remembered how back then, the three of them ¨C him, Gideon and Azrael often fight amongst each other and every time they fought against each other, they never use their magic. Just their fists and raw strength and Kione remembered how the three of them always ended upughing heartily together once their brawl was over. They hadughed at each other''s bloodied and swollen face before healing themselves, so their families would not question them on what the hell had happened while they were together.


    Somehow, experiencing a punch from Gideon again made him realize how he missed those times in the past. He chuckled to himself as he thought how crazy he must be to be able to reminisce on those earlier days just because he was being punched in the face by Gideon.. However, all these was only when Gideon was still really alive back then, and not just passing his days as a living dead. Does this mean that he would be finallying back to life again? Because¡­ just because of this small and humandy?

 Chapter 457 - Knight In Shining Armour

    <h4>Chapter 457 - Knight In Shining Armour</h4>


    Out of the blue, that thought suddenly fired Kione up. It seemed as though his desire in pulling Gideon out of his very own abyss of darkness now had overtaken his worry about what might ¨C or even might not ¨C happen in the future. After all, it had always been his wish for a long time now. He had always wanted to help get Gideon out of that psychological slump he seemed to be forever trapped in and he would always be willing to do anything for him. As how Gideon had done everything and anything for him back when they were still young brats who did not know much about suffering, just so he could save his hopeless little ass.


    So now that he was indeed seeing a sign that the old Gideon they had known during their younger years seemed to be making himself known once again, he would willingly toss aside his personal beliefs as long as this could help hime back to thend of the living and enjoy life once again.


    With a mocking smile, Kione stared hard at Gideon, challenging his authority right in his face. The slight fear and hesitation in his eyes werepletely wiped away now as in its ce, determination bloomed within them.


    "What did I do wrong, my prince? Was it wrong of me to offer my services and be a gentleman to escort such a very beautiful youngdy around? And besides, why do you even care, huh, My Lord? This is very unlike you¡­" Kione''s voice lowered into a whisper as he continued, "have you forgotten that for so many years you didn''t even bat an eyelid whenever I escorted your girls out of your room and brought them over to mine and do them next? You used to not care about such inconsequential matters at all as long as I do not force them toe to me, right? So what''s with this behaviour of yours now? Don''t tell me¡­ don''t tell me you''ve fallen in love with this human girl ¨C" Kione continued to egg Gideon on, his voice flippant and grating to Gideon''s ears alone.


    Another punch came flying in as Gideon growled the words "shut up!"


    Kione was then sent soaring before being mmed against the door yet again. Still, he let out a shortugh as he licked the corner of his lips. "So she''s indeed off limits, huh. I had wondered, though¡­ tell me Gideon," Kione''s gaze became incredibly serious as he stared into Gideon''s stony eyes. "Is all this hoo-ha all because you''ve fallen for her, or is it because you''re actually seeing Leah in her?" Kione''s question was like ance, sharp and piercing in its aim, hitting the spot in Gideon where it hurt the most.


    "I said shut your damned mouth ¨C" Gideon growled even louder. And this time, with a darker tone as he attempted to hit Kione for the third time. But before his fist could reach him, he suddenly halted, as if a certain powerful magic had held him immobile and frozen to the spot. Did the bloody queen finally made a move and is going to jump in to save his wretched ass? Of course not!


    Peeking quickly to the side, his eyes could make out that the queen was still standing right where she was the whole time, seemingly not moving even a single step forward. She did not even seem to have the slightest bit ofpassion for his current state. And it was clear that she was not nning to even make a move. Was she really going to just stand there and watch? Oh, what a wicked littledy she is! For some reason, Kione was starting to get the very same feeling he had felt towards Gavrael when he looks at the light fae queen right now. It must be due to the both of them being actual devil sprouts. Only that this queen has a deceiving exterior of an angel! These devil sprout couple really do go hand in hand!


    So who was it that had stepped in to save him? Who had dared to¡­


    Silence reigned as Kione stared at the frail and pale arms that were now wrapped tightly around Gideon''s waist. Of course, it had to be her¡­ Damn¡­ Vera, you go, girl!


    Kione almostughed out loud at the sight of Gideon''s tall and muscr form, stiffening up like he had turned into a marble statue just by her touch. To think that the youngdy did not even need to speak to stop this brute from going crazy.


    But Kione was not done yet as he found that this was another opportunity while the young humandy was still chaining Gideon down well with her two little frail arms. Kione wanted to burst outughing as he looked at her thin arms holding Gideon back. They literally were like two strands of threads trying to restrain a fierce and violent lion.


    "Don''t get me wrong, My Lord. But if you''re acting over protective of Vera like this only because she reminds you of Leah, then forgive me¡­ But I won''t back off and let you have her for yourself." Kione yed his role of acting out the knight in shining armour, wanting to save Vera from the big bad wolf.


    "What?!!" Gideon roared as he snapped out of his trance, his eyes widening with renewed fury. It was obvious that he could not believe what he had just hearding from Kione''s mouth itself. "What did you just say?


    "


    "Yeah, I know it sounds unbelievable, but I guess it shouldn''t be that surprising. Any man can fall for such a beautifuldy like her. Though for me, I believe that this must be what they call love at first sight, no?" Kione daringly replied and was seemingly talking to himself a little.


    Listening to his friend rattling off, Gideon smiled, open mouthed, as he looked at Kione in utter disbelief.


    Kione ignored Gideon and continued. "Besides, don''t you think she would be a thousand times better off with me instead? At least, I really like her as she is, and not because she reminds me of someone else. She''s breath taking and so maddeningly beautiful. Don''t you think such a beautiful creature like her deserves to be with someone who really likes and appreciates her as herself? Compared to someone who cares for her only because he''s seeing someone else that he loves in her?"


    ____


    Don''t forget to vote with your Golden Tickets spellbounders!


    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x or on fb @author_kazzenlx


    You can also join out fb group. ^^

 Chapter 458 - Wait

    <h4>Chapter 458 - Wait</h4>


    The silence around them thickened until it felt as though they were enclosed in a thick viscous soup. It was so unsettling and heavy that no one dared to even make a single move nor speak up for the whole time. Anyone present at the scene could clearly feel that something big was going to explode very soon. And it would be a st so powerful that it could make the entire castle tremble, if not the entire city.


    But just as the explosion was about to be set off, a loud sound echoed out from the side, breaking the deafening silence and deting the tense atmosphere.


    "Damn! I can''t believe the two of you went on ahead and are having fun without me!" Azraelnded right behind Gideon, his loud and booming voice filled with excitement, like a child who had finally found his best friends in the middle of an exciting game, and he had jump right into the middle of it.


    Kione could only avert his gaze from Gideon and look at this damned air-headed friend of his who was now cracking his knuckles and neck as if he was getting warmed up and ready to join a brawl. What the hell, Azrael! If my hard work goes to waste because of this, I''ll bury you alive, along with all the mess that you have dragged in with you as well! Kione could not help but roll his eyes seeing how dense and thick this friend of his was. He just stopped short of running over to the big oaf and curling his fingers around the guy''s neck and strangling him! Urgh! His feet were itching to deliver a well-aimed and nicely angled kick to the man''s behind.


    And just as Kione was thinking of that, Gideon''s grip on his cor loosened. No, shit!


    When he returned his gaze to Gideon, the man had already put on his imprable and nk faced mask and Kione cursed up a storm again ¨C all within the safe confines of his mind of course. All that hard work of his, now negated and back to square one, all thanks to that big lug! The darkness that was earlier swirling around him had immediately calmed and his hand fell to his sides.


    Then without another word, he reached out and grabbed Vera''s hand that was still wrapped snugly around his waist. He peeled her off him and wordlessly dragged her along with him as he turned and walked past Azrael who was now looking very confused. He was just getting all excited about themotion that was kicked up and now it had died out, he was like a kite whose string was suddenly snapped and sent into a tizzy.


    "Wait, why are you all leaving already? This is not fair¡­" Azraelined but Gideon totally ignored him as though he did not hear a thing at all. The big man was huge, and his presence was difficult to ignore, but Gideon made an art out of it in how he treated Azrael just like air and did not even seem to acknowledge that there was a huge mountain of a man standing right there in his way.


    The huge man returned his gaze to Kione, his eyes questioning on what the hell was going on. The look on his face did not give others a single doubt on how aggrieved he was feeling as one of his good friends had just ignored him and walked off as though he was not even there. Was that how it is now? He remembered the colloquial saying of the normal people that were used in their dailynguage "bros before hoes". In Azrael''s mind, Gideon''s actions were the perfect example of the exact opposite!


    Kione drew in a deep calming breath and closed his eyes. He really wanted to beat this huge air-head to a pulp now! Azrael really knew how to choose his moments. How could he appear right at that most crucial moment? Now there goes the perfect chance, goddammit!


    Utterly frustrated, he could only re at him. Kione really wanted to beat him. But he knew that if he does that, this air-head would only get more fired up. He would only get more excited if they both end up fighting. And there was no way in hell that he was going to give him just what he wanted. Kione was going to make him suffer theck of it for now. That would at least even out the frustration that he was feeling about his perfectlyid ns being thrown into the garbage .


    So he breathed out and calmed down. He returned his gaze to the two retreating figures and totally ignored Azrael. He could not be bothered to give Azrael more attention at this moment as his eyes were carefully and critically observing the duo that were moving further away.


    Seeing how Gideon held the human girl''s wrist, Kione could only lean back against the door as he wiped his bleeding lip with his sleeve. ''Oh well, I guess that should be enough for now'', he thought and when he finally realized how far he had taken it to, a short chuckle left him. ''I can''t believe I''ve gone that far. To think I didn''t even realize it until now. Seems like I owe him a ''thank you'' after all. It seems that this air-head might have actually saved me. But still, I wondered what he''d have done if Azrael had not interrupted when he did. Now there''s no way to find out¡­.'' he sighed, running his fingers through his hair as he shook his head.


    He was about to look at the light fae queen and mouth it to her ''are you happy now?'' but he heard the human girl''s voice speaking out.


    "W-wait." She had said as they were about to ascend the staircase. "Just¡­ a moment please."


    Gideon halted but he did not turn around to look at her. Everyone who were still there just watched and waited, wanting to know why the human girl had asked Prince Gideon to wait.. But of course, Kione was more interested in seeing if Gideon would listen to her request.

 Chapter 459 - God Save Me

    <h4>Chapter 459 - God Save Me</h4>


    "Can you let go of me for a moment, please?" she asked again, her voice, Kione thought that it sounds very sweet, a soft lovely music to one''s ears.


    Seeing how possessively Gideon was holding onto her, not to mention his current foul mood, Kione thought that Gideon would definitely not listen to the girl. He would be willing to bet that Gideon would just use his magic to suspend her in the air again as he did before and drag her out or he would just as probably disappear along with her.


    But to his shocked surprise, he actually let Vera''s hand go. ''What?! Now, now¡­ aren''t you supposed to be extremely possessive of her right now? Good grief, this is giving me headache¡­'' Kione''s monolog trailed off at the sight of Vera suddenly walking back as soon as Gideon let go of her wrist. ''Now where is she running off to? Wait¡­ Why she''sing back?''


    Blinking in curiosity, Kione could only watch her walk in haste, slowly approaching him. ''Whoa!! Hold up¡­ Wait¡­ she''sing over to me? Why? Don''t tell me she''s going to p me for lying ¨C''


    His internal ramblings were cut off and his eyes circled so wide when she suddenly threw herself onto him and hugged him tight.


    "I''m sorry," she whispered, her soft voice tickling him. After that she then pulled away and looked up at him. "Thank you," she added simply, before she tiptoed andnded a chaste kiss on his cheek. She then abruptly turned and ran away, leaving Kionepletely immobile and frozen in shock as he tried to register what had just happened within his very confused mind.


    And as soon as Vera reached Gideon, the man whose expression had darkened again like a lightning storm that was about to erupt, and he immediately grabbed her by the waist and they both disappeared from the scene.


    A long silence reigned in the area after, even after Gideon and Vera were long gone until Evie broke it. She pped her hands sharply a couple of times, smiling, as she approached Kione.


    "I didn''t know you were a lord of acting too, Lord Kione." Eviemented slyly, her expression looking very pleased. "I honestly didn''t expect you to go that far. I was actually a bit worried for your well-being for a moment there. And to think that you still looked very confident even after saying all those things like you were prepared to die or you don''t care even if he kills you." Evie could not help but chuckle as she shook her head at the still somewhat frozen Kione. "You really need to thank god that Lord Azrael unknowingly stepped in just at the right time and saved your lucky ass by ident." Evie snickered as shemented.


    "What? Who save who, My Queen?" Azrael, who was still not aware of matters that had happened, butted in, unable to contain his curiosity anymore.


    Evie faced the big man and she could not help but smile at the confusion that was shing across his face. "Kione had provoked Gideon to the core. And Gideon came just about an inch from killing him right off. The two of them weren''t actually having fun as you have thought though. Kione here just volunteered himself to be the prince''s punching bag." Evie good naturedly exined it in easy-to-understand terms to the blurry friend so that he could catch up on what was happening.


    Azrael blinked a few times before jumping up agitatedly on the spot. "What?!" the big man shouted out and looked at his friend in disbelief. "You provoked him? Now that''s funny. Weren''t you always the one trying to stop everything and everyone that could provoke him to go into that frenzied state?" He questioned his friend, eyebrows raised.


    "Well, for now, that''s enough." Evie spoke when Kione remained strangely quiet. "I am quite satisfied at what I''ve seen already. But maybe we might need to push a little further the next time we try it again in the near future. For now, let''s give him some time to think and stew about all the things you had said¡­" Evie trailed off, raising one of her brows at Kione.


    "Lord Kione..." she called out, raising her hand and waving it across his still nk face, "are you even listening?"


    He did not respond. Evie and Azrael looked at each other. Their eyes both held the question, ''now what had happened to him?''


    "Lord Kione?" Evie called again and he finally snapped out of his daze, blinking at them now.


    "Yes? Queen?" he looked a bit flustered as if something had shocked him awake.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?" Evie asked, a little worried at why he had just drifted off that way. "Could it be that Gideon used magic on you?"


    "No!" he suddenly eximed before bursting out inughter. "Of course not. I am totally fine. Give me a moment, queen. I just need to heal myself." He said in haste and entered the door behind him like he wanted to escape. And Evie and Azrael looked at each other again before they both stared at the closed door.


    The moment Kione entered the hall, he let his back fall back and m against the door as his hands clutched over his chest. ''Shit, shit, shit, shit, shit! What the hell was that?!'' he cursed out over and over, his eyes wide with disbelief as he began to pace by the door. ''F*ck! What the hell is going on?''


    His heart was drumming up a crazy beat in his ears. When Vera hugged him earlier, he found himself suddenly not able to breathe. And when she kissed him, those petal soft lips had seemed to jolt his heart and now it could not calm itself down. No one¡­ no one had ever been able to make his heart flutter this hard. He could not believe someone could actually make him fall in a daze and look like an idiot until that moment. And that someone was that particr human woman of all people! ''Don''t tell me I am¡­ shit, f*ck, no! God save me! Damn it! This can''t be! All she did was hug you and what''s that? That''s not even a freaking kiss. That''s just a peck filled with gratitude and nothing more and you¡­ shit!''


    ___


    Don''t forget to vote with your Golden Tickets spellbounders!

 Chapter 460 - Nothing Else

    <h4>Chapter 460 - Nothing Else</h4>


    Kione was unable to ept what he was feeling for Vera that he did not even realize he was currently pressing his forehead against the door like some problematic old man in utter denial. He was so out of it that even when some beautiful and smoking hotdies had surrounded him and had been throwing themselves all over him, he still did not realise that.


    "My lord¡­" they whispered as they already began reaching out to him, touching him, like how they used to do. "You looked quite troubled, my lord¡­ Come, my lord. Allow us tofort you." they all called and cajoled him. Kione only took in a sharp breath as he finally opened his eyes to the scene ying right in front of him. He faced the naked, erotic, and bolddies that he had always loved.


    "It has been so long since thest time you visited. We had thought that you might have forgotten about us and are no longer interested in us anymore." Thesedies of pleasure were pleasing to the eyes, with gentle and suggestive voices but yet their looks and body were those of a seductive minx, with the intentions of drawing men to their bed.


    His gaze swept across them and their nakedness and he caught his lower lips between his teeth before a forced smile bloomed on his handsome face. "Right¡­" he nodded as he whispered to himself, "all I need are¡­ all you gorgeousdies here. All I need is for you to please me." He spontaneously vocalised those words. But it sounded as though he was just trying to talk and convince himself on the matter. Loving one woman was thest thing he would ever want tomit himself to. He had no intention of bing a one-woman man. And he would be damned to the deepest pits of hell if he would allow himself to set his eyes and heart on thatdy of all people. No way! He did not even have a choice in this. Because his only choice was to kill whatever feelings it was that she roused within him as soon as possible. In fact, he should do it NOW.


    He was not the type of man who would fight to the end of the world for a woman''s love. He never was and he never will be, nor did he ever intend to change to be one now. He just loves seducing thedies, making them fall into his arms, front, back, left, right and centre. But he never did anything more than just that ¨C seducing. He had met quite a fewdies he had tried to seduce but they had rejected his advancements because their hearts had already belonged to some other special person in their lives. He had always respected thosedies who made their stand and did not push them into something that they did not want. In fact, he had alwaysplimented them and then sent them away like the proper gentleman that he was. He never tried making any attempts to win their hearts. Because he simply believed that someone''s heart was thest thing he ever needed and wanted. All he was interested in was the seducing and the romancing. Nothing more, nothing less.


    And most of all, he would never fight his best friend and lord of all people for something like this. For him, the saying of ''bros before hoes'' will always ring true. So, there was no way in hell he would fight his best friend for this!


    Pulling in a really deep breath of air into his lungs, Kione''s gaze gleamed a little wickedly as he tried to empty his mind and find his bnce once again. To erase the red-haired girl''s image in his head, he took to filling his mind with the erotic images of these curvaceous and nakeddies who were willingly throwing themselves all over him. An indolent and sensualugh spilled out of his thin and wickedly curved lips, causing thosedies to titter and blush in excitement and anticipation of what is toe. Then he spread his arms a little wider and ordered them, "Undress me¡­ and no using of hands,dies." His voice was low and raspy, increasing the heat that was already ignited within thedies present.


    Thedies giggled in excitement as they hovered around him, undressing him using only their petal soft lips and at times gingerly peeling off some articles of clothing with their pearly white teeth. "It''s been a while since you came here to visit us, my lord. We thought your vigour had calmed down and you were avoiding the hall now." one of them breathlessly teased Kione and he only replied by grabbing her and kissing her hard instead of answering, ruthlessly stabbing his tongue inside her mouth, emting the moves that he would like to show her.


    When all his clothes were removed, Kione pushed the woman he was kissing back so wildly and cupped her face. "Kneel, let me f*ck that hot mouth of yours," he growled out a little breathlessly and the woman smiled, licking her lips that were already wet with saliva as she lowered herself. Her eyes were gleaming with utter lust and excitement and absolute submission ¨C everything that turned on Kione''s primal desire to its peak.


    "Oh yes, my lord. F*ck my mouth all you want." She replied right at tip of her lord''s hardness. Her lips touching the head of his tool as she spoke before she enthusiastically opened her mouth and wrapped those luscious lips around him, skilfully taking him down into her throat.


    Kione threw his head back as he grabbed her head and pushing himself deeper inside her warm mouth.. ''Yeah¡­ This¡­ this is all I need¡­ all I want¡­ nothing else¡­ yes¡­ nothing else¡­'' he whispered just under his breath as he grabbed the other woman who was busy licking his nipple and sucked on her breast hard as thedy kneeling before him continued with her erotic ministration.

 Chapter 461 - Impossibility

    <h4>Chapter 461 - Impossibility</h4>


    Meanwhile in Vera''s room¡­


    The duo had already materialized in there for a while now but neither of them have yet to say a word to each other. Gideon was still holding onto her wrist tightly as they stood there, he, facing forward and she just looking on at his back. The sight of that broad and powerful back just gives her the feeling of security. She was just holding herself back from jumping on him and stering herself to his seductive back, taking in thefort and protection that it presented.


    Still remaining quiet as he had yet to talk, her gaze then travelled down his shoulder and arm to his hand. Her eyes then just locked onto his hand that was wrapped around her wrist. It was amazing how his presence alone, and his touch could just calm her down like this. The scene she saw brought awful memories back to her but hearing that they were just illusions made her feel a lot better. And as if it were just one of her nightmares, Vera managed to force it out of her mind. However, she knew that she was no longer trembling and puking her guts out in disgust was all because of Gideon. Him being there, letting her hug him, helped her stay fully in control of her own mind.


    She did not know how he could be having this effect on her. It was as though he could make her very soul breath and exist in peace without him even trying. It was as if he was all that she needed to stay sane and in one whole piece. Somehow, she had that feeling that all she need was to only embrace him, and everything in her world would be just fine. Even if it was not, he would somehow be able to solve all the problems for her.


    And now here she was, feeling so calm and contented just because he was merely standing here with her. Why? How? How could she have fallen for this man so easily, so quickly and irrevocably deep to this extent despite getting hurt by him over and over again during this short duration that they were together? What would happen to her heart¡­ or worse, to her soul if he ended up giving her a rejection and then turning around and leaving her? Would she¡­ no, could she live through it?


    A small helpless smile curved on her lips even as her whole body trembled just thinking of that possibility. Because she could already feel it, the impossibility of what she is hoping and striving for things to happen between them. She was confident she could handle the pain of him not loving her but him leaving her¡­ her, not being able to touch and embrace him ever again¡­ she knew that she could not handle a possibility like that if it ever urred.


    It sounded ridiculous but it was like her soul had already been hopelessly entangled with him since that very moment her eyes stared into those fiery blue orbs. And there was absolutely no way out for her now. She had encountered her dead end that had no way to turn back out and get out of.


    "How''s your feet doing?" his voice finally echoed around her somewhat sparse room, pulling Vera back to reality. She was surprised to find that he had already turned around and was facing her, looking at her with those unsettling beautiful blue eyes of his.


    "My feet? They''re fine. They don''t hurt anymore." she replied and he pulled her towards the bed. He pushed her seemingly fragile shoulders down until she was seated on the plush bed.


    Gideon then quietly squatted down and held her feet in hisrge hands. Vera''s eyes widened as he began lifting it and examining them for himself to see if what she had said was true.


    When he began to remove the bandages that were wrapped around her feet, Vera bent over to stop him. But Gideon looked up and their faces nearly collided. Their noses were about an inch to touching each other''s and Vera caught her breath at their nearness. She could not help but remember the kiss that happened between themst night.


    "It''s bleeding again." Gideon said, his brows furrowing and his expression hardening a little as he said that before he returned his gaze to her feet. When he pulled his face away, it caused Vera to press her lips tight together, feeling slightly disappointed that he did not move to take advantage of their nearness to kiss her. It disappointed her that it seemed that she was the only one who was thinking of that kiss.


    "I''m fine¡­ my lord. You shouldn''t be doing that¡­ I¡­" Vera trailed off from her protest as Gideon''s gaze turned back to her and sharpened, clearly telling her to hush and stop with her protests.


    He continued unwrapping the bandages and Vera could only watch, revelling from the touch of his hands on her feet. She could not help but feel her heart swell at the sight of him doing this for her. Never would she have imagined that one day, someone ¨C a lord, a prince even ¨C would be bending over right before her and holding her feet so gently like this.


    "Tell me¡­" he started. His voice deep and low. "Did you take quite a fancy to Kione as well? Didn''t you tell me that you choose Azrael justst night?" Gideon asked her without looking up at her face. His eyes still trained on her feet.


    His question caused Vera to be stock-still. She finally remembered about that man. Why did he lie? The reason why she came back and gave him a hug and a kiss were because she knew he had saved her. She was truly thankful to him that he had helped her out of that hall. That sorry which she had said to him was actually her rejection to his confession. It appeared that his confession to her too, was just a lie. But she said sorry anyway since she felt bad for him being beaten up. However, she did wonder why he had spoken such a lie like that. And now that she had thought about it, Vera found herself in a dilemma. Should she tell Gideon the truth?


    ___


    Don''t forget to vote spellbounders! ^^

 Chapter 462 - Flaming Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 462 - ming Goddess</h4>


    Should she tell Gideon the truth?


    Should she straight up tell him that she did not go touring around the castle with that man? Should she confess to him that she had actually gotten lost and identally ended up in that area? She should, right? So that he would stop misunderstanding her. But¡­ what if he went running back there and beat that man up again?


    Vera did not want that man called Kione to get beaten up all over again. She had the feeling that it was better for her not to speak about it and just keep it to herself for now. And thus, she remained quiet, just staring at him silently, until Gideon finally lifted his gaze to meet hers.


    "Listen¡­" his voice became a little hard as he started talking, "not him. No, never him. He''s not good for you." His gaze was unfathomable as he said that. He shook his head and his brows furrowed even more. But Vera just found his actions more endearing, and it filled her heart till it overflowed.


    However, she blinked at his words.


    "W-why?" that word was all she could managed as she tried to process and work through why he suddenly said a thing like that.


    "He''s not a one-woman man. He''s a good man except that he can''tmit himself to just one woman ¨C" Gideon scowled as he said that.


    "I do not care," she cut him off and Gideon''s eyes darkened with controlled anger, thinking that she would jump into this rtionship with Kione anyway despite his warning. "because he''s ¨C"


    Before she could even say the continuation of her sentence which was ''not the man I want'', Vera was cut off and the next thing she knew, she was pinned on the bed. Her eyes widened a little as she looked up at him, hisrge body hovering over hers and his eyes gleaming like blue fire as he looked down at her, his face pinched as he struggled to understand why this woman would still want a man like Kione even after his warning that he would have other women and not just her alone.


    "So, you are this type of woman, huh. You really love to y with fire it seems¡­ fine¡­" his breathing came out harsh and raspy. "I''ll y along with you then¡­" his fingers began to rub along her lips, parting them, and she could see how he swallowed hard, the look in his eyes seemed to be gleaming with desire, bewitching her, causing her power of speech to simply disappear. She was just a bundle of nerves and excitement in his hands.


    "Tell me, Red¡­" his deep voice became husky as he bent over and whispered in her ear, his warm breath fanning across her skin, sending warmth and electricity shooting through her. "Did you let Kione touch you while you both were inside that hall?" he began to lick her ear seductively as he said that, and Vera nearly shivered from the intense effect of it.


    "G-gid¡­" she croaked out.


    "Tell me¡­ how far did you both go within that short time that I left you? Did he do this to you? Huh? Red?" he began to lick the inside of her ear and Vera whimpered and subconsciously pushed against him as she was unable to withstand the ticklish and strange sensation that his warm tongue evoked within her.


    "No! No, he did no such thing," Vera''s body was already hot. Her mind could hardly maintain its rationality and she was no longer thinking straight. It was as though steam was rising from the top of her head.


    "Then tell me¡­ what did he do to you?" he continued probing her as he kept licking the rims of her ear and kissing down below. Vera could not endure the physical stimtion from him and also the interrogation about her supposed fling with Kione. Her overheated mind could not take it.


    She could hardly register what was going on with her body now, much less about what he was even saying. She just felt as though she was back to having a fever now. A fever she for once, had notints about and liked so much that her mind had gone into a frenzy. What was this? Is this magic? Did he cast a spell on her to fall into this state?


    Then she felt his mouth moving downwards, trailing scorching kisses along her jawline until he suddenly flicked his searing tongue across the sensitive skin of her throat. "Tell me¡­ did he kiss you here?"


    A mixture of a moan and groan escaped from Vera''s lips as he sucked on her skin. She could hear his words at the back of her mind. Why? Why was he asking all these questions right now? Vera knew she should answer him. But a part of her refused to speak because she had the thought that if she told him no, he would stop. And he would leave her hanging and alone again in this room. She did not want him to go away. To leave her. To stop. She did not want this fever to ever stop. She wanted him to do more to her if that could make him stay longer with her.


    She then felt hisrge scalding hand on her chest. "How about here? Did that bastard touch you here too?" he continued and a high pitch moan escaped her mouth the instant he gently kneaded her soft mound. Her body jumped a little in surprise. She had not anticipated that Gideon would go this far with her.


    Gideon suddenly stilled. His gaze on her was puzzled now. Why did she react as though that was the first time someone had kneaded her breast?


    The moment he looked down at her small and flushed face, Gideon swallowed. Her face¡­ was delicately blushing red, her blue eyes in a smoky daze, and there were little beads of sweat like crystal droplets all over her temples. Her ming red hair was spread out on the bed so gloriously in a sharp contrast with the dark coloured bedsheets. She was¡­ f*cking so beautiful that Gideon just stayed there, looking at her.. She was a vision of a ming goddess with icy pale blue eyes staring at him.

 Chapter 463 - Possessive

    <h4>Chapter 463 - Possessive</h4>


    Seeing him not moving anymore after he had slowly retracted his hand from her chest, Vera began to feel somewhat worried that her earlier reaction when he kneaded her breasts had discouraged him to continue further. She honestly did not want him to stop. She did not react like that because she did not like what he was doing to her. It was just that he had caused her to be surprised, that was all.


    Afraid that he would climb off her and leave, Vera tried to think hard on what she should do to make him resume their activities and continue touching her again.


    And the first thing that came to her mind was thest question he had asked her. What should she say? What type of answer would make him stay? She was antsy and wanted to just blurt something out, but the thought that it might make him run off was keeping her lips sealed and the words just hanging just behind her teeth.


    "What¡­" she finally found her voice, "what will you do if I say ''yes''?" her voice came out hesitating, clear that she was worried about his reaction to her answer.


    Her words then seemed to jolt him awake and his dazed eyes gleamed with a tinge of fury. Then all of a sudden, her hands were grabbed and pinned above her head. Her heart jumped at his closeness again and instead of rm, excitement rose within her. Could that answer be the right one to get their activities to resume? She hoped that she gave the ''right'' answer.


    "So, you really let him? Huh, Red? You truly allowed him such liberties to your person?!" his voice came out so gravelly, coated with anger and Vera found herself unable to respond. Could it be that this was not the right thing to say? Her heart sank looking at the fierce look on his face. For some reason, she just felt like her answer would make him stop and leave. So she kept her mouth shut and just looked up at him with an indecisive and fearful expression until a smirk curved across his gorgeous face.


    The tinge of fury in his eyes burned even wilder and his other hand reached out and cupped her face. "You little¡­" he hissed out heatedly and swooped down to catch her lips for an aggressive kiss, devouring her mouth hungrily and with not just a small amount of anger. There was nothing in his mind but the strong desire to punish her, to teach her a lesson, and to show her with his actions that she belonged only to him! How could she¡­ how could she allow someone else to touch her so freely and without consideration? No one is allowed to touch her but him!


    ''No one!'' That thought reverberated within his mind with a loud gong as the mes within his eyes red even more wildly.


    "I have already told you, woman! You are my personal bed warmer now. Mine!" he snarled out with a dangerous voice the moment he pulled away from their kiss. Vera felt her whole body jerk in shock listening to the extreme possessive tone within that statement.


    And while Vera was still trying to catch her breath and make sense of his im over her, he had already lowered his head to hers again and began kissing her neck, his hand began crawling back to her breast again and when he kneaded her this time around, her body did not jump in shock anymore. Maybe because her senses were too focused on his scorching mouth that was roaming all over her skin, hungrily kissing her from the neck down to her slender and perfectly curved corbones, sucking her there like he was trying to leave marks all over her skin, branding her with his very own personal marks.


    Her mind and heart, body and soul were all immediately suspended in the clouds and then she felt as though time had ticked by so slowly, the higher her fever, the higher he was lifting her. The next thing she knew, his mouth was on her chest, kissing her taut bud through her nightgown. His saliva wetting through the fabric and turning her white nightgown almost sheer, looking so provocative, as though she was trying to seduce him.


    Abination of moans and gasps escaped from Vera''s lips, and she realized he had already released her hands. With her hands freed, they flew to his head. But she did not know whether to push or pull on him. His other hand yed with her other bud as he licked and suck on her other one. Oh god¡­ what is this? Vera could only moan and gasp at what he was doing to her. All these sensations were utterly alien to her. But despite the fact that it was her very first time being flooded with these physical marvels, she was not ying the role of the shy maiden and drawing back in embarrassment. In fact, she was doing the exact opposite. She weed his ministrations and revelled in the whirlwind of emotions that he was putting her through.


    She could already feel her gown was already so wet in that spot. He had drenched it with his mouth and that was not the only ce that felt wet right now. Her sex was tingling like crazy, and something seemed to be building low in her belly that promised to be a ming inferno once it exploded. The fever within her was so high that she felt like she was about to ignite in mes.


    And when he suddenly changed to use his teeth, she made a keening, high-pitched sound as she made to grabbed onto his hair, subconsciously tugging on them. Gideon released her bud and his mouth then released that current one andtched hungrily onto her other one, causing Vera to make more sounds of pleasure and surprise.


    "Gid¡­ Gideon¡­" she kept calling his name out as she moaned until Gideon''s hand travelled downwards and slipped under her gown.


    Vera could feel his seemingly fiery hand crawling up her inner thigh and she felt her sex responding to his touch, clenching and unclenching as if it was anticipating something more. Something like his hand to touching her there. And the moment those fingers indeed reached her there, Vera could only gasp aloud again.


    His fingers began to y with her curls, sliding his long and strong fingers between her sopping wet folds in slow tantalising strokes as he continued sucking on her breast again.


    "Gideon¡­" she moaned his name again but the moment his finger probed her entrance, Vera jerked. A small and sharp shriek came out of her mouth from that sudden action and her heartbeat raced like never before.


    And once again, her reaction made him halt. He pulled away and looked at her quizzically.


    ____


    I know you guys are missing our Gav. You will see him very soon. ^^


    THE NEXT 20 CHAPTERS ARE UNDER PRIVILEGE. YOU NEED TO BUY PRIVILEGE TO ACCESS THEM. PRIVILEGE IS ONLY FOR THE READERS WHO WANTS TO READ IN ADVANCE AND SUPPORT THE AUTHOR MORE AT THE SAME TIME. IT IS NOT COMPULSARY AND PLEASE UNDERSTAND HOW PRIVILEGE WORKS FIRST BEFORE BUYING.. THANK YOU. ?

 Chapter 464 - Fools

    <h4>Chapter 464 - Fools</h4>


    The look on her face made his eyes gleam in confusion now. But immediately, Vera reached out and clung to his broad and assuring shoulders, not giving him any chance to back off. "Don''t¡­ don''t go," she whispered into his ears breathlessly, making Gideon''s body stiffen for a moment. And the next second, as if her whisper had pressed a button, he grabbed her and made her kneel between his legs as she was still clinging to his neck.


    Vera just softened her body and did not resist, allowing him to position her whatever way he wanted. Because all she asked for was for him to not leave her. Not to stop.


    His hands then removed her robes and threw it to the floor in a messy heap. But when he reached at the hem of her nightgown and started pulling it up, Vera suddenly gasped and instinctively held onto her clothes.


    Gideon had just creased his brows again as he looked at her, the quizzical look in his eyes intensifying. However, Vera spoke quickly, stammering out her reasoning, afraid he''d misunderstood her action. "My¡­ my body is¡­ it''s ugly¡­" she said weakly as she clutched hard onto the fabric of her night gown.


    Gideon''s eyes slitted but his expression immediately changed again as a realization came to him. That she wasn''t acting like this because this was her first time being naked before a man... it must be because of the awful fresh scars on her body.


    He moved his face closer and then whispered into her ears as his hand moved over hers. "Oh, it''s not Red. If you''re talking about your scars¡­ I don''t care about them." His voice was low and seductive, and that was all it took for Vera to let go of her doubts.


    However, just as Gideon lifted her gown up to her upper abdomen, he saw something that made his bpdy freeze into a halt. His body became still as his gaze was glued on her lower left abdomen. An ugly scar as big as his palm was etched on her fair and delicate skin.


    Gideon could tell that this was a scar that had been burned into her skin using a very hot material ¨C most likely a metal brand.


    The scar looked the same as the permanent mark being etched by a high-level fire magic at the back of the most ferocious dark fae criminals. Why? Why would a fraildy receive such an awful mark like this?! Who could have done this to her? He could feel his rage boiling and churning up a storm within him.


    Seeing the change in his reaction, Vera pulled away from him and covered herself. Crestfallen at the thought that he was obviously bothered by the scar on her body, she looked down and did not dare lift her head to see what was the expression that was currently on his face. She was afraid that it would cause more scarring of her heart if there was censure on his perfect face.


    "Who did that to you?" his voice came out low and heavy, and her eyes flew upwards to meet with his. "Why would someone like you have a mark like that?"


    Vera was unable to respond immediately. Was he angry? Why?


    "This¡­ it''s¡­ my mother," she finally decided to answer him truthfully and Gideon''s eyes widened, "because I tried to run away from home. I stole a horse to escape but¡­ but I was caught and out of anger, my mother saw some men branding horses nearby as we were in the stables that time and¡­ and this happened." Vera exined as if reporting something unimportant, as though she did not particrly care about what had happened to her.


    What she said made him utterly speechless for a long while. Then fury zed within him. The anger was so strong he had to jump from the bed and pace back and forth to calm himself. He could not believe this. What? Her mother? How dare¡­ how dare she! He was going to f**king kill her!


    Bloodlust suddenly oozed out of him in great waves that even Vera could feel the effects of it.


    "My¡­ my lord?" Vera called out and Gideon snapped out of that haze of anger he was caught up in. Seeing the darkness seeping out from him and enveloping the room, his eyes fell on her as herrge pale blue eyes stared at him with worry, not fear.


    He cursed under his breath and without another word he disappeared from her view. He needed to calm himself down . He must contain himself. He can''t let her see the power she had on him, that she could make him feel like he''s about to lose his mind just by seeing one awful scar on her!


    Meanwhile, just outside the castle, Azrael was absentmindedly swinging his sword, practicing unenthusiastically by himself when he sensed something. Someone wasing towards him. Fast! He turned around and faced the castle''s door and saw dark smoke appearing within seconds.


    Gideon¡­ he thought, recognizing that familiar dark magic. And his guess was proven right when Gideon did materialize by the door. However, he was not the only one that appeared. Kione materialized next to him and in the very same moment.


    And to Azrael''s confusion and surprise, the two had a very strange atmosphere which surrounded them. Gideon looked like an old man trying his very best to calm down and not to bursting out in a dangerous fit of anger, while Kione was another old man in utter turmoil, looking like he no longer knew what to even do.


    Azrael''s eyeballs moved left and right, looking at his two friends in utter confusion. Now what the freaking hell is going on between these two at this time?


    Relying on past experiences, he did not rush to speak but just crossed his arms across his chest, fixing his gaze on them. He was fully contented to just sit aside and wait, looking at the two of them as two fools who were lost in their own worlds.


    After a long while, the two fools seemed to have calmed themselves down a little and finally noticed the presence of the other.. Slowly, their heads moved in unison, and they looked at each other.

 Chapter 465 - Bewitched

    <h4>Chapter 465 - Bewitched</h4>


    Bloody shit! Kione almost cursed out aloud the moment his gaze fell on Gideon who was apparently just a couple of steps next to him. What the hell!? What was he doing here as well?!


    Kione had actually escaped from the hall of pleasure, leaving thedies in there without a word. It was because in the middle of his heated session with the girls, he had started to see Vera''s face superimposed over theirs. And he nearly got shocked to death when one of them asked him, ''who''s Vera, My Lord? It''s so unlike you to utter a woman''s name in bed.'' His blood ran cold when he heard thatmenting from one of them.


    And when it had finally dawned on him that he had actually began calling one of them ''Vera'', Kione started to be so distracted he had to force himself so hard just so he could erase her image from continuously popping up in his head and to focus his full attention on thedies who were before him. But it was all a futile effort as he tried but yet failed incessantly until he could only give up and hurriedly left them. He was so frustrated, angered even. How did he end up being so pathetic like this? Why the hell was this happening to him?! This was in ridiculous! Were the heavens trying to mess with him? Was his suffering the subject of humour for some gods out there? Though he does not believe in gods, what is happening to him right now is really testing his resolve.


    He kept scolding himself, cursing himself in his mind as he squatted in front of the castle''s door, as though something foolish was driving him mad. And just as he finally managed to calm down, Gideon, of all creatures, was the first to appear before him. Oh Lord, please spare me¡­ he muttered under his breath as he stood slowly and greeted his lord ¨C though the greeting was done very unwillingly and with a slightly awkward look on his face.


    "You''re leaving, My Lord?" Kione spoke first, trying his best to act normally as how it usually was between them. He could see the deep frowning lines between his brows, and it seemed as though he had just battled within to stop himself from charging straight into a dangerous fit of rage. Now what had happened to cause him to be angered to this state? And now that Gideon had seen him, his gaze gleamed with a new wave of anger again. Now, now¡­ can trouble note and stop this nonsense already? He honestly was getting tired of all this drama! It should be thedies who loves entangling themselves in daily dramas, not him!


    "You''re leaving her again? I hope you had warned her this time not to wander around all by herself." Kione did not know why there were those words that had just flew out of his mouth. Why would he care in the first ce? Why could he not think of other topics other than her? Had he be dumb now? "You know even the castle isn''t safe for a powerless girl like her ¨C"


    "Because of the predators lurking there, headed by you." Gideon cut him off and Kione barked out a shortugh.


    "Well¡­" Kione shrugged, "I know I can''t deny that. But isn''t it your fault too for leaving such an inviting prey unattended, not even leaving an order for the servants to watch over her and protect her? You can''t just put all the me to the predators especially when you yourself are guilty of negligence." His words were true and sharp, not giving anyone any second chances.


    Gideon''s aura zed at Kione''s piercing words, and his eyes grew intense as he threw him a vicious re. And for goodness'' sake, Kione did not even feel regret nor a single bit of hesitation despite the deadly re Gideon was already throwing at him.


    "What made you think that you can fool me with your acting? And this more so doing it twice? Stop trying to provoke me, Kione. You should know me better than that. You know I can only tolerate anyone¡­ ONCE." There was a heavy warning of danger in Gideon''s dark voice as he said that and Kione could not help but let out a quick chuckle as he shook his head at his very outraged friend.


    "I''m not trying to provoke you at all, Gideon, believe it or not." He said that somewhat wearily as he threw his head up and helplessly looked at the clear blue sky. A disbelieving smile slowly curved across and graced that aristocratic and fine-looking face of his. Somehow, a logical exnation finally came to him. He was always that type of man who never hides his feelings and desires. If he wanted something, he would go ahead and take it if it was avable for the taking. Also, he was always very vocal about his actions. He always believed that hiding his feelings and emotions were pure idiocy. Why would he want to hide his feelings in the first ce? He always believed that letting it all out was a million times better than hiding them. Hiding what you feel and burying them inside would only cause yourself to be so emotionally constipated and more often than not, ends up causing an even bigger trouble. And he could not afford more trouble than this. It was better for him to address this issue right here and now, facing it head on than trying to run away from it. Or else, it will just continue to haunt him. And he refused to y the fool drowning himself in torturous silence, all because of the confusing bit of feelings he could not spill out.


    Letting out a tired and long-suffering sigh, Kione''s face looked a little better and more rxed now as he had finally found a way to solve his current dilemma.


    "You canugh at me¡­ but¡­" he continued then turned and look at Gideon, a forced smile on his face. "I think I''m already bewitched by her."


    ___


    Don''t forget to vote spellbounders! ^^

 Chapter 466 - Congratulations

    <h4>Chapter 466 - Congrattions</h4>


    A thick and heavy silence reigned for a long while between them. Gideon was so still, staring back at Kione with an even more dangerous aura, where its intensity could be even said to be bordering on murderous.


    "I know this sounds very unlike the normal person that I usually am. But I''d like to tell you now. I think it''s not possible for me to just back off quietly and ignore this thing that is happening. To tell you honestly, I have already tried getting her out of my mind, just a while ago, but it''s not as easy as I thought it would be. So I think I''ll just go with the flow for now and see where this will lead to. You know as well that I''m not good at hiding what I feel and what I think. For me, it''s pure idiocy to do that. Why should we suffer and hurt ourselves, denying something that obviously is happening within?" Kione added and Gideon furrowed hard, his eyes looking as though they belonged to a wild beast''s now. Though Kione''s rationalisations made sense, however, when Gideon thought of how all that had reference to Vera somehow or another, his anger boiled over to an even higher point.


    But Kione was unbothered by his gaze as he continued. "And since as far as I know, you and Vera aren''t in a rtionship yet, nor I suspect that you ever might be in one. Therefore, I believe it''s not toote for me to pursue her." He justified his points out.


    Their gazes shed and held each other''s. And it was as if lightning were sparking and colliding between them.


    "I''m not going to let you have her." Gideon said darkly. But with this man''s temper, Kione found it surprising that he did not even move to grab his cor yet. It seems that Gideon could tell he was not bluffing this time and was finally taking his words seriously.


    "I don''t think that you can be the one to be deciding that at all, Gideon. You and I should let her choose who she really wants to be with, without trying to force her choice." A small smile curved on Kione''s face as he said that, and Gideon''s eyes twitched a little.


    The storm-like intensity in his eyes swirled in dangerous waves as he kept his eyes locked onto Kione''s. Then without a word, he turned his back from Kione and disappeared.


    A long and deep sigh left Kione''s lips the moment Gideon''s figure was no longer in sight. And he shook his head when he realized how relieved his sigh sounded even to his own ears that Gideon chose to leave without throwing another punch first.


    In that moment, Azrael finally approached where Kione was standing at. The big man began slowly circling Kione for quite a long while, continuously rubbing his chin in a contemtive manner, not saying anything at all but just letting out little hums from time to time.


    "Stop doing that Azrael, damn it," Kione snapped impatiently, and Azrael finally halted in his tracks and exhaled forcefully.


    "Don''t put all the me on me when it''s you who are suddenly acting out of character. Are you sure you''re not an imposter?" Azrael still was looking at him funny and rubbing his smooth shaven chin.


    Kione scoffed and ran his fingers through his hair. "I wish I was! Damn it!" he spat out loudly then sighed again. "This will be a major headache¡­ but I refuse to go down a crazy spiral by trying pointlessly to hide or stop whatever these feelings that are surfacing within me." Kione threw his hands in the air in exasperation.


    "So you''ve really fallen in love with Vera?" Azrael asked in shock.


    "I believe so." Kione nodded and shrugged helplessly.


    "Now that''s very interesting." Azrael began tough out loud until Kione got irritated and elbowed him. Hard.


    "Stopughing, you idiot!" he muttered unhappily.


    "Well, I believe this might be what people call karma, Kione." Azrael continuedughing, wheezing through the pain of his elbowed ribs. "You''ve hurt one too many women. Therefore, the gods have now decided that it''s your turn. The tables have been turned on you!"


    "When did I hurt any woman, you dumb-ass? Aren''t I the most gentlemanly and gracious dark fae in the entire Under Lands? All I did was to give them the pleasure they were craving for."


    "I don''t think you even realized how many hearts you had broken, you idiot." Azrael tut-tutted and shook his head at Kione.


    "Who the hell are you calling idiot, idiot?"


    "Now I can''t wait to see how all this will pan out." Azrael side-nced at his friend. His smile was now looking like he was starting to feel sorry for Kione. This buddy of his is going to be in for the ride of his life.


    "Stop looking at me like that, you big oaf! I haven''t even started yet. You can''t be biased and root only for Gideon. Don''t forget I''m your friend too!"


    "Well, if Gideon won''t move on from Leah and keep seeing Vera as some kind of substitute or whatever it''s called, I guess you''d definitely have a fighting chance there, my friend. Though I won''t root for you yet unless I make sure that you really are capable of bing a one-woman man." Azrael replied seriously and Kione silently shut his eyes as he leaned his head back against the door.


    "Even I don''t know of that as I''ve never tried it before." An ironic smile curved across Kione''s lips. "I, myself, believe that I can''t do that as I don''t even have an idea on how the hell could someone be loyal to only one woman for his entire life. But I guess it''s actually not as impossible as I thought it would be. Though for now, I shouldn''t be thinking of that yet."


    "And what are you supposed to be thinking about for now, if not this issue?" Azrael looked confused and scratched his head.


    Kione just nced at his friend and sighed again. "It just dawned upon me that I have never tried pursuing a woman¡­ not even once in my entire lifetime. I just know it''s definitely not the same as seducing. Therefore, right now, I have no idea how or where to start."


    Azrael pped down on Kione''s back hard. "Congrattions.. That''s indeed a problem the so-called lord of the rakes definitely deserves."

 Chapter 467 - Angel Like Her

    <h4>Chapter 467 - Angel Like Her</h4>


    A pained smirk curved across Gideon''s face the moment he realized he was back and standing in front of Vera''s door. As he stood there staring at her door again, he thought that it was funny how his body just seemed to move to where she was like this without him even realizing.


    He had to disappear from Kione''s view because he could feel himself getting crazily provoked by him again. Thinking of how Kione was fighting with him for Vera was enough to get him riled up and he could not believe he actually felt an intense bloodlust towards his friend. Therefore, all he could do was to only leave, afraid that he would do something that he regretster on as his mind was aplete mess right now. He could feel himself wavering so badly.


    Leaning his back against the door and lightly mming his head back, Gideon shut his eyes tiredly and then he slid down to sit on the floor. He could not believe all these things were happening now, especially during this crucial moment. He should not have¡­ brought her back here with him¡­ he should have listened to his inner voice that had been nging non-stop in its warning to him. Why? Why did he have to meet with her that night?


    Now he understood what was behind the crazy warning bells that had rung so ferociously within him the moment he hadid eyes on her. Now he realized why his mind, his darkness seemed hellbent in making him believe that taking her with him was a very bad idea. If things were to continue like this, she¡­ she was going to ruin everything¡­ everything he had been working so hard for so many years. All his intricate ns and sweat and blood invested in it, it might alle crashing down in shambles due to her influence in his life right now.


    He shook his head and then bumped the back of his head against the door again in agitation. No¡­ he must not allow anyone to ruin his well made ns, not even her. He had tightly shut his heart closed to almost everyone for such a long time, even going to the extent of cutting himself off from all those that he cared for. For years, his heart had been as dead as driftwood and as cold as ice. And he did not mind it one bit at all,forting himself in the knowledge that for him to seed with his ns, he must remove all the distractions in his life, even if that involves his very own heart and emotions, he was fully willing to kill them all off for the sess of his n being carried out.


    Everything was originally going perfectly ording to his n, smoothly and without hups, until¡­ until she appeared out of nowhere. Why? Why did he have to set his eyes on her that fateful night? Why did he ever allowed her to touch him in the first ce? Thinking back now, he had never allowed any women to touch him before this. So why did he allow her to? He did not know how she had done it, but before he had realized it, he found himself being clutched by those little frail fingers.


    Shaking his head again, Gideon tugged at his hair in frustration. No, he could not allow thisdy to hold any more control over him. He must not allow this madness to continue on any longer. This madness, it must stop now. Before¡­ before everything unravels, and it was toote for regrets and turning back.


    And besides, as he further thought on it, he realised that what Kione said was right. No, it was right to say that he knew it all along. She would be much better off with someone else rather than him. Someone like her¡­ an angel like her¡­ she should not be subjected to fly through hell with him. She had already suffered enough in the short duration of her young life. Her being with him would only bring on more pain to herself and invite on more suffering. And that was one thing that he was sure of ¨C she must not be allowed to suffer anymore. Not now after being rescued by him, and definitely not because of him. She is one woman who deserves someone better, someone who does not have such massive baggage to carry, and someone who can stay with her, loving her, forever until the end of their lives together.


    Staring at the floor, Gideon tugged at his hair harder, a little absentmindedly. A shaky breath escaped from his lips and when he finally opened his eyes from his deep contemtion, they were once again calm. The wisp of darkness that was quietly swirling around him like they were trying tofort or protect him also settled down and silently entered his body again, disappearing as though it was never there in the first ce.


    He stood up from his slumped over position on the floor, his fists unclenched now as he reached out for the door handle.


    The sight that greeted him when she swung the door open was one of Vera, who was still sitting on the bed, hugging her knees tightly to herself. Curled up in that position, she looked so small and so alone.


    Seeing her always disorient him no matter how strong his resolve was. She could be described as a wildfireing at him with full force, with the intention of melting all the walls he had erected and built for so long. But Gideon now no longer n to just stand there and allow her to do as she wished to him. He had a stronger grasp on himself now. No matter how devastating her effect was on him, he was going to try his best to withstand it. Because this was all for her sake as well. He knew that if she were to get entangled with him, it would spell nothing but trouble and more heartache for her. And for him as well, but that was not the point here.


    ___^


    [Mass release 1/8]

 Chapter 468 - Dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 468 - Dangerous</h4>


    When she turned her face to look at him, Gideon caught his breath at the way those eyes stared at him. He had left her again without a word, so realistically, she should be furious with him right now. She should be telling, or even yelling at him that she no longer wanted to see him again. She should be shouting at him how much she hated him right at this moment. However¡­ her eyes seemed to be glittering as though she was just so d he hade back to her. Her initially dulled and lifeless eyes looked so much more alive now instead at the sight of him. It was as if her ultimate wish had just came true.


    His jaws worked and his fists clenched for a moment when he saw such raw emotions flowing out from those expressive blue eyes of hers. He could not deny he was crazily ttered at her wee of him no matter what he did. But he shook himself out of that state andposed himself before silently letting out the breath he did not realise he was holding and approached her with measured steps.


    "Your back¡­ are you alright now?" her sweet voice echoed out and floated into his ears, a sweet and honeyed melody that soothed his troubled soul. He just felt as though he had heard a mystical music that had given him instant goosebumps.


    "Don''t move." He gave her the order when she attempted to leave the bed. "I came back to rece the bandages I removed."


    Gideon squatted down, not meeting her gaze as he took her feet in his hand. Though this was not the first time he was doing this, he still could not help but marvel at how small and dainty her foot looked to be when held in his ownrge hands.


    Vera just stared at him without saying anything. But it was as though she had somehow already felt that he came back this time to tell her some bad news, and her eyes became incredibly sad and a wealth of hurt shone out of those blue orbs as she fixed her gaze onto his perfect face.


    "After this¡­" Gideon started as he continued wrapping her feet ever so gently. "I''ll be sending you away. You can go wherever you want and with whoever you want¡­ with the exception of myself." He finally lifted his face and met her gaze head on. The sight of her expression made his heart skip a beat and paused but he gathered his resolve and swallowed before he continued speaking, reaching out to touch her face.


    And Vera just teared up, so silently, just staring at him longingly while her quiet tears flowed down her cheeks as twin streams before dampening the front of her nightgown.


    "W-why?" she choked out. She could feel her throat tightening as it burned due to her holding back her tears. She should not cry before this man over this issue. She had known that there was someone important to him that he kept within his heart. So why was she behaving this way? But she could not help herself from wanting to find out more about it. "Is it because¡­ of her? It is her¡­ right? Because you can''t bring yourself to forget her?" Vera''s choked voice cracked at the end.


    Gideon''s eyes widened at her words and Vera''s heart shuddered as her mind just registered what she had just said. Was he going to get angry at her again? Would he storm out in a fit of suppressed anger again? Did she identally signed her own death warrant now that she had inadvertently mentioned his love in this situation?


    But contrary to what she had feared, he did not ze out in anger. His brows just creased for a moment before smoothening out again and his darkened visage cleared off as if a storm had just been blown off by a strong westerly wind. He opened his mouth as if to retort but for some reason, something made him hold back and stay his tongue from spouting those words. Then he looked away from Vera without saying anything, just shaking his head lightly.


    Seeing that he was not nning to say anything further on the matter and that what she had just uttered did not ignite his rage, Vera tentatively reached out her pale hands to him and he stiffened the moment her delicate fingers brushed against his taut jaw.


    "I¡­" Vera stammered. "It''s okay even if you can''t bring yourself to love me. I am not asking for much¡­ I just want to¡­ I mean, just let me¡­ let me stay with you. I am not asking you to forget her. I never will ask that of you. I can promise you that." She looked at him with an earnest stare as she picked up her hand andid it over her heart as a solemn oath that she is swearing her promise to him.


    Again, Gideon''s electric blue orbs stretched even wider as his gaze flew back to her face. He looked at her in disbelief now, his mouth hanging slightly open, utterly speechless at the extent thisdy with the fiery hair would go to. He went silent for a moment, thinking if he should consider her proposal. But the very next second, he internally jerked and chided himself on even allowing the thought to cross his mind at all. Did he not swear to himself earlier that he would not involve her in his ns any longer? Did he not say he needed to stay away from her as she would be detrimental to the sess of his ns being carried out?


    From this, he could see how easily he was being swayed by her words and thoughts. Even when he was shielding himself so hard, he still got swayed by her momentarily. Thus, he stood and turned his back from her for a moment.


    From this one experience, he could see how ''dangerous'' this littledy was to him. Just some words here and there, and he was already wavering even when he had put up his ultimate guard.


    [2/8]

 Chapter 469 - Hopelessly Damned

    <h4>Chapter 469 - Hopelessly Damned</h4>


    Vera saw him take a sharp and deep breath. Then abruptly, he turned back to face her, swiftly bending over and mming his big hands onto the bed, effectively trapping her petite frame between them. His eyes were radiating a fierce intensity that beamed down at her.


    "No¡­ don''t!" He was shaking his head so ferociously. "Do not do this, little Red." His voice came out in a tight whisper. "Don''t do this."


    "Why?! Why can''t I? If you let me¡­ I can¡­" Vera frowned a little before questioning his response to her. She did not understand why it was so hard for him to ept what she had said. In her mind, she did not think she was asking for much.


    His jaws hardened, his hands on the bed clenched the sheets so hard that if he were to exert a little more pressure, they would surely rip under his handling. "You''ll only hurt yourself, Red. You won''t¡­ you will never be able to find that happiness you longed for with me. So, don''t go and invite yourself anymore suffering ¨C" Gideon tried his best to reason it out with her, using words that she would understand ¨C hopefully.


    "Nothing will hurt me more or make me suffer more¡­ than having you sending me away from yourself, cutting me off and not allowing me to be next to you." She broke off, her tears starting to drop before they turned into a clear river that tracked twin paths flowing down her gently sloping and silky cheeks. "Nothing on this earth''s surface and under it can ever make me happy¡­ but you ¨C" Vera imed with an impassioned whisper. However, Gideon heard it loud and clear as a bell tolling right next to his ears.


    "No, don''t say that! Damn it!" he hissed out in exasperation. Not knowing what kind of words he could say to Vera that could make her understand where he wasing from or what he wanted her to do. "You''re only saying that because you''re just infatuated with me. Because you think I''m the kindest creature you have ever met. You are seeing me as your savior, just because I jumped in front of you to stop you from killing someone. I''m not. I''m nowhere near that kind as you think I am, Red. I''m not anyone''s savior. In fact, I''m the exact opposite of what you think I am. Believe that. I am not worth you suffering for." He kept trying to convince her.


    A sharp breath left his mouth and then his eyes gentled a bit as he tried to control his emotion that was starting to spin out of control again. "Do not worry. Your feelings¡­ they will eventually subside over time, believe me¡­ hearts are ever so deceiving and ever changing. You will be fine without me, eventually¡­ I''m sure you will. Just give it some time." A cynical smile curled at the edges of his lips as he said that.


    Vera shook her head stubbornly as her eyes never left his face, wiping away at her own tears now. "If what you said is true, then those words¡­ they also apply to you, right? Am I right? It is either you believe your own words¡­ If not, you are trying to lie to me. Isn''t that right?" Vera challenged him.


    Gideon was rendered speechless at her clever retort to his reasoning before he bit down on his lips and drew in another round of deep breaths. He was now looking as though he was struggling so hard to keep his ground. But in the end, his will seemed to have prevailed.


    "Listen¡­" his voice seemed breathless now as he cupped her small face in hisrge hand. "I''m a seriously f**ked up creature. I know myself and I am telling you this. I am damaged and hopelessly damned to the core."


    Vera''s eyes widened at his ferociously dark words, and she responded with a frantic shake of her head. She could not think of him that way.


    "It''s the truth, Red." He said as he wiped her tears away with the ball of his thumb, a small smile shed on his face. "So don''t waste your time on someone who does not even have any future. You can''t¡­" his voice died down.


    "What¡­ what do you mean you don''t have a future?" Vera''s eyes looked rmed now as she clutched and held onto his wrist, causing Gideon to press his lips into a tight line. She could see how he looked like he had regretted what he had just told her. Her nervousness increased as he did not say anything. "Tell¡­ tell me, what do you mean¡­"


    "Shh¡­" Gideon''s thumb pressed on her lips ever so gently. "I mean there''s nothing in my future but darkness." Something incredibly heartbreaking gleamed in his eyes as he looked at her. "Nothing at all. And no one¡­ and nothing can change that. Because I am the one who chose that kind of future for myself. And no matter what happens, I have no n to change its course¡­ no one can make me change my mind too. No one, Red, not even you." And he smiled at her, one that held a wealth of care and concern for her.


    Their eyes held each other''s for what seemed like a long time. Those words, coupled with that look in his eyes in that moment¡­ it hurt so badly. But Vera knew right then that he did not need to say anything more to shut her down,pletely.


    And Vera just reached out and just hugged him tightly to her. It was like she was trying so hard to cling onto something that was bound to slip from her arms forever.


    She wished he only said those words to discourage her, to force her to give up on him. But she knew that he was not telling her lies. She could sense that every word he had told her was beyond serious and it breaks her heart over and over that she can no longer do anything about it. This man was firm in his decision.


    THE NEXT 20 CHAPTERS ARE UNDER PRIVILEGE. YOU NEED TO BUY PRIVILEGE TO ACCESS THEM. PRIVILEGE IS ONLY FOR THE READERS WHO WANTS TO READ IN ADVANCE AND SUPPORT THE AUTHOR MORE AT THE SAME TIME. IT IS NOT COMPULSARY AND PLEASE UNDERSTAND HOW PRIVILEGE WORKS FIRST BEFORE BUYING.. THANK YOU. ?

 Chapter 470 - Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 470 - Tonight</h4>


    He was truly going to cut her off from him now. Why? That was what she did not quite understand. Why would he willingly choose such a dark and depressing future, and one that did not have hope whatsoever? And why did he not want to change course at all? Was there really nothing she could do to make him change his mind? Could she not really do anything for him?


    Vera knew now this man was so much like her. He was in the dark too, suffering all by himself and she knew whatever he was going through, whatever burden he was carrying, was something she might not even be able to imagine at all. All she knew right now was that there was really a huge difference between them. She had found her hope in him, and he was now the sole reason she wanted to keep going in this journey called life. But this man did not find his hope. Or rather, he did not want to find his hope, and it hurts her so much that she could not be his hope just like how he was to her.


    She just wished that she could be someone who means so much to him, or even just enough for him to at least have second thoughts. She would be so happy if she was just enough to make him at least hope for a brighter future. Just enough to make him change his mind. But it seems that she could not even be someone like that for him. And that was what hurts her the most, knowing that it was futile for anyone to force someone to change their mind. Because she herself was like that. No matter how painful it was, still, nothing can ever force or make her stop wanting him.


    This was why she understood what he was going through and if her, backing off will at least lessen his burden and suffering, then she would back off. She wanted to do anything and everything for him. And if that includes sending her away from him was something that he truly wished to do, then she would respect that, no matter how painful it will be. Even if it ends up killing her inside all over again.


    Vera''s grip on him was so tight but he held himself still and did not move to return the hug. She could almost feel the vibration of his unwavering resolve and she could only smile to herself bitterly.


    She sighed out, slow and deep. And they both just stayed still, until Vera opened her mouth again.


    "Before I¡­" Vera''s weak voice echoed in his ear, still not letting go of him. "Before I let you go, could you grant me onest request?" Vera pleaded and there was something in her voice that caused him to look at her face.


    Gideon''s body stilled he seemed to even stop breathing for a few moments as he stared into her blue eyes that seemed to be so vivid and brighter than ever.


    "May I have you¡­ all of you tonight?" Vera whispered, hugging him even tighter, as her voice shook. "Just for tonight. Tomorrow¡­ I¡­ I won''t bother you anymore. I promise¡­"


    A long silence reigned between them, and Vera''s heartbeat began to thump so loudly, praying that he would not reject this onest request from her.


    "Please?" her voice echoed out again, as soft as a kitten''s mew and Gideon shut his eyes closed. She is doing it again. And the warning bells were ringing damned loud again.


    But as everything inside him was still in turmoil, his treacherous lips opened and answered her. "Fine, just for tonight." His voice nearly shook as he said that as his insides screamed at him. F*ck it all to hell. He knew this will onlyplicate things. He could already see himself battling himself to the very extreme again once the night is over. But he knew he would willingly go through that again to grant her wish onest time.


    He felt her pull away from him and when he saw a soft smile on her face, Gideon suddenly felt his knees weakened and he fell back on the floor. And since Vera did not let go at all even as he stumbled back, she ended up straddling him as he sat on the floor.


    "Thank you¡­" she whispered, thanking all the gods above that he did not reject her this time and she could at least have this one wonderful memory with him.


    And Gideon shut his eyes again, inhaling her unique scent, and reveled in the feeling of her soft body that was pressed against him. "This means¡­ you''re all mine tonight, right?" She whispered out a little shyly.


    "Yes. Have all of me, all you want." He answered, helplessly. "Just for tonight."


    "Mm. Just for tonight." She echoed and in the next few seconds that passed, they remained in that position, just listening to each other''s breath and each other''s heartbeats, feeling each other''s warmth shared between them.


    Vera''s heart finally calmed down a little. The pain was still there but he was still here with her and whatever time she had left with him, she wanted to make the most out of it.


    "Do you want to go out somewhere?" he asked but Vera shook her head immediately. She did not want to go anywhere else but just remain here. Knowing that if they go out, someone or something might take his attention or the person himself away from her. Even if it was only for a moment, she was not willing to share him or his time with any others tonight. He is finally going to be all hers ¨C even though it was only one night ¨C tonight. Therefore, she was going to jealously keep him in here, guarding him in this room, with her.


    "I want to¡­" Vera swallowed as she paused. There was a slight hesitation in her actions, but her eyes looked decisive as she swallowed hard. Tonight, she was going to give her all to him. Everything she had left ¨C all were going to him. She was not holding anything back and would offer it all to him. Since he did not want her heart, there was only one thing left that she could give to him, her body. It might not mean much to him. But to her, this was all she had left of herself. She had already given him her heart and soul¡­ her body, she will also give this to him too and she knew in her heart that she would never regret this. Because she knew that this man was all she wanted and craved for in her entire life.


    When she pulled away, her eyes were sparkling with an intense gleam the next time she met his gaze. "I want to make love with you, Gideon¡­"


    ____


    [4/8]


    Note: 4 more chapterster today toplete the mass release!


    Also, please don''t forget to vote and leave ament spellbounders! ^^


    P.s. if you want to support me more, you can support me on patreon and also check out myic there. Just go to /kazzenlx


    Thank you in advance. <3

 Chapter 471 - Take Them Off

    <h4>Chapter 471 - Take Them Off</h4>


    Vera did not even realise that she was holding her breath as she waited for Gideon''s response. Her face had long since flushed red and hot at the boldness of her own words. But she did not even have any time to feel embarrassed because all her attention was fixed on nothing else but on him.


    Those eyes that never failed to draw her breath away every time she looked into them so deeply were now dted as he looked at her with a severe expression that she could not quite fathom. However, she hoped that his look would mean something positive to her. Since he has yet to push her away or reject any of her smaller advances.


    "I want you¡­" she added, "I want you so bad¡­" her voice a pleasing echo in his ears. "Make love to me, Gideon," she repeated once again. The ache and sadness in her eyes were then reced by a stubborn determination now, rendering him even more speechless. The surprised look on his face told her that he had not expected her to say those words to him. At all.


    "Re ¨C"


    A heart jerking kiss shut him off totally. His body stilled like it had suddenly turned into a marble statue and Vera did not waste a moment longer to take the advantage of the situation. She lunged over and pounced on him while he was still in a stupor. She slid her tongue over his lips and when he parted his own in surprise, she quickly slid her tongue inside his mouth and licked and tangled her warm little tongue with his.


    Tangling her fingers through his thick and silky hair, Vera did her best, kissing him as wild and passionately as she could. She just made sure that he would be able to feel just how much she wanted him, just how much she lived for him, and how she craved for him to her very fibre of her being.


    She thought that she was going to have to do much more to shatter his guard to pieces. To make him grant her wish. But to her surprise and delight, it did not even take her that long before he was responding to her kisses, cursing under his breath as his hands roamed all over on their own and pulled her closer to his body. It was as though he wanted to pull her into himself and merge them together as one. And it was as if he could not help the way he was behaving. As if he no longer had the power to control his very own body right now.


    The fact that his defences just came crumbling down so easily like that, made Vera''s heart swell with joy that she could not believe that it was the same heart which was just bleeding in so much pain just a little while ago. She could only thank whatever gods that were out there who had granted her wishes and fervent prayers for this one little thing. And she would not take it for granted.


    As their heated kiss went on, Vera held his hand and slowly brought it towards her to ce it on her breast. She still remembered how good it felt when he had kneaded and yed with her there. And when he had massaged her breast, Vera moaned loudly against his mouth. She did not bother to keep her voice down and allowed him to know how much she loved his touch.


    "Gideon¡­ kiss me there¡­" she whispered, as if she could no longer wait to feel that pleasurable sensation of his mouth moving all over her breast again. Gideon''s eyes gleamed in the dim light before his head bent over her. This time, he freed her breast and his mouthtched onto it without hesitation. The feeling of his hot mouth on her without the fabric getting in the way just set Vera''s body on fire.


    And before they knew it, the quiet room was filled with nothing but the sounds of their heavy breathing and moaning and the sound of his name being called out reverently over and over. Vera was already stripped bare and as naked as the day she was born as she knelt between his legs.


    Gideon feasted on her perky mounds until she was writhing in desire as his hand was touching her sex again. Rubbing and stroking her folds while she clung onto him, her hands crawled down from the scalp of his head down to his back as if she could not get enough of his closeness.


    Vera could not believe she was feeling like this right now, and with Gideon as her partner. Her mind was swimming with so much pleasure she almost thought that she might even be dreaming. She secretly pinched herself on her thighs to check if she was really awake and everything was real. The sharp pain radiating from the area she had just abused herself assured her that she was not dreaming. And her hands then moved on its own, reaching out to his clothes, wanting to take them off.


    She had instinctively did that. Maybe because she was still a little afraid that he might suddenly change his minds and leave her again. Or maybe because she just could not wait to feel his naked body against hers anymore. Or maybe it was just both. Either way, her hands had alreadynded on the front of his chest and grabbed a fistful of his shirt. Daring to raise her eyes to look into his, she saw no rejection nor censure and her heart jolted with joy, seeing that he was not rejecting her advances.


    But she found her fingers stumbling, shaking and could not even manage to undress him as smoothly as she had thought it would happen in her mind. It was then that she realised that the dark fae clothes were not as simply made as the human''s clothes.


    "Clothes¡­" she uttered urgently, panting a little. "Gideon¡­ take them off¡­"


    [5/8]

 Chapter 472 - For The Last Time

    <h4>Chapter 472 - For The Last Time</h4>


    "Clothes¡­" she uttered urgently, panting a little. "Gideon¡­ take them off¡­"


    He pulled away from her stumbling fingers and stared at her. There was a growing hunger in his eyes, but it was still tightly controlled. He was still the master of his own body ¨C at least for now.


    "You don''t need to do this to make me stay." He told her, tucking the stray strands of her hair behind her ears. And that simple gesture just made Vera''s heart swell even more. "I already promised you and agreed to your request that I''ll be all yours tonight. So, don''t worry.?I am not going anywhere anytime soon ¨C" his words were reassuring to Vera''s ears to say the least and it only brought a brilliant smile to her face.


    "I''m not doing this just to make you stay. I''m doing this because I want you. This is just me wanting you so very badly¡­" she responded in a heated whisper and then made to tug at his clothes again. "You''re all mine tonight, so listen to me and just take off these clothes right now."


    A disbelieving smile suddenly curved across Gideon''s lips without him even realizing it. Then a glint of mischief suddenly reced the shock in his eyes. Gods¡­ this littledy just keeps bringing him one shock after another, rocking him to his very core.


    "It''s true that I had agreed you can have all of me tonight, but I didn''t agree to obey all your orders, little feisty red." He replied and he bit down on his tongue at the realisation of what he had just said. Damn it all to hell, he was unexpectedly getting carried away by the situation. However, he could not seem to stop himself. But screw it all! He had already made a deal with her, so there was no use holding back anymore. He would honour his words to her if it was thest thing he did! Tonight, he was going to allow himself to surrender fully to her all she wanted. And he was going to let himself just go with the flow, without holding back¡­ just for tonight, he would forget about anything and everything else ¨C but her. Tonight, he was going to ignore it all, his darkness, his demons. Yes, just for tonight, he would not care about anything else but her. Tonight, he is going to let himself go and breathe. For thest time¡­


    And as soon as he had decided on that, his body suddenly seemed to get lighter. The hardness and ruthlessness that were ever present in his eyes was finally dissolving like wax right into the fire.


    She had already managed to remove his long coat and was now clumsily looking for something. "Help me¡­" she breathed, looking like she was in a pinch. "I don''t know how to undress you. Your clothes are strange." She could not help but pout in exasperation as she was stumped in dealing with the dark fae''s clothing.


    Once again, Gideon could not help but smile helplessly. He had half bitten his lower lip to stop himself from chuckling out. The pinched expression on her face¡­ he found it incredibly adorable. She kept on bringing shock after shock to him again and again with her boldness and sudden feistiness and that adorable look¡­ some little hands were trying to tickle him, and he could not help but want to tease her. He wanted to see more of her. He wanted to unearth more of her other expressions that was not those of pain and sadness or hopelessness.


    And so, he did not say anything but simply sat there, looking at her silently with the corner of his lips lifted up, as if enjoying whatever he was looking at.


    Finally noticing the look on his face, Vera pursed her lips even more and she creased her brows at him.


    "Fine," she said suddenly, and Gideon raised his brow.


    Vera climbed off him and ran off to grab something. And Gideon bit his lip again, barely stopping himself from bursting outughing at the sight of her running back to him with a small fruit knife held in her hand.


    She straddled him again as Gideon leaned his back against the bed. Still, he did not say a thing and just watched in anticipation at what she was nning to do next. His curiosity in her every action skyrocketing every second that pass.


    Her pale blue eyes looked at him, and there was bravery in them. Then she swallowed and moved the knife closer to his neck. He was wearing a strange ink-like fabric that hugged his body tightly up to his neck. And strangely she could not find any button to remove norce to pull. It was nothing like the tunic human men usually wore.


    Vera pulled the fabric away from his neck moved the knife again, but her fingers wavered. And like a puppy afraid to make a mistake and harm him, she looked at him helplessly. There it was¡­ thisdy just switched from a feisty little spitfire to an incredibly innocent little girl within the blink of an eye.


    "Don''t be afraid¡­ go on¡­" he told her, causing her eyes to widen. "You can rip it all apart all you want. That''s the only way you can undress me." Gideon teased her with a poker face.


    She blinked. "R-really? There''s no other way?"


    He nodded. Mischief gleaming in his eyes.


    Once again, Vera swallowed nervously, but not long after, the feisty look returned. She took a deep breath and then with an intense focus, she sliced the fabric with the dagger, beyond careful to never harm him even with a single nick. And it made Gideon feel another tug in his heart as she looked at her treating him like he was someone so fragile that a small cut could kill him.


    The jarring sound of the fabric of his clothes ripping echoed out in a loud contrast to the silence of the room, and he watched her smile victoriously as she put the knife away before tugging and pulling on his cloth down until his torso was fully naked and bared to her roving eyes.


    [6/8]

 Chapter 473 - Want More?

    <h4>Chapter 473 - Want More?</h4>


    She stilled at the sight of his nakedness. Then she reached out and ran her fingers over his bare skin and he sharply sucked in his breath at her touch. The look in her eyes filled with fascination. His body was smooth and¡­ wless¡­ and beautiful¡­ unlike hers. And that brought a slightly pained expression crossing her face.


    "You are¡­" she uttered as she continued touching his taut muscles. "so beautiful¡­ so perfect¡­"


    Gideon suddenly pulled her close, pressing her against him and iming her lips again, this time very softly and without the roughness and wildness from earlier. The movements of his lips over hers was so sublime it almost brought tears spilling out of her eyes. Then Vera gasped after she registered the heat of his bare skin on her own. Her mind immediately forgetting the insecurities that had been roused within her.


    When their lips parted, he whispered in her ear. "Now what do you want me to do next? Red?" his voice so intimate in her ear and she shivered at the fact that he did not sound restrained anymore. It was as though he was apletely different person, but still the same. It was hard for her to exin. But one thing she knew, she did not feel him holding back anymore as he had done all those times earlier.


    "I want you to¡­ touch me again." She said as she clung onto him, rubbing herself against his hard muscles instinctively.


    "Touch you¡­ where?" he teased sexily, "I need to know exactly where you are talking about, my sweet." He kept teasing her and calling her using those pet names, sending her mind into a tizzy.


    She held his hand and shyly brought it down to her sex. "Here." she muttered as her face burned red, and Gideon only smiled, kissing her neck now as he cupped her sex and started ying with her down there. His slick fingers glided into her folds without much hindrance and yed with her bud until she was moaning harder, and she was throwing her head from side to side due to so much pleasure which was assaulting her senses at that moment.


    She prepared herself not to jerk again once he does that to her the next time. But when his finger probed her entrance yet again, her body just reacted instinctively. But to her surprise, her reaction did not make Gideon halt anymore. He just held onto her a little bit tighter before his finger probed her depths again.


    Vera caught her breath at the strange feeling of pration in her lower regions. His finger then began moving inside her with shorter and slower strokes in a backward and forward motion. And Vera could only bite down on her lip and hugged him tighter, unsure what to do or how to feel about what he was doing to her. And before Vera knew it, she was moaning in pleasure as her insides got used to the foreign experience he was giving her.


    She felt even hotter now and her face was so flushed and red as she felt herself getting slicker and wetter at his touch.


    "I''m going to insert one more, sweet red," he whispered to her so lovingly, Vera just nodded, even without knowing what one more he was actually referring to.


    Then she felt another finger slid inside her, making her draw in a deep breath before holding it in. "Don''t hold your breath, sweetcakes. Just breathe, in and out¡­ yes, just like that¡­" he was kissing her jaw as he whispered to her, and she realised that he was watching her face so very closely.


    He was taking his time as he slid his fingers inside her in an almost torturous and slow motion. And after what felt like minutes, Vera was already feeling so good, and loving the pleasures he was making her feel. She never thought that even with just his fingers, he could already pleasure her to such heights like this. But¡­ she wanted more¡­ something more¡­ she just did not quite know what exactly.


    "Gideon¡­" she moaned his name out again.


    "Yes?" he purred against her skin softly, kissing the sensitive spot he had recently found out that was below her ear.


    "I¡­ more¡­Gideon¡­" Vera was muttering, not quite making sense. But Gideon only chuckled as he knew what she wanted. However, he wanted to tease her more.


    "More? What more? Sweet?"


    "I don''t know. But more please¡­"


    She heard his quiet chuckle. "You mean¡­" he finally increased his pace faster, "like this?"


    And Vera moaned even louder. "Yes, yes! Like that!"


    The pleasure was increasing to an unbelievable degree that Vera found herself rubbing herself against his hand, as if she just could not get enough. The thing that was bubbling inside her was unbelievable now.


    But he suddenly stopped. "No! Don''t," she cried out and Gideon chuckled again. This time a bit louder and Vera forced her dazed eyes to look at him, wanting to see how he looked like when he wasughing. His quietugh sounded so good in her ears that she could only imagine what his gorgeous face looked like when he genuinelyughed.


    "Patience, Red. It''s not time yet," he whispered temptingly, and Vera could only shake her head.


    "I can''t¡­ wait anymore. I¡­ please, don''t stop. Do some ¨C"


    She could no longer continue her words because she found herself being lifted and her bottom was gently being ced on the edge of the bed. Then he parted her legs wide and squatted right before her, in between her parted legs.


    Vera''s eyes widened as she looked down at him, a little confused and with a hint of nervousness in her big blue eyes. His eyes gleamed as he looked up through his thickshes.


    He took one of her legs and kissed her inner thigh, moving higher and higher Vera''s heart began to pound so hard in anticipation and disbelief. Do not tell me¡­ he is going to¡­


    THE NEXT 20 CHAPTERS ARE UNDER PRIVILEGE. YOU NEED TO BUY PRIVILEGE TO ACCESS THEM. PRIVILEGE IS ONLY FOR THE READERS WHO WANTS TO READ IN ADVANCE AND SUPPORT THE AUTHOR MORE AT THE SAME TIME. IT IS NOT COMPULSARY AND PLEASE UNDERSTAND HOW PRIVILEGE WORKS FIRST BEFORE BUYING.. THANK YOU. ?

 Chapter 474 - Signs

    <h4>Chapter 474 - Signs</h4>


    Gideon''s hot mouth reached her there and gave her one long and slow erotic lick. Shocking Vera to her core. She could not believe he had really kissed her there.


    Fisting both her hands into his silky dark hair, Vera shivered. "Wait¡­ Gid¡­"


    He ignored her and proceeded to ce her one leg over his shoulder then ate her again. This time, stabbing his tongue into her entrance. And Vera''s entire being was lost in utter pleasure again.


    He ate her like he was tasting something so delicious that he just could not get enough of, inserting his fingers inside her again as his delicious tongue stroked her, caressing her as deep as he could go.


    "How do you feel? Sweet red?" he asked against her sex, the vibration of his deep voice, sending more shivers all over her.


    "Good, god, so good." She had grabbed onto his head again, wanting him to continue kissing her there. Desperately wanting something she did not know what exactly, to finally happen and relieve her. "Gideon¡­"


    But he did not give that something to her until she began to feel so tormented by him, by his fingers and tongue and mouth.


    "Gideon¡­ I''m¡­ you''re going to make me perish¡­" she moaned, not knowing what to do anymore.


    His heart-stoppingugher vibrated against her womanly parts, and he pulled away and looked at her. She would never have imagined that he couldugh like this.


    "Yes¡­ I''ll make you feel like you''ll perish from pleasure, sweet red. Wait for it." He said and Vera tugged on him again.


    "I can''t wait anymore¡­ please¡­ now, make me perish now!" she cried out desperately and Gideon licked his lips. The hunger in his eyes zed and in the next moment his mouth was sucking her bud as his fingers moved faster than ever.


    His tongue swirled even faster, matching the rhythm of his fingers inside her until she threw her head back and her nails sunk a little into his scalp.


    "Gideon!" she screamed out his name and a fierce sensation assaulted her body as she jerked and quivered violently. The ecstasy that exploded within her was so unbelievable, so good that she honestly felt that she could really die. Even if she did not, she was quite willing to die happy after experiencing this.


    What was that? Her mind questioned over and over as her body became limp and she let go of his hair and let her body fell back on the bed, not caring how she was spread out over the sheets.


    He rose and looked down at her. He swallowed hard, and in one snap of his fingers, the rest of the clothes that were covering his lower body disappeared into smoke.


    Vera opened her eyes and her heartbeat picked up their pace again as she let her eyes wander all over him, stopping at the raging proud and hard member of his. She swallowed, unable to keep her eyes of it even as he moved closer to her. My oh, my!


    "You can touch it if you like, red." His maic voice came at her as though they were a spell, and she pulled her body up. Her eyes wererge as she looked up at him and then back to the length of him.


    There was amazement and shock in her eyes even as she stared at his length. Then she reached out her hand and gingerly touched the tip of it. He sucked in his breath while she gasped, retracting her finger away a little when his member twitched as though it was alive. She prayed to the gods that she did not identally hurt him.


    "This is your first time touching one?" he asked, and she nodded. Swallowing. This time, even more carefully, she touched him again, tracing her finger gently along the bulging veins. This soft and slow movement of hers caused Gideon to stiffen, his gut contracting fiercely from stopping himself from pouncing on her. Her touch burned him. "Want it?" he asked in a gravelly voice and Vera looked up at him again.


    "It will¡­ fit, right?" she asked, herrge expressive eyes did not show fear but there was a little doubt in there and with her question, he knew she was doubting if she could take him into herself.


    A smiled curve across Gideon''s face. "Want to back off now? Sweet red?"


    She immediately shook her head, almost frantically. Even grabbing at his length all of a sudden as though wanting to prevent him from running off. And Gideon could not help but groan at her movement.


    "I want it¡­ you¡­ inside me," she said. And in that instant, he lost it. He grabbed her and kissed her hard. It seems he had already reached his limit.


    He buried his face against her neck and kissed and suck her skin wildly, like an untamed animal wanting to devour her whole. He knew his entire world was undone now.


    His hands spread her legs wide apart before his hungry eyes and she held onto him tightly when she felt his hot tiping to rest against her already dripping core. She was nervous because of his size but she still wanted him, so bad. That was not even a question. She wanted to know how much more pleasure he could bring and give to her. How much more of him she could have before this night was over.


    Taking her hand in his, Gideon held it above her head, and in a sweet gesture, stared down at her like she was the most beautiful girl in his eyes.


    His mouth kissed her lips lightly and then in one swift move, he slid himself deep inside her, stretching her to the limit and filling her to the brim. And that caused Vera to sharply gasp out from the unexpected pain that hadnced through her.


    Gideon suddenly held himself very still, his eyes that were filled with nothing but desire slowly clearing from the pleasurable haze and widening in realisation. As Vera was biting her bottom lip to keep herself from crying out in pain and distracting him, Gideon felt a sudden dread consuming him.


    He had noticed all the signs, all those gentle hesitancy in her touch, the way her body reacted when he touched her. But due to her insistent ims of wanting to be a bed warmer, Gideon had honestly thought she was only reacting like that because no man had bothered to pleasure her, to even use their fingers to make her wet first or kiss her there. He had thought they had just used her for their own pleasure and that she did not even have the opportunity to experience what real pleasure was yet despite her experience. He had thought¡­


    He had thought of so many things and other scenarios but this one¡­ And it came mming into his mind like a tonne of bricks.


    "You¡­ you''re a virgin."


    ____


    [8/8]


    Yey! Mass release done! But because you guys spoiled me with gifts today, i''ll be giving 4 chapters tomorrow.


    Thank you so much for the love and support. Love you guys! <3


    P.s. don''t forget to leave ament.. They means a lot to me. <3

 Chapter 475 - Hate

    <h4>Chapter 475 - Hate</h4>


    The moment a curse spilled out from Gideon''s mouth and Vera felt his hands leaving hers, she swiftly reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck, possessively pulling him back towards and into her. His body was so stiff he did not seem to be able to react fast enough from her pulling him and thus, he ended up crashing into her. That only caused them both to suck their breaths at the impact of that body sh.


    "I was¡­ but not anymore¡­" Vera said, drawing in air through her teeth, breathing through the pain of that forceful pration. She tightened her arms around him, letting him know that she did not want him to stop now. Not when they have already reached this stage. She was adamant in that she did not want him to pull away. "And I¡­ I am beyond happy that you are the one who took it. I wouldn''t want anyone else to take my first time but you¡­ so please¡­" her voice wavered a little as she kissed his skin with so much emotion, "please don''t stop. Don''t go and leave me here. You''ve promised me tonight, remember? Take me¡­ have me¡­ all of me¡­" she pleaded with him.


    She felt his body trembling after her words, and she dreaded he was going to pull away. But to Vera''s greatest relief, he did not. However, he did not make even a small move, but just kept still as he continuously trembled as he rested his forehead against the pillow.


    Why¡­ why was she doing this to him? Gideon questioned silently. His emotions were all over the ce right now. He could not believe this. Somehow, all he ever brought to her were hurt and pain. He was going to send her away, to cut her off from him for good¡­ he had made sure she had understood that clearly. Yet, she still decided to do this. To finally offer herself up to him like this. He¡­ he did not deserve this¡­ he had no right to be that special one who deserves to be her first¡­ he just did not deserve her. Period.


    All of a sudden, his trembling body shook all over when he felt her tongue licking his ear. He then realised that she was copying him! Following just exactly like how he had done to her, whispering in his ear.


    "Gideon¡­ I want you¡­ make me feel good again, pleasure me again¡­" she uttered in a breathy and pleading voice, causing his blood pressure to shoot through the roof and almost loose his cool. And with that, he was seduced hopelessly his member that was still impaled inside her rapidly swelled again.


    She pulled away a little to look at his face when she felt him stretching her inner walls again, wanting to kiss him on the mouth. But she paused at the look that he had in his eyes. She saw self-deprecation in them. It was obvious that he hated himself¡­ so much so that the hate was so intense, so rooted to his deepest core that she could feel it reflected in his eyes. She was taken aback and wondered what could have happened in his past that was able to cause such amounts of hatred to be kept within him.


    It made Vera''s heart hurt again. She caressed his face and a soft smile bloomed on her face. If she could, she would do anything to erase that hate in his eyes. She would trade anything she had for it.


    "You are¡­ you are mine tonight." She reminded him gently, caressing him continuously, as soothingly as she could. "You had said that I can have all of you¡­ so please stop thinking about anything else. Let me have all of you¡­ your body, your soul¡­ your¡­ your thoughts too¡­" she kissed him, "think of me only¡­ just for tonight¡­ forget everything else but me¡­" her soft and sweet voice seemed to wind seductively into his ears, shooting for his heart and it seemed to have an effect on him.


    And Gideon finally responded to her. He suddenly roused from his statue-like state and kissed her back. She felt his body seemed to have roared back into life once again. He did not move his hips, but his mouth and hands began to explore her wildly. And his touch just ignited the fire inside of her into an inferno again.


    "Gideon¡­" she moaned out his name as he licked and sucked on her tongue. When he pulled away from the kiss, he had lifted his torso from crashing against hers. Looking up, Vera could see a gleaming silvery thread connecting them from his lips to hers. Her heart lurched at the sight and happiness swelled within her. Then looking up at the new expression in his eyes, the utter desire that was pouring out from them, as though he was seeing nothing else but her now, made Vera''s insides throb. Her lower parts tingled and clenched in a very pleasurable way that made her think she could get used to it.


    "Right¡­" his voice echoed. "¡­ you are now mine¡­" he dered, and he withdrew his length from her very slowly before he dropped tiny kisses at the corners of her eyes. "I''m going to move now¡­"


    "Yes," she replied, "yes! Take me!"


    He pushed himself into her and Vera winced at the pain. She felt him kissing the corner of her eyes again. "It''ll feel better soon, I promise." He whispered lovingly as he continued pushing in and pulling out slowly, making sure that she would have the chance to get used to his size first.


    A low groan escaped from his lips as time ticked by. She was so tight it was taking him everything that he had inside to control himself from plundering her wildly and not caring for herfort. However, his conscience would not allow him to do so to a virgin like her. He needed to be patient for her but she¡­ oh god, she felt like heaven. How was he supposed to keep himself under control?


    He had been in hell for so long that a taste of heaven would have totally unravelled him in no time at all. But¡­ he must not lose control. Not now. For her, he cannot hurt her.


    [1/4]

 Chapter 476 - Everything

    <h4>Chapter 476 - Everything</h4>


    Light-headed and breathless, Gideon stared down at her. God damn it, he found that he could not wait any longer.


    "Red¡­" came his breathless voice, torment evident in them. "I can''t¡­ not anymore. I can''t wait anymore. I''m going to do it now." He whispered in a pleading voice, almost at the point of being desperate.


    And Vera felt her heart swell from hearing the desperate sound of his voice. Happy that he seemed to want her as desperately as well.


    "Mm¡­ yes, do what you want. Have me all you want ¨C ah!"


    He pushed himself in so deep inside her in one long and hard thrust that Vera could not manage to stop her voice from calling out. He pushed at her again, in and out, making Vera lose her mind in the process. The pleasurable friction of their bodies rubbing against each other brought her to heights she would never have imagined were possible.


    "Red¡­ oh, my sweet red¡­" he whispered as he moved his hips, pinning her hands over her head again. His eyes gleaming so beautifully, so breathtakingly, as he rocked against her in a powerful and steady rhythm. He even ground his teeth as he lost himself in her heat and wetness.


    Vera forced herself to keep her eyes open, to watch him as he strained that beautiful body. She wanted to see the kinds of expressions he makes as his desire consumes him. And her heart was filled with the sight of him. She wanted to keep watching him but¡­ as seconds ticked by, it was bing harder for her to even focus her eyes.


    Vera could not even remember when did the pain recede and all that she was feeling now was just wave after continuous waves of delight building within her. She was so wet and hot now. And she could feel everything. The pulsing and unyielding member filling her slowly made her burst with a whole new wave of desire.


    Until she found her legs wrapped around his waist. He began to pinch the tip of her breast as he continued their dance in a beautiful and delicious rhythm. Then he bent over and devoured her mouth again, all the while thrusting deeper, and harder, bringing her to a new level of pleasure every time. It was as if he was nning to bring her higher than the heavens itself.


    The building pleasure was so unbearable that Vera could not even vocalise his name properly anymore. "Gid¡­ ah!" her mind was in a delirious state of extreme pleasure.


    "Red¡­ I''m so close¡­" he uttered in a guttural voice.


    He did not know it would be like this. He never thought that he would lose himself to the pleasures of love making to this extent. He wanted to devour her whole¡­ and also to let her consume him whole. This pleasure¡­ the feel of her¡­ the undting sounds of her moans¡­ he knew that this memory would haunt him for the rest of his life. The satisfaction that their union evokes within him was something so moving and earth-shattering that he had nothing topare it to. It was just out of this world.


    "Oh, f*ck! I''ming!" he clenched his teeth when she started spasming around him so violently good. And his hands gripped unto her harder, constraining her when she started trashing and writhing beneath him in a pleasurable way.


    And when she bucked her hips forward, Gideon groaned hard and pushed into her harder, deeper, faster until Vera finally cried out in a dizzying climax.


    Gideon barely managed to pull himself away from her sweetness and immediately spent himself onto the sheet as the two of them shivered from the extraordinary intensity of their own orgasms. Vera was seeing shes of light in her vision and almost cked out at how powerful she was rocked by her high.


    He rolled off from her andid on his back, his breath still hissing between his teeth. Oh, gods, it took everything he had not toe inside her. Everything. F*ck! He did not know it would be like this. This was the very first time he had struggled so goddamned much to pull out. And f*ck again, because his dread has grown even more now. He was terrified at the fact that he was now entertaining the thought of not wanting her to leave.


    Time ticked by and as Gideon was covering his eyes with the back of his hand, Vera slowly rose and sat up to look at him. She could not believe what had just happened. The ecstasy they just shared was just crazy! It was inexplicable and mind-blowing to say the least!


    Her eyes looked at him and her face reddened, a smile blooming on her face. But when her eyes caught the white sticky liquid that was pooling on the sheet near them, her smile slowly faded. That was right, he had pulled away just beforeing and¡­ she was not ignorant about matters like this. She had heard about this previously that men do this to avoid impregnating their mistresses. They would never allow their seed to be nted in someone other than their official wife.


    Seeing this proof sitting on the bedsheets beside them only caused another sharp sting in her heart.


    "Red¡­" his voice jolted her out of her reverie and when she turned to look at him, she was surprised to see that he was already sitting up and looking at her.


    She forced a smile at him. But he had already noticed and had read her expression from early on before even calling her. And his gaze fell to that same spot she was staring at before he called out.


    "Come here," he stretched his hand out to her and Vera did not hesitate to crawl towards him even with her heart aching from his actions.


    Gideon cradled her in hisp and pulled on her head to rest it on his chest. "I did that because¡­" he paused and when Vera looked at him with herrge clear blue eyes, he suddenly looked conflicted. He had a face where he was questioning himself on why the hell did he even tried to say something.


    "Because¡­ ?" she prompted him and held his gaze, as she asked in a small voice.

 Chapter 477 - Pretend

    <h4>Chapter 477 - Pretend</h4>


    "Because¡­ ?" she prompted him and held his gaze, as she asked in a small voice.


    "It''s¡­ it''s for your sake." He pulled her close and kissed her head.


    Vera looked down in disappointment as his words did nothing to soothe the pain that was still sharp in her heart and seemed to cause a lump to be lodged in her throat. And she knew that he knew it as well.


    When she remained quiet, he groaned and ran his fingers through his hair as if he was suddenly exasperated again. "I''m a son of a monster, red¡­" he said. "I am certain that my child would inherit and then suffer the same fate as mine. I''m a monster and my child will be conceived and born as a monster too. That''s why I swore to myself never to¡­" he paused, his eyes suddenly widening in disbelief. He was shocked at himself that he had said those words out aloud and even to her.


    Vera could see the utter shock in his eyes. The pure disbelief that he had spilled those secret things kept only in his mind, to her. And it made her feel immensely better that she brightened up.


    Reaching out, Vera embraced him ever so gently. "Don''t worry¡­" she whispered in a soothing voice, a voice filled with promise. "Your secrets will be safe with me, Gideon. It will not even appear in my dreams. I''ll bring them with me to my grave."


    Gideon''s body seemed to sag over, and he rested his head on her shoulder.


    "But I just wanted to tell you that I will still want you, desire you¡­ no matter what kind of monster you are. I''ll want your child too¡­" she paused as he started trembling again, hugging her close to him tight. "¡­ and because it will be part of you, it will never be something bad or evil."


    "Stop¡­" his voice was so low, so pained. "Don''t do this to me..."


    Her hands caressed the back of his head in a very soothing motion. "I''m sorry¡­" she whispered. "I know I''m making everything even harder for you. Forgive me for wanting you, for loving you ¨C"


    "Enough!" he pressed his fingers against her lips as he gently bumped his forehead against hers. "Enough¡­ I''m begging you¡­" Gideon''s voice was trembling, and she swore that she could hear there were tears in his voice.


    Vera''s heart broke when she heard that. She never expected to hear thosest three words he said.


    She let out a shaky sigh and pulled away. But the next second, she nted a kiss on his forehead. And Gideon''s world seemed toe to a screeching full-on halt he could only shut his eyes firmly closed. Why¡­ why was fate doing this to him? Did the gods hate him so much that they loved toying with his life?


    He ced his hand at the back of her head, running his fingers through her fiery hair in a rxed and loving gesture. "Listen to me, red¡­ and listen well." his whisper echoed in her ear. "Something big will be happening in the near future. There will be a massive war that could very well end everything as we know it. I am destined to be the sacrifice¡­ the key in stopping this disaster from running its full course¡­"


    A disbelieving smile curved on his lips as he trailed off while Vera gaped at him in shock. She could not quite register the things that he had just said to her.


    "Now look what you''re doing to me¡­" heughed helplessly, tugging at her hair. Then he took a deep breath and looked into her eyes again, tucking the wayward strands of her hair behind her ears. "I am bound to be gone in the very near future, red¡­ and that''s why¡­ that''s why you can''t¡­ you can''t be falling in love with me. Not now, not ever¡­" a sad smile adorned his lips.


    Toote¡­ she smiled back, her lips trembling now. But she did not say it out loud anymore as there was no point in doing so. Not that it would have changed anything if she had vocalised it. I had already fallen in love you since the very first time I saw you. She told him in her mind. She knew she could not tell him because she did not want him to struggle more than he already was. It was painful thinking of his fate. Of theirs. She could see it his eyes, his future was set. If she tried and forced him to change his mind now, something might happen. And she did not know why, but she felt terrified¡­ that she might push him too hard that he might end up losing his mind. Maybe because she could see what a tormented creature he already was. There was no need for her to add on to his agony. He was already looking like he only needed a little more push, and he would fall into the pit of madness. It made her heart shake with horror at the thought of how madness did a number on her mother. An extreme fear swept over her.


    So Vera just hugged him tightly, giving her all to at least soothe his battered soul even if she could not solve the problem to it. "I understand¡­" she told him. And they both fell silent for a long time. Just feeling each other. Until Vera pulled away and broke the silence. She had decided to act like everything was alright again. She wanted to do more things with him before this night ends. So she would continue to pretend that everything was fine. For his sake and also hers, she would pretend that he had not said what he did and she would act as though she and not heard it. If that was the only way to make both of them feel better, it was okay to pretend it was all fine now. Just for now. She was going to forget all the things she had heard and focus solely on him alone. Tonight, it was just going to be about him and her.


    [3/4]

 Chapter 478 - News

    <h4>Chapter 478 - News</h4>


    "That was amazing by the way¡­" Vera said shyly, and Gideon blinked at her.


    "That¡­" he raised his brow.


    "What you did to me earlier. It was amazing!" Her face blushed harder and Gideon could not help but smile.


    "It was. The best I ever had." Hemented and Vera''s eyes circled.


    "Really?" she looked at him suspiciously, disbelievingly. "Are you kidding me?"


    But Gideon''s gaze was so serious that Vera gasped in surprise. At the same time, her heart fluttered like crazy within her ribcage.


    "Then¡­ can we do that again?" though her face was ming fiercely, she braved herself to say that out.


    Gideon blinked and then he chuckled. Causing Vera to fall into a daze at the sight of his genuineugh. He was an angel when heughs. And she could only look at him, picturing hisughing face, imprinting it in her mind. If only she could watch hisugh forever beside him. If only he had more time to be so carefree andugh in this way¡­ if only¡­ However, she shook her head and came back to the present.


    "You are¡­ what a dangerous creature you are little red. I can''t even find the right words to describe you."


    "Is that a good thing?"


    "Oh yes, that means, words aren''t enough to describe you."


    A wide grin bloomed over Vera''s face, and it was Gideon''s turn to fall into daze, basking in how lovely and warm her real smile was. What a beautiful¡­ maddening creature she was.


    He pulled at her, making her kneel before him, with her trapped between his legs as he kissed her with hunger. His erection was already standing hard and proud at the juncture of his thighs. He was raring and ready to go.


    When he pulled away from their kiss, the savage hunger in his blue eyes was zing hard.


    "What do you want me to do, my sweet red?" he asked in erotic voice. "Do you want me to do exactly what we did earlier again? Or do you want to do something more? Or perhaps try out something new?" his suggestions sent Vera''s head spinning again.


    Vera blinked at him owlishly, her heartbeat racing like crazy as she spoke. "I want the¡­ something more... and something new." She said decisively, causing Gideon to smile again, this time, wickedly.


    "Stand before me, red," he drawled outzily and Vera obeyed. She reddened when her womanly ce was right before his face. "I''m going to pleasure you with my mouth like this¡­ are you okay with this position?" his eyes held hers and she could not pull her eyes away. Though she was ready to die from embarrassment, she held herself still and waited for him to show her what he meant.


    She swallowed hard, but there was also excitement that rose within her. And she nodded at him, causing his wicked smile to look even hotter, even more wicked that it should be banned.


    "Hold onto the wall or my head¡­" he said as his lips touching her and before Vera could respond, he gave her one long and slow lick beforetching his mouth hungrily to hers as if to devour her clean and whole. And she was going to let him¡­ she will enjoy the rest of this night with the two of them flying to the heavens.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile in the Great City, the Under Land''s capital.


    King Belial just returned to his pce after surveying the camps he had set all around the Abyss of Darkness. Ever since his wife, Beatrice, left for a journey to Yryzia, he did not waste a moment longer to focus all his attention to the unrest that was happening within the abyss.


    He had gone down there again until he and his men reached the well of darkness. He could feel a tremendous dark energy pulsating from deep within the chasm. Even though not even a single monster had emerged from it for days now, the king could sense a terrible unease just by feeling the power pulsating from it.


    This amount of dark magic was not normal. No¡­ it was in fact far from normal. This is something he had never encountered before. And the greatest problem they have was the fact that this phenomenon was something new and they did not have the slightest idea on what was going to happen next or when will that something would just suddenly erupt and happen. All they could do was to prepare themselves and wait. They were literally sitting ducks waiting to be shot down. But, what else could they do? Since they have absolutely no idea on what wasing, how would they know what was the right thing to prepare? How could they n or organise the best method to counter that unknown which wasing? Was it only monsters they needed to look out for like usual? Or was there something else that would appear?


    To the king''s relief, udius arrived and told him that his daughter-inw was also currently in Yryzia. Belial had known something strange were going on with the portals, but due to this bigger problem, he could not do anything personally but only to dispatch others to check on the situation regarding the portals. This was also one of the reasons why he had sent Beatrice over to Yryzia, knowing that his older son was up to something rted to the opening of the portals. Belial also knew that Beatrice was far more helpful in reaching out to this son than himself.


    The news he received from udius was a shock and now, another news came to him, forcing him to rush back to the Great City with much haste.


    He had heard that a group of powerful vampires had arrived in the Under Lands and their leader was no other but his long lost son, Prince Gavrael.


    "Where are they now?" King Belial immediately asked for the report as soon as he arrived back at the pce.


    "In the throne hall, Your Majesty," one of his officials answered and without wasting a moment longer, he strode off towards the door of the throne hall that was opening wide at his approach.


    ___


    [4/4]


    Whew! I barely made it! I''m so tired @[emailprotected]</a>


    Hope you guys enjoyed the mini mass release.


    I hope all of you guys won''t get tired supporting this book and continue apanying me in this journey.


    Don''t forget to vote with Golden Tickets and leavements. Thank you.


    ? kazzen


    P.s. I hope you guys are enjoying vera and gideon''s story.. I understand some of you think their story is taking too long but i assure you guys this is crucial for the plot. ?

 Chapter 479 - My Son

    <h4>Chapter 479 - My Son</h4>


    Inside the massive and extravagant throne hall of the King''s pce, Gavriel and his men were standing before the impressive throne made of pitch ck precious stones.


    Earlier on when the vampires entered and passed through that portal, all of them were shocked beyond belief at what seemed to be apletely new world they had arrived in. They did not know if their prince was as shocked as them as he hid whatever expression he had the entire time. All that could be seen was his stern and inscrutable face that he usually puts on when dealing with serious matters ¨C matters of utmost importance.


    In fact, the whole group of the king''s elite men had been as silent as their lord and master ever since they entered the portal as well. They felt as though they were with the dark version of Gavriel again but yet, not quite the same. However, none of them dared to speak up and ask if everything was alright with him.


    Samuel had tried to hint to Zn to say or ask something, but Zn just sighed helplessly and gestured back that it might not be a good idea for them to ask anything right now. Zn had felt that the king seemed to be in great concentration. It was as if he was in the middle of an intense war even though they were just walking. Zn also thought that since the colour of their king''s eyes was still a stormy grey, he was just like this due to his extreme worry for his wife and unborn child. Thus, he had told everyone not to bother him.


    When they encountered some monsters near the portal, he did not even bother to pull his sword out and just let them deal with every single one of the bothersome monsters. And when they met with the dark faes, just one sharp and meaningful look from him was enough to get the dark faes to bow their heads in reverence to their king.


    The tense and fearful air that the dark faes exuded as soon as they saw Gavriel had bothered them. But since their king himself did notment on it nor did he look bothered by it at all, they could only just shrug and follow in silence.


    But when they finally reached the Under Land''s capital called the Great City, Zn finally broke the silence.


    "My King¡­" he started as they waited for the king of the Under Lands to arrive and meet them. "¡­ forgive my insolence, but these men are wondering if you still do remember us?"


    Gavriel lifted his gaze and stared at Zn, then one of his brows raised arrogantly but gracefully in a silent response to his question. ''Opps, it seems he''s still the usual him.'' Zn muttered within, that expression would never have appeared on his face if he was still in his dark version.


    Zn rubbed the back of his head as he forced augh. "Well, since you just started being so quiet and serious, the men had thought that your dark side might have taken over you again at some point which we had not realised." He continued speaking as he looked at the other men who were beyond speechless that Zn just threw them under the bus and was shameful enough that he did not even include himself. ''This f**king sly fox!'' were written all over their faces as they looked at Zn. He was truly the fox being sent to guard the hen house! Their expressions wereplicated as they exchanged nces, wishing that they could strangle Zn.


    Gavriel''s gaze fell to the others, and they straightened their postures.


    Thankfully, Gavriel let out a sigh and slipped his hands into his pockets. "I was wondering why my nosy and annoying men were suddenly silent. I thought you guys finally got tired of being the nosy ones¡­ but it seems that I was wrong."


    "Oh! That means you still remember us!" Levy eximed and then sighed. "Good grief, I nearly died from keeping my mouth shut!" he then hung his tongue out like a dog panting for water and they all chuckled at his silliness.


    Gavriel could only shake his head, smiling at how his men were being silly. "It seems that my dark version as you guys call it, is best fitted to lead you all. It''s amazing how he can shut the lot of you guys up without even trying." Gavrielughed at their constipated and horrified looks after they heard him made that statement.


    "No, no, Your Majesty!" Levy frantically shook his head and his hands. "We love the usual you the most. Your dark version is just too scary and overbearing. Not to mention that he can''t even remember us. Right? Men?"


    Everyone nodded quickly and Gavriel just smirked, shaking his head.


    "Will your dark versione out again at some point in time, my lord?" Zn then asked after a while of bickering with the rest of the men, "I honestly assumed that happened again since it seems you somehow knew exactly where we were to move around in thisnd."


    Everyone went silent and focused their attention on it. They all wanted to know so at least they could prepare themselves. It would not be good if they bickered with him in his dark version or they might end up being beaten to pulp!


    However, before Gavriel could answer them, they heard an announcement, saying that the king has arrived.


    Their heads immediately turned towards their back as the massive throne hall doors opened.


    They all stood still as a man in flowing dark robes and long dark hair entered. He reeked of strong and dark power. Just the sight of him turned the vampire''s fighting instincts on without them even realizing it. Thankfully, their experience with their king''s dark version made them a little more tolerant now. This man curiously gave off almost the same vibes as their lord''s dark version.


    His presence alone was so strong that one look at him was enough for them to tell that he is the one and only king of the Under Lands. Moving closer towards them so gracefully, he had set his intense blue eyes on their king. And then, unexpectedly, the majestic and threatening king suddenly broke out in a weing smile and opened his arms wide while looking at Gavriel the whole time.


    "My son, you''re back!" His voice boomed out through the throne hall.


    Everyone just stood still, including Gavriel. None of them had expected that this was the first reaction of the king of dark faes to their arrival in his kingdom.


    Belial let out a short and amused chuckle at the sight of the vampire''s stunned expressions and he moved to stand in front of Gavriel and hugged his son in a bear hug, thumping him on his back happily.


    "It''s been really too long since you have been gone from home, Gavrael." King Belial said, dness was filling his eyes. "Or do you prefer being called Gavriel? I''m fine with either of the two, son." He patted Gavriel''s shoulder again and then pulled away.


    Gavriel remained very still, but the look in his eyes looked like they have turned a bit emotional the moment he saw Belial appear and called out to him as his son.


    "You¡­ you''re my father..." Gavriel said in a somewhat dazed manner and Belial smiled and nodded at Gavriel, not looking surprised at all that Gavriel was questioning him.


    "Yes.. I am your one and only father, my son."

 Chapter 480 - Call Them All

    <h4>Chapter 480 - Call Them All</h4>


    There was a slight disbelief in Gavriel''s smile. He already knew that his real parents were in this realm. He had already mentally prepared himself that he was going to meet them this time when he came through the portal. But what he did not expect was, reuniting with a parent for the first time would actually feel like this.


    Gavriel''s eyes looked behind his father as though looking for another person and Belial spoke as he saw his son''s wondering eyes.


    "Your mother is not here at the moment. Ah¡­ she''s going to get jealous of me again that I met up with you first before her." Belial chuckled but his eyes contained traces of bing quite emotional as well. "Your mother would be crying right now if she were to be here. She''s been longing for you ever since you left many years ago." King Belial''s voice softened at the end.


    Gavriel looked like he did not know what to say so Belial patted his son''s shoulder again in a reassuring move.


    "It''s alright son. I know you don''t remember a thing about your earlier life as Gavrael." Belial said, and there was understanding and concern in his eyes. "Your mother''s aware of that as well so you don''t have to worry about anything. We fully understand your situation, my son."


    Those words made Gavriel breathed out in relief. He did not realise how much he had hoped for those words until he heard his father said it. But abruptly, his face became serious. "My wife, Queen Evielyn, is she here?"


    "Ah, you don''t have to worry about her. My lovely daughter-inw is with your mother." King Belial''s smile was so wide that his eyes were crinkled into crescents. It was obvious he was mightily pleased with his daughter-inw.


    Relief washed over Gavriel at the reassurance in the Belial''s voice.


    "Where are they? I want to see her¡­ them."


    "Forgive me, son, but they''re not here right now. They''re currently together right now and your older brother is with them."


    Gavriel''s brows creased in curiosity. "My older brother¡­" He did not expect to hear this.


    "Yes son, you have an older brother. His name is Gideon. You used to be so fond of him when you were younger. It''s too bad, but I can''t call them back here to the pce right now."


    "Why?"


    Belial looked around. His gaze fell to Gavriel''s men who were standing at attention behind him, and the men immediately greeted him with a bow. Belial smiled at them.


    "You have a bunch of great men with you," hemented before he turned to his attendant.


    "Take good care of the guests," he ordered and the dark fae nodded.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," the servant bowed then politely gestured to Gavriel''s men to follow after him.


    Understanding that Belial wanted to speak with him privately, Gavriel nodded at his men to give them the permission to leave, and they followed the dark fae servant.


    When the father and son were alone in the throne hall, the atmosphere became a bit serious.


    "Because the Great City isn''t safe right now." Belial told Gavriel. "In fact, I just found out the entire Under Land isn''t safe anymore... we might be facing a great cmity soon."


    Gavriel''s expression became a bit even more serious. Feeling the severity of what his father was talking about, his own aura tuned heavier.


    "I wish our reunion was not done like this and in this situation. It would be nice if we could have sat down and have drinks together for one whole night to celebrate your return." Belial sighed. "But right now, there seemed to a great war looming around and Evie, your wife, had recently sent me an emergency message about her nightmare. And I am sure you know about her dreams, right?"


    "Evie had another nightmare?!" Gavriel''s eyes widened.


    "Yes. And she had sent word saying she had seen destruction so huge that the Under Lands had been brought to total ruins by countless monsters." Belial responded in a worried tone.


    "My wife''s nightmares¡­ they''re not even right to be called nightmares. They are literally visions! All her nightmares always happen! She had never been wrong about those visions yet." Gavriel felt his heart race hearing that she had yet another vision. And by the sounds of it, this was a horrifying one.


    "Yes, she had told me about that. And she even saw the monsters reaching as far as the surface too. That only means we, the entire realm of dark faes would lose the war and the monsters managed to get past us. And that''s why I think we truly are in trouble this time around. Especially since our enemy does not seem to be something that could be killed."


    "What do you mean, father?"


    "ording to Queen Evielyn''s nightmare, she saw countless monsters emerging from the Abyss of Darkness. I believe that based off the results of her vision, we weren''t able to hold out due to the sheer number of monsters pouring out endlessly from the chasm. So our enemy is the abyss itself. Our only chance to stop the destruction must be to stop the monsters froming out in the first ce. But the biggest question is how do we do that? If it''s a creature breeding or creating monsters out, we could aim for that one sole creature. But it seems that might not be the case as we have reasons to believe that the abyss is a portal leading to another dimension or to a world of monsters."


    "Then¡­ the only way to resolve this might be to seal it or destroy it. The portal, I mean." Gavriel responded, and Belial was silenced. Then a proud smile curved on his lips as he looked at his son. He seemed happy that his son had the same thoughts as how he did. This son of his indeed had grown so much. If this was Gavrael''s mindset, he might have gone ahead and jumped into the portal on his own, recklessly and with abandon.


    "That''s a great idea, son! I believe that must be our best option right now. Now the question is how much magic and power will it take to seal or destroy something that had been there for countless years."


    The father and son fell silent again, both of them pondering on this issue. When their eyes met, they could tell the solution they both have in their minds. Their wives. Gavriel just felt like Evie''s involvement will be crucial in this matter. Not only because of her vision and her ability to see uing disasters, but because Gavriel just believes that there''s always a reason she had to be the one to receive that vision. He had seen it over and over again, that Evie will always be a part of the major events such as this no matter how much he would try to stop her from being involved. Belial on the other hand, also couldn''t help but think of his wife. Beatrice had a peculiar ability to formte solutions for problems out of scratch. She cannot use magic but in her stay in the Under Lands, she was probably one of the most knowledgeable if not the best when ites to spells. She could even create incredible and never seen before spells or modify used before spells. Sometimes, Belial himself was scared of what else she could do. In his heart, he knew her abilities would be needed in this situation.


    But the two of them have a look in their eyes that were exactly the same. Worry and fear.


    Seeing the exact same look in their eyes, the father and son smiled at each other and shook their heads almost simultaneously.


    "This is a dilemma. We might need to call our wives here to save our assess from this massive problem." Belialughed in disbelief.


    "I''m afraid that''s the only way. And I''m quite sure that even if we don''t call for them, they''ll definitely show up without us knowing." Gavriel said knowingly and he smiled helplessly as he understood Evie very well.


    Another helplessugh escaped from Belial. "Bloody hell¡­ I can already see that happening if we insist on sending them away and not involving them."


    Belial began to pace around slowly, thinking hard. And when he stopped, he seemed to have finally made up his mind. "I am going to send a word to call them all back here. I believe there is no use for them to hide in Yryzia anyway, as that city is still part of the Under Lands. Have you made up your mind, son?"


    Gavriel could only nod despite the worry still gleaming in his eyes. "Yes. I want to see her."


    "Alright." The king dered and called for udius toe over.


    ___


    Don''t forget to vote and leave ament. ^^


    ___


    MERRY CHRISTMAS SPELLBOUNDERS!! ??

 Chapter 481 - Bonus Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 481 - Bonus Part 1</h4>


    Warning: A bit daring chapters requested by the shameless naughty readers. I wasn''t nning to go in details for the rest of Vera and Gideon''s night, but some naughty angels are begging for this so here we go. Hahaha. I love you guys. Love your naughtiness too. You are free to skip these chapters as it''s just a Christmas fan service for the naughty ones. Lol.?Tomorrow, we''ll be back to the real deal. For now, rx and enjoy these spicy chaps because uming chaps will be another roller coaster ride. Hope you will like it. ?kazzen


    ***********


    Back in Vera''s room in Gideon''s castle¡­


    Vera was writhing in arousal and felt as though her skin was moving like a separate entity to the rest of her body when Gideon moved his hot tongue across her whole body, licking up her legs then onto her inner thighs, going higher and causing more anticipation as he moved in a torturously slow and erotic rhythm. She did not know whether to scream or cry at this point. Her nerve endings were all taut with the pleasurable strain as well as the anticipatory stress that came running at its heel.


    The way she stood before him was scandalous to say the least, her legs parted wide and her sex in full disy before his very face. The way he licked and kissed her skin, the way his eyes gleamed as he looked up at her through his thick and long darkshes. And those stormy blue eyes were all working together to make her feel even hotter and wilder. It was a wonder she did not copse into a mess of nerves at his feet.


    After giving little licks and nips all over, he was then finally back at her centre again, stopping only an inch away from her womanly ce before looking up into her eyes again. Vera''s face became even redder, and she bit down on her lower lip as he held her with those eyes so beautiful, so alluring that she felt as though he was pulling her into their depths. Then she watched him breathe out slowly right against her, allowing her to feel his warm breath puffing gently against her down there.


    What he did made Vera''s body tingle before zing into mes the very next second and she felt her core throb. She should be dying from the embarrassment caused at the way he was sniffing that sensitive ce of hers. He was going at it like it was the most delicious smell. But by the gods, she could not help but find it so¡­ so erotic¡­ so hot¡­ so¡­


    An anticipation so strong bloomed within her and she could not wait for him to kiss her there again. Her heart was literally hanging in her mouth as she waited for him to devour her whole. She wanted his mouth¡­ his hot and delicious mouth right there¡­ and for that magical muscle to make her lose her mind in pleasure again.


    "Are you ready, Red?" he asked, and his warm breath caressed herher lips and her hips almost moved on its own. Oh gods, what was it that he had done to her?


    "Yes, yes!" She breathed, unable to even stop the breathlessness in her voice, unable to hide her anticipation, her desperate need. And he smiled. His eyes twinkled brightly, pleased by her response. And his sweet and sensual expression made her heartbeat frantically galloped inside her ribcage. Was this for real? She is finally seeing him smiling so genuinely, looking at her like she is his entire world. Like he was mad happy that she was beyond aroused by him.


    "Should I start now?" he teased, and Vera held back the urge to grab his head and pull him to her.


    "Please¡­" she pleaded through the heavy pants.


    "Please¡­?" he drawled out, "please what, my sweet red?" purposely blowing his breath onto hers. "You need to make it clear so I can understand what you want."


    "Kiss me Gideon."


    "Where?"


    "There¡­ now please."


    "There¡­ where is there? Red?"


    "My pus¡­ oh god, you''re¡­ so bad¡­" she buried her face in her palms and then she heard himugh. The vibrations from his full-bodiedughter made her tingle from head to toe. She found that she was loving hisughter more and more, to the extent that despite her shame, she immediately peeked through her fingers to look at him. And heavens, the sight that greeted her¡­ it just took her breath away! He was so gorgeous, so breath taking when heughs that she wished he could be as light-hearted and free like this forever.


    "You''re so adorable, sweetheart. You make me want to devour you without mercy."


    "Then go ahead. Devour me¡­ without mercy." Vera replied honestly.


    Gideon''s smile widened. "You sure of that, Red?"


    "Yes." She said without hesitation despite her ming red face, "I''d like to know how it feels like when¡­ when you devour me without mercy."


    "F*ck! Red." he caught his breath, and it was then that he looked as though she had finally made him lose control. And at longst, his mouth was on her.


    Vera immediately moaned, smiling in satisfaction. She felt like she had just beat him at his own game and it felt so good, and so nice. So incredibly nice. And his mouth, his tongue¡­ ah, how she loved it¡­ she loved it so much that it was driving her insane.


    Gideon began to slowly lick herher lips, parting her delicate rosy folds with the tip of his tongue. He did it unhurriedly, all the while taking his own sweet time as if he had all the time in the world until Vera was groaning and wriggling unbearably as a worm on a hot pan.


    She wanted him to do more. She was truly bing so impatient. And in the next instant, she found that her hands had alreadynded on his head, grabbing at his thick silky hair.


    "Gideon¡­ more¡­ more... I need more¡­" she moaned as though she was in agony, and she felt him smiled against her again.


    "Mmm, patience, my sweet¡­"


    "But... Ah!" a sharp shriek pierced the air as Vera arched her back sharply.


    Gideon sucked her little peak and Vera squealed in pleasure, throwing her head back as her body tingled like crazy with his sucking. "Ah, yes! Yes¡­ Gideon!"


    She moaned and whimpered, unable to control herself any longer. Her responses to him were now at base level and were no longer under the control of her rational self. And Gideon continued, using his tongue to softly kiss, lick and suck on her, lubricating her wondrous flower that was already flooded with its own moisture. He moved his tongue skilfully, his mouth so wildly delicious, as if he did not care about anything else other than pleasuring her and making here.


    And it did not even take long before she felt that heavenly feeling building up within her again. That thing she wanted so badly to experience again and again. Oh, gods¡­ she was going to¡­ like this¡­ standing¡­


    However, Gideon did not stop.. He continued the erotic dance of his tongue on her sensitive bud, his saliva and her love juices making everything so slippery and wet, making her feel as though she was dripping.

 Chapter 482 - Bonus Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 482 - Bonus Part 2</h4>


    Then she started to squirm. Her hips began to move in a more uniformed rhythm as her hands in his hair gripped him hard. He still did not stop. He stayed at the same speed, not going faster, nor was he slowing down. He did not n to break the rhythm at all. She did not want him to stop at all. But¡­ but her legs¡­


    "I can''t¡­ my legs¡­ I can''t¡­ I''ll fall." Her voice was nearly incoherent, but Gideon understood her. Feeling her legs trembling and as though it was about to melt into a puddle, Vera clung onto his shoulders.


    He pulled away and Vera nearly cried out. She did not want him to stop even if she ends up fainting.


    She looked down to tell him to continue when she saw him moving back down. Vera was so confused as she looked down at him, still panting so heavily from the high.


    "Alright, my sweet¡­" he said as heid there on his back, looking at her quivering legs, to her dripping wet sex, then to her beautiful face. "Sit on my face, Red." He said and Vera was shocked at his words, so shock that she nearly choked and coughed.


    She blinked a couple of times as if she was wondering if she had heard it wrong the first time.


    He smiled so tenderly as if he had already read her mind. "I said sit on my face, Red. I think this would be easier for you."


    Vera''s face burned a fiery red.


    "That''s¡­ oh god, I¡­ oh god," she stammered hard. What?! How could she?! How could she sit on his face¡­ on a prince''s face?! As much as she was willing to abandon her embarrassment, there was still things that she would not do just for the sake of pleasure.


    "It''s alright, Red." he licked his lips erotically as he said that, inviting her. "You don''t need to be afraid. I''m more than willing to do this, to pleasure you like this. And since you said you want to try something new¡­ this position would be best, especially in your condition."


    Herrge eyes still looked like she could not believe what her ears are hearing. But Gideon was ever so patient.


    "Of course, if this is too much for you¡­" Gideon trailed off when Vera fell on her knees. "Good girl¡­" he breathed, looking so goddamn pleased, as his gaze fell on her wet sex, delicate and a cherry red due to so much arousal. And this beautiful sight was being presented right before his very eyes.


    "You''re so beautiful, red." He said so huskily, "I love how you smell. And your taste¡­ just divine!" He swallowed, biting on his lower lip, showing her how he could not wait to continue eating her out in this position.


    "Is¡­ is this really alright with you? M-me¡­ sitting¡­ oh god, sitting on your face?" Vera''s voice was wavering. But he still could pick up a note of thrill in there. He smiled at how she was a contradiction of innocent and sexy, pure and tempting all at the same time.


    "Oh, yes, I''d love it." Gideon said without any hesitation. "I''d love to eat you out this way. And it''d really be easier for you Red, I''m worried about your back. I can''t put too much pressure on it anymore."


    What he said made Vera''s heart swell with so many emotions. He was worried about her wounds. It touched her¡­ that he could still remember her well-being while caught up in their pleasures.


    "If you want us to continue, we''ll have to do it this way, with you not needing to lie on your back. Don''t worry¡­ this isn''t something shameful¡­ I''ll do anything to pleasure you tonight, Red. Nowe, put your legs on either side of my face and kneel between my head." He instructed her and Vera''s heart raced. She could not help but shudder at the thought of presenting herself in such a vulnerable way to him. It both thrilled and scared her. However, she reminded herself that there was no pulling back. She had decided that she wanted all that his man would give her.


    The way he instructed her made her heart quiver so hard. Oh god, what is this? Was she¡­ was she being so damned turned on by this? Her face burned even hotter. What did he do to her?


    She moved and obeyed him. Her heart drumming so loudly in her ears but the thrill was so strong it actually made her whole body throb even harder instead of shying away.


    "Yes, sweet. Lower yourself on me. You don''t need to think about anything. Just listen to my words and trust me."


    "B-but¡­ what if you ¨C"


    "Hush, Red. Don''t even worry about me. I can lift you up with just my fingertips if I need to. So just let yourself rx. Yes¡­ yes, that''s it, my sweet¡­" he continued coaxing her so patiently and Vera finally lowered herself onto his face. She jerked slightly with shame as soon as her sex lightly pressed on his face. But Gideon would not let her escape and his strong arms quickly wrapped around her and strapped her to himself.


    His mouth and tongue cupped around her and Vera''s body quivered hard at the sudden wet heat that came into contact with her lower parts. "Ah! God, oh god."


    Gideon did not give her any moment to think any longer and he pleasured her with his skilful and erotic mouth. And she did not know when, but her hips began moving, rubbing herself against his face. Her body was no longer under her own control anymore, and she waspletely consumed.


    And he did not stop pleasuring her. His mouth and tongue relentlessly brought on waves after satisfying waves of unspeakable pleasure that she felt like she was spinning around with the stars now. She was drowning in ecstasy.


    She was gasping for air because it felt so freaking good as she continued riding his face, losing herself to oblivion. Until she felt something inside her, it wasing and she knew it would be much more intense than the previous times. She moaned and cried out his name in so much pleasure.


    The next moment, she felt his fingers prate her, and she barely realized she was lifted up slightly as he fingered her in a torturously delicious rhythm. He focused on a certain same spot inside her the entire time, as his mouth and tongue continuedshing out at her sensitive little peak so wildly and firmly that it almost drove her insane. He continued stroking, whilst speeding up and then started pulling his hand up and down, his tongued relentlessly stimting the bud at the same time. He sped up some more, his movements a lot firmer now and Vera knew something big, something inexplicable wasing.


    "Gid! Wait! Ah! I''m¡­ something¡­ I''m Gid! Wait! W-wait, ah!" she screamed out, not knowing what she was uttering at that moment.


    He did not stop but sped up again, and again, until he was going so fast Vera could no longer form a single coherent word anymore. Something overwhelmingly intense was about to¡­


    And Vera cried out. Loud and long. And she convulsed so maddeningly hard, as her love juices squirted all over him.. She came so hard and so long she felt positive that she was going to die.

 Chapter 483 - Bonus Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 483 - Bonus Part 3</h4>


    When Gideon sat up, his face was wet, dripping from her own secretions and grinning from ear to ear as he hugged her tightly in his arms.


    "F*ck! That was so hot of you, my girl." His voice filled with triumph, pure wildness, as if something incredible aroused him.


    Vera could not even talk in the next few minutes that passed, feeling like she could not function like a normal human being anymore. The experience had rocked her world so hard. She still could not get over it.


    But she buried her face on his chest the moment she came into her bearing. She knew she did something so¡­ so¡­


    Slowly, she lifted her face and looked at his face. His handsome face was wet, so wet. Her eyes became sorge as her face zed in mes. But Gideon only smiled at her, so wide before he licked the corners of his mouth as if to taste the wetness all over his face.


    "I''m so sorry!! What have I ¡­ oh god¡­" She panicked and zing with shame, she reached out and grabbed a nket to wipe his face. But Gideon caught her wrist before she could do that.


    "I loved it. Your love juice is very sweet, Red. What you did really nearly drove me mad." He told her, causing her to freeze in shock.


    "It''s amazing, right? You love it too, didn''t you? Sweet Red?"


    Vera felt like steam was rising from her head and she buried her face into his chest. But she nodded shyly, and Gideon chuckled. "I knew you loved it. And I loved it too¡­" he kissed her head lovingly and Vera slowly pulled away, looking at him with thoserge clear eyes.


    "I¡­ I want to do something for you, too." She said shyly but bravely. And Gideon''s eyes twinkled as he took in her adorable look as sheid there mildly in his arms. She was like an adorable little kitten that could arouse soft and fluffy feelings within him. "Please teach me what to do¡­ to please you." However, those words she just uttered caused the fluffy feelings to turn him into a starving wolf, wanting to eat her clean!


    Gideon''s erection had stayed hard since she squirted for him. It truly drove him wild seeing her in ecstasy that he had to tightly control himself not to push her down and bury himself inside her again and not let her take any breather. Somehow, he had managed to tame his mad hunger for her. But now that she said this, he could no longer hold himself back anymore. He wanted to be inside her again. Again. And again. And again. But he knew he still had to hold back. He remembered her wounds¡­ oh, the things he was going to do to her only if magic works on her wounds.


    "Oh sweet, red." His voice was so low, so deep, so enchantingly dark, just like his eyes, as he held her face. "Alright, take me like this, red." He said before he let himself fall on his back again as he held his raging manhood at attention, pointing right at her. "Lower yourself on me and¡­ swallow me whole¡­" he said wickedly.


    Vera swallowed, staring at his length gripped by hisrge hand. But again, the thrill and arousal were shining in her eyes. "Do me while sitting up, Red." He continued. "This way, you can control the pace and do whatever you want to me."


    The thrill skyrocketed through her, and Vera moved. Her heart pounding again, but this time she was incredibly excited. Maybe because of the thought that it would be her turn to pleasure him now.


    Gideon let go of his rod and Vera reached out, swallowing as she touched his heavy and twitching member. Then she lifted herself over him, aiming his tip at her sopping wet entrance.


    She looked at him as her sex touched his tip. "Are¡­ are you ready?" she asked in a hoarse voice and Gideon chuckled shortly.


    "Always. I''m always ready for you." he nodded, and Vera lowered herself slowly, watching Gideon''s face closely, not wanting to miss any single reaction that shed across that beautiful mien.


    "Ah¡­ yes, like that, so wet, so good, Red." He purred as he shut his eyes, biting and releasing his lips as slow as her own movements. She pulled up and lowered herself again and again until Gideon reached out to touch her fiery hair and tangled his fingers into it. "Faster, Red. Deeper."


    Vera was thrilled by the desperation in his voice, the plea in there. She hastened her pace, "like this?" her breaths came faster too.


    "Yes¡­ but¡­ more, sweetheart¡­ more¡­ deeper. Ride me like there''s no tomorrow, Red."


    Until his hands were on her slender hips, helping set the right rhythm and making her morefortable. Vera slowly rxed and she began to rock her body along with his, letting desire take over. It was delicious. So mind-blowingly good¡­ feeling him stretch her so wide, filling her, gliding inside her with a delicious friction and groaned out for her.


    She loved this¡­ oh gods, she felt like she is getting addicted to this really quick. No wonder people kept going on and on about how great making love was. She loved the look on his face as she looked down at him. She loved giving him pleasure¡­ so much pleasure he would forget about any bad things but her and the pleasure she is giving him.


    "Oh, red, f**k. Yes¡­ you felt so good." He uttered until his hips began to thrust into her as well, arching as he meet with her. The actions made Vera''s body tingle and tremble. He was hitting something so deep within her and she felt electrified. "Yes, f**k! So good, so good, yes!"


    He pulled her against him, his one hand on her head and the other around her back. He kissed her lips as he began to take control, thrusting his hips powerfully upwards, driving into her in an impossibly fast rhythm, and Vera''s body began to be rocked like a little boat being tossed by the forceful waves as he kissed her senseless.


    Her insides began to mp down on him and Gideon broke away from the kiss. "F*ck! I''ming!" he grounded his teeth together as his hips moved even faster, and Vera moved her hips too, wanting him toe for her.


    "Wait! Don''t! Red!" Gideon''s body became taut with strain, and she felt him grab her bottom to stop her or lift her up off him. Vera did not wait for him to be the one to push her off and she voluntarily pulled herself up, using her knees. But she did not know what happened, but one of her knees suddenly slipped and with a swift and surprising motion, she fell back onto him, swallowing him right to the base in one hard and shocking slide and a loud feral moan echoed around them as she felt something hot spurting hard inside her. Her body convulsed along with his, clenching him so hard as if to milk him dry as they both came together.


    ____


    A/N: Whew! I only nned to write two chaps of this but it ended up reaching nearly 4000 words. I am shooked! I hope i did a good job lol XD


    Hoping this satisfied the naughty angels XD


    Please don''t forget to vote and leave ament. See you tomorrow spellbounders!


    Chibi Gav and the elite men are mad now. Lol. They want to take back the spotlight. XD But i told them they had the spotlight for the past 400 chaps and they calmed down a little. Still sulking though. So tomorrow onwards, no more spicy time. XD


    Maybe.... lol

 Chapter 484 - Dont Worry

    <h4>Chapter 484 - Don''t Worry</h4>


    Vera''s eyes were wide as she finally looked down at him. She could see the utter shock that was in his eyes now as they both came down from their earth-shattering high.


    Their eyes held each other''s, their breaths still loud in their ears. Their staring contest continued until Vera gave in and averted her gaze and looked down. "I¡­ I''m sorry, I¡­ it was¡­ I was¡­" her small hands that were ced on top of his hard abdomen clenched hard, trembling a little. "I didn''t¡­ do it on ¨C"


    Suddenly, he yanked her against him and hugged her tight. "I know, Red¡­" he whispered reassuringly, and she could tell he had struggled to speak. "It''s not your fault."


    She felt him let out a couple of shaky breaths, but his body was still trembling. It was obvious to her that his trembling was due to fear, and she also had the feeling that he was hugging her like this to hide his expression from her.


    It made her heart clench in pain that he was trembling like this.


    "I''m sorry¡­" she could not help but cry. He already had so much baggage, so much it was torture for even her who was only watching and not actually knowing what he could possibly be going through. She had wanted to be with him this entire night and to show him how much she loved him. She had wanted this night as an opportunity for her to love this man with all she had. She did not want to cause anything that would make him suffer internally anymore. But she messed up¡­ and now here he was, shaking in fear. She did not want to give him any more reason to hate himself.


    "Hush¡­ I said it''s not your fault. I''m fine¡­" he said, taking a deep breath again. "I''m just¡­" he ground his teeth and hugged her tighter.


    He was scared. Scared to death for her now. He felt like he had just cursed this sweet girl to her impending doom. And his body could not stop shaking no matter how he tried to stop it, to hide it from her.


    He felt her delicate hands caressing him gently, trying her very best to soothe him, to pacify his rampant emotions. And Gideon shut his eyes closed. Her caresses¡­ he loved it so much he did not want them to stop¡­ they were like warm beams of light reaching out to him who was always trapped in the cold and pitch-ck darkness. He had thought¡­ he was never going to see any redeeming light ever again until that fated daye. However, even from the first time he had seen her, he knew that he must not reach out and touch her. He had told himself very severely that she was totally off limits. Because¡­ because that would surely kill her.


    In fact, Gideon had already known the whole truth of his mother''s death. Sarion was not the one who killed her. He, the chosen son of darkness, was the one who had killed his very own flesh and blood mother. He was just conceived too powerful for her, and he had eaten away at her life slowly as he grew inside her. And the moment he was birthed, that effort that she had expanded to push him out proved just be too much for her already frail and overexerted body. It was after she got ast look at her son before taking herst breath and died. No amount of magic had managed to revive and save her. Sarion had done everything that could be done to bring her back to life again, but he had obviously failed, and her death broke the veryst string of sanity in Sarion and that caused him to fall into total and irredeemable madness.


    Now he had gone and done it too. He had lost his mind and allowed his desire to win over him. He had reached out and touched her despite all the warnings, despite his own revere reminders to himself, despite knowing she would die because of him. He was truly a monster, was he not?


    Heughed sardonically in his mind, but his hands gripped her harder and before he knew it, he was breaking down in tears. His head lowered and rested on her shoulder. How¡­ how could he have done this to her? To this sweet, sweet angel? This pure and innocent person who only wanted to stay with him no matter how much he push her away. At this point, he felt as though he had taken advantage of her.


    Vera pushed herself off him, but he did not let go. Her heart was constantly breaking apart the longer she looked at the man that she loved, seeing him crying so heartbrokenly. The way his shoulders trembled, the wet liquid flowing onto her shoulder¡­ he was crying so bad. This man¡­ this strong and powerful prince of the dark faes, he was crying¡­ and it was all her fault.


    "No, please don''t cry¡­" there was panic in Vera''s choked voice. And tears quickly pooled up and began falling from her eyes as well. "Please¡­ I''m so sorry¡­" she began to shake as well, crying along with him. "I''m so very sorry ¨C"


    He pulled away and kissed her mouth as if to stop the words tumbling out from it. When their lips parted, she finally saw his face. That handsome face, which was able to seduce and ensnare women in a heartbeat, looked so wretched that her heart ached terribly looking at him.


    Vera quickly held his face and kissed his tears. "It''s okay¡­ don''t worry, I heard my family has a history where it''s very hard for women to conceive. My mother¡­ even though she''s slept with many men, she didn''t manage to get pregnant. Therefore, there''s a very high possibility that I''m like my mother too." She told him with a slightly sad tone, having to say something like this inparing herself to her promiscuous mother. However, she was desperate to make him feel better. So, there was nothing she would not tell him, even if it were things that would hurt her and make her heart bleed.


    MERRY CHRISTMAS SPELLBOUNDERS!! ??

 Chapter 485 - Guests

    <h4>Chapter 485 - Guests</h4>


    And Gideon could only sh her another helpless smile. He could tell she was not lying just to make him feel better. This girl¡­ what a real angel¡­ how could she worry about him so desperately like this? How could she cry along with him like this? Others would be worried for their own well-being first.


    "So don''t worry because I believe I won''t be the type to get pregnant so easily." She said confidently and Gideon''s body somehow stopped trembling. A great relief momentarily washed over him because he knew it is possible that she had not conceived his child yet. He could only hope on this possibility.


    He touched her face and wiped away the remnants of tears on them. Then he pulled her to him and kissed her face so gently without saying a single word.


    The next moment, they both disappeared from the bed and appeared inside another room. A muchrger, but darker room. The size was sorge Vera thought that this must be the castle''s master bedroom.


    "Is this your room?" she hazarded a guess. The room had a simr aura as Gideon.


    "Yes." He answered and he brought her near a tub. Vera watched his magic in awe as the water that was already in the tub slowly turn into a bluish colour and steam began rising from it. "Let''s get you washed up."


    He lowered them both into the tub. With her sitting on hisp, he wrapped his arms so possessively around her. Vera was so relieved that he had finally stopped trembling. So d that his fear had subsided.


    Letting out a long sigh of relief, Vera leaned her head against his shoulder, smiling now.


    "This feels so nice," she whispered, and Gideon rested his face gently against her head.


    "Tell me if the water is too hot. I can adjust it to your preference."


    "Mm¡­ it''s perfect. I love it. I wish I can use magic too." She sighed out in satisfaction, revelling from just his nearness and the way he held her. "Too bad I''m only human."


    He did notment on her statement but just hugged her tighter. And they both remained silent like that for another long while, just enjoying each other''s presence.


    "Gideon¡­" Vera called out, lifting her hand to touch his face.


    "Mm?"


    "Gideon¡­"


    "What is it?"


    She smiled. "I just love saying your name, don''t mind me." Her eyes began to flutter as they be heavier, influenced by theforting warmth of the steam. She continued calling out his name.


    "Gid¡­deon¡­" her voice became weaker and weaker as she began to lose consciousness. "Gi¡­ deon¡­ I¡­ I love you¡­ love you¡­ so¡­ much¡­" as she lost consciousness, a small but beautiful smile remained curled over her red and luscious lips. Gideon was taken by the beauty and serenity of that smile and his heart wrenched at the sight, feeling a sharp pang in his heart.


    Gideon dropped his head on Vera''s shoulder as soon as he felt her became totally limp and fell asleep. He shivered hard at herst words and held her close to him.


    He stayed like that for a long time. And when he lifted his face, he kissed her head with his eyes closed. "Please¡­ don''t get pregnant, V-Vera¡­ please¡­ please¡­" he uttered her name for the very first time. His voice begging with all his heart.


    Then he swallowed and the look in his eyes changed. "Because if you do, I won''t hesitate to kill the child before it even starts to grow inside you. I won''t let anything, or anyone im your life." There was something so cold and so horrific dancing in the depths of his blue orbs now. "I''m a monster... you already know that." His whisper was so low and cold that if anyone had heard it, they would have shivers running up and down their skin.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Queen Beatrice finally woke up.


    Evie was there in her room waiting for her to awaken, and as the two queens ate their breakfast, they could not stop chatting nonstop again. They truly and sincerely enjoyed each other''spany.


    Until the queen started to ask about Vera. Of course, Evie spilled the tea with her and caught her up with all the things that had happened in thest two days that the queen was asleep.


    "And where is she now? I want to meet her!" Queen Beatrice was ecstatic, so damned pleased from all the things she had heard. It made her feel so happy knowing that Gideon might have finally found someone for himself. Someone who would breathe new life into his numb and cold heart again. At longst. She had been dreaming for this day toe for so long that she thought that it might not even happen.


    Evie leaned close to her mother-inw and whispered. "I heard Gideon had brought her to his room in the middle of the night." Then she grinned wickedly at Beatrice.


    Beatrice gasped in pleased surprise. "Oh my, oh my¡­ Gideon never brings anyone to his room! Never!" her eyes sparkled as she thought of the possibility where she would get notice to n out a royal wedding. She knew her eldest son. But she still held out hope that he would settle down and find himself a wife one day.


    The queens looked so happy, grinning from ear to ear as they continued gossiping about Gideon. When suddenly, Alvion came knocking at the door and announced his entry, interrupting their blissful moment. Queen Beatrice frowned at having her time with Evie being disrupted. They were happily specting if it would be soon that another daughter-inw would be added to the family and that caused Beatrice to get more excited. She had been worrying for her eldest son for the longest time.


    "You better have an incredibly important report to give for interrupting our breakfast, Alvion," Beatrice''s voice was a bit intimidating, not happy that the huge man had disturbed her and her daughter-inw''s fun time.


    "Your Majesty¡­ we have guests. And it seems that it was King Belial who had sent them here."


    Beatrice creased her brows with interest. Her husband sent more people over?


    "Guests¡­ who?"


    "Prince Gavrael and his men." Alvion reported as calmly as he could.


    Evie and Beatrice: "!!!"


    ____


    Don''t forget to vote with your Golden Tickets and leave ament as well. ^^

 Chapter 486 - Bickering

    <h4>Chapter 486 - Bickering</h4>


    With widened eyes, both Beatrice and Evie quickly rose from their seats. Utter shock was etched in their faces. The identity of their guest had taken them by shock.


    "Gav?" Evie was the first one to regain her wits and spoke up excitedly. "My husband is here?!"


    "Yes, Queen Evielyn." Alvion nodded with respect and Evie''s hand flew to her mouth as her eyes began to gleam with so much happiness. It had been quite some time since she hadst seen him. Even their method ofmunication with the dragons had been cut off for quite some time. She always knew that he would definitelye for her ¨C it was only sooner orter. Despite knowing about his curse, the one that made him not able to set foot in the Under Lands again, Evie did not have the slightest doubt that Gav will make the impossible happen. She had always believed that he would somehow find a way to get back to the Under Lands. But even then, she had not expected him to ovee that issue so quickly and arrive this soon!


    Her heart thudded in excitement and longing. She wanted to see him so bad, to hold him close to her heart, this beloved husband of hers. With a smile as brilliant as the bright morning sun, she rushed towards Alvion.


    "Where is he right now?" she asked the huge man urgently.


    "He should most probably be crossing the bridge by now, Queen Evielyn." Alvion answered promptly, seeing how anxious the light fae queen was about news on her husband.


    Evie''s head flew towards Beatrice, her eyes still twinkling so bright in excitement. She was beyond excited as well for Queen Beatrice to finally be able to meet up with her son again after such long years of separation! But upon seeing her still standing stock still where she had stood, Evie calmed down a bit. The queen must be having all sorts of conflicting emotions running through her right now that she might be somewhat overwhelmed by them.


    ncing again at Beatrice, Evie saw that the queen was standing there, looking quite paralyzed. Her eyes were filled with disbelief mixed with longing and a hint of sadness.


    Seeing her reactions, Evie approached her with steady steps and reached out to sp both her hands in her own, squeezing it gently as a show of support and encouragement. She could only begin to imagine how Queen Beatrice would be feeling right now. As a mother, she had ''lost'' her son for so many years since. She was definitely longing to see her son that it would probably be like a dreame true to her now, listening to Alvion''s report saying that Gavriel is on his way here and about to arrive.


    "Go, Evie¡­" Beatrice finally spoke but she gripped Evie''s hand on her, shaking a little. "I will wait here in the castle for now. You should go meet up with your husband first. I''m sure he must be dying to see you right now. The fact that he had rushed over so quickly is a testament on how worried he is for you and how much he misses you. I''ll stay back and calm down first." She said as she took deep breaths.


    "I can''t be letting my son see his mother in such a state, right?" Queen Beatrice''s smile trembled a little as she tried to gather her wits about her.


    "I understand, mother," Evie smiled at her and Beatrice hugged her. Before Beatrice fell asleep two days ago, Beatrice had already asked Evie to call her ''mother''. Evie was a bit shy at first, hesitant in using such familiar calling names with someone she just barely came to know. She also had considered the fact that Beatrice was also a queen herself, thus it might not be proper in her addressing her as such. But within just a few hours of them together, Evie had found herself feeling sofortable around her that even calling her ''mother'' did not sound that awkward anymore. It was amazing how it felt so natural, how easy it seemed for her to get used to it. Evie thought that maybe it was because Queen Beatrice had such a warm personality and is such a sunny person that she resembled a warm light, drawing your heart towards her.


    "Take your time daughter dear, okay? I know you both missed each other so much. I will wait for my turn patiently." Beatrice smiled knowingly and Evie grinned at her as well. She nodded and hugged her tightly onest time as a wordless form of gratitude in understanding her feelings.


    Once they pulled away from each other, Evie immediately jumped onto the window ledge. She could no longer contain her excitement now and she wanted to reach him as soon as possible.


    Spreading out her wings, Evie flew off directly from the window and Beatrice watched the bright butterfly flying up there with a smile on her face.


    ¡­


    At the bridge, Gavriel and his men, including udius had just stopped by the city''s gate. Azrael and Kione were already there to wee them into the city. They too had received the message from King Belial informing them about the arrival of the younger Prince Gavrael to the Under Lands.


    "Oh dear, it''s indeed the devil sprout." Kione muttered as his gaze was fixed on the approaching prince. This younger prince who had earlier on left the Under Lands and gave up everything in the name of love is finally back in his homnd. How long has it been since he had left?


    "But something''s not right. His eye colour is strange. No matter how long it is that I have not seen him, I''d still recognise his eyes. And that¡­ is definitely not Gavrael''s eyes." Azraelmented in a contemtive tone.


    "It''s not that strange, you idiot. That''s exactly the same eye colour as the queen''s. If King Belial overhears you saying that, you can be 101% sure that your head would be rolling on the ground right now."


    Azrael actually felt the chills running down his spine as he imagined what Kione just said. He knew how much King Belial dotes on his wife and everyone knew how the king deals with anyone badmouthing his beloved wife. The man was pretty extreme whenever ites to any matters rting to the queen that any dark fae who treasures their lives would never even dare make any bad statements about the queen. Well, things had changed now since that time as queen Beatrice herself managed to gain the dark fae''s respect without being forced by the king''s absolute authority. But by now, everyone knew that King Belial would still ze in anger if he hears of someone making badments about the queen no matter how small it seems.


    Clearing his throat, Azrael tilted his head again as he observed the approaching prince. "He seemed weaker now, don''t you think so? I can''t sense any more dark magic in him. Had he found a way to suppress the dark magic within his own body? When I went to the vampire''snd, I didn''t notice this matter as I had left immediately, thinking that he''d notice my presence even from afar like he used to be able to do."


    "One look and any dark fae could tell that he no longer possessed any dark magic anymore." Kionemented as his observing gaze scrutinized the prince further.


    "This means he''s only a vampire now, just like the queen."


    "I said watch your mouth, Azrael." Kione hissed at him, warning his friend to watch his speech.


    "My bad, my bad." Azrael rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. "I''m not trying to downgrade the queen or him. I know full well that the queen herself is powerful despite not having any magic. I am just not a person like you who is able to use the right words every single time in whatever situation he faces!" Azrael rolled his eyes at Kione as heined mildly.


    Kione sighed. "That''s why I always tell you to watch your mouth every single time! You always tend to put that huge foot of yours into your mouth! I''m telling you¡­that mouth of yours will be the death of you one day." He shook his head then sighed again. And when Azrael was about to speak again, Kione stopped him. "That''s enough. Don''t even think of bickering with me right now. I''m not in the mood."


    "Because of little red spending the entire with Gideon ¨C ugh!"

 Chapter 487 - Ive Missed You

    <h4>Chapter 487 - I''ve Missed You</h4>


    "Because of little red spending the entire with Gideon ¨C ugh!"


    A sharp and strong hitnded right in the middle of Azrael''s abdomen. "I told you to shut up!" Kione''s eyes had be so intense, but Azrael only chuckled in response.


    "Incredible." The huge man pped his hands as if he was amused. "I can''t believe I''d be seeing the day I can finally piss off your poker face to this extent. But whaddya know¡­ it finally came!"


    And Kione hit him again, this time even using his feet to kick his friend who still looked like he was enjoying Kione''s pissed off face.


    "Haha. This is fun, Lord Kione. The table finally turned on you. Do you still remember how much you annoyed and pissed me off since we were young? Back then, no matter what, I couldn''t find a single thing that could make you lose your cool. Ahh¡­ Payback''s a bitch, ain''t it, Kione?" Azrael guffawed before dodging another sharp punch from Kione.


    "Now, now, you don''t have to be so violent like this, my dear friend. But¡­ Oh well, I can''t me you for feeling so antsy like this. It must be hard to fall in love with a ¨C ugh! Come on man!! That''s too strong!" Azraelined as Kionended another hard blow into his abdomen.


    "Ahem!!!" a loud sound echoed out behind them and the two lords fighting like two teenagers pissing each other off finally halted. The man who cleared his throat was none other than udius, whose face was looking a little embarrassed at their antics. It seems as though all the guests had arrived and had been standing right before them now, watching the two lords going at each other.


    "Lord Kione and Lord Azrael," udius called out their names, "Please behave yourselves. I believe it''s very improper for you two to show this type of behaviour to the guests like this, and in front of the prince too!" udius chided, ring at them to give warnings to behave.


    Abruptly, the two men straightened and bowed their heads to Gavriel.


    "Forgive our insolence, Your Highness." They said in unison and when they lifted their faces, they smiled. "It''s really been a long time. You certainly look more matured now, Prince Gavrael."


    Azrael and Kione expected a sarcastic and cold response from the devil sprout but to their surprise, the prince simply nodded at them, acknowledging them with the proper grace before allowing his gaze to drift to the gate behind them. They nced at each other with brows lifted. This was definitely not the same devil sprout they remembered from their past.


    Then all of a sudden, he leapt towards the gate. Everyone followed him and hended at the very top of the gate.


    They also saw something bright descending towards the prince. He spread his arms wide, and the bright glowing butterfly crashed into his embrace. The light fae queen, Queen Evielyn, had flown over to wee her husband''s arrival.


    Everyone watching below could only look at the spectacr scene unfolding before their very eyes. The prince even spun her around before kissing her hard on the lips. That caused all the men below to look away and cleared their throats.


    "I''m speechless," Azraelmented again, "never would I have imagined that the devil sprout to grow up to be this sweet and romantic. Damn!" his eyes bugged out as he witnessed that sugary sweet scene between Evie and Gav.


    As the men below decided to turn their attentions to something else, Evie and Gav were still kissing at the top of the gate, ignoring everyone else for the sake of their other half.


    When their lips finally parted, Gav held Evie''s face, pressing his forehead against hers. "Good Lord, Evie¡­ I finally get to see you again! Are you alright? You aren''t feeling sick or unwell anywhere, right?" Gavriel''s voice was breathless, his fingers shaking a little as it traced her brows, cheeks and lips over and over as though he could not believe she was finally in his arms. "I''ve missed you so much, damn it."


    "I''m fine, Gav. Didn''t I send you a letter telling you that I am alright? Zanya and Leon had reached you, right? I missed you too¡­ so, so much." Evie murmured, smiling at him with tears in her eyes. She was finally in his arms again. Oh, how much she had missed his warmth and those strong arms being wrapped around her!


    "How about our angel here?" he knelt on one knee before her, looking up at Evie and she smiled wide.


    "Everything''s good. I''ve just been inside the castle the entire time, waiting for you to arrive. So there''s nothing to worry about." She reassured him and Gavriel finally took in his first deep breath of relief before he moved his face and kissed Evie''s stomach as gently as he could.


    "I''m so d." He finally smiled and rose again before he hugged her, as tight as he could but avoiding pressing on her stomach. He nted kisses on her head and Evie just revelled in his arms, his strong heavenly arms that gives her everything that she needed and wanted.


    "Gav¡­" she spoke after a while, "how did you managed to enter the Under Lands¡­ wait, don''t answer that yet." Pulling away from him, Evie''s eyes gleamed with excitement again. "You need to see and meet someone else, first and foremost."


    "Someone else ..."


    Evie grabbed his hand and pulled on it as she looked like she was almost jumping with excitement.


    "Come,


    let''s go back to the castle this instant!"


    ___


    Don''t forget to cast you Gideon Tickets, I mean Golden Tickets on this book. Do leave ament or a review as well. ^^


    ANNOUNCEMENT: HELLBOUND WITH YOU WILL RESUME THIS JANUARY 2022.


    P.s.. Also, for the readers who are also reading my other book titled ''I Hate You, Devil'', new chapters are up and i''m going to update it maybe every two days.

 Chapter 488 - Mother

    <h4>Chapter 488 - Mother</h4>


    Just outside the castle''s door, Beatrice, Alvion and the other three noble dark faes were already waiting. The queen was obviously restless despite her outside appearance of being graceful and just calmly standing there. Alvion and the three other nobles who were apanying her could just feel it and it made them happy that at longst, their queen was finally meeting with her long lost son again. He had left the Under Lands for such a long time and their queen''s longing for her son''s return was not something that was being kept a secret. They had witnessed how Queen Beatrice had struggled over the years to cope with the fact that she will never be able to see her son anymore as he was not allowed to return to the Under Lands. And it almost killed her that she could not leave to visit him on the surface as she was not able to leave the Under Lands.


    But now, here she was, finally by some miracle, was going to see the prince again. They were all curious at how the prince even managed to ovee the restriction ced on him and make it back to his homnd, making what was supposed to be impossible actually happen. They had an increasingly growing respect for this long lost prince as it almost seem that what he had done was heaven defying.


    Sensing that they were finally approaching, everyone''s attention fell to the queen.


    A man thennded on the ground, with the light fae queen held like an exquisite and priceless treasure in his arms. They watched him gently put her down with so much care.


    And when the man finally turned and faced towards them, Queen Beatrice''s hands flew to her mouth, stifling the gasp that escaped her. Slowly, she walked forward, her eyes filling with unshed tears as she approached Gavriel. She could feel her heart overflow with so many emotions that it was not clear what she was truly feeling right now. But the one thing she knew was that her son was finally back!


    Evie moved to her husband''s back and gave him a gentle push forward. He was a bit stiff, as if he did not quite know what to do or how to react. At all. He simply looked at the queen and again, that same feeling he felt towards King Belial bloomed within his heart. There was that faint familiarity tugging at the edges of his memory. The longing. The nostalgia. And something more.


    He did not remember a thing about them, not even their faces. But he just felt as though he had seen them before, at some point in time and had been with them before. There was not even a hint of them feeling like strangers.


    "My son¡­" she cried, spreading her arms wide as she stood before him. Her grey eyes that were identical to his were twinkling with tears, overflowing with so much emotion.


    And before he realized it, Gavriel had already moved and embraced her.


    Beatrice immediately sobbed hard, trembling with so much emotion as she hugged her son tightly to her. Those looking on could see her knuckles turning white as a testament to how tightly she was clenching his clothes, as though afraid he would just disappear as smoke, and this was all only her dream.


    Her emotional cry tugged at everyone''s heart, that some men even looked away, while Evie and the nobles teared up as well. The love of a mother for her child truly transcends realms, time and reason.


    Gavriel on the other hand, found himself automaticallyforting her. His throat weirdly hurt, as did his chest too. He did not like seeing this woman crying like this. He could feel all the pent up emotions, the longing in her sobs, and he felt guilty. He knew that it was he who had caused her all this pain.


    For a long while, Beatrice just sobbed in Gavriel''s arms. But eventually her sobs faded, and she pulled away and wiped her tears, a wide smile now stered across her face as she cupped Gavriel''s with so much tenderness.


    "I''m so happy son, thank you¡­" she said lovingly, "thank you foring back here. Thank you for letting me see you again, my dearest son."


    Gavriel averted his gaze and looked down. "I''m sorry. I¡­ I¡­"


    "I know. Please do not worry about that, dearest son," she reassured him while her wide smile did not fade. "Just you being back here again, looking healthy is more than enough for me." She already knew what he wanted to say andforted him.


    And she hugged him tight again, as she began to try calming herself down.


    "Your father, he didn''t scold you upon seeing you, right?" she asked hastily when she pulled away, suddenly thinking how her husband would have seen him first when he arrived back here.


    Gavriel shook his head. "He weed me¡­ I think he''d seen me recently. So he didn''t look that surprised at all at our meeting."


    Beatrice chuckled. "You are right, that father of yours had been sneakily going to the surface to check on you once in a while. If he didn''t scold you, then I''m very relieved. He always tells me he''d skin you alive for making me cry if you ever return." Beatrice rolled her eyes as she told Gavriel that beforeughing out loud. Herughter rang out light and unburdened, now that her beloved son is back.


    A soft chuckle came from behind Gavriel as well. It was Evie,ughing at what the queen said. There was only one thought in Evie''s mind now. It seems, it''s from King Belial whom Gideon had learned and picked up all that threatening talks to their own family.


    Gavriel reached out his hand to Evie and held hers tightly in his, before smiling as he felt his heart settle at the feel of her warm and small hands in his.


    Then he took a step back from Beatrice along with Evie. "Mother," he said. It happened again. Him already calling his parents this way, like it was something so natural that he has been doing all his life. Last night, he did not even realize he had called King Belial ''father'' until he repeated the word twice.. "I know I amte with the introductions, but¡­ meet my beloved wife, Queen Evielyn."

 Chapter 489 - Heart Touching

    <h4>Chapter 489 - Heart Touching</h4>


    Beatrice''s grin grew even wider at Gavriel''s action. She had not expected him to introduce his wife like this. She nearly swooned from her son''s sweetness. Oh my, when did this son of hers became this sweet and romantic? She might really need to get used to this new version of her son.


    "What great luck you have, my son. You are blessed to find such an amazing woman like Evie." Beatrice said and Gavriel looked at Evie, a smile curved over his lips and his eyes gleamed with nothing but love and pride.


    "Yes, I''m indeed the luckiest man alive for having her in my life." He replied, as he kissed Evie''s hand, causing Evie to blush and Beatrice to swoon again. Her son was being so sweet to his wife!


    Gavriel''s men on the other hand could not help but look away. They could not believe their prince will even put up his public disy of affection even in a foreign ce like this. Could he not have some sympathy for single men like them? Such disys were just sour darts shooting into their hearts.


    And at that moment, two dark faes, the duo who were fighting by the gate a while ago were suddenly in their midst, leaning over to them.


    The vampires could feel that these two were not ordinary dark faes. These two clearly gave out auras that tell others that they were incredibly strong. Not as strong at the King they met earlier, but the power they possess were obviously something no others could ever underestimate. It was nothing to scoff at. Seems that the lords in thisnd were quite a force to reckon with.


    "Has Prince Gavrael always been this cheesy on the surface?"


    Zn turned to the man who just casually leaned close to him and asked such an unexpected question. It was the man udius had referred to as Lord Kione.


    The dark fae lord looked very serious that Zn almostughed. It was because the lord looked incredibly confused and there was an obvious disbelief in his eyes.


    "Yes. His Majesty had always been that cheesy." Zn replied nonchntly, not bothering to borate to that statement, ''but only towards his wife.''


    "What?! Seriously?!" the dark fae lord looked even more disbelieving. He then stared at Gavriel as though looking at an alien.


    "It''s the truth. Why do you think we aren''t even bothered with his public disy of affection anymore?" Zn''s tone was dry and indicated he was not joking.


    What Zn said shut the dark fae lord up and he quietly rested his chin on his knuckles, now looking like he was trying to solve that puzzle that was Gavriel. Of course, Zn just smirked at the lord in his mind.


    On Leon''s side, Azrael had begun to bother him again. The moment Azrael saw Leon, his eyes twinkled, wanting to fight the vampire again. He had considered them having unfinished business when they did not get to finish up their fight thest time they had met. He had approached Leon immediately and spoke to him.


    But Leon, being the quiet man he was, he just nodded or shake his head, giving only one word answers to the dark fae lord.


    Until Levy came to Leon''s side and whispered. "The hell, Leon!? Are you attractive to men too? Isn''t that dark fae lord way too into you?" Levy gawked at Azrael.


    "Idiot. Can''t you see he''s just so eager to fight me? He''s waiting for the perfect opportunity to beat me to a pulp." Leon exined.


    "Oh¡­ is that so?" Levy replied while rubbing his chin, wondering if that was really true.


    "You talk to him. He''s as annoying as you, anyway." Leon responded dryly and shoved Levy in between him and Azrael.


    Levy nearly cursed. This Lord Azrael was so huge and damn¡­ he could already feel he would not be able to withstand long in a fight against him. What if this dark fae go crazy and challenged him in a fight? Wait¡­ he could just say no, right? And there was also their king and queen who would definitely save him, no?


    That thought gave Levy confidence and he smiled at the huge dark fae lord.


    "If you''re looking for a sparring partner, you might want to try our leader." Levy boasted proudly, running off his mouth and confidently pointed towards Samuel.


    "Oh¡­ He''s your leader?" Lord Azrael turned his inquisitive eyes to therge vampire standing silently to the side. There was a contemtive look that appeared in his eyes.


    "Yep. And he''d be a worthy opponent for you I believe. You both are nearly asrge as each other." Levy happily matched Samuel to thisrge dark fae lord.


    "Now that you mention it, he indeed looks pretty strong." Azrael showed more interest in Samuel.


    "He is, trust me. He''s the man chosen by our king after all." Levy egged him on.


    The lord nodded, his eyes already set on Samuel. "Alright, since you''re the one who suggested, help me convince him to y with me. Even a few minutes is good enough. Don''t worry, I will never use magic." Azrael''srge handnded heavily on Levy''s shoulder.


    "Sure. I''ll try asking him."


    "No, no. You should tell me first what can provoke him. That''s the only way he''d fight me for real."


    "Hmm¡­ alright, but¡­ Lord Azrael, maybe you can introduce me some beauties in exchange?" Levy waggled his eyebrows, hoping to get in a good deal on the side.


    Azrael lifted his brow and then he patted Levy''s shoulder, understanding his intentions. "I''ll introduce you to some finedies in my duchy if you like. My duchy has the most beautiful dark faes in our realm." Azrael said proudly.


    "Oh, really?! Alright, listen¡­" Levy got all excited after hearing what Azrael said.


    As the vampires and dark faes were murmuring to each other, the family finally entered the castle. The atmosphere around the three were almost blinding. They felt like they were shining with happiness that it was so heart touching just looking at them.


    "You sure Belial didn''t say anything mean to you, son?" Beatrice checked with Gav again as if to make sure. She knew how Belial used to scold Gavrael back then whenever he caught her being very worried and anxious because of him.


    Gavriel just nodded when Evie piped in.


    "I am wondering if he actually scolded Gav."


    Beatrice smirked at Evie and whispered in Evie''s ear. "If he did that, I''ll punish him good when I get back."


    And the twoughed with each other, looking at each other with meaningful gazes.


    However, all of a sudden, Beatrice froze. Herughter died and her eyes suddenly widened.


    Frowning hard, Evie followed her line of sight and she saw someone approaching in the distance. Evie had already felt someone''s presence nearing them earlier on, but she had ignored it, thinking that it would be one of the residents of this castle.


    But now looking at Queen Beatrice''s reaction, she wondered on who this person was. It was a little dim, but she knew being a vampire, Beatrice could see very well in the dark. Who could she have seen to disy such expression on her face?


    Evie looked at Beatrice again and her heart jumped with worry at the sight of her looking like she had just seen a ghost.


    "Mother?" Gav asked. And when Evie looked before them again, she was shocked to see that it was actually Vera. What? What was going on? Why was her mother-inw looking at Vera like this?


    ____


    Don''t forget to cast Gideon Tickets and leavements as well spellbounders ^^

 Chapter 490 - Its Time

    <h4>Chapter 490 - It''s Time</h4>


    Thanks for waiting spellbounders. Today''s quite hectic for me [emailprotected]</a>@


    ___


    Some time ago inside Gideon''s room.


    The moment Vera opened her eyes, she found herself wrapped securely in Gideon''s arms. Blinking, Vera exhaled as if she had wanted to fill her lungs with his scent. She wanted to imprint this wonderful masculine aroma into her memories. She remembered all the things that happenedst night, and a sweet smile curved on her pretty face. She was blushing hard at the thought of all the things he had done to her, but even more so¡­ those that she had done to him. But she knew in her heart that she would never, ever forget everything that had happened between themst night. It was a night to remember. A single night that wouldst her the rest of her life, and she would treasure that immensely.


    But as soon as she remembered those heartbreaking moments, her eyes saddened. She leaned her head against his hard and warm chest and basked in the feel of him. If she could, she wanted to stay in his arms forever like this. That was her greatest wish. But she knew that she could not. It was an impossible wish for it toe true. She had also promised him that she would not bother him anymore after this one time, and she needed to keep that promise.


    It was breaking her heart all over again. She did not want to let go of him. She knew she can never let go of him anymore in her heart, no matter what happens. He had carved a ce for himself deep within her and there was nothing that could cure her of his illness named Gideon. Nor did she wanted to be cured. But she needed to back off even if it hurts like hell. Because that was what he wanted. He had fulfilled her wish and stayed with her the entire night, giving all of him to her, and pleasuring her so immensely well. But now, it was time for her to fulfil his wish too. It was time for her to fulfil her end of the bargain.


    With a shaky sigh, Vera hugged him quietly, tightly, with all her heart for a long while before she pulled away from him. It was almost her undoing, needing to distance herself from him. Her heart felt so heavy. But if with her leaving him will make things better for him, she would do it even if it meant that her heart would continue hurting and bleeding. She would never want to add up to his sufferings anymore. He had enough sufferings as it was.


    Once she freed herself from his arms, Vera looked at him. He looked so peaceful, like an angel in slumber ¨C a dark angel, that is. The sight of him looking like he was in a blissful dream made her smile. It was amazing how just watching him sleeping so tranquilly was enough to make her heart flutter with such dness. She wished that this person would not suffer so much anymore.


    Vera bent forward and lightly nted a soft kiss on his forehead.


    "I love you, Gideon." she whispered. "I will love you forever. I will do as you wish¡­ but I''m sorry that I can never give up on you. I will always be here, loving you... I just wish that there will be a day where you will let me stay beside you forever."


    And with a few more kisses on his forehead, Vera dragged herself off his bed and put on his robe. When she was at the door with her hand on the doorknob, she looked back for onest look at him and with a sad smile, she whispered a faint ''I love you'' again and then shut the door closed behind her.


    She shivered hard as she pushed herself away from the door and started walking away. Her heart was crying with every step she took that brought her farther away from his room, wishing and hoping with her whole being, that he would suddenlye out and chase after her. Wishing thatst night might have caused him to change his mind and perhaps made him to want her by his side now. But he did note running as she had hoped, and she could only smile even sadder.


    Slowly, Vera walked along the dim corridors. She had taken quite a number of deep breaths now and somehow, she managed to divert her mind to something else but her heart breaking situation. Knowing that thinking about her pain would not even do anything good for her, nor would it make Gideon want her more than just one night.


    Vera began to ponder about the things she heard from himst night. And the first person that came to her mind was Evie. What should she do? Vera told Gideon she would keep his secrets but¡­ she wanted to do something for him. She would be willing to be hated by him if spilling out his secret to Evie was the only way to help him and save him. Vera realized that Gideon had been fighting all by himself all this while. Though she did not quite understand the whole thing he was talking aboutst night, she did understand that he was not nning to ask anyone to help him nor ept anyone''s help.?And she refused to just stand there and watch and shut her mouth like a mute. Though she knew she could not be of any help to him, as she was only human, Vera strongly believed that Evie would certainly be able to help. She had heard how Evie was very powerful and she believed in her. She believed that if it was anyone, Evie would be the one who could do something for him.


    Biting her nails as she continued walking along the corridor, Vera suddenly caught sight of Evie. It was so easy for her to spot Evie in the dimly lit corridor. Just one look at her silvery hair and she could tell it was her in an instant. Her friend, the angel of light.


    MERRY CHRISTMAS SPELLBOUNDERS!! ??

 Chapter 491 - Complicated

    <h4>Chapter 491 - Complicated</h4>


    "Evie!" she called out as she began to run towards her, but she immediately paused in her tracks when she realized that Evie was not alone.


    Quickly, she bowed her head. "Your Majesty," she greeted, ashamed that she had called Evie using her nickname in an impulse.


    "Vera," Evie approached her immediately.


    Evie then grabbed Vera''s hand before she looked behind her again. To her queen mother who was still standing there, still as a statue as her gaze was fixed only on Vera.


    Queen Beatrice had not answered them when she and Gav asked her what was wrong. The Queen just looked at Vera with that one same expression. The one that look like she had just seen a ghost.


    "Come Vera, I will introduce you to them." Evie smiled before she gently pulled Vera alongside her and then brought her before Queen Beatrice.


    Evie was very suspicious now. It was obvious to her that there was something about Vera that made Queen Beatrice react like this. Did she already know Vera, or could it be that like Gideon, she was seeing Leah in Vera as well? But was it that simple?


    For some reason, Evie thought that the queen''s reaction right now was an obvious statement that it was not that simple. The Queen''s expression right now was telling her there was something more to this. Something much moreplicated. And she was dying to know what it was.


    "Mother," Evie spoke. "This is Vera. She''s the human girl I was telling you about. And Vera, this is Queen Beatrice, she''s Prince Gideon''s mother."


    Vera''s eyes widened and she quickly bowed deeply before the queen. "Greetings to you, Your Majesty." She said, a tinge of nervousness was evident in her voice.


    Beatrice just blinked at Vera. It actually took her more than a few moments to snap out of her inner reverie and finally made a move.


    "V-vera¡­" she echoed the name and then with deliberate slowness she took a step closer and held Vera''s hand. And the queen''s eyes seemed to be emotional again, before all of a sudden, she hugged her. That move surprised everyone, especially Vera.


    Even Evie and Gavriel nced at each other for a moment. Vera looked very shocked and confused as though she could not quite believe what was happening. Why was the queen suddenly hugging her tightly like this? While Beatrice looked like she was hugging someone very important to her, embracing so tight like she could not believe Vera was real.


    Evie''s observation only deepened her suspicion. Her curiosity was skyrocketing now!


    "I am very pleased to meet you, youngdy," Beatrice finally let go of the confused Vera. A wide smile was now gracing her gorgeous face as she lovingly looked at the youngdy before her. "Where is Gideon? I believe he''s with you right?" she asked, smiling wider at the sight of Gideon''s robe over her.


    Upon realizing that everyone noticed the robe that was on her, Vera blushed hard, unable to speak immediately. She was not sure how to respond to this question.


    "I¡­ He''s¡­ he''s still asleep." Vera''s voice was so weak as she gave the most neutral and truthful answer. Beatrice only chuckled fondly at that statement and held her hands again.


    "I see. It''s very rare for Gideon to still be sleeping in until this time. That son of mine really hates sleeping¡­ oh right,e with us for now, Vera dearest. You will be joining us while waiting for Gideon to wake up." Beatrice was suddenly energetic and all smiles again.


    Vera nced at Evie and then she shyly spoke. "I¡­ forgive me, Your Majesty. But I¡­ I need to go freshen myself up first." She clenched onto her robe tightly, and Beatrice finally noticed that she was not dressed properly.


    "Oh, don''t worry about that dearest," Beatrice immediately signalled for her attendants and twodies approached. "I''m leaving this youngdy in your care. Bring her back to us once she''s ready." Shemanded gently and thedies nodded, quickly ushering Vera towards a room.


    Vera''s eyes were wide as she looked at Evie again, but when Evie smiled reassuringly at her she took thedies'' hands and she disappeared from the corridor.


    Once Vera was gone, a heavy silence reigned between them. When Beatrice looked at Evie and Gavriel, she could already read the questions in their eyes, and she sighed shakily. "You are right, I do know her," Beatrice confessed but there was so much sadness in her eyes as she said that. "¡­ but it''splicated. Don''t worry, daughter dear," Beatrice smiled knowingly at Evie, "I will talk to you about thister on. For now, let''s deal with this current matter. And¡­ we still need to introduce Gavy to his older brother."


    Gavriel''s expression became a little serious at the mention of Gideon.


    "Gideon¡­" Gavriel said and Beatrice nodded at her younger son.


    "Yes, he''s the older brother you used to adore so much. Nowe, you two¡­ let''s wait for Vera and Gideon inside." Beatrice said merrily as she dragged her son and daughter-inw along with her.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside Gideon''s room.


    The man who was still sleeping soundly on the bed suddenly rose as if something had jolted him awake. He sat there, heaving for a while before his blue eyes fell on the empty side of his bed.


    He froze at the sight that it was already empty. He reached out his hands to touch the sheets and found them to be slightly cool with only a mild hint of body heat left. Then he withdrew his hand and pressed his palm hard on his forehead as if having a sudden headache. There was an intense storm in his eyes again, and then he shut them before a name came tumbling out of his lips, his voice shaky and raw. "Vera¡­" he uttered, fist clenching in his hair before he lifted his head and hastily rose from the bed.


    ___


    Don''t forget to vote spellbounders! Thank you <3

 Chapter 492 - Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 492 - Brothers</h4>


    Gideon who had stormed out of his room as if to chase after something urgently was suddenly stopped by the sight of a man standing right before the door.


    "You''re finally awake!" Azrael immediately spoke. "Her Majesty wants to see you now, My Lord. Please follow me."


    A heavy silence reigned for a moment as Gideon stared at Azrael, considering what he should say to him. Gideon''s hand on the door frame clenched tightly and his fingers created some dents on the frame. "Tell mother¡­ that I''ll go see herter. There is something I need to do first."


    "Are you perhaps¡­ going to look for the youngdy, My Lord? I mean, Vera?" Azrael''s question instantly made Gideon who had just walked past him screech to a halt. And that reaction alone was enough to answer the question for the man. "She''s currently in attendance with the queen, My Lord."


    Gideon''s head flew towards Azrael. His eyes slightly widened in surprise.


    "What''s with that reaction? You were not nning to hide her from the queen, I hope?" Azrael narrowed his eyes in curiosity.


    But Gideon did not deign to answer, keeping his thoughts to himself as his face became neutral before turning his back to Azrael again and walking off.


    "Where are they?" he asked, ignoring the question posed to him and Azrael quickly caught up to him with his long strides and lead him to the room where everyone was waiting. He could feel that the prince''s emotions were fluctuating quite wildly as opposed to normal days. Though his face was nk right now, the aura surrounding him was heavy and exerting pressure on Azrael that even a dense person like him could feel the difference. And he wondered what was it that could affect him to this extent. His hunch told him that the little red head was a huge part of it, and it caused him to smile internally.


    Their quick trip was as silent as the graveyard as Gideon started to put up his imprable mask again. Gideon was always like this around his mother. He would try his best to hide any negative emotions, his power and everything that he thought would make the queen suspicious or bothered. And Azrael could only sigh, wondering if the queen really could not see through his perfectly crafted mask. Though he had a strong feeling that the queen was not as innocent and in the dark as she seemed to be.


    By the time they reached in front of the queen''s room, Gideon paused. Azrael had already put his hand on the doorknob and pushed the door slightly open but¡­ Gideon still did not move from his frozen spot in front of the door. Oh shoot, did he already sense his younger brother''s presence? Damn, Azrael thought that since Gideon seemed currently caught in his own problems in his mind right now, he won''t be able to notice the things that are out of the norm around him! Buthe was wrong.


    Without wasting another second, Azrael pushed the door opened wide. His sudden movements in swinging the door open caused everyone inside to turn their attention towards them.


    "Prince Gideon is here, Your Majesty." The man announced Gideon''s arrival, not allowing him to change his mind and run off. Queen Beatrice stood at the sight of her son still standing outside the door as though he was unsure of wanting toe in or run off. However, upon seeing her, he unfroze and stepped inside. She walked towards Gideon and without any preamble, Beatrice wrapped her hands tight around his arm.


    Then she dragged him inside the room as she smiled from ear to ear. She was truly over the moon in having both her sons in the same room.


    "Guess who''s here, son." Beatrice hummed happily as Gavriel and Evie stood. Her eyes were twinkling so brightly, so much so Gideon thought that he had never seen his queen mother this happy for such a long time.


    Evie held onto Gavriel''s arm as well before they both turned and faced the approaching mother and son. Though she had known this day woulde sooner orter, somehow there was still a sense of anticipation, and her heart raced a little.


    "Your younger brother is back!" Queen Beatrice eximed, her face shining with nothing but happiness. She looked like she was the happiest mother in the entire world right now. And Evie could only feel so happy for her. She could tell that this had been her greatest wish, to see both her sons again like this and in the same ce as her. Her heart clenched in sympathy at the thought of how the queen must have been missing her sons so much.


    However, her two sons just stood there, staring at each other as though they were conducting a staring contest. Evie was not surprised that Gideon remained standing there, still as statue and looking at Gavriel with that same neutral unreadable face. But Evie did not expect her husband to be acting the same as his older brother. Oh no, this might not go down well¡­ why? Why is Gav acting like this? Was he not supposed to have forgotten everything about the Under Lands and his brother too? And since this was the very first time that he was meeting Gideon as Gavriel, what was with this slight tinge of animosity and seemingly automatic cold treatment he was exuding towards his brother?


    Not wanting to make Beatrice''s smile fade, Evie tugged at her husband''s arm and whispered secretly as Beatrice was still merrily speaking with Gideon.


    "Come on, Gav¡­ your mother is so happy right now. I''d hate to see her smile fade if she sees you brothers acting cold to each other like this." She whispered pleadingly, hoping that Gav would cooperate with her and Gavriel''s eyes finally fell to his mother. He noticed how his mother was glowing and happiness literally radiated from her very pores. And that caused him to pull back on the cold aura he was emitting.


    And after seeing herughing brightly at something his brother said, Gavriel looked at Evie and nodded his assent. It would not do for him to sadden his mother on the very first time they were reuniting after such long years spent apart.


    Evie let go of him and Gavriel approached Gideon. Though his movements were a little stiff, it only caused Beatrice''s face to shine even more.


    A forced smile curved on Gavriel''s face as he spoke at Gideon. "Good to see you¡­ my older brother¡­" he said and then he reached out and hugged Gideon.


    Evie smothered augh that was threatening to burst out as she saw how wooden her beloved husband''s movements were.

 Chapter 493 - The Two Of You

    <h4>Chapter 493 - The Two Of You</h4>


    Beatrice was smiling from ear to ear as she stepped away and walked closer to Evie as they both watch the brothers interact stiffly with each other. Not knowing that Gavriel''s smile had faded as soon as Beatrice was behind him and could no longer see his face.


    "Good to see you back¡­ my little brother." Gideon said back, forcing a smile as well as Beatrice was looking at him with so much dness. Both her sons were good boys as they were not willing to see their mother sad.


    "So¡­ you''re the one who dared to kidnap my wife¡­" Gavriel whispered lowly to his brother in a threatening voice, and Gideonughed darkly for a moment before faking another smile again.


    "If I say yes, what will you do, huh? My dear little brother?" Gideon taunted back in retaliation and Gavriel had to take a deep breath in order to not elbow him in the stomach right there and then. His mother would get a shock if the brothers suddenly got into a fistfight.


    Suddenly, Gavriel shed an evil smile at Gideon and pulled away before looking over at Beatrice.


    "Mother, did you know that this dear brother of mine kidnapped ¨C" Gavriel mentioned in a sing-song voice.


    Gavriel''s statement was cut off as Gideon''s arms suddenly descended and were draped around Gavriel''s shoulders in an instant as heughed loudly and awkwardly. "Of course, mother already knew that I had kidnapped a human and brought her back here." Gideon said, desperately changing the topic before he pulled at Gavriel as though he was light-heartedly ying around with him. He secretly whispered to Gavriel as he did that. "Mother will cry if you tell her that. Are you okay if her heart ends up breaking and she weeps right now?"


    And just like that the two let go of each other and Gavriel secretly red at him. Though he did not take it further, there was a dark promise in his eyes saying that ''they''re not finished yet''. But in the next second, they both fake smiles at each other again.


    "Oh my, I am so happy seeing the two of you in such good terms with each other like this again." Beatrice spread her arms wide, telling her two sons that she wanted them to hug her. Gavriel and Gideon could only give in and relent to what she wanted and the three embraced each other. And somehow, for that few moments, the atmosphere between Gavriel and Gideon warmed up, as if Beatrice''s emotions were enough to overpower whatever heaviness that had hung over the two of them.


    But when the hug was over, the two returned to their acting mode again.


    "Now, now, let us all take a seat. We have a lot to discuss right now." Beatrice merrily sat down waving at her sons to follow after her.


    Gavriel sat next to Evie while Gideon sat on the seat across the couple. Queen Beatrice sat on a single chair at the head of the small table between them.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Vera was finallying out of the room after being pampered by thedies the queen had sent to take good care of her. The treatment she had just experienced made her remember the luxurious life she had when she was younger. It was so unsettling just how fast she had lost all those things, everything¡­ It was as though it all had happened within a dream.


    "Oh goodness," a deep voice echoed, causing Vera to lift her face. The man they had called Lord Kione was before her. "You''re a vision to behold, My Lady." Heplimented her, looking a bit dazed and Vera blushed a little.


    She was not used to being praised like this anymore. Unlike when she was younger.


    "T-thank you¡­ the dress and¡­ jewelleries are the ones that are breathtaking," Vera replied shyly and awkwardly.


    "They are¡­ but you overshadow them by a long shot," he smiled, shing that perfect startling teeth. "Now, please take my hand. I''m here to escort you back to the queen''s room."


    Vera did not think twice nor hesitated to ept his offer. This man, just like that huge man Azrael, even though she had just basically met them, she did not get the feeling of being repulsed around them at all. She didn''t know why but she just has these good vibes that she would be safe with them, without a doubt.


    "I am d you''re not wary of me, Lady Vera." Kione started up some small talk as they walked.


    "J-just Vera. I don''t have any title to be addressed that way." She responded shyly and Kione just nodded. "I¡­ I think you''re a good guy."


    "Good guy, hmm¡­?" Kione tilted his head. "It''s rare for anydy to tell me that I''m a good guy. You''re actually just the second toment this way." He chuckled with a tinge of irony in his chuckle.


    "Really?" Vera cocked her head sideways as she wondered why that was so.


    "Yes. Thedies always tell me that I am so bad. I do think they are right though."


    Vera looked at him, blinking at him with innocent eyes. "I don''t think you''re bad." Shemented as she shook her head in a very adorable manner that made Kione''s heartbeat speed up.


    "Don''t look at me like that¡­" he looked away, the tips of his ears reddening.


    "Yes? Are¡­ are you okay?"


    "Oh, we''re he ¨C" All of a sudden, Kione could not even finish what he was going to say because the door was suddenly pushed open. A st of dark magic gushed out like a violent wind, blowing Vera''s red hair and white dress back with a gust.


    Kione and Vera''s eyes fell inside towards the source of the magic that had literally mmed the door open. And they saw a man sitting there, his electric blue eyes zing and shooting blue mes at them as his dark magic spilled uncontrobly out of his body.


    HAPPY NEW YEAR SPELLBOUNDERS!! Thank you for all the love and support! Hope all of you will continue to be with me again this 2022. Love you guys! ?

 Chapter 494 - Uncontrollable

    <h4>Chapter 494 - Uncontroble</h4>


    A while ago, while everyone was attentively listening in to Gavriel''s report as he was updating them on what their King father had ordered when a sudden st of dark magic seemed to have exploded out from the silent older prince. Everyone immediately turned their attention to him, eyes filling with confusion and surprise as to what had caused Gideon''s dark magic to have been triggered so strongly like that.


    They saw how Gideon seemed to be oblivious about their presence now and perhaps, he has yet to realize the darkness gushing out of him. His eyes were glinting dangerously as he fixed it to the door and before Beatrice could open her mouth to speak and ask her son on what was going on, the door was already forced open, mming into the wall due to the impact of Gideon''s seemingly uncontroble magic. All of those who were in the room jumped a little as they were startled at that impact of the door smashing into the wall, creating little cracks on it. They could see how strong the magic that was used to wrench the doors open, as the doors were not ordinary ones but those that were reinforced with magic themselves to prevent the idental damaging when those with powers got angry and decided to take it out on their room doors.


    And as soon as the door was opened, the danger in his eyes became deadly. So deadly that Evie''s body automatically began to glow with a golden hue, her protective aura shielding her and the little one inside her in case anything were to happen to her, while Beatrice and Gavriel''s eyes turned red. Their heads turned to look towards the door, wondering what he had seen to react like¡­ what?! Vera?!


    Evie''s eyes zoomed to focus on Vera''s hand that was holding onto Kione''s arm, and her jaw dropped open in shock. Oh, no! Do not tell me that¡­ oh, goodness! Kione! What had that man done? Was he looking to get himself killed? Evie facepalmed herself mentally and wondered what had gotten into Kione.


    "Gid ¨C" Queen Beatrice could not evenpletely call his name out because Gideon was suddenly gone from his seat. It happened too fast it might even be faster than a blink of an eye. One moment, he was still sitting there and the other moment, he was already gone that those who were looking at him thought he just vanished into thin air.


    "Gideon!" they heard Vera''s yell and the next thing they knew, Gideon was by the door, his hand stretched forward, right before Vera.


    The world seemed to suddenly screech to a halt. Evie just stood there as well, watching with shock still reflected in her eyes.


    Gideon had halted as if he had been turned into a statue. And¡­ Gav? When did he get there?!


    Gavriel was right before Gideon. It was obvious he had jumped right into the fray there to stop his older brother frommitting any actions that might be toote to regret if he waste in stopping it. His hand was draped over Gideon''s front, holding his shoulder so tightly to stop him from advancing any further. He did not know who the other man was, but he could sort of guess that the red headed girl must be his older brother''s woman. His eyes were also quick in noticing the way how the red headed woman''s hand was hooked around the man''s arm. Aah¡­ he understood why his brother was losing his cool like this. If it were Evie, he was also not sure if he would be able to keep his cool either. However, his brother should not be allowed to kill the man off even if he was territorial about his woman. At least until he could understand more about the situation at hand.


    The queen was also right there already, grabbing at Gideon''s hand that was stretched out, wrapping her fingers tightly around his wrist. She too was trying to keep him from doing something that he might regretter on.


    Azrael on the other hand had grabbed onto Kione and pulled him away in the short moment that Prince Gideon had been restrained by his brother and mother. This friend of his was truly looking to get himself killed! He had acted quickly as the situation had allowed and the two lords were already a few steps away behind Vera when everything had stilled from the flurry of activity earlier.


    And Vera¡­ she had just stood there, staring at the hand that was right before her face. At the fingers¡­ the sharp and elongated ckened nails that were less than an inch away from her eyeballs. She was nearly pierced by those menacing nails.


    The shield that Evie had casted at the veryst moment was turning golden as Gideon''s sharp nail touched it. That golden hue was not only shimmering around herself but also been casted around Vera to protect her as well. Thankfully, Evie''s responses were fast, and her senses were sharp as she had suspected Vera might be in danger as she was the only human here amongst them.


    No one seemed to be able to even take a breath at that extreme moment. Until Vera spoke again. "Gideon¡­" she called out softly, she did not take a step back nor flinch the least. Evie was even quite certain that she had moved forward to block Kione. Did she even realize that Gideon was going to attack?


    When Evie saw that Vera was lifting her hand, she dissolved the shimmery golden barrier between them. She knew it was a risky move, but she understood what Vera was trying to do. And if all else fails, Gav and Queen Beatrice were right there. She trusted their reflexes to intervene again if something does go wrong.


    Vera slowly lifted her hand to Gideon''s. Her eyes were fixed on Gideon''s ckened orbs and without fear she gently touched his fingers. Those fingers that looked as though they belonged to a demon. And she tenderly entwined her fingers with his, slowly bringing her digits to meet his, until their palms were finally flushed against each other''s.


    That instant, the darkness in Gideon suddenly disappeared, his eyes turned back to their fiery blue orbs and slowly, his eyes widened as he looked down at Vera from his towering height. His nails were returning to normal now.


    Everyone finally took the breaths they were holding in as Gideon stepped back, pulling his hand from Vera''s as he stumbled backward. Gav and his mother had long since let go of their hold on him. His eyes were still glued on Vera, but he looked like he realized what he had just did and he could hardly believe it. There was nothing but shock shining from his eyes now.


    Then all of a sudden, Gavriel grabbed at him again. But this time, it was as though Gav made a move to catch him, so Gideon would not fall to the ground.. And everyone could only look on, speechless, as Gideon held onto Gav, even lowering his head onto Gavriel''s shoulder as if to hide his face.

 Chapter 495 - Fatal

    <h4>Chapter 495 - Fatal</h4>


    Gavriel could feel his brother''s body shaking so terribly as his head was heavy on his shoulder. Gideon was gripping his arm so tight, as if he was desperately holding onto some lifesaving trunk while dangling off a cliff, refusing to fall.


    And not just that, Gideon''s body was also so hot, Gavriel could feel the abnormal waves of heat oozing out. It was as though there was a furnace burning within him.


    Gavriel had noticed that the moment Gideon''s dark magic settled down, his body seemed to have lost all his strength. And that was why he went forward to catch him, knowing that he was definitely going to fall on the ground.


    As he listened to Gideon''s shaky breaths, as if he was desperately trying to get his breathing to stabilise again, Gav could only stand there, utterly puzzled. He did not expect this at all.


    Since the moment he saw this person, he had felt a tremendous and dangerous power within him. No matter how he made himself appear like a normal dark fae, it was obvious to Gav that he was not the same as the rest of the folks here. There was just something different about him. When he was still on the surface, Gav had already sensed his trails. His dark magic was just too dark and too strong, for him not to notice. When he went over to Evie''s castle, he had sensed this same abnormal presence that had lingered on there even though the owner was already long gone. And Gavriel thought that this person had purposely left his trail for him to follow after he had kidnapped Evie.


    Though Gav was relieved when he received Evie''s message, the dread had actually remained in his heart. And the reason was because of this person. Or more urately, his darkness. This person''s darkness was so deep and intense that it had bothered him very much. And now that he had found the source of that darkness and this man was actually his very own older brother, his interest in him just grew evenrger.


    Since the first moment he had met his brother, his instincts had been acting on their own. No, it was more apt to say that Gideon had unknowingly or knowingly made him raise his guard up to the highest level in his presence.


    And it was not even that long that he had been here, and he had already seen what kind of danger Gideon was possessing. Gavriel thought that Gideon was going to hide it well and it would take him a long time for him to get any glimpses of what he was hiding. But¡­ oh boy, was he wrong about that. He had sted his powers out just like that¡­ and Gav deduced that it was fully because of thatdy. He had noticed how Gideon just halted when the red-headed girl had yelled out his name.


    Now this man who had literally forced him, Evie and even their mother to react like that a while ago, was now trembling and as weak as a kitten left in the middle of a blizzard. It was something just incredibly shocking and Gavriel did not know how to react but just to stand there and act like the tree his brother was holding onto so as not to fall over.


    He could tell he was not feigning this weakness at all. He was definitely not acting this time. What kind of man would reduce themselves into this state just for the sake of acting? Gavriel could not see this man doing that. He knew he was powerful and arrogant. His ego would never allow himself to fake something like this.


    And his greatest question was¡­ what had made him suddenly became this weak? Does he always turn like this after letting his magic out? No, that should not be the case. That would be one hell of a fatal weakness! Then what was the reason?


    Gavriel wanted to speak but he held his tongue. He could not help but sympathize with him especially as he was hearing the way he breathes right now. It was as if he was trying to learn how to breath the right way again. It was truly unsettling, and Gav just feel that there was something terribly wrong with this person.


    "You¡­ what are you doing? What happened to your anger and hate? Don''t tell me you''ve already forgotten about them too," Gideon finally spoke in a very low voice when his trembling settled down.


    "Shut up," Gav said, "an unwell little furry ck cat shouldn''t be talking that way. Also, nobody''s hating you. I just wanted to beat you into pulp until I''m satisfied. But I am not some idiot who takes advantage of a person when they are at their weakest." Gav retorted with a jab at his current weakened state.


    Gideon chuckled. "You might have just let your only chance of beating me into said pulp slip away my dear little brother."


    "Stop with your damned arrogance. What the hell is wrong with you? Suddenly bing weak like this?" Gavriel asked with seriousness, but Gideon fell silent and did not reply to that.


    And he finally lifted his face. Looking straight towards Vera.


    "Are you okay, my dear?" Beatrice and Evie hovered over Vera, worried to death about her. They both saw how close it was for her. It was literally just a little more before Gideon''s nails would have pierced her eyeballs.


    "I am totally fine, thank you," Vera smiled brightly, causing Evie and Beatrice to nce at each other. They were awed that she did not even seem to be that shocked, at all.


    Vera truly did not feel any fear. Maybe because in her heart, she knew that she would be alright. She believed he would never have hurt her, no matter how it seemed as though he would.


    When she looked at Gideon again, her eyes met his. And her heart skipped a few beats. She wanted to go to him and¡­ hug him, and to ask him if he was feeling alright. But¡­ she could not help but root herself to her spot at the sight of those burning and intense blue eyes that were boring into hers now. Something was strange in that gaze of his on her. It was as though he was using magic to immobilize her through his eyes. Was this just her imagination?


    Vera watched Gideon open his mouth saying something to his brother without taking his eyes off her. Then after seeing him pat his brother''s shoulder, the next thing she knew, Gideon was right before her, and everything suddenly turned dark as the two of them disappeared inside the room.


    HAPPY NEW YEAR SPELLBOUNDERS!! Thank you for all the love and support! Hope all of you will continue to be with me again this 2022. Love you guys! ?

 Chapter 496 - Comfort

    <h4>Chapter 496 - Comfort</h4>


    "What the hell is wrong with you?!" Azrael eximed at Kione once Gideon and Vera disappeared from the room. "Dear lord, that was god damned close, Kione! I can''t believe¡­" he trailed off and sighed as he finally took a step away from his friend, shaking his head in disbelief. "Are you trying to get yourself killed?!"


    And Kione just chuckled. There was an ironic tinge in hisughter as he shook his head. He had not done that deliberately just to make Gideon jealous. He did not have any ns to provoke him at all. In fact, he had not thought about it at all when he asked for Vera to hold onto his arms. All he was trying was to take advantage of the situation to get her to hold him, that was all. He had also nned to let go of Vera once he moved to open the door for her. But who knew that his n could not even be carried out before he was found out?


    Of course, he knew Gideon would certainly have noticed his presence along with Vera''s, but Kione never would have thought Gideon would actually gone batshit crazy due to him having contact with her andunched an attack like that despite the queen being there! It was unbelievable how Gideon had just burst out like that after all these years he had spent to hide his darkness from his mother.


    But then again, Kione could onlyugh helplessly at the thought how dangerous this thing called love truly was. He realized now how much he had been underestimating it. The things it could do to a person was just insane. And to think that he, of all creatures, had been reduced to bing a stupid lovestruck fool as well just made him utterly speechless. He should have known better that this would happen since that moment Gideon had hit him ¨C back when they were in the left wing section of the castle where the hall of pleasure is ¨C because of what he had said about Vera. He had been with Gideon for so long ever since they were children, for him not to be able to predict this was definitelying. And yet, his feelings for Vera had made him stupidly make those reckless moves, ignoring the dire consequences that would befall him.


    Remembering how he had been so damned strict towards Azrael and everyone for years just so no one would provoke Gideon''s dark magic to st uncontrobly like that made him smile cynically. It was ironic that the one who ended up triggering it was the one and same person trying to keep everyone else from provoking it. He had even inadvertently put Vera in grave danger with his stupid carelessness. If¡­ if the queen and their two guests were not there¡­


    Kione''s jaws clenched. He could not imagine the extent of the damage that would have urred¡­


    "Yeah, I''ve be as stupid as you overnight, you know that Azrael? Are you happy now?" Kione said, sagging against the wall as though he had lost all his strength. "What¡­ shouldn''t you be congratting me?"


    Azrael was speechless. Just blinking at his friend, notprehending what he was trying to do.


    "It seems intelligence and love can''t co-exist." Kione sighed. "And you know I''m not a fan of stupidity. I prefer being wise than being in love and stupid." He sighed once again, shutting his eyes close as he threw his head back against the wall before a whisper echoed from his lips. "Bloody shit... I feel like my life was a hell lot better before I met her."


    A short silence passed, and Azrael patted his friendfortingly on his shoulder, causing Kione to look at him with an eyebrow raised.


    "Well, isn''t this a new knowledge to you? Maybe, this will make you even wiser than you already are. At least, you finally understood this one thing you were always looking down on before. So yeah, even if you did end up being heartbroken, you still learned something, that love is not as simple as you had thought. Also, you have finally experienced it yourself so you''re no longer ignorant about it." Azrael stated with a serious tone. "That''s why¡­"


    Suddenly, he trailed off at the sight of Kione craning his head forward and looking at Azrael with a disbelieving look in his eyes.


    "What¡­??" Azrael raised his brow.


    "When did Lord Azrael learn to talk like this? Bloody shit, Azrael¡­ you sounded like the lord of wisdom right now."


    "Huh? What? The f**k are you saying now?"


    "You just gave me goosebumps you idio¡­" Kioneughed. "Fine, I''m the idiot right now. But yeah," he exhaled heavily and smiled. "I think you''re right. Maybe, she had just really came to teach me this lesson and so that ''love'' can p me hard in the face. Though I''m afraid this won''t just be ending with just a simple p. Ah¡­ I can already see my bloody heart being hammered."


    "I believe you will survive this, my dear friend." Azrael thumped him on his back,forting Kione the only way he knew how.


    "So¡­ you are as sure as I am that I and my pursuit is already hopeless." Kione shrugged his shoulders helplessly.


    "I thought it''s obvious enough." Azrael stated ndly with a straight face and Kione''s mouth twitched as he held back the sourness in his heart from spilling forth. Then he cursed again, pinching the area between his brows.


    "I think I''m friends with the wrong people." Kioneined, shaking his head before he suddenly hit Azrael''s stomach with one hard punch. "You''re supposed to at the very leastfort me you bumbling idiot!" He swung another punch out but this time, Azrael caught his fist single handedly, a wide grin now shing on his face.


    "Oh ho¡­ so you wantedfort, eh¡­???Sure, my friend. I''m sure this is what you needed the most right now anyway. I''llfort you with these fists of mine." Azrael''s eyes gleamed with excitement and Kione smirked back at him, knowing what wasing next.


    "Try it if you can, Azrael." Kione challenged and the next moment, the duo disappeared from the corridor. As soon as they materialized outside the castle, they immediately shed, causing the vampires and dark faes outside to look towards them and watch the intense fist fight between the two lords.


    2nd chap wille a bitter.


    MERRY CHRISTMAS SPELLBOUNDERS!! ??

 Chapter 497 - Tragic Story

    <h4>Chapter 497 - Tragic Story</h4>


    Back inside the room, Beatrice, Evie and Gavriel were once again seated on their chairs. Their faces a little grave as their minds were all busy thinking back about Gideon and everything that had just happened. They were silent for a while until Beatrice let out a deep sigh and broke the silence.


    "Gideon¡­ I''ve been worrying about what was going on with him." Beatrice started as she stared out the window before her eyes turned back and fell on Gavriel. "He had always been such a¡­ a very good child. I know you cannot remember anything from your past. But Gideon¡­ he had really taken good care of you back when you were younger."


    A sweet, nostalgic smile curved on Beatrice''s face. "He even cried the first time he saw you after you were born, his baby brother. And¡­ he promised he was going to protect you. It was so touching and adorable how he had vowed that through all his tears and snot." her eyes moistened as she smiled and remembered the image of Gideon carrying the baby Gavy in his arms, his smile so wide as he held him like he was a treasure so dear to him. She remembered how Gideon adored Gavy and Gavy having the same level of adoration or even more as he grew up. "You might not believe it now, but you were so obsessed with your older brother when you were younger that you practically followed him everywhere. We even teased that you were his shadow." Beatrice chuckled as she said that Gavriel.


    But her smile eventually faded as she remembered how everything started to fall apart one day without knowing why.


    "But Gideon suddenly changed. He began to distance himself from us and most especially you. It had been so long since then and he drifted farther and farther away to the point that I can''t even reach out to him anymore. He has been reluctant to listen to me, much less talk to me." Queen Beatrice could not hide the little sniffle that escaped after she mentioned this.


    "Does his change¡­" Gavriel began to speak in a careful manner, "has something to do with his dark magic? I might be wrong¡­ but I can feel how his dark magic is not something normal whenpared to the rest of the dark faes in this realm. His gives off a totally different vibe altogether."


    Beatrice nodded, sadness shining in her eyes. "Could you cast a sound barrier for us, Evie dear?" she requested tearily and Evie quickly obeyed.


    When the barrier was up and strongly established, it was then that Beatrice dared to continue speaking. "Belial and I are actually not Gideon''s birth parents," she revealed to Gavriel, causing Gavriel''s eyes to widen in shock, not expecting to hear that piece of information. "He''s actually your older cousin by blood as he''s the son of Belial''s brother, King Sarion and his queen. Gideon was a baby when the great war against King Sarion had happened. After Belial killed his older brother who had descended into madness due to losing control of his own dark magic, we took Gideon in as our own son. Belial and I suspected that Gideon somehow found out the truth somewhere, that he''s not a child birthed by the both of us. For years we had thought that this was the reason why he suddenly turned cold to us and alienated you as well.


    "But as time went by, your father and I realized that that was not the only reason why he began to iste himself from us, his family. We believe there is a bigger reasoning behind this. And we suspect that it has a lot to do with the Abyss of Darkness."


    "A greater reason¡­" Gavriel echoed softly, and Beatrice nodded.


    "Gideon had been hiding his dark magic so deep and so well, but we had long found out about his peculiar ability to make the monsters bow to him. Or more like the monsters just fall to their knees at the sight of him. Belial and I had already found out about that when Gideon was still a baby. Belial deduced that it must be because Gideon was conceived by thete queen Ellia when King Sarion was already consumed by his dark magic. And¡­ the fact that queen Ellia had been someone who was revived by a forbidden magic must have yed arge role in it as well."


    Evie creased her brows. This was a whole new information to her!


    "Revived? As in resurrected from the dead?" Evie asked this time, quite urgently.


    "Yes. Queen Ellia died once before and King Sarion did everything he could to bring her back to life again, using the ultimate forbidden magic. That was the start of the king''s madness. My husband said King Sarion''s fall to madness was due to the price of that forbidden spell he had casted to revive his wife. His body and soul were taken from him in exchange for her life. But for some miracle, King Sarion''s heart remained uncorrupted by the dark magic. He still loved queen Ellia like he had always done. However, the king had be a mindless monster with a loving heart for his wife until unfortunately, his heart died as well because of Ellia''s death when she gave birth to Gideon. The birth was tough, and Gideon had been born with untold powers of darkness which terribly affected his mother''s health. Queen Ellia''s body was weakened too much that she did not make it after delivering her son.


    "Belial said that Gideon might have possessed the kind of abnormal magic he has right now because he was the very first dark fae ever born from such parents. A revived person was not supposed to ever conceive a child. But somehow, Queen Ellia managed to conceive, and the only reason must be because King Sarion was already consumed by the darkness. I''m afraid to say that Gideon''s existence was only made possible by King Sarion''s darkness."


    A short silence descended within the room following Queen Beatrice''s exnation. Evie could not believe that there was still something more to that tragic story. Just when she had thought she already heard the worse of it, she was wrong. She was taken aback at how Gideon was basically moulded by the ultimate dark magic and the most forbidden spell. Therefore, what could one expect from such abination that was viewed to be abominable to most?


    "And then¡­ just as we had thought everything will be alright when Gideon introduced Leah to us¡­" Beatrice''s face became pained again. "Everything fell apart once more."


    "Leah?" Gavriel asked, "that red-haired girl a while ago?"


    Evie nced at her husband then abruptly returned her gaze to Queen Beatrice. Her curiosity skyrocketing now. She was dying to know about that mysterious Leah and her friend Vera. She still could not make out how would Queen Beatricee to know Vera as they are both from different realms in the first ce.


    ____


    Don''t forget to vote and leave ament spellbounders. Thank you ?


    P.s. my newic I Made a Deal with the Devil will be published outside patreon this january 9, 2022. (My bday ????) please follow my social media ounts to be notified once theic is out.


    Instagram @kazzenlx.x


    Fb page @Author_kazzenlx


    To my lovely patrons, do not worry because you guys will still read ahead.

 Chapter 498 - Leah (Part I)

    <h4>Chapter 498 - Leah (Part I)</h4>


    Evie had to press her lips tight together in order not to speak and just patiently wait for Queen Beatrice''s answer to Gav''s question. Her eyes gleamed with anticipation as she looked expectantly at the queen.


    "I believe so¡­ yes," Beatrice said, and Evie''s eyes stretched wide with shocked surprise. She had already suspected this before but still she could not help but feel shocked. How? Vera is a human and Leah''s a dark fae, right? So how could Vera be Leah?


    "I believe Vera is technically Leah." Beatrice repeated and Gav creased his brows, confused by the queen''s second line now.


    "Technically¡­? What do you mean by that?" he repeated with a low voice. He had a sudden thought when his mother mentioned the word technically. Could it be that something simr to himself had urred with Leah? Seeing that his mother was about to continue exining, Gav tamped down his question that he wanted to ask and listened patiently.


    "Yes. Leah¡­ she''s been very close to Gideon since they were young. You have even met her before when you were a child as Leah helped to babysit you when you keep following after your brother everywhere. Leah was such sweet girl. She was an adopted daughter of the Lord of Axinia, and since her brother Azrael is one of Gideon''s best friends, she was already acquainted with Gideon since they were children. During Leah''sing of age ceremony, Gideon introduced her to us. I have not seen Leah for a long time, so it was then that I just found out during that ceremony that she and Gideon were already lovers." Beatrice recounted and a soft nostalgic smile curved on her lips.


    "I was so overjoyed at that time because I saw how Gideon loved her so much. And it was heart-warming how Leah loved him deeply as well. Hope immediately bloomed within me and Belial for Gideon as we saw he had somehow changed for the better after being in a rtionship with Leah. Since then, we felt Gideon slowlying back to us. We knew he was trying his best and I know it was Leah who was helping him see the light again. He was still adamant at first, as if something was scaring him, and he still sometimes go into hiding. But I felt everything was getting better. However," Beatrice breath became a little shaky, remembering that chaotic time again, "Leah suddenly disappeared. And since her disappearance, we never have found her body."


    Evie could not even speak, she looked at Beatrice with an anxious and questioning look in her eyes. And Beatrice continued her story again.


    "She was sent to the surface?" Gavriel wondered out aloud. Did she somehow got sent away from the Under Lands due to having to pay a price for some forbidden spell being casted? But Beatrice shook her head and Gav lost his trail of thoughts.


    "No, she was not sent there. Leah had died here in the Under Lands. We knew she had died the moment she disappeared. We never found out the reason of her death as we couldn''t find any signs of her remains anywhere. Gideon even jumped into the abyss again to see what had happened to find her. Gideon never said a word about it. But we knew he jumped into the abyss because it seems, he might be able to decipher the truth when he''s down there. Belial told me that Gideon started acting cold since he identally fell into the abyss. We thought that perhaps, he had seen the truth about him and his birth parents when he was in there. And when Gideon finally came out from the abyss, he had stopped looking for Leah''s body and just disappeared and went into hiding again. We believed that he must have found out what had happened to Leah there and that''s why he had stopped the search for her remains. I tried to speak to him about it. But it was impossible to make him talk about her anymore after that. He did not even want to hear her name being mentioned anywhere around him. I also tried talking to Kione and Azrael but apparently, any mention of Leah became a taboo to him. Those told me her name never crossed his lips ever again since then." Queen Beatrice sighed heavily after speaking at length on this.


    A heavy silence reigned for quite a while between the three of them until Evie spoke.


    "How¡­ how did you know that Leah died?" Evie asked. She still could not understand what Leah''s connection with Vera was. How were these two women technically the same person? Why did the queen say Vera was Leah? Was she still holding back some information that she had yet to share with them on it? She thought perhaps what happened to Leah was akin to Gav, maybe she was suddenly sent on the surface and lost her memories. But the queen said that it was not the case when Gav queried earlier.


    Looking away towards the window, Beatrice''s eyes became sad and pained again as if she was seeing a very painful memory in that space. She seemed to be caught in her own agony for some moments before turning tear filled eyes to them to continue speaking.


    "When Gideon was forced toe out from his hiding again due to the king''s summons, I saw Leah''s spirit sticking to him." Beatrice said, smiling so sadly. "That was after months since Gideon stopped the search. Leah was¡­ she was just following Gideon closely, walking by his side, never leaving his side at all. And apparently, I am the only who was able to see her spirit. Gideon was not even aware that she was always¡­ always with him.." this revtion from Queen Beatrice caused both Evie''s and Gav''s eyes to widen in shock. This means that Leah really had died? But if her spirit had been following Gideon around, then what about Vera?

 Chapter 499 - Leah (Part II)

    <h4>Chapter 499 - Leah (Part II)</h4>


    Listening to the story Queen Beatrice was telling was like hearing a hauntingly beautiful and tragic story. A story that could make anyone''s heart bleed. And the most painful thing was that it was not just some fairy tale being told for the sake of entertainment. This was as real as it got. And it happened to a person who was a family member.


    Queen Beatrice took in a deep breath. The story was not over yet, and Evie could not help but hope that the tragedy of this story stopped there. It was painful just hearing about it, how much pain would have it caused to Gideon himself and the people who loved him?


    "Dark fae''s souls, when their physical body dies, will always go to the realm of the dead. So the only possible reason why Leah''s spirit didn''t leave was because she must have used a spell to keep her spirit from leaving. I can see her, but I can''tmunicate with her."


    "You can''t? Why?" Evie was curious about this.


    "Because it''s the condition of the spell. Spirits aren''t allowed to disrupt or get involved with the matters rted to the living creatures. She will disappear if shemunicates with me."


    "You mean her spirit will be sent to the realm of the dead where she should have gone to in the first ce?"


    The queen shook her head. "Sadly, no. If she broke the conditions in her spirit state, she would disappear and vanish into nothing. Her spirit would never be able to return to the realm of the dead again as she had rejected her only chance and stayed back in the realm of the living. She knew the conditions and that''s why she never spoke or did anything. She simply stayed with Gideon, following him everywhere like a guardian angel, flying with him, hiding with him, sleeping next to him¡­ and that went on for years. And Gideon does not have the slightest idea that this was happening. I always told Gideon that Leah''s always by his side but¡­?whatever I say, Gideon does not seem to listen nor believe to anything I say anymore. Thus, I could only keep my silence about Leah as I feared the consequence if Gideon found out about this." Queen Beatrice confessed sadly.


    "Consequence?" Gav perked up at the mention of it. Beatrice nodded at Gav when he asked.


    "Your father and I have this painful theory on why Leah''s body can''t be found. The only logical reason we could think of was that Leah choose to incinerate herself when she died."


    Evie''s eyes widened and she could only look at Beatrice withrge, surprised eyes. What? Howe? Why would she do that?


    "We believe that she did that because Leah didn''t want Gideon to revive her. She knew about the story of King Sarion and his wife. And knowing Gideon''s love for her and the extent of his dark powers, she must have been sure that Gideon would revive her if he ever found her body. That''s why she casted a spell on herself as she took herst breath and incinerated herself. She feared that Gideon would follow in the footsteps of his father and descend into madness after that. If Gideon ever finds out Leah''s spirit didn''t leave as well, I can''t even imagine how he would react. Because¡­ apparently, souls can''t stay too long outside the realm of the dead. Meaning, Leah''s soul will slowly fade into nothing."


    "I was angry at Leah for doing that. Even though I understood that she couldn''t bear to leave her beloved, I still think it was wrong for her to do that to herself. But I eventually understood why she did that. Leah started doing something strange. I keep seeing her in the forbidden library that was supposed to be only essed by the king of the dark faes. Since Belial had long allowed me to go in there as well, I frequented the library often. It was there that I saw her, just standing by the shelves. She could not touch anything nor do anything, but she smiled at me and her eyes seemed to be asking for a favour. I began to read the books she had pointed out to me. I was confused at first, but I knew she was trying to send me a message. So I continued reading and reading and as time went by, I started to understand. She had chosen to stay because she couldn''t give up on Gideon. She was trying to go against the world and prove that even death was not strong enough to separate her from him.


    "The books she made me read contained the secret solution on how to stop a spirit from disappearing to nothingness. I found out that there is a way and that was to find herpatible vessel that would ept her spirit. However, finding the right vessel was not an easy feat at all. In fact, the possibility was almost zero and it seems Leah knew but her faith was really strong. I could tell it in her eyes. She didn''t n to ever give up. I spoke to Belial about her situation, and we had searched the entire Under Lands but found nopatible vessel. Our hope was getting bleaker as time went by and the time limit of Leah''s soul was getting closer and closer. Until she started to be more and more translucent. She was slowly disappearing every time I see her.


    "Still, she didn''t give up. And she started to go the books about humans. It was then that I realized she wanted to try looking for her vessel at the surface. I realized the dark faes'' bodies were too strong for her already fading soul. They must find something that could match the weak soul. But even the youngest dark fae resisted her. So I asked Belial to bring her to the surface, to the humans who are known to be much weaker. I was so worried because I know we''re running out of time. So I just sent Belial in the surface without any n. He took Leah''s fading soul with him. When Belial returned, he told me they actually made it. He said Leah''s dying soul was epted by a dying foetus."


    "F-foetus?" Evie stammered out.


    "Yes. It must be the fates that intervened, but the moment Leah''s soul was about to reach its limit, my husband found a woman who was having a miscarriage. The woman was crying at the amount of blood that was spilling out from her. She was weeping and crying out on why her babies always dies. My husband said that it was then that it just happened. It was as if the dying foetus had called out for Leah''s spirit. My husband said the foetus''s heart had already stopped beating when it took in Leah''s soul. We we''re unsure if we made it but,ter on, when my husband visited that woman again, that woman''s belly had gotten bigger. And the baby inside her was growing and healthy. When it was time for the woman to give birth, I sent Belial to the surface again to check. And when he came back, what he told me was that the baby was born a girl with ming bright red-hair and eyes the colour of the sky that was an exact copy of Leah''s."


    ___


    Happy holidays spellbounders! ??


    Don''t forget toment. ^^

 Chapter 500 - Fever

    <h4>Chapter 500 - Fever</h4>


    In the meantime, somewhere in the deepest part of the Monsters Forest.


    Vera was held securely in Gideon''s arms. They had materialized moments ago after disappearing from the queen''s room and Vera had been wondering for a while now where they were right now. She had somehow felt like they were no longer in the castle anymore. She could tell that Gideon was walking on an uneven patch of ground.


    She had tried to peek out from Gideon''s dark cloak that was covering herpletely, but he did not allow her to even wriggle the top of her head out. After trying for some time, Vera was tired out and gave up on wanting to peek to look at where they were. So she could only find afortable position and leaned her head back on his chest again and did not persist on looking. Wherever he brings her does not really matter to her anymore. As long as he would hold her like this and not leave her, she would be happy and satisfied with whatever thates along.


    When Gideon finally halted, Vera moved to peek. This time, he did not try to stop her. However, Vera still could not grasp where they were because it was too dark for her to see. She felt like they were inside a small house. She did not know why she perceived it to be a house though. It was just that the feeling it gave her seemed to resemble an enclosed space simr to a house.


    "Where¡­ are we?" she finally asked in a careful voice. Gideon had yet to make a single sound since they had left the castle. Also, she could feel the turmoil going on inside of him. He did not feel as though he was okay at all.


    When he still remained quiet, Vera called out to him. His name rolled out smoothly from her mouth. "Gideon?"


    That seemed to jolt him out of his daze. Then something lit up the ce and Vera could now see her surroundings clearly. Vera immediately looked around and her eyes circled round with surprise. She was right, they were inside a house, a small house that seemed to be carved from the inside a tree trunk. And looking at the size of this space, she would hazard a guess that the tree this living space was carved out from must be a really huge one. Though the space itself is small, but whenpared rtively to a tree trunk, it was truly quiterge. Looking around, she could see that there was a firece, a table, two chairs, and¡­ a bed. There were two small windows on the opposite sides of the ''wall'' and the small firece was already lit, a lively me dancing within it as the only source of light in this space. For some reason, she felt a strange feeling that made her feel as though she had been here before. As though this was not the first time that she is visiting this ce. But then, that was quite impossible as she has never been to the Under Lands before in her life.


    So she thought that maybe, she had seen something like this before when she was still back home. Or maybe she had seen it in one of her dreams before that she had forgotten.


    Turning her face back to him, Vera was about to speak when he suddenly put her down and stumbled backwards. His hand was ced on his forehead as if he was having a headache.


    And when his back mmed against what looked to be the door behind him, he stilled and then he just slid down on the floor as though boneless. One of his feet stretched out in front of him and the other was folded under him. He looked so weak as he sat there, leaning his head on his palm.


    Vera just stood there not knowing what to do, watching him, and listening to the sounds of his heavy breaths. But when she heard his breaths slowly bing more stable over time, she moved forwards, her steps slow and careful as she approached him.


    Quietly, she knelt before him. Then she reached out and her palm gentlynded on the skin below his ear, feeling his temperature.


    A gasp escaped her. She had already felt it when he was holding her, the burning heat of him. But she had initially thought that it might be because of his magic, or perhaps because it was due to him running around while carrying her that had spiked his temperature a little. But¡­ now that she was touching his bare skin like this, she could not help but feel worried. This was like he was having a terrible and deadly fever! But¡­ do dark faes even get sick? She was not sure about this. But he looked like he was just having a headache!?


    "Oh god!" she eximed as she started panicking, "I, I think you''re having a terrible fever!"


    He finally opened his eyes and looked at her. His fiery blue eyes smouldering through his thick darkshes. The way he looked at her that moment made her feel as though the butterflies were going crazy inside her stomach. But her worry for him helped her manage to ignore that.


    "What should we do? I think¡­ I think you''re really unwell. Tell me¡­ I¡­ what should I do to help you? You''re¡­ too hot! Way too hot, Gideon!" she kept mumbling worriedly when Gideon caught her wrist. She jolted at the contrasting temperatures of their skin, his palm burning hot against her cool wrist.


    "If the fever you''re talking about is that illness you suffered from that night when I was watching over you, then I''m telling you, dark faes don''t ever get fevers," he finally spoke. Vera paused before a long breath of relief escaped her lips. But the worry on her face remained there.


    "Then why are you burning up like this? You''re obviously not well. Your temperature can''t be this hot!"


    ___


    MERRY CHRISTMAS SPELLBOUNDERS!! ??


    ___


    2nd chap willeter. ^^

 Chapter 501 - Complications

    <h4>Chapter 501 - Complications</h4>


    Gideon''s mind was aplete mess right now. He just could not believe what was going on.


    When he thought back to all the things that had happened since he had woken up until now, they were all obvious signs that he could not even deny. Every single one of them were pointing to that one and irrefutable fact. The unbearable feelings he had felt surging within him the moment he realised that she had left, the intense and mind-numbing jealousy that hit him and inexplicable killing intent he had felt just by seeing her holding onto another man''s arm, and that moment when she had reached out her hands to him and their palms collided¡­ all of the reactions he had been feeling were just causing the bells within his head to ring out louder and louder. He had no doubt felt it¡­ there was no mistaking it as anything else¡­ he could not even lie to himself even if he wanted to! It was just as clear as day. Especially now, with him burning up like this for no apparent reason¡­ She, Vera¡­ she was his mate!


    Dark faes are not able to sense their mates in the very instant they meet their fated ones. How it works is that the mating bond sparks between the fated ones differently for each pair. Many were oblivious about the existence of their bonds until it suddenly sparks in a certain intense moment. It has been said that mating bonds have sparked the moment an individual felt like their soul was being touched.


    When a dark fae''s soul is touched, a few things might happen to them to signal that they have finally met their fated one. They might end up losing their strength, or their magic might weaken for a time whenever they are near their mate, no matter how powerful they were. They might also experience effects to the extent of feeling like their bodies are producing an extreme heat until the mating bond ispleted or epted by their mates.


    However, there are always the negatives thate with the positives. If in the event that the mating bond is being rejected by the other party ¨C though this is usually extremely rare and had only happened a few times to the ones who were already happily married ¨C it is not only the party who reject the bond would suffer certain consequences, but sadly, the rejected party would suffer the bacsh as well. Both parties would be cursed to suffer the rejection of the mating bond for a long period of time. The only difference was that the one who rejected the bond would have to suffer more severely as they were the ones who wilfully rejected what the fates had willed for them. The dark faes view this as very unfair.


    This was why, though having a mate was not a verymon practice even in the Under Lands as many dark faes never end up finding their mates in their lifetimes, it was not something they would grieve about. For the dark faes, having a mate is not necessarily viewed as a good thing anyway.


    In fact, to most, it would be more urate to say that that they thought of it as more of a curse than a blessing. Not only it was due to the punishment of the curse the rejecting party would have to bear, but also there were certain additional difficulties they might face. The majority of the dark faes called the difficulties as plications''. And theseplications were very hard to figure out as they vary from couple to couple, and the severity varies as well.


    As soon as the mating bond ispleted and solidified between the pair, some couple can ''hear'' each other''s thoughts in their own minds, where others can feel each other''s emotional and physical pain. There were others that could not bear it if they do not get to see their mate for an extended amount of time, and there were also some who end up getting too obsessed and possessive over their mates that they would attack and even kill anyone who dared to touch them. There were also mates who ¨C though very rare ¨C would end up dying together with their mates the moment their other half passes on. And this rare case was also known as mates who are being life bonded.


    And the mostplicated part about this was that a couple can experience more than one of theseplications and there was no way of telling which form ofplication would apply to them. It could be as simple as just hearing the other''s thoughts or feeling their emotions. But it could also go to the extent of having their lives linked to their mate''s. Therefore, the dark faes do think of having a mate bond as something that is nerve wrecking to say the least.


    "Gideon? Are you listening to me?" Vera called out again as she waved her hand before his face. That action pulled him back to reality.


    Gideon focussed his eyes on her, and he could barely stop himself from pulling her into his embrace. He could only growl out low in frustration as he mped down harshly on his desires. His mind was already a mess, and now his body was acting up too. Why?! Why was this happening to him? And now of all times!


    The fear that bubbled forth within his chest was even stronger now. Because he knew that with his terrible fate, he had a strong hunch that in their case, their mating bond would be the one involving the life bond. Meaning that, if something does happen to him¡­ she¡­ Vera might¡­ Wait¡­ with his luck, it might even be the rarer form of the life bond¡­ the soul bond! If that ends up happening to them, what will happen to Vera?!


    "F*ck!" he cursed under his breath. He could not believe this was happening right now. Of all times, why was it now that the spark of the mating bond had to be triggered between them? "Why? Tell me, why is this happening?!" he had not realised he had voiced his agitation out, until he heard her weak voice apologising to him, saying sorry again in a teary tremor.


    He then lifted his eyes with a silent groan within himself. But when he saw her beautifulrge eyes gleaming with unshed tears, he felt as though his heart was being ripped apart into shreds. Every emotion he was feeling towards her was now being amplified many folds. It was now so much strongerpared to previously that it was almost overwhelming his rational mind.


    "No, don''t¡­ Please!" he cupped her face, his voice begging. He did not know what he would do if this person started crying now. With all these uncontroble feelings and emotions within him, he was not even sure if he could keep himself going straight or he might just end up flying off the track. "F*ck. I should be the one saying sorry. Forgive me¡­ no, don''t forgive me! I''m so sorry¡­" he hugged her tight, as his body trembled again, not sure what he was saying or how he could make himself clear. He knew he was confusing her with his speech like this.


    "I don''t understand¡­ why¡­ what are you saying ¨C" Vera shook her head minutely as her brows creased adorably. Gideon looked at that endearing expression on her face and let out a shaky breath.


    "Because I can no longer let you go, Vera."


    ____


    Dear Spellbounders,


    Again, merry christmas my loves. I also just want to take this oppurtunity to express how thankful i am to all of you guys for all the generosity and love and support. Not only just for the generous gifts and the motivatingments but also for buying priv every month even though i know its a bit expensive for many of you. I just want you to know i really, really appreciate it. You guys really are helping me a lot financially. You guys are like my sugar moms/dads/siss/bros. Without you guys i think I''ll just say bye bye to my daily delicious and expensive coffee suplies. ???? Yes, this author drinks 4-5 cups of coffee everyday ????.


    So again, thank you and i wish you all and your families a happy christmas.


    Love, kazzenlx


    P.s.. all i wish for this christmas is for all of you to stay with me again next year. ??

 Chapter 502 - Doomed

    <h4>Chapter 502 - Doomed</h4>


    "Because I can no longer let go of you, Vera." His voice was filled with nothing but deep emotions as he said that. And Vera was paralyzed hearing those wordsing from his mouth.


    Her eyes just stared at him. These were words she had been wishing for with her whole heart. However, she could not quite believe what she had just heard. Did she hear that correctly? Or could it be that she had been wanting to hear this for so long that her ears are ying tricks on her? She shook her head a little dazedly and looked at Gideon to see if he was serious. Seeing him staring intently at her and waiting for her response, Vera felt that what she heard must have been real.


    The emotions inside her chest felt as though they were in a frenzy right now. She felt like she wanted to burst into tears due to too much happiness that she could barely contain within her heart. But she somehow held all those powerful emotions back, afraid that her ears might have tricked her or something. Just in case. She better double check and be a hundred percent sure before rejoicing.


    "W-what¡­" her voice was so weak, "what did you¡­ just say? Can you say that again, please?" She choked out slightly as she uttered thatst line, hoping and praying that she was not dreaming.


    And Gideon pulled away. A defeated smile gracing his handsome face as he brushed her face with the back of his fingers tenderly. His eyes were the same as that night when he had dedicated himself to her wholeheartedly. Soft, warm, and so full of love. Vera tried to hold herself as still as she could while waiting for his reply, but she could not help the little trembling of her knees and hands as she strained to hear his reply.


    "You''re doomed, Vera¡­" he said apologetically, "because I can no longer let you go. You''re now stuck with me ¨C the f*cked up living curse ¨C for the rest of your life." A nted and somewhat sad smile spread across his lips. But to Vera, that was the most beautiful and precious smile in the whole wide world right now.


    Vera blinked, her lips parting open, but no words came forth. And then she cried all the while smiling so wide. There was just no need for words between them right now. The look on her face that very moment made Gideon unable to continue talking and he just kept his eyes glued on her.


    "Oh my god¡­ I''m¡­ I''m so happy!" She finally burst out and sobbed right before him, covering her mouth with her hands, trying to slightly mute the loud criesing from herself. "I''m so happy, so¡­ happy¡­ Gideon¡­ you don''t know how happy I am right now!" tears were streaming down her cheeks that were lifted in a wide smile.


    Then she hugged him and nted kisses on his face while whispering heartfelt ''thank yous''.


    "I just said you''re doomed," he breathed out in disbelief as he shook his head wryly. And following his statement, Vera''s breathtaking smile became even wider as she cupped Gideon''s face.


    "If being doomed feels like this¡­ if being doomed means being with you for the rest of my life, then so be it¡­ I would love to be doomed forever, Gideon. That would be the aim of my life ¨C to remain being doomed with you forever." She said staunchly with shining eyes and Gideon caught his lips that had started trembling between his teeth.


    "F*ck¡­" he cursed under his breath, "why are you¡­ I''m not worthy¡­" he bit his lower lip again and as his tears fell, he buried his face into the crook of her shoulder. "I don''t deserve your love¡­" his body shook as he said that, and Vera hugged him tight.


    "You''re wrong. I believe we deserve each other¡­ I believe I was born for you and only you, Gideon. I believe this is fate. Didn''t you notice it yet? No matter how you tried to push me away, no matter what you do, no matter what happens, in the end, I always end up right in your arms like this." Vera was smiling so widely as she whispered that to him, kissing his head so lovingly as she tried to soothe him at the same time.


    She made him looked at her next and she gently brushed a finger over his wet darkshes. "I still don''t understand everything, but please believe me when I say I don''t desire anything else in this life but you. I won''t mind jumping into the pits of hell as long as I''m doing that with you. I won''t fear even the darkest darkness as long as you''re holding onto me like this. You already know that, right? About how stubborn I am when ites to you?" then an impish and mischievous grin spread on her face.


    There was a short silence as Gideon stayed looking at her in an utter daze, until an adorable curse suddenly came out from Vera''s lips. "F*ck." she said, causing Gideon to blink in surprise, never expecting this angel to curse at all.


    Then she grinned awkwardly. "I just thought you''re about to say that again. So I said it first¡­" Vera thenughed a little sheepishly when she saw his shocked face.


    A smile finally bloomed across Gideon''s face before a pleasing chuckle echoed inside the house. And Vera revelled at the sight of his face that had transformed due to hisughter. Hisughter¡­ it sounded so good, so blissful¡­ and he just looks as handsome as hell when heughed like this.


    "F*ck." Vera said again when Gideon''s chuckle faded, causing the man to chuckle again but this time only a short one. And he covered her mouth with his when Vera was about to curse again.


    "Stop it." he breathed against her lips.


    "F ¨C"


    "I said stop it." His voice sounded a little more stern.


    "Fu ¨C"


    "Vera. If you keep saying that ¨C"


    "But I want to hear yourughter again." She turned herrge and sky blue eyes on him, pretending to blink innocently.


    Gideon stared at her. And the look in his eyes made them both stilled. "The first and second were adorable, yes. That''s why I couldn''t help butugh. But¡­ the third and beyond¡­ they sounded so mischievous and naughty it''s making me want to¡­" his voice came out in a low growl and Vera shivered in anticipation.


    "¡­ to?" she asked, tilting her head a little, causing Gideon to swallow hard.

 Chapter 503 - As Soon As Posible

    <h4>Chapter 503 - As Soon As Posible</h4>


    "Stop tempting me. I am already in heat like this ¨C" Gideon groaned out as he squeezed his eyes shut, trying his best not to jump Vera right there and then.


    Vera''s eyes suddenly widened. The word ''heat'' finally reminded her again about Gideon''s condition. He was having something like a fever! She had totally forgotten about it!


    "R-right! Heat! Your abnormal temperature, we still need to do something about that first!" Vera ced her palm over his head, panicking again when she felt how hot he had gotten since earlier. Even though he had told her that dark faes do not get fevers, she still could not ignore this. She had never felt him this hot before so she could only deduce even to the dark faes, this was not something normal and harmless as he had implied it was!


    "I think I should go ask for help. Evie¡­ she can definitely ¨C" Vera muttered as much to herself as to Gideon.


    "Calm down." Gideon said calmly, holding both her wrists in hisrge hands. There was seriousness in his eyes now. "Listen to me carefully¡­ no one can take this heat away unless¡­" he paused and stared at her for a few seconds. Then he cleared his throat and continued, "¡­ unless weplete the mating ritual."


    Vera blinked. "Ma.. mating¡­ ritual?" she stammered out, not expecting that their topic of discussion would suddenly jump towards their mating.


    ¡­


    Back in the castle, Gavriel had just returned inside the room after their talk was interrupted by amotion going on outside the castle.


    Gavriel had left to check on what was going on but returned immediately as soon as he realised that themotion was not something serious.


    "Is everything alright?" Beatrice asked and Gavriel nodded as he sat down next to Evie again.


    "It''s just the two dark fae lords horsing around and making some show." He answered dryly and Beatrice sighed as she rubbed at her temples.


    "Those two..." Beatrice could only shake her head.


    "I couldn''t sense Gideon''s presence in the castle anymore as well."


    "He must have run off to somewhere again to hide. He always does that. But it''s alright, at least, this time he took Vera along with him."


    "But I don''t think he''s alright though..." Gavrielmented softly. However, his statement was heard by the other twodies, causing Evie and Beatrice to look at him with creased brows. He saw their questioning looks and started to exin.


    "I felt that he had somehow gone too weak. And¡­ his temperature was certainly not normal just before he left. He was burning up like hell."


    Beatrice suddenly rose from her seat, seemingly rmed. "Are¡­ are you sure about that son?!" she eximed, wide-eyed.


    Gav nodded at her. He was certain. Gideon''s temperature and that weakness he showed was certainly not normal. "Yes mother, I think something''s terribly wrong with him."


    "Oh my goodness!" Beatrice''s expression turned into a happy surprise, and she even gave a little happy p. That just caused Evie and Gav to look at her with confusion. Why was she happy when hearing that Gideon seemed to be unwell? "I understand now! Oh my, why didn''t I think of that?! Those two¡­ they''re definitely mates! The possessiveness Gidy just showed and that bloodlust¡­ he usually would never attack his best friend like he''s going to kill him even if he''s jealous. But when you mention that he''s in heat, I suddenly remembered! I think this is the only exnation!"


    While Beatrice was all smiles and excitement, Evie and Gav looked at each other. Mates¡­?


    "Oh my, we must go find those two right now. They will need toplete the mating ritual immediately."


    "Mating ritual? Now?" Evie asked. Was there need for such haste toplete it?


    Knowing that the mating bond was unheard of on the surface, Beatrice told Evie and Gav everything about this scared bond.


    "If they really are mates, I must make sure their mating bond isplete before we go back to the Great City." Beatrice said.


    Evie rose as well, wondering what was with the queen''s haste in rushing the mating bond. "Is it bad if the mating ritual is dyed?" she asked and Beatrice nodded.


    "Yes. It will be very hard for Gideon. And I will never be in peace if their mating bond is notpleted before we leave. I must make sure theyplete the bond and solidify it before we leave them."


    "We will leave them?" Evie asked again, surprised. They had just talked about this earlier and because of the King''s summons, Gideon must head back to the Great City with them whether n he liked it or not. Then why was the queen saying that she would leave them back here?


    Beatrice grinned at her meaningfully. "We don''t have a choice. After the ritual, we can only leave them alone. It would take at least a few days until the heat caused by thepletion of the mating bond to subside. It''s like the consummation after the wedding, just that, for two mates, the sexual frenzy will take a long time."


    "Oh¡­ I see¡­" Evie did not know how to respond to that information and there was a slight blush on her cheeks.


    "That''s also the reason why we can''t dy anymore. They need toplete the process as soon as possible because of this problem waiting to burst."


    Evie nodded. Beatrice was right, it would be much better if theyplete the process now. And after this, Evie believes that Vera would definitely be able to change Gideon''s mind on whatever that he was nning. She thought that this was probably a blessing, definitely a sign of hope for them all. Because it was just too timely. Vera''s appearance at this crucial moment and now being Gideon''s mate as well could not be simple coincidences.


    "Alvion." Beatrice summoned and the big man entered the room.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Alvion bowed before standing at attention.


    "Go drag those two lords over here. We need them to bring us to Gideon''s hideout now." she ordered, and Alvion immediately moved.


    Momentster, six people ¨C Beatrice, Evie, Gavriel, Alvion, Kione and Azrael ¨C arrived in the middle of the Monster''s Forest. But the monsters who were guarding that small house came at them ferociously and a fight quickly broke out until the monsters suddenly halted as if someone had turned them all into stone.


    "Stop that. Don''t you dare attack them again." Gideon''s voice echoed out and the monsters cowered after hearing his voice and they backed off timidly. Like obedient pets they followed his instructions and returned to their original posts. Everyone looked towards the source of the voice and saw Gideon standing there, with Vera right next to him being held within his arm''s embrace.


    ____


    Thank you so much for the greetings yesterday spellbounders! Muah! Muah!


    For those who asked, this is my kofi ount if u want to send me cofee ???? /kazzenlx

 Chapter 504 - Prepare Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 504 - Prepare Yourself</h4>


    The scene that was once chaotic and loud caused by the fight and the roars of the many fierce andrge monsters just a while ago became as quiet as the night. Everyone still could not help but be amazed at how the monsters just listened to Gideon like that. The thought of how it was as though he was the king of the monsters did cross the thoughts of some of them there.


    Queen Beatrice was the first to rush over and approached the couple who were still standing at the entrance to that little house in the middle of the forest.


    "Gideon!" Beatrice called out and she immediately reached out and touched her son''s hand as if to confirm something.


    At the feel of Gideon''s body temperature, she looked straight into her son''s eyes. "Tell me, Gidy. The mating bond between you two has been triggered, right?"


    "Yes¡­ mother." Gideon gave a slow nod as a response to his mother''s question.


    Gideon''s reply barely stopped Beatrice from jumping with joy right before them.


    "I figured that this is the case that''s why I rushed over. You already exined to Vera about this? I mean about mating-bond?" she asked as she looked at Vera and smiled at her with the warmest smile, looking at her as though she was gazing at her long lost daughter. There was no doubt that Queen Beatrice would wee Vera as her son''s wife and mate. The eptance and the affection could be clearly seen in her face and her bearings.


    A brief nod was Gideon''s only answer. Beatrice clicked her tongue at her son''s reticent response and had no choice but to look over at Vera again. "I hope he had exined to you clearly about what the mating bond is and how it would affect you both¡­ Is everything clear to you my dear? Or do you have more questions you needed answers to?"


    Vera blinked. The truth was she still had a lot of questions about the mating bond. Gideon had only told her enough to understand the basics and she was curious to know more about it and how does it work. But she understood the urgency on the matter at hand and with everyone present, Vera could just swallow back her questions and only shook her head to indicate that there was nothing she needed to ask.


    "Oh, don''t you worry about it, Vera dear. Come¡­ you need toe with me for a little while." Beatrice reached out her hand and took Vera from Gideon''s side as she turned to Gavriel and the other two lords. "Go with them and prepare yourself for the ritual. Wait¡­ you already exined this part to Vera as well right, dear son?" Beatrice''s eyes narrowed a little, knowing how this son of hers did not like to talk more than he needed to. Thus, she was a little worried he had not exined it well to his future mate.


    Gideon nodded curtly again at his mother, sparing no words.


    "And¡­ the both of you have already made a decision regarding this, right?" Beatrice asked again, brows raised at the couple.


    A smile bloomed on Vera''s face as she looked at Gideon before the both of them nodded their assent before the queen. "Yes, we will go ahead with thepletion of the mating bond." Gideon said and Beatrice finally grinned wide and her eyes sparkled like twin stars in the night sky. Even a blind person would be able to see how ecstatic the queen was on hearing this news of her eldest son getting mated.


    "Good call, my dear son. I was worried you''re going to try to futilely resist but it seems that I was wrong." Beatrice chuckled, looking at Vera proudly like this was all thanks to her. "However, if you had resisted this, I would have no problem kicking you in the tushie to get you to your senses." Though the queen had muttered this a little quietly, those around her still heard it and Evie could not help but chuckle a little.


    "Alright, now let''s get on with it. Leave Vera to Evie and me." The queen said excitedly and after giving signals to the men behind them, she called for Evie and the threedies to enter the house.


    Once the door was closed and Vera was now out of Gideon''s sight, he felt his strengthing back to him again. Except that the heat did not subside. Instead, he felt that it was rising every minute that passes without thempleting the mating bond.


    "Congrattions," Gavriel''s voice echoed out as he stood next to his brother. "I was so looking forward to a great fight between you and I as soon as we met. Never would have I suspected that somethingpletely different was waiting for me." There wasughter and disbelief in his voice as he shook his head.


    "Well, sorry about that my dearest little brother. You don''t have a choice but to postpone the dramatic fight you have been nning, I''m afraid." Gideon shed a smirk at his younger brother. His smirk did not seem to have any effect on Gavriel this time though.


    Gavriel smiled knowingly at Gideon instead. "Stop acting all viinous now, my dear big brother. Everyone can tell how crazy happy you are with the way you are looking right now, have you noticed yet? The darkness around you has turned pinkish in colour?" He patted Gideon''s shoulder and whispered teasingly, "just enjoy yourself. This is like your wedding day. Now you go and work to set up a stage for the ritual. I can''t use magic so I can''t help you with anything. I guess, I''ll just go investigate your interesting monster minions for now since you ordered them to not attack anyone, I believe I''m included."


    Another pat on Gideon''s shoulder and Gavriel spoke one more line with a serious tone before walking away, "I''m d you finally found your mate, big brother."


    Gideon just stood there, watching Gavriel''s back until he disappeared behind the bushes where the monsters were hiding themselves.


    "When did that devil sprout became so polite and¡­ talkative?" Azrael asked and Gideon finally turned to face his two friends.


    "He''s not the devil sprout you guys knew from back then anymore," was all he replied, causing the two of them to look at him with creased brows.


    But before anyone of the two could ask, the tension rose as Gideon halted the moment he passed by Kione''s side.


    "She''s mine.." Gideon said in a possessive tone and Kione smiled.

 Chapter 505 - Give Me A Break

    <h4>Chapter 505 - Give Me A Break</h4>


    "I know. It''s just that I had the thought that I might stand a chance when I felt you were trying your best to resist her. But it seems like you guys are truly fated for each other. I''m not stupid enough not to realize now that I did not have even a chance since the beginning." Kione then looked at him without any anger or jealousy and put his hand on Gideon''s shoulder chummily, "Congrattions¡­ I knew that you''re the only one who can make her happy."


    Once he retracted his hand, Kione rubbed the back of his neck. "Though I just want to inform you that I will be having a few words with her¡­ just for a short while, yeah? So please don''t go berserk on me again, alright?"


    Gideon looked at him silently. But after a moment, he replied, "As long as you don''t touch even a strand of her hair, then it''s fine." and he left after speaking.


    While a long sigh wasing from Kione''s lips as he watched Gideon''s back disappearing, Azrael''s handnded heavily on his shoulder. "You''ll move on real soon man, don''t worry." He said and Kione just sighed again.


    "I am hoping you''re right." Kione truly hoped so as well in his heart.


    "Who knows you will meet your mate real soon?" Azrael winked as he teased Kione.


    "Bloody hell. Give me a break. I want to go back to my usual life. My life before I met Vera was definitely far better for me." Kione sighed again.


    ¡­


    Inside the house that was carved inside arge, crystalized tree trunk, Evie and Beatrice were busy with Vera. One of the nobledies were also with them to cast magic on Vera and dress her up using a special kind of magic as per the dark fae''s mating ritual tradition.


    Beatrice exined to Vera that she, the queen of the dark faes will be the one to officiate and lead in the ritual. Because in the Under Lands, only female nobles and royals were allowed to oversee and guide the connecting andpletion of the mating bond. It was becausemon dark faes could not withstand the magic that the mating bond will produce during the ritual. It was one of the queen''s duties to perform the ritual if one or both of the parties were royalty. But for the party who are not royalties, the nobledies would be sufficient to officiate and guide the ritual.


    However, if the couple involved were the king and queen themselves, the high priestess, the oldest female dark fae alive will be the one officiating and guiding the ceremony.


    "What is¡­ going to happen during the ritual? Is there¡­ something I should do?" Vera asked, a bit nervously. When Gideon told her about this, she did not even have the time to process everything because of amotion disturbing their talk even before she could grasp everything. She felt as though Gideon had just proposed to her and now, they are already getting married in the very next moment. Though she was extremely happy, but she was still overwhelmed as she was trying her best to understand and cope with the urgency of it all. Everything was just going all too fast for her, and she was afraid she could not quite catch up with the events. Vera also could not help but feel worried that as a human, she might not be able to match with these magical people''s pace.


    "Oh, don''t you worry about a thing, my dearest." Beatrice calmed her as she saw how Vera was looking a little lost and had a mild panicky look on her face. She was smiling at Vera with all the understanding and love that reminded her of her mother''s smile before she fell into madness. "I understand what you are feeling right now. I certainly felt nervous too, back then because things just proceeded too fast all of a sudden. But trust me dear, you have nothing to worry about. Because the ceremony will be over quite quickly as well," she chuckled. "But it will be something that you will never ever forget, trust me."


    Vera''s heartbeat calmed down at the queen''s words. She was just so nice, so warm, that it was impossible not to feel rxed around her. This woman, she was amazing and powerful and shining so brightly, just like Evie.


    "But I should tell you some things first about what happens right after the ritual is done." Beatrice informed and she winked at Evie and the nobledies.


    Understanding what the queen wanted, everyone left the house to give the privacy Vera needed since her outfit as well as Queen Beatrice''s were all readied.


    The moment Evie stepped out of the house, she saw the front yard was already transformed. The trees seemed to have been moved aside and a perfect circle was created surrounded by trees. In the middley another circle of eleven different crystals. The ce no longer looked like the creepy Monsters Forest anymore.


    But Evie''s smile quickly faded when she realized that her husband was not there.


    "Where is my husband?" She asked Kione who was the first person she saw, and the man looked towards a direction.


    "He said he wanted to investigate the monsters while they''re still docile, Queen."


    "Thank you." Evie replied and without wasting a moment longer, she went towards the direction Kione had pointed. Once Evie saw Gav''s back facing the huge monster that was sitting quietly like an obedient pet, she sighed out in relief.


    "Gav!" Gavriel already turned before she could call his name.


    "Wifey? You missed me already?"?A wide, beautiful smile graced his face as he moved and meet Evie, lifting her gently when he reached her before hugging her close to him.


    "What are you doing here by yourself?" Evie quickly changed the topic. She was afraid she might lose her rationality if her husband''s naughtiness will strike at this moment. It had been a while since they were together alone. She would not be able to resist him! She was sure of it!


    "Just curious about these creatures. They''re absolutely different from the monsters back in the Middle Lands." Gavriel said, going with the flow. Though Evie felt that he certainly held back a lot as well.


    When Evie looked at the monster up close, she still could not get used to it and a tinge of fear crawled all over her skin. The monster was huge, taller than two vampires as big as Samuelbined. Theses monsters had human-like hands and feet but very long and skinny arms. The tips of their ribs literally pierced through their ash-coloured skin. They have four eyes around their head and one big mouth so wide it stretched out across their their whole face as their very long tongue were sticking out that almost reached the ground. They were absolutely disgusting and¡­ Evie was certain, they were the monsters she had seen in her dream.


    "Are these the monsters the ones in your dream?" Gav asked quietly and when Evie nodded, he looked at the monster again. "And these same monsters were turned into these harmless creatures who couldn''t seem to do anything on their own just because Gideon ordered them not to.." He murmured contemtively, and Evie saw a mysterious gleam in his eyes as he said that.

 Chapter 506 - Final Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 506 - Final Preparations</h4>


    Back inside the house, Vera found herself blushing hard at the things Queen Beatrice had just finished talking to her about.


    "So don''t hesitate to speak out, okay? Vera dear? I''m sure Giddy will listen to you if you speak up, even though it will be hard for him, I''m sure he can survive a little restrain every now and then. I know he''d be perceptive about your emotions and feelings as soon as the mating ritual is over. But he''ll most likely still miss to realize things especially when in that kind of situation." Beatrice said understandingly and a little sympathetically as she was arranging the jewels all over Vera''s hair.


    When Vera gave her a wilful nod, Beatrice smiled. She was quite sure that this littledy, though sometimes shy and not that outspoken, would be able to hold her own against that son of hers. She had a good feeling about her. "Alright, good. Any more burning questions, my dear? Things that you need to get off your chest before the ritual?" Beatrice looked at Vera and waited patiently as the red headdy pondered for a while.


    Vera''s eyes wandered around a little and hesitated for a moment. "I¡­ Your Majesty¡­ is there really nothing you can advise me to do during the ritual? I''m afraid I might get overwhelmed or shocked so I am wondering if you could give me more details about what is going to happen during the ritual. That way, I can at least prepare myself¡­ I''m sorry I¡­ I know you told me not to worry¡­ but¡­"


    "I perfectly understand, Vera dear." Beatrice looked at her with understanding. "The reason why I didn''t say any more about it was because I am not really sure what will happen during the ritual. How it works is that it varies from couple to couple and there is no one fix way it would happen for each couple. For Belial''s and my case, during the ritual, our mating bond connected us into an¡­" she paused for a few seconds, not sure how to describe that feeling before shaking her head, giving up in trying to find the right word. She then smiled apologetically to Vera. "¡­there truly is no way to describe it in words what had happened to us both. But during the ritual, we both saw each other''s past. Everything that both happened to us, our darkest memories, our most beautiful experience in our whole existence¡­ everything was shown to the other party. He knew me thoroughly and I knew him in the same way. I am not sure what will happen for you and Gideon during the ritual though. There is no saying that you would experience the same thing we did. But I am sure everything will turn out alright. Just know that after this ritual ispleted and your mating-bond ispleted, nothing in this world will ever force you apart ever again. And would that not be the best reassurance for you, dear Vera?" Beatrice''s eyes twinkled as she looked at Vera and she nodded in excitement, her eyes sparkling as much if not more than Beatrice''s.


    Those words calmed Vera so much she stood and looked at the queen with so much gratitude. "May I hug you, Your Majesty?" she asked shyly and a little hesitantly and Beatrice moved to envelop her in a warm and motherly hug. The two of them were overflowing with happiness.


    "You are so beautiful, Vera," Beatrice said, causing Vera to blush again. One of the nobledies entered and gave a small bottle containing a liquid that was shimmering with different coloured lights that seemed to be rippling as though having a life of their own. They swirled inside the bottle so mesmerizingly that if one were to just stare at it, they would be trapped in a daze until someone shook them out of it.


    "Is everything ready now?" Beatrice asked the nobledy.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, it''s time for you to go to the altar. You need to do your final preparations for the ritual." The nobledy informed Queen Beatrice.


    "Very well," she breathed excitedly before looking back at Vera. Evie also entered the room again and her outfit was now changed as well. She wore a cloak shimmering like the starry night sky on the surface. Her cloak was not supposed to glimmer but due to her magic, the cloak just reacted and created such a marvellous beauty on its own. It was the cloak all witnesses are to wear during mating rituals. Everyone, except the mating couple and the queen must put on the same dark cloaks as per the dark faes'' tradition. And it''s to also shield them from the magic released by the mating couple that will overflow during the whole course of the ritual. Or else, they might suffer unwanted effects.


    "I''m leaving her to your care now, daughter dearest." Beatrice told Evie and at Evie''s smile, the queen finally left along with the nobledy.


    "You''re breath-taking Vera," Evie gushed out and Vera could not help but smile from ear to ear.


    "Thank you, I¡­ can''t believe this is actually happening." As much as she was happy, it somehow still felt as though she was dreaming and might awaken from this beautiful illusion.


    "I know it''s overwhelming but I''m so happy for you. I am finally seeing that smile again. No, you looked even more happy than ever before." Evie''s smile was warm and genuine.


    "Yes¡­" Vera''s eyes caught the door opening and saw Lord Kione entering the room.


    "Oh, Lord Kione wanted to speak with you for a while, Vera." Evie told her. A while ago, Kione approached Evie and asked her for a favour. Evie was surprised at the look in his eyes when he came to speak to her so she could only agree as it seems he had already asked for permission.


    Vera faced the lord who now looked utterly mesmerized, until Evie cleared her throat. "Sorry to burst your bubble, Lord Kione, but you have a very limited time." Evie smiled knowingly at him.


    The lord smiled awkwardly and rubbed the back of his neck as he took a few more steps closer to Vera. He stopped three steps away from her and breathed deeply. His eyes never leaving hers the whole time.


    "Yes, My Lord? Is there something I can do for you?" Vera asked, smiling at Kione.

 Chapter 507 - Garden In The Dark

    <h4>Chapter 507 - Garden In The Dark</h4>


    "This would be thest time you''d call me ''my lord''¡­" he started and when Vera looked at him questioningly, he gave her a quick exnation. "The mate of a prince would be the crown princess. It doesn''t matter even if you''re not yet officially wedded. But the thing is that as the prince''s mate, you would naturally be of a higher rank than any of the lords."


    "Oh¡­" Vera blinked after hearing what Kione said. She looked like she did not quite know how to react about this new information fed to her and bit down on her lips unsurely.


    "And I¡­" Kione''s expression then abruptly changed. There was a tinge of tension that rose up as he took one long and quiet deep breath. "I just came to tell you of my feelings."


    Even Evie blinked in surprise. Wait, what?! What the hell is wrong with him now?


    "I like you¡­ no I, I have fallen in love with you, Lady Vera." He continued with difficulty, as an ironic smile curved on his face. "You must be wondering when I even fell for you¡­" heughed slightly, a tinge of helplessness in his voice. "I can''t tell you when as well¡­ as I don''t know it myself. But¡­ it did happen." Looking at Vera, he shrugged his shoulders at her helplessly.


    A long silence passed between them as Evie looked on silently from the side.


    "I''m¡­ so sorry." Vera uttered, her voice weak and sad for him. And the expression on her face made Kione smile a little sadly but knowingly. She looked as though she was hurt for him, and it was because she knew exactly how hurtful it was when someone you love does not love you back but ends up loving someone else.


    "No, don''t." Kione shook his head gently. "I knew all along since the beginning that your heart belongs only to Gideon. I just wanted to express this. I honestly thought back then, doing this thing is unnecessary and was just some bullshit. But I guess this is indeed the right thing to do. I always believe that bottling things up is unhealthy anyway, so here I am. We have to tell what we feel to the person we love isn''t it? We have to say it anyway even if it doesn''t turn out the way we want¡­ and I think that''s alright." His smile became wider and more genuine now. His shoulders were also more rxed as if some heavy burden on him got lifted.


    Vera smiled back at him, d that he did not seem overly saddened by the fact that she could not respond positively to his feelings.


    "You''re¡­ an amazing man, Lord Kione." She could only say that. Looking at him in a way that made Kione''s heartache felt much better.


    "I don''t think so but¡­ since you''re the one who said it¡­ I''ll believe you." he replied, looking away now. "And¡­ I wish you nothing but happiness in your life with the person you love, Vera."


    "Thank you¡­"


    "No, I should be the one thanking you. Well then, I''ll go join Gideon now." And Kione walked out the door as silently as he had entered.


    As soon as the door closed behind him, Evie was still speechless as she stared at the door. What just happened? Seriously? Kione actually and truly fell in love with Vera? It was not an act from their n anymore?


    "Are you alright?" Evie finally snapped out of it and asked Vera when she heard her take in a deep breath.


    "I''m fine." Vera said and nodded, "I know he''ll be alright. He''s a very honest man." A smile was spreading across Vera''s face as she said that, and Evie could not agree more.


    The door opened again, and another nobledy came in.


    "It''s time for you toe out, Lady Vera." She said and Vera''s attention and mind was now fixed onto nothing else but Gideon and their mating ritual again. A deep breath escaped her lips and Evie held her hand tightly. She could feel Vera''s hands were slightly cold to the touch and she smiled reassuringly at her.


    "Ready?" Evie asked and as soon as Vera nodded, the two of them walked towards the opened door.


    The moment she stepped outside the door, Vera''s eyes widened in surprise at the scene before her. There was a circle made of eleven different colours shining brightly in the middle of a bigger circle. And inside of that circle of crystals stood Queen Beatrice. Vera could not see her clearly because of the light emitted from the crystals but she did not need to see clearly to recognise her.


    There was a long aisle from the house to the circle and Vera thought that the aisle was made of white crystals as well. The scene was just so bright and beautiful. A crystal garden in the dark. Just perfect for carrying out their mating bond ritual.


    She could not see Gideon. But she could see that the aisle was extended further ahead opposite of her. And she could only deduce that Gideon was at the other end of this aisle as well. She was told to just walk ahead after the queen''s song started until she and Gideon meet inside that circle of crystal where the queen was standing.


    Queen Beatrice''s voice then echoed out with an otherworldly trill. A sweet, spellbinding song that seemed to make all the crystals glow brightly and the even colours surrounding them seemed to dance and twirl in a joyful frolic around the set-up of the ce.


    Vera''s heart was pounding harder than ever, and she felt Evie squeeze her hand infort. She did not realise that Evie was gone as her senses began to concentrate on only one thing right now. Gideon. She wanted to see him, meet him there, in that circle, that ce that was going to be the sacred grounds for thepletion of their bond.


    When the queen stretched her arms wide to opposing sides, one hand towards her and the other towards Gideon, the two finally took their first step and started walking forward. Counting each step as their hearts drummed wildly in their ears, their eyes finally met as they came closer to the queen.


    ___


    Spellbound badge is out guys! Equip now and let me see them next to your names. ^^


    HAPPY NEW YEAR SPELLBOUNDERS!! Thank you for all the love and support! Hope all of you will continue to be with me again this 2022. Love you guys! ?

 Chapter 508 - Irrevocably

    <h4>Chapter 508 - Irrevocably</h4>


    Sorry for theteness guys. Got a migraine atrack today. @[emailprotected]</a>


    Gideon caught his breath when he saw Veraing from across him, down the aisle. Her movements were so elegant and slow. It was as though she was deliberately walking in such a way that was trying to seduce him into jumping her right there and then. Of course, he knew she was not doing this, but it was just his perception and him wanting her so much that is causing his eyes to see things that way. His heart skipped a few beats as he revelled at the sight of her. The gown she was wearing was purposely chosen that it would be the exact colour of her eyes ¨C a mesmerising azure sky blue and there were those gleaming jewels tastefully chosen and fastened securely into her fiery red hair toplement the beauty of her locks. Her dress was acy mermaid dress with thin shoulder straps that widened as it cut deeply down the chest area and dipped right down to her upper abdomen. There, the dress was gathered in little folds and cinched snugly around her waist with an borate gold and ck buckle. The design of the dress allowed her curvaceous cleavage to be quite exposed as the ritual would need the area of the heart to be exposed. A delicate but yet intricate choker ne with the simr jewels ced in her hair adorned her pale and lovely neck. A few more strings of the same jewels were attached to the choker and were draped across her dainty cor bones and bare upper chest, fastened to an intricately designed shoulder ne that drew more attention to the beautiful lines of her neck. And toplete the whole ensemble, a single strand of glimmering head chain made of precious mithril was ced across her forehead, with a single waterdrop jewel made of sapphire was dangling between her brows.


    And looking at her¡­ the whole effect of her look was just so stunning and breathtaking that he could not even find the right words to describe how beautiful she was. This was to be his mate. His other half. The perfect one toplete him. She belongs solely to him!


    He knew she still could not see him, but he could see her very clearly and his heart continued drumming away like crazy as he looked at her. There was still a slight disbelief reflected in his eyes. It was still a bit hard to believe that this was happening. But Gideon could no longer fight it and the fact that Vera''s going to be cursed if this mating bond is notpleted drove him to this decision. He could bear anything¡­ everything¡­ all the pain in the world that would pour out on him. All was possible only if this person was kept safe and free from any suffering.


    Just the thought of her going through a long time of suffering all because of the curse was unbearable for him. He just could not bear even the remotest thought of it. It was as though his very own heart was being cut out of his own chest.


    When they started to walk towards each other, Gideon felt all his emotions overflow inside of him, wreaking havoc in his heart. Unspeakable love, happiness, desire, awe, fear, doubt, and also¡­ guilt.


    And he shut his eyes closed before he was near enough for Vera to see. He wanted to see her in his mind, Leah. Hoping to see her image like he usually did for many years every time he closed his eyes so he could speak to her. He had tried to picture her since he made the decision, but he had failed. And even now, it seems as though she was no longer going to appear anymore.


    Thest time he had seen her was that night. When he had called out her name while he was with Vera.


    It was at that moment when he had realised that he was in love with Vera. After that realisation struck him, he had watched Leah''s image slowly blur out until itpletely disappeared from his mind. He had tried to reach out, to hold her, and he had felt so much guilt consuming his body until he had trembled as though being frozen in ice. But thest vision he had was of her just her smiling at him before disappearing like the dew in the heat of the sun. Since then, he could no longer see her in his mind.


    Her image had lived in his mind for so long, for every second, that he had gotten so used to it as though it was another part of him. Or an extension of himself. But it was only that way until Vera came into his life and he had started to forget about her. His heart started to beat for this red headed woman no matter how much he denied it. It was true that Vera''s eyes were exactly like hers. But he knew in his heart that he did not just desire her only because of her uncanny resemnce to Leah, even though he had tried to make himself believe that that was the case. After going through many internal debates with himself, he finally gave up and admitted to himself that he had irrevocably and undeniably fallen for this little human girl.


    He had fallen for Vera as just herself. And this feeling that his love for Vera was much stronger than the love that he had felt for Leah caused this strong guilt to bloom within his heart.?But he was not nning to set the guilt aside and tell himself that it was time for him to forget about his first love. There was no way he could do such a thing. He was not going to forget her. He could not. She was a part of him. A part of who he is as a person. They grew up together and experienced many things together. Therefore, to deny her¡­ to forget about her would mean to deny and forget about who he was and the man that he had grown to be today.. He would?keep her together in his past and honour her memory deep within his heart.

 Chapter 509 - Mark

    <h4>Chapter 509 - Mark</h4>


    As Gideon opened his eyes, the very first image he saw was Vera''s. She was close enough now, and a soft smile was gracing her beautiful face. She was smiling at him, her eyes so alive, and so full of hope. And his mind, heart, and soul were just fully captivated by her again. Right then, her light seemed to have reached through every nook of him, leaving no room for any dark thoughts.


    Her smile was so beautiful it shook his heart into a frenzy. This woman is just too amazing¡­ and the power she had over him. She could reduce him senseless with just one smile.


    The song ended and Vera and Gideon stood right outside the circle. Their eyes never leaving the other.


    Vera could not stop smiling despite the butterflies stirring up a storm in her stomach and the crazy beatings of her heart. She thought to herself that Gideon could not be any handsomer than he already was. But at that moment, she was speechless at the sight of him and the outfit that he had on. She usually sees him wearing a dark cloak that would be covering his entire body that she could not even tell what kind of clothes he wore on the inside. He always looked like a rogue angel of the dark. But tonight, he had a cape on instead of a cloak. Therefore, his clothes were clearly visible to Vera, and oh¡­did she like what she see! He had donned a fitting long sleeved ck shirt with a high cor which simrly had a wide opening at the chest area and deep cut down to the waist. His exposed pectoral muscles were drool-worthy, and Vera flushed just by gazing at them. There were two one-inch straps fastened from his shirt at the cor bones diagonally across to the mid-abdominal area, resulting in a cross pattern over his perfectly toned washboard abs. Over his shoulders, he wore shoulder armour that were tastefully crafted ¨C not only were they refined and magnificent, but they were functional as well. Around his slim waist, a ck belt was wrapped around and sped by a silvery buckle also made of mithril. The cape that was fastened to his neck and draped elegantly down his back and ended at mid-thigh level only added to the lofty appeal of his overall look. To Vera, he still looked like the dark angel that he was, only he was more regal now.


    This man¡­ she could still hardly believe that he was going to be hers. Fully belonging to her alone. Her mate. Her perfect other.


    She was going to have him all for herself, for the rest of her life. And if there was another life they would live, she would look for him again and love him in that life as well, forever and ever.


    Queen Beatrice stretched out her hands, each facing the two of them.


    Vera and Gideon stepped inside the circle and as the queen began to chant out words that sounded like spells, Gideon ced his right hand on the queen''s hand as Vera ced her right on the queen''s other hand.


    "Vera, do you ept Gideon as your mate?" the queen asked.


    "Yes." Vera replied, her gaze gleaming as she looked at Gideon.


    "Gideon, do you ept Vera as your mate?"


    "Yes." He uttered and their hearts felt as though they were about to burst with the intensity of their emotions.


    The queen then pulled their hands together as the couple took a step closer. She ced Vera''s hand over Gideon''s and as she spoke more magical words, she poured the content of the bottle Vera had seen in the house. The magical shimmery liquid dripped onto her middle finger, then flowed down to Gideon''s middle finger as well.


    Vera''s heart then began beating even faster, harder, setting off what seemed to be violent currents rolling about within her. She then saw the magical liquid moving on its own, wrapping itself around her ring finger and Gideon''s too. This feeling¡­ there was just no words to describe it.


    And the magic did not stop there. The next moment, something that felt like tension rose as she felt something inexplicable crawling under her skin. She saw the liquid continued moving from her ring finger, spreading to her hand up to her arm like a vine branching out across her limb. She saw the same thing happening to Gideon''s arm as well, with the exact same pattern of rose vines with no thorns being magically tattooed over his skin too.


    The vine like pattern continued spreading out and she looked up at her mate.


    He lifted his free hand and touched the side of her neck.


    "Don''t be scared," he murmured lovingly, tickling her ear, as he stroked her so gently, his fingertips lightly moving over her skin.


    She rxed at his reassuring touch. "I''m not. Just a little bit nervous. This¡­ is like our wedding ring, right?" shemented, and a smile curved on his face.


    "It''s our mark. A mark that proves we are tied together, a mark no one can erase."


    "It''s¡­ so beautiful¡­"


    "It is¡­"


    And as the moving liquid settled over their hearts, they both subconsciously closed their eyes. Something¡­ a charge as strong as a lightning was produced within them, shing before their eyes despite their eyes being tightly closed.


    They both reached out to something, something they both wanted to touch. They reached out as far as they could despite not knowing what they were aiming for. And when their fingers finally touched each other ¨C not their physical body, a shining moment urred.


    In the outside, Beatrice watched them subconsciously moved, entwining each other''s fingers with the other as their foreheads gently pressed against each other.


    The lights from the eleven crystals began to circle them. The queen knew it was happening. That Gideon and Vera were going through that inexplicable thing now. She wondered what they were seeing right now. Were they seeing each other''s past just like what happened to her and her husband? Beatrice couldn''t help but watch them expectantly. She honestly hope they both see the past. She wanted Gideon to know Vera is Leah. She wanted him to see all the things Leah did just so she could stay with him that she never gave up on him. And that even death couldn''t make her leave him. Beatrice wanted Gideon to see that Leah never left his side, that she had been with him all those times, following him around. She wanted him to see it all and then eventually know that Leah was finally back in his arms as Vera.


    Outside the circle, everyone present could only watch as different colours danced around them. They could no longer see the three people inside that crystal circle. All they could do was to stand there watching in awe as a magical show of lights was disyed right before their very eyes. Even the crystals above glowed and shone brighter as if giving their blessing to the mating couple down below.


    "It''s so beautiful," Evie muttered when Gavriel pulled her close to him. He hugged her from behind and let her settle her head back onto his chest. Gavriel did not say anything, but Evie lifted her hand and stroked the side of his neck as they both continued watching the spectacr show. Both of them wondered what exactly was going on within that circle.


    Thank you for waiting spellbounders. I barely made it! ????

 Chapter 510 - Memories (Part I)

    <h4>Chapter 510 - Memories (Part I)</h4>


    Gideon began to see the past, like they were a dream shing before his eyes. And this past, as he continued watching, he realised that it was not his. This recollection of urrences did not belong to him. It was hers¡­ Leah''s. It was with this realisation that he was taken aback. Why? Why was he seeing Leah''s past in this moment? Was he not getting his mating bond with Vera? So why was he seeing the past rted to Leah?


    Guilt rose within him again, and this time, it crashed into him, much stronger than before. Though he had decided that he would leave his past behind, to move on from Leah as she belonged with his past, he could not help but be affected when something like this happened. The fact that he was seeing Leah''s past and not one of his mate''s threw his mind and heart into utter confusion.


    But the longer he watched and observed the shing memories, the confusion and guilt slowly turned into pain as he realised all the times that she had been with him. From those moments he never thought that she had deliberately arranged just to be able to see him when they were younger, sneaking from her room to take a glimpse of him when he visits Azrael, until those little moments of her just looking at him from afar, admiring him, all the while when he did not even spare her a nce. The things that she had done for his sake were innumerable and his heart ached for her.


    He never thought that Leah had liked him that much even back then when they were still children. He had thought Leah only developed romantic feelings for him when she had grown up and was a little bit older and more mature. He had assumed it all started only when he had saved her that night during their training in the abyss.


    And as the memories continued to flow like a quiet shining river, the dull ache within him continued to grow until it became a sharp pain. He began to see her struggles through this past memory of hers. He saw her cry in silence that time when he had ignored her and told her to go away. Gideon remembered how she had smiled at him as if what he did to her was nothing wrong, and she had easily brushed it off as though it did not hurt at all. However, now he was looking back at the memories, and seeing her sobbing her heart out when he was not there to witness her tears is just hurting him so bad right now. He did not realise the magnitude of her love for him.


    The beautiful memories they had shared together as a couple then appeared next and Gideon wanted this flow of memories to stop now. He already knew what wasing. Why must he see that dreadful moment again?


    But the memories continued rolling along and no matter how he tried to shut his eyes or look away, they still appeared in his mind. There was no way he could escape it. He was going through that nightmare again. He was going to witness it happening all over again.


    Gideon began to see her running in the woods. She as all by herself. He knew that route so well, like the back of his palms. She was heading towards the abyss of darkness. What was she doing there? And why was she all alone? The pain in his heart was mixed with fear now. As if this was not something that had already happened in the past.


    He knew that this was during that fateful night. The night he had lost her¡­ no, killed her. He saw himself killing her.


    That night, Gideon had decided to deal with the monsters all by himself. Leah and many others had gotten poisoned by a certain monster that hade out of the abyss. Many young dark faes had fought back and died and he had nearly lost Leah as well, if it were not for the queen''s help. His fear that the monsters would endanger his loved ones again made him rush to the abyss to deal with it. He wanted to protect his loved ones froming to harm. And the only thing he could do to protect them was to stop the monsters froming out of this cursed abyss. He had a strong belief that he was the only one who could end it, that the purpose of him being born with these tremendous powers were for this sole purpose. Therefore, he had decided to try. He had thought everything was working in his favour until an explosion of darkness overwhelmed him and everything went dark.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was somehow lying on the ground without any recollection on what had happened during the entire time that the darkness had seemed to consume his vision. And it was then that he found out that Leah was gone. She had disappeared just like that. He had jumped into the abyss to find out where she was, and he saw her being killed by monsters. He saw her die right before his very eyes and incinerated herself before taking herst breath. He did not see anything else before that, but he just somehow knew that at that moment, she was right by the abyss. Gideon immediately realized something had happened in the duration while his vision and everything else darkened. And he could only deduce that he must have lost his mind in that moment and had just stood there, letting her get killed and unable to control himself. He was there, but he had let her die, and he would never ever forgive himself for that.


    After seeing what had killed her, Gideon did not bother looking at anything else. He did not even question why she was there by the abyss in the first ce. Because trying to know more of it was like trying to find excuses for himself, as though there was someone else to me for the disaster that befell her. There was no point in that. As he could never bring her back anymore.. And there''s no one to me but him.

 Chapter 511 - Memories (Part II)

    <h4>Chapter 511 - Memories (Part II)</h4>


    But now he is being forced to watch it all happening once again. He was being made to view the darkest day of his life once again. However, this time he was seeing the reason why she was even there when she was supposed to be with the queen recuperating. He saw her lips moving as she rushed to where he was. She was saying something, as if uttering a prayer.


    Then he began to hear her small murmurs between her pants. "Please don''t. Don''t do it. Gideon¡­ don''t!"


    Her words. It made him curious now. What was it that she was murmuring? His heartbeat began to race harder as all the pain and suffering over the many years rippled in his heart. Why? Why did she sound like she knew what he was about to do? How did she even know? He had never mentioned his n to her ¨C ever ¨C because he had not wanted her to worry about him. He did not want to give his beloved any burdens to bear. So how? How had she even known that he was at the abyss at that moment?


    The desire to know more became even stronger now and he reached out, wanting to know her thoughts too, aside from watching her memories. He wanted to know. What had actually driven her to go out there and look for him?


    He reached out as far as he could and to his shock as well as relief, he started to see her thoughts too. And there he began to see it all¡­ that she¡­ this woman that he had loved was just like him. She too had a deep secret she had kept that she had never revealed to him even though he was her most beloved person. She had kept from him the fact that she had the gift of seeing into the future through her dreams. She was actually the descendant of the long lost legendary dark fae n, called the Drasias, who were able to summon and control ice dragons. This n, the tales had said, had fought against the light faes'' fire dragons a long time ago.


    Gideon saw her dream that he was going to seed from sealing the abyss. But in exchange, he was going to lose his mind due to the impossible amount of magic he needed to force out from himself. He was going to break¡­ literally. His mind, his heart and his soul would fall apart, and he would then be reborn as the new viin that would destroy everything all over again, just only to reach the end, getting killed like what had happened to his father. She obviously did not want that to happen to him.


    Therefore, she had rushed ahead, praying that she could make it and would be able to stop him from sacrificing himself.


    She seeded. She had managed to reach him in time. Just as a beam of thick and powerful dark magic from his palms hit the abyss, she had appeared and bravely flew towards him, withstanding his intense power with everything that she had.


    He saw through those memories being fed into his mind, that Leah was hugging him tightly from behind. "Stop. Don''t do this. I can''t let you do this. We''ll find another way. Not like this. It''ll kill me. Gideon¡­ please listen to me." She screamed and cried out at him, but to no avail. He did not respond to her piteous cries as his eyes had already gone dark. He would no longer respond to her.


    "No! Please don''t! Leah!!" Gideon shouted out heartbreakingly on this end of the memory, despite knowing that this was no longer in the present anymore. He knew what she was about to do, and he could do nothing but desperately scream at her. He did not even care if he was just a spectator. He just could not bear watching this. However, the memory was cruelly being yed out in his mind despite him not wanting to watch it y out.


    But¡­ "I''m so sorry," she said, crying, as she kissed his face. "Forgive me for doing this, Gid¡­ my darling¡­ But don''t worry, I will¡­ I will never, ever leave you. This, I can promise you. I love you¡­" A sad and loving smile curved across her lips as her eyes gazed at the face so precious and dear to her.


    Then she formed a dagger purely out of magic and plunged it swiftly into Gideon''s stomach. And the instant a drop of his blood fell to the ground, the dark wall that was being slowly built around the abyss broke and crumbled down, as monsters came pouring out from the abyss like a horde of mad creatures rushing out for vengeance. It was as if they were out just to destroy whoever and whatever it was that had harmed their master.


    She shut her eyes tight as the force of the magicing from the abyss along with the monsters pushed them both back. There was a st of darkness created as Gideon''s magic and the darknessing out from the abyss collided against each other. And Gideon lost consciousness due to the effect of the magic that Leah had forced into him when she stabbed him with her magic dagger.


    "I''m so, so sorry¡­ I will always be with you, Gideon. I promise. I won''t¡­ I will never, ever leave you." she whispered faintly before the monsters came at her and tore her apart for hurting him, for drawing blood from their master.


    And Gideon could only scream out hoarsely in an unspeakable agony as he watched her die and incinerated herself and finally disappeared into nothing. Not even ashes were left.


    ___


    Thank you for the concern and warm wishes my loves. I''m doing fine. Thankfully my migraine is not the severe type and not that painful but itsts quite long. Two days mostly so i still had a bit of a hard time writing today. I hope these 2 chaps aren''t that very hard to follow. But tomorrow, this curse (my migraine) will finally leave me alone again.


    If you have questions about these 2 chaps you can ask on thement box, i might answer or some other readers might give exnation.


    ??

 Chapter 512 - Memories (Part III)

    <h4>Chapter 512 - Memories (Part III)</h4>


    Gideon could not stop himself from trembling. He truly did not want to believe what he had just witnessed from the recollection of the memory. No! There was no way¡­ She had died all because¡­ all for the sake of saving him. Him¡­ the monster that should just disappear from this world.


    He fell on his knees, pulling at his hair and screamed as though his heart was breaking, wanting to tear himself apart. He did not know¡­ he had absolutely no idea that she had died to save him. She had sacrificed her precious life in exchange for his wretched one. "Why?! Leah!!! Tell me why??!" he cried out despite already knowing the answer.


    And despite his extreme agony, the memories continued shing, running through his mind with no breaks. Mercilessly, they bombarded his already overwhelmed senses. As if it was still not enough that he was once again mourning the loss of Leah''s life. Such a waste ¨C exchanging her life for his, in his opinion.


    It was then that he had noticed something. Her soul had appeared next to him when he was still in the middle of his grief. She was shining brightly, glowing like a delicate angel of the light. She saw her hugging his unconscious body, lying next to him on the ground, wrapping her arms around him. That continued until he woke up.


    She had followed him, clinging continuously to him, the entire time as he looked for her even until he jumped into the abyss to find her. Only now he knew that she had been beside him the whole time.


    And when he had gone into hiding and secluded himself in his self-made prison, she had stayed on beside him as well. The whole time, she did not take a step away from him not left him alone when he was in mourning. He could see her embracing him while he was there, just slumped on the floor like a living dead. It was as if she was afraid that if she were to let go, he would just crumble and break apart.


    She never left him. Not even for a while. She just hugged him tightly in silence, as though she was nning to cling to him like that forever. Shey next to him when he stretched out on the bed, watching his face as he shut his eyes closed.


    The sight of her acting like his guardian angel soothed Gideon''s agony. He thought that she would finally leave him eventually. But contrary to his belief, she did not. She stayed on even after days had passed and had never left.


    An extreme fear began to bloom within him again. Why was she doing this? What was she nning to do? The fact that she was still not leaving him at this point gave him a bad feeling. And she looked as though she had no ns to leave at all.


    As the memories of theirs went by, with just him finallying out from his hide out and her, following him everywhere he went in her soul form, Gideon who was now watching the memories felt his anger and fear continue rising. His emotions raged until he found himself begging her to go. To leave him. Even though he knew that this was the past and nothing he did now would be able to affect or change it, he still begged. He could not stand to see her wasting her time sticking beside him and following him everywhere.


    But of course, she did not listen. Just like how he had not responded to her when she had tried to wake him up while sealing the abyss. She had just continued clinging onto him and never left. And it hurts him so bad when he saw her trying to soothe his pain when she was in that situation. When she was in that soul state. Why? Why does she always do this? What is the point of her suffering for him in silence, without him even knowing about it? How would that even benefit her at all?


    "Silly girl¡­" He muttered bitterly. But he knew his words were only that ¨C words. He did not mean it at all. It just hurts so bad. The guilt and everything else¡­ they were just getting too much for him to bear. Again, he remembered the words she had whispered to him before she died. That she was never going to leave him behind. And he clenched his fist over his heart, wanting to rip that beating organ out of his chest cavity apart, into pieces until it stopped hurting. Because he felt that she was really not going to leave.


    Why? Why did she do this? Was he going to watch her soul disappear into nothing as well?


    But he did not beg for the memories to stop shing in his mind anymore. He was going to watch it even if it breaks him.


    He finally understood now. The reasons why he did not break downpletely after losing her. The reason why he had not totally descended into utter madness. It was all thanks to his little warm ball of light. It was all because she did not let him sumb to it. She had singrly held onto him in silence. Giving everything that she had in her soul state to preserve him the best that she could.


    Even though he never once thought that she was actually with him all those times, he had always felt that something was holding him from breaking apartpletely. He had always thought that it was just fate that preserved him in order for him to carry out all his carefully thought out ns regarding the matter of the abyss. Never once had he thought that it was because of her all along. And it hurts right now. It hurts so bad he could almost die.


    And now he was going to watch from the memories on how she would disappearpletely. He knew about this, that souls who chose to stay will notst for long. Not only that. But because of the choice they made of passing onto the afterlife and deciding to remain behind in the realm of the living, there was always a penalty that would be served. They will disappear into nothing once the time limit for their soul''s stay in the realm of the living has ended.


    Announcement: Happy b-day to myself. Lol. XD


    Alright, this is the real announcement. Just wanna tell you guys that myic I Made a Deal with the Devil is finally out. You can read it now on tapas app for free. I hope you guys can support me by reading and subscribing there. It''d be a lovely bday present for me. ^^


    P.s. please don''t forget to subscribe, tap the ? button andment when you get there. Thank you.


    ~ kazzen (01-09-22)

 Chapter 513 - Memories (Part IV)

    <h4>Chapter 513 - Memories (Part IV)</h4>


    When he watched her standing there, looking at herself through the mirror and getting more and more translucent as he was just there beside her, lying on the bed and staring up at the mirror, Gideon felt his heart stop beating. He knew that it wasing. The time she had left here wasing to an end. And he was afraid of how watching that moment when she finally disappeared would end him. It would just break his mind. He had a strong feeling that it would. He was not going to be able to take it, watching her soul disappear and having no chance in the afterlife.


    But as though the god of mercy had taken pity on him, he began to see the memories heading toward a different direction. He saw her soul starting to leave his side and appearing somewhere else¡­ in a library.


    Gideon started to breathe again, his heartbeats began to race hard and loud in his ears. Then he saw his mother looking at her, going to the books Leah was pointing at and reading them.


    It dawned to him then that his mother could see her.


    The events continued and he started to see the King getting involved in the matter as well. He began to reach out for Leah''s thoughts again, but he could not ess it anymore as she was bing more and more translucent. She was reaching her time limit and her powers were diminishing rapidly.


    So he had to rely on the things his parents were talking about to find out about what was happening. He had heard about their ns that they were going to look for a vessel that would be able to ept Leah''s soul, so her soul will not disappear. This was the only way for her soul to ovee the penalty of her choice in choosing to stay back in soul form.


    That shocked Gideon so much that he could not even react. He just stood there, in utter speechlessness and disbelief. Did¡­ Leah¡­ she appeared to the queen to help her find a vessel to prevent her soul from disappearing?


    His body continued shaking but not due to extreme fear anymore. Hope had quietly blossomed in the cold ashes of his heart¡­ and that had reced the fear that had initially consumed him. And he found himself holding his breath. He just wanted one thing now, to be able to see her soul being saved. He did not care how or who the vessel was. He just wanted to have Leah''s soul not disappear just like that. Because if not, he would not be able to take it. He won''t be able to forgive himself, and this world¡­ for being too cruel to him, to her¡­


    But he watched them fail in their search for the perfect vessel to contain her soul, and Gideon felt the darkness rose inside his heart. Dark thoughts began to invade him. He could still see her, desperately fighting, never giving up.?But he¡­ knowing how cruel fate was to him, he had thought what he was hoping will never happen just from drawing aparison to his unlucky fate. That fate was going to destroy whatever hope he had and disappoint him once again.


    That darkened his heart.


    In the outside area of the circle, everyone, even the queen began to feel unspeakable chills in the air surrounding them.


    The beautiful show of light just a while ago had changed. The lights darkened until there were two colours that were left, one white and the other ck. The darkness swirled and everyone felt the extreme emotions clinging onto the darkness that began to kill of the lights. Fear, rage, hate. All these negative emotions were pulsating and growing stronger as time passed.


    Gavriel and Evie had long felt that a moment ago and they knew that something was terribly wrong. These emotions were just too strong¡­ too dangerous. Once this condensed power sts out, they all knew it would give birth to a new disaster. An unthinkable one.


    Evie reached out to hold onto Gavriel''s hand as he had already moved in front of her, shielding Evie fully with his body.


    "Evie¡­" Gavriel called out softly, "if I tell you to leave, will you obey and do what I say?" he asked in a low voice as he looked over his shoulder. "Something''s going to happen here, with Gideon, and you know it''ll be something massive and unimaginable."


    He saw his wife already glowing, already more than prepared. "You already know my answer to that, right?" she replied and Gavriel''s jaws clenched. "Don''t worry, Vera''s there. I trust her. She''s not going to let this ritual turn into a nightmare. This is to be the happiest day of her life."


    Evie''s confidence made Gavriel smile helplessly, and he faced the circle that was now shrouded with darkness.


    "You are right. I forgot about her for a moment there." He mumbled and Evie smiled, returning her gaze to the circle as well. ''Vera¡­'' she whispered.


    ¡­


    Back inside the circle, Gideon continued watching the memories going into a hopeless path. His animosity was rising, getting more uncontroble now. And he knew the moment he watched her finally disappearpletely, he was going to lose it. And he knew he could not do anything about it. Even he was helpless to his own growing anger now.


    Then suddenly, Vera''s face began to appear in his mind. But all he felt was guilt now. After all the things he had seen, how could he still¡­ still continue on loving someone else? He knew it was no longer possible. Both guilt and rage continued consuming him in an endless cycle of confusion.


    "I''m so sorry¡­" Gideon mumbled, tears falling from his eyes. "I can''t stop this¡­ I''m going to break¡­ I''m sorry, Vera¡­ I''m¡­"


    His words trailed off when he saw his father, the king brought Leah''s dying soul to the surface as ast-ditch attempt in finding that perfect vessel for her soul. Everything within his chaotic internal world seemed to have stopped. His heartbeat, his mind, his breathing¡­ it all came screeching to a halt as he watched what unfolded before his eyes next.


    A bleeding woman appeared within the memories in his mind. He did not recognise her, nor did he know her. But¡­ he saw Leah''s soul being pulled into the woman''s body¡­ more specifically, into her womb.


    HAPPY NEW YEAR SPELLBOUNDERS!! Thank you for all the love and support! Hope all of you will continue to be with me again this 2022. Love you guys! ?

 Chapter 514 - Memories (Part V)

    <h4>Chapter 514 - Memories (Part V)</h4>


    What Gideon was witnessing from the recollection of memories at that moment was just too much of a shock that he could only look on, utterly wordless. He saw it clearly, as there was no mistaking it, Leah''s soul was¡­ it had entered the woman''s body and it¡­


    He could see Leah''s light from her soul in the woman''s womb now and there were the unmistakable faint heartbeatsing from the life that was within that womb. He was aware about the fact that a dark fae''s soul could only be visible when the physical body was gone. That would mean that if one could no longer see the soul, it could only be indicative of it having entered sessfully into its vessel. This¡­ this meant¡­ a miracle must have happened, right? Right?


    Gideon''s body began to shake terribly, unable to believe it. He was right, right? Leah¡­ she did not disappear right?!


    As he was flooded with another wave of impossibly strong emotions, the memories continued flowing. His entire world, even his darkness had just turned into a stand still. His heart seemed to havee back to life again, racing like crazy. And in his eyes, the deep darkness was dissolving, receding even as his rage and agony seemed to be elevating. There was even anticipation now that had been sparked within his heart. It was as if something hade to him, but he could not quite dare to believe it fully for fear that it was just his illusion or wishful thinking.


    But then as the memories continue ying out in his mind, he saw her. That baby from the womb. That child had been born healthy and grew well as time passed. And when she looked up, her eyes seemingly gazing on him with those pale azure eyes, and that fiery red hair¡­ Gideon could not hold back any longer and just broke down into tears. Not knowing what to think, nor what to say, he just cried as the memories continued ying forward in his head. It would be more precise to say that he had broken down and sobbed ¨C heavy and heaving sobs that wrecked his body.


    He could not believe it. He felt like a saving grace had just shone down upon him at the veryst crucial moments. Leah¡­ her soul¡­! She had not actually disappeared¡­ she¡­ instead, she had found a new vessel for her soul! And she was¡­ she had been reborn as¡­ Vera! Vera his mate!


    Could this be even more perfect? Was this even real? This was real, right? Right?! He could feel his mind reeling from the shock but yet he was pleasantly surprised at this fortunate twist of events. He would never had thought in a million years that Leah had found her soul a vessel to be reborn into.


    He then saw his father, King Belial, visiting her secretly from time to time. She was so brave, so feisty¡­ just so Leah. The only difference was that she had no magic powers at her disposal. All her behaviours, the way she speaks, the way she moves, it was the exact copy of how Leah''s was when she was still a dark fae. Gideon started to smile andugh in utter relief¡­ still unable to believe all the things that he was seeing right now.


    But the temporary bliss did notst, and his smile slowly faded to be reced with a frown. He saw her meet with other boys and when someone had kissed her, his heart suddenly zed with an intense jealousy. However, the bad news did not stop there. He began to watch her being abused, getting beat up, being the object ofshing out, having been thrown into prison like a helpless animal by the same woman that had given birth to her.


    He watched her warm her mother''s bed and was then made to watch her mother getting it on with different men. The darkness that had cleared off earlier wasing back with a vengeance and with full force due to the rage that was suffusing him. "No, stop! Don''t hurt her anymore! She''s¡­ she suffered enough!! Stop!!" Gideon had found himself shouting those words out every time she received ash or a blow. Every time someone struck her, and she bled, he would scream those words out, wishing he could tear those despicable creatures apart with his very hands.


    His heart began to bleed so hard all over again. So painfully hard as though she was right there, in the corner, wasting away before his very eyes and with no one else to even¡­ to even lend her a hand. Why? He should have been there¡­ by her side¡­ he should be the oneing to save her from her misery. Like how she had stayed and held him so closely when he was breaking down, he should be there for her as well when she was the one suffering. But he had not been there for her. He had failed her again! She was suffering again, all alone, by herself¡­ and without him even knowing about her very existence!


    "Arrgghhhh!!" he could only scream and roar out his resentment and fury, wanting so badly to let loose and go berserk, when he watched her being assaulted by a filthy man. But finally¡­ Finally! The memories had run its course and had reached up to that very moment. It had now caught up to the moment when they had met on the surface.


    And he began to relive it all over again, just that he was hearing, seeing everything from Vera''s point of view. He felt her emotions, her thoughts¡­ everything she saw, he saw it the exact same way and felt the exact same thing. And it was then that he realised one thing¡­ This woman. She had never changed. Even though she had forgotten all about him, her heart and her soul were still the same. Be it that she was Leah or Vera, she was still her. Her essence was still the same person. And she was still the same woman that he had fallen in love with. The person that he had given his heart and soul to. She was his mate!


    Announcement: Happy b-day to myself. Lol. XD


    Alright, this is the real announcement. Just wanna tell you guys that myic I Made a Deal with the Devil is finally out. You can read it now on tapas app for free. I hope you guys can support me by reading and subscribing there. It''d be a lovely bday present for me. ^^


    P.s. please don''t forget to subscribe, tap the ? button andment when you get there. Thank you.


    ~ kazzen (01-09-22)

 Chapter 515 - Mated

    <h4>Chapter 515 - Mated</h4>


    When the memories finally caught up to the present, his eyes opened and saw her standing right before him. Looking up at him too. Her face was scrunched up in worry as she looked at him, checking if he was alright.


    Everyone outside the circle including Beatrice finally released the breath they were all holding. It was so chaotic and stormy when Gideon was caught up in the recollection of the memories and his emotions were swept around by it. His darkness and powers wereshing out and causing fluctuations in the area surrounding them, it looked as though that the whole ce might be brought down along with his rage. However, all was calm now. The lights had returned to normal again.


    Queen Beatrice had to take a deep breath twice before she was able to snap out from what felt like an impossibly intense moment. She had already even prepared herself to break them apart a moment ago because she could no longer bear the heavy darkness from Gideon. She had sensed an immense danger looming over them until it had reached a point of no return and she had debated the entire time whether to stop the union or adopt a wait-and-see attitude for now.


    But she had decided to believe and hang on to her faith that Vera will not let this moment turn into a disaster. She just had to have a strong faith in them¡­ in these two that they would not break now, not when they have already reached this critical moment in their rtionship. Not after all that they have been through.


    And thankfully, she was right. She was so relieved that she did not give in to her worries and allow the fear to force her to intervene. She did not know what they both saw but, she had believed everything would have ended up alright. Because Gideon''s darkness was stopped, it meant that whatever it was that had triggered his darkness to almost go out of control was now resolved. That was all that matters for now.


    Beatrice then stepped forward again, closer to them this time. Her eyes fell to their chests and what she saw the tattoo of a fully bloomed peony flower over each of their hearts. Their mating bond had taken, and it was a sess!


    With a smile beaming brightly on her face, Beatrice broke the deafening silence.


    "The mating ritual is now over. The mating bond between you, crown prince Gideon and Lady Vera is nowplete and is solidified. The two of you are now officially mated." She dered delightedly and the lights danced around the couple as if to celebrate thepletion of their bond together with their witnesses.


    All too soon, the colour of the lights changed again. They began to turn reddish, as if they were transforming into potions before scattering all around them both.


    Beatrice smiled. Knowing that it had already started. The consummation. These lights had the same effects as aphrodisiacs. These lights will stay with them until the sexual frenzy subsides.


    Seeing that the couple were still looking at each other as if being caught in each other''s spell, Beatrice patted their arms lovingly.


    "Congrattions my son and my daughter inw. We will be leaving you now. But once you both arrive in the pce, you must prepare yourselves because we will hold an official wedding for you. Is that understood?" she informed them and without waiting for the couple''s response, the queen left the circle and walked towards Evie and the others.


    "It''s time for us to leave them alone." She said and everyone nodded. They could already feel the change in the atmosphere. They were also affected by those reddish glowing lights despite having put on their protection cloak. It was just that strong! And that was why all of them wanted to leave the scene as fast as they could! No one wanted to be a third wheel in the hot and passionate moments of the newly mated pair.


    Once everyone was gone, it was then that Gideon and Vera finally moved.


    The sexual tension between them were overwhelming now. But at that moment, they both were still more overwhelmed about the things that they had seen from the recollection of memories.


    Gideon began to shake again. And in the next second, they both disappeared from the middle of that garden. They had materialized back inside the house that was now looking very different. The initially shabby house had been altered and decorated to suit the asion. The bed and floor were currently filled with petals and candles were lit up and ced all along a small ledge that ran all along the walls, creating the most romantic scene one could imagine.


    The reddish lights followed them and filled the room that it made them want to just go ahead and tear each other''s clothes right then and there. But Gideon suddenly stumbled. Vera fell back and sat on the bed while Gideon fell on his knees and broke down.


    His head fell onto herp, and he broke down. Trembling, he was crying silently as he buried his face on her shimmering dress. His arms slowly crept around her hips and hugged her, pulling her tighter towards himself.


    Vera''s heart felt as though it was about to be ripped apart at the sound of his quiet cry. Seeing him tremble like this was always the hardest thing for her to bear. She reached out and caressed his hair gently. Silently, she continued her soothing strokes and hoped that it would bring him some measure offort. She still did not know what he saw but she knew that whatever it was, it had nearly broken him apart into pieces. She could tell just by looking at how he was still grieving right now. What nightmarish scenes was he forced to watch? He was so broken that even this sexual tension between them was not strong enough to overpower what he was going through.


    She continued caressing his head, trying her best to coax him, to make him feel better. At the same time, she also wanted him to continue pouring out his pain. Releasing all his pent up sadness and frustration would be a good way to flush out the toxic feelings he had buried deep within himself. This was one way for him to start healing.


    After what seem like a long while, he lifted his face. He looked so wretched, her dark angel. Her beloved mate.


    Vera''s heart clenched in pain as she reached out and wiped the tears that were still flowing from his eyes.


    "It''s okay," she consoled him in a small whisper, giving him the warmest smile that she could muster, she told him gently, "I''m here with you, Gideon¡­ my mate¡­ I love you¡­"


    She then bent and kissed his eyes and his tears.


    "Vera¡­" he breathed. "Tell me¡­ did you see it too? Our past?"


    Vera fell silent. Then slowly, she shook her head.


    ___


    Happy new year Spellbounders! ??


    Don''t forget to vote with your Gideon tickets! ^^

 Chapter 516 - But...

    <h4>Chapter 516 - But...</h4>


    "Tell me¡­ did you see it too? Our past?" Gideon asked. And when Vera shook her head, his eyes widened a little. It was obvious he did not expect her answer.


    "No¡­ but I think I was shown a dream. In that dream, I saw us. Together¡­" she smiled with teary eyes before reaching out with her hands and cupped his face between her hands.


    Then she closed her eyes as she pressed her lips against his. "Forever¡­" she whispered and she kissed him, wrapping her arms around his neck as she savoured the unique taste that was Gideon.


    Gideon whose heart was exalted again to the highest heaven at the words that he had just heard from his mate''s lips, that she must have seen their future and that she had seen them together forever, got immediately captured by her kiss. He wanted to know more about the dream that she saw, wanting to confirm that it truly was their future that she saw but¡­


    Her kiss was all it took to ignite the inferno that had been already put on the back burner since they hadpleted their mating bond. The fire could not even make him think straight anymore even though he knew that they still have much more to talk about. He had wanted to discuss about her, on how that she was Leah''s soul, reborn. There was tinge of doubt in his heart whether her, in knowing too much, would it be the best for her. He was not very certain of it because why did she not see it in the first ce? Why was he the only one who had seen the past, but she was not shown the same? Gideon wanted Vera to learn about everything. She deserved to know everything about herself. She should have been shown it all too. But the fact was that she did not¡­ and it bothers Gideon as to why the fates had made it such. He could not help but think if it was a sign telling him that Vera did not need to know about her past life as Leah anymore. That she should be happy just knowing that he loved her as his mate. But¡­


    His thoughts got quickly turned into a mush as she felt her slide from the bed and pressed her body against his. He could not think anymore. This, he thought was already the extreme limit in fighting the call of this sexual frenzy. Before giving into the burning frenzy, he had a passing thought it might be better this way. All talks can wait in view of more important matters. For now, he will make love to her with everything that he has. He will love her with his whole body, his heart, and his soul. From here on out¡­ screw the world! He was going to love this woman, he would fight for her with everything that he had¡­ he was going to live this life, fight for this life, just for her. Just for her¡­ it was now his turn to show her what his love for her can do¡­


    "My mate¡­" he uttered as they kissed.


    She kissed him wildly and he responded by kissing her wilder. Their kiss was so passionate and intense that it was as if had been forever since they had kissed like this. This raw hunger and intensity might be caused by the mating bond but both of them knew exactly why they felt as though they would die if they could not kiss each other enough.


    "Gideon¡­" she moaned out his name desperately as she tangled her fingers through his dark hair.


    Vera was d that they did not seem to be like the king and queen. She was thankful that their bond did not involve feeling each other''s emotions or read each other''s minds. At that moment, Vera thought that them not having those two effects were aplete relief. Because she had just lied to him a while ago when she had told him they would be together ''forever''. It was true that she saw parts of their future, and she did see the two of them together, but...


    Her heart squeezed tightly in agony, but she quickly forced herself to forget about the things that were shown to her for now. This sexual frenzy also had helped to overpower whatever sadness and agony she was feeling at the moment. The lust and desire surging within her were just too strong that she could barely feel the tinge of pain in her heart caused by what she had seen at the end of her dream. And she could not tell him about it¡­ at least for now.


    She was not going to ruin this night. It was the most important time for them as a newly mated pair where they needed to solidify their mating bond with each other. She refused to think of that matter at this time. For now, they were going to spend their time together, just the two of them and consummate their mating bond. She will not let anything get in the way. She would think about the future once this was over.


    For now, she is just going to forget everything. Focussing on their present was enough for now. And that the two of them were just mated.


    So for now, they were going to spend their days just glued to each other''s arms. She nned to focus solely on him, their happiness, their desire, their love¡­ everything else can wait.


    "Gideon..." she moaned his name again, not caring that her hips had begun moving on its own against him as she wrapped her legs around his waist. The heat was increasing every single moment and she felt her body bing as hot as him as well. "Take it off¡­ your clothes." She demanded breathlessly as she moved to kiss his jaws and face with hunger.


    "Tell me... do you have an idea on what''s going to happen to us?" his voice was obviously restrained. Even his body was as stiff as stone. She could tell he was forcing himself to hold back for now.


    "Yes. Queen Beatrice told me. So... please..." she clung to him boldly, tugging at his clothes. "Don''t hold back Gideon. I... I want you to love me, have me, all of me, without restraint ¨C"


    "F*ck Vera!"


    "Yes, f*ck me."

 Chapter 517 - Im Going Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 517 - I''m Going Crazy</h4>


    "Yes, Gideon. F*ck me." Vera caught her lower lip between her teeth when she just realized what had just tumbled out of her mouth. She blushed hard at the vulgarity her lips had spouted but when she saw that those words she had uttered seemed to have caused Gideon''s restraint to snap and be thrown out the window and was now saying bye bye, Vera''s body and heart jumped in excitement. Seeing that beastly hunger ring in his eyes made her want to devour him. And her eyes widened at her own brazen thoughts, shocked at how wild she had be as well. But she calmed down the next second as she though it was eptable since he was her mate. It was in her rights to behave as such.


    After letting out a guttural moan that sounded more like a curse, Gideon finally moved. And in one swift movement, Vera''s back was pressed into the soft bed beneath her.


    He jailed her between his legs as he pinned her hands over her head. He looked down at her, this ming red-haired goddess, now spread out below him. And he cursed again, because he knew that he was going to feast on her¡­ on this goddess¡­ on this beloved mate of his! And there was no way in hell that he would be able to go slow and gentle ¨C at least not in the first couple of rounds. He just hoped she would be able to withstand his torment. Sweet and pleasurable it may be ¨C but a torment, nheless.


    In an instant, his clothes disappeared and Vera''s eyes were automatically drawn to his unclothed body. Her bright azure eyes travelled downwards, from his spellbinding eyes, down to his throat, his strong chest, his perfectly toned abs and then down to his¡­


    Oh, dear gods and goddesses above! Vera could literally feel her mouth salivate. And she could already feel her sex already throbbing and pulsing in desire, dripping wet and ready despite the fact that all they had done was only kissing. The sight of his rock hard and thick manhood standing at attention and that clear liquid already budding at his tip¡­ She knew this response to each other was not normal, this was the effect of their mating bond but still...


    She could see his body already wet with moisture. His sweat beading all over his naked skin made him look so damned drool worthy. He was way hotter than he usually is.


    In another hasty but swift movement, Gideon lifted his hands, his eyes never leaving hers. He looked like a predator with a hundred and one ns on how to savour his prey the best way ever as he tied up his hair with a leather band.


    Watching him tie his hair, those stray strands he missed from fumbling¡­ oh god, he was just so¡­ so¡­


    Vera could no longer take it. And she pushed herself up. There was no way she could wait any longer. She could not believe how strong the effect of his sex appeal was on her. It is literally driving her insane! She wanted him now, him inside her. Now!


    She could feel it, that this time, she was not going to be the prey all the time¡­ because right now, she just wanted to jump him and devour him. This man, her mate, she was going to devour him whole. She was going to eat him clean, leaving nothing behind.


    When she reached out and held Gideon''s throbbing length, a low groan echoed in the room.


    "Vera, wait, f*ck!" She loved the helpless sound he made.


    Sliding her hands up and down his rod in smooth slow strokes, Vera shook her head at him. "No way, Gid! Can''t wait! No more!" she said in short phrases, panting from so much heat. There was no room for any shame anymore, just pure desire, a lust and desire so impossibly strong it was threatening to melt them both.


    "F*ck Vera!" he could only curse again as he flipped their positions and pinned her down again. "You''re going to make me cum in seconds if I let this hand of your run free¡­" he said, as breathless as she was while pinning both her hands above her head with his one hand.


    "Take this off¡­ my dress¡­" Vera begged, unable to wait to get naked before him too.


    But he shook his head. "I love your dress, sweetheart. I want to take you like this¡­ while you''re in this shimmering dress."


    He gathered the dress at the hems and pushed it up until it bunched around her waist like a silvery blue cloud. Then his free hand swiftly slid between her legs.


    "No need... I... I''m already..." Vera trailed off from her protests because he had halted the moment his fingers touched her womanly parts. Slowly, he lifted his hand and when he parted his fingers, Vera saw her love juices all over his fingers. Instead of feeling embarrassed or ashamed as she would usually do, all it did was to cause the raging mes to grow fiercer and more demanding.


    He cursed under his breath, swallowing hard. Apparently, it had the same additive effect on Gideon ¨C or perhaps even more.


    "F*ck you''re already so wet!" Gideon growled out as his eyes narrowed and swept to hers. His electric zing blue shed with her bright azure ones.


    "Yes! So just please... take me now Gid!" she begged him breathlessly, knowing that it would only incite his desire for her.


    Gideon smiled wickedly and Vera caught her breath at how devilishly hot he was right then as he put his fingers into his mouth and tasted her womanly fluid. Gods¡­ her mate was just too hot she could not take it anymore!!!


    Then as if he could no longer take it, he ripped her undergarment off and positioned himself between her parted legs holding his raging manhood that looked to have swelled to evenrger proportions than before.


    "Yes¡­ Gid¡­ please¡­ now¡­" she begged, parting her legs for him, inviting him to enter her. And he was like a helpless beastpletely enthralled by her. But as he was about to push himself inside her, a guttural groan escaped his mouth.


    "F*ck! Almost forgot! Your back! Can''t hurt you!" he said, breathless.


    "It''s okay. Just do ¨C"


    Before Vera could even finish her line, he flipped her over in one swift move and Vera was lying on her stomach in an instant.


    "This is alright, right? My sweet ¨C"


    "Yes! Yes! Please just ¨C ah!"


    He slid inside her in one strong and hard thrust and Vera screamed out in utter pleasure. He was so deep inside her, so impossibly deep and thick inside as he entered her from behind. Oh gods! What was this?!


    "Vera! I''m going crazy. So good! So f*cking good!"


    And Vera could only moan louder and louder as the scandalous sounds of their intense love making filled the house. It was insane, this pleasure. And neither of them wanted this pleasure to ever stop.


    ___


    I was nning to skip the details for this ''sexual frenzy'' episode but some naughty angels showered gifts again so.... here we go XD

 Chapter 518 - Bonus

    <h4>Chapter 518 - Bonus</h4>


    This is a bunos chapter dedicated for my naughty angels! Thank you for the gifts guys. Muah! Muah!


    ____


    "Vera... Vera¡­" her name echoed again and again from Gideon''s lips as he continued ploughing into her from behind. "My name, please say my name." he uttered between his guttural groans.


    "Ah! Gid... Gideon! Gideon!" Vera finally managed to scream out his name. She could not even call his name out earlier as she could not catch her breath from the intense sensations that he had sparked within her. She started to sob from the extreme pleasure and the overwhelming lust that made her feel as though she still could not get enough from the wicked friction that was going on between theirher regions. It was crazy, just crazy¡­ yet she still wished for it to continue¡­ she wanted him to keep devouring her, consuming her. She wanted him to continue bringing her to new levels of ecstasy that she had never experienced before.


    Gideon''s weight came crashing down on her ¨C a bulky but totally weing heaviness that she delighted in. She could feel his hot breaths raging as they puffed intermittently against her ear, sending delicious shivers up and down her spine. "Tell me... are you alright? I can''t hurt you..." he breathed out heavily, his voice rumbling and freaking sensual.


    She looked over her shoulder, lifting her hand to grab onto his hair.


    "Yes! Yes! I love it! Gideon! Don''t stop please! More! I love it! So good... it''s so good Gideon! More, ah!" She wailed and begged, her head shaking from side to side, not knowing whether to hold still or writhe around as waves of pleasure crashed into her one after another. She felt as though she was a small boat tied to the pier with only a rope that was tossed around and about to be swept off into the deep blue sea.


    And he gave it, what she was asking. Gideon held her waist down and lifted her bottom before pounding into her vigorously, holding nothing back. Her pleadings had caused him to lose control and he could no longer hold back. Vera screamed as she felt him reached the deepest part of her. Her body tingled with every thrust that he pounded into her, and she instinctively tried to crawl away as she was unable to bear the intense waves of pleasure surging through her entire being. But he snarled out in his own pleasure and held her down, not allowing her to scoot even an inch away, much less to escape his arduous torment on her sulent body.


    "Gid! Ah! Wait!" she mewled out as her hands simultaneously grabbed and pushed at his slick upper arms, not knowing herself whether she wanted him to be closer or to push him away.


    "You asked for this, my mate." He replied between his gasp, unable to stop himself at all from digging his fingers into her slender and willowy waist, gnashing his teeth, literally feeling himself salivate as he looked down between them where they were joined, watching their erotic union. He was fascinated at how she was greedily swallowing every inch of his raging length. Gods! She was so hot! So delicious¡­ so tight¡­ so wet¡­ so perfect for him¡­


    "I''m¡­ going to fill you up like this, Vera." He added, pulling himself out slowly until it looked as though his rock-hard and slick length was right at the tip of her entrance and going to slip out from her, before thrusting in heavily again, making her scream and groan as she gripped onto the bedsheets tightly.


    "Yes! Fill me! Gideon¡­!" Vera''s voice was almost incoherent as her moans and screams were now out of control. "Give it to me. Ah!"


    And his one heavy and hard thrust made Vera tremble in extreme ecstasy. But Gideon did not stop after that one attack. He continued digging deeper, driving and plunging into her mercilessly as she came. His teeth clenched tightly as he felt the insane throbbing sensation of her tight walls mping down on him like a vice, as though trying to strangle him.


    "F*ck Vera!" he cursed under his breath before a guttural groan echoed around them and he jerked violently inside her, pouring his hot and thick seed into her womb, as they both shivered in an unspeakable pleasure. His body continued shaking longer than usual while Vera''s body was still twitching and spasming beneath him in what felt like a very long and drawn-out orgasm.


    "Oh f*cking gods above¡­" Gideon growled out low and he finally let himself fall on her. He had braced himself with his elbow as to not squish her under his weight. His breathing was so harsh and loud as he forced his dazed eyes to open to squint at his mate. "You okay? My sweet?" he asked and when Vera could not even answer yet and could only manage a low moan, he pulled away and rolled over on the bed, gathering her against him in a spooning position.


    "You¡­ beast." She breathed out as she took long deep breaths and Gideon chuckled a little.


    "I''m sorry ¨C" he said the words, but his expression showed anything but.


    "No, I love it."


    "I know. I just said sorry because I want to do that again and again and again. F*ck Vera¡­ but that was just so good!"


    She felt him smile as he said that and Vera forced herself to look at him, wanting to retort, but the moment their eyes met, both of them were shocked to see that the lust in their eyes were still burning. It remained unquenchable even after that one intense lovemaking session.


    "F*ck," the both said at the same time, causing them both to widened their eyes andughed together. Because they had realized that the both of them were screwed. Big time. They were more than ready to go at it again and both could only utter a curse, knowing that neither of them could even resist the other longer than a few seconds right now.


    "This is just crazy," Gideon shut his eyes tightly closed. "I can''t believe you too will look like that, Vera. Now I''m getting worried¡­"


    "About me?" Vera tilted her head sideways, wondering what he was worried about. Should he not be rejoicing that she was as worked up as he was in wanting to jump each other?


    "Yes. Because your body certainly have limits despite the effects of the mating bond. You''re ¨C"


    "I''m fine.." Vera understood his concern and ayed his worry.

 Chapter 519 - Above Me

    <h4>Chapter 519 - Above Me</h4>


    Gideon''s eyes flew open and looked at her just to see her smiling wide at him.


    "This must be the effects of the mating bond. But I don''t feel exhausted and weakened at all. I think that¡­ I should be able to keep up with you." She told him confidently with a mischievous grin and Gideon was dumbstruck for a moment. That ming red hair floating around her, creating a halo about her small, pale face, with her bright azure eyes shining at him ¨C it only served to drive his fever for her even higher. He could feel himself salivating to taste her again. To join with her. He wanted for them to reach the heights of passion together once again.


    Reaching out, Vera touched his face, her eyes gleaming with love and lust. "Don''t worry. I am no longer just Vera, the human girl. I am now Vera, your mate." She uttered and Gideon let out a smile to slowly bloomed across his handsome face.


    He held her hand and licked her fingers. "Right, you''re now Vera, the one and only mate of this dark fae prince." He whispered, then his eyes became utterly serious as he entwined their tattooed hands. The vines that were imprinted into their skin glowed at the touch of their hands and the flower that had been magically carved over their hearts glowed ever so bright and so beautiful.


    "Listen to me, Vera, love." His voice echoed in her ears and Vera heard the promise in them. "I want you to know that you''re no longer just a powerless human. You''re my mate and from now on, everything I have, my power, even my life¡­ all belong to you now. They are yours as well."


    Vera''s eyes widened. She had never expected to hear those words from him at all. She could not speak. She did not know what to say. Being able to get his love and be able to be his mate was more than she could ask for. She knew how heavy his responsibilities are and how much he put importance on them. So for him to say that his powers, his belongings, his ns and even his life to be hers, she was just blown away! He treasured her more than anything in this world!


    And all of a sudden, he rose from the bed before stretching his hand towards her. Vera could only ept and the two of them left the bed all naked. But none of them felt any awkwardness or even a tinge of embarrassment. At that moment, Vera felt something different. It was as though the both of them were bearing themselves fully to each other. They had exposed their most vulnerable part of themself to their mate.


    Gideon halted and faced her. Something different had overpowered the maddening sexual tension and Vera felt her heartbeat race. She could feel Gideon was up to something. Something big. When she saw their future, Vera was not shown all the details. There were many pockets of nks between the scenes she had witnessed in her mind. She did not even get to see what would happen after they leave this house. Thus, she had no idea what Gideon was up to right now.


    Slowly, he knelt before her on one knee, still not letting go of her hand.


    He looked up at her, his eyes so serious that it sent flutters to her already trembling heart. "I, Gideon, the crown prince of the Under Lands¡­" he started with a very formal tone, causing Vera to subconsciously hold her breath. "¡­ is hereby offering myself to you, Vera, my mate. I surrender everything I have to you, my body, my soul, my heart, my power¡­ my life¡­"


    "W-wait¡­" Vera''s voice was so weak as she tried to interrupt him. She was utterly overwhelmed now and for some reason, she could somehow feel that what he was doing is not something as simple as it looks. This just felt so different. As if¡­ as if this was legal deration he could never ever take back. She knew how dark faes took their promises seriously and their words, when spoken seriously as an oath, can even be taken as casting a spell.


    He smiled, seeing her overwhelmed face and he kissed her hand lovingly. He knew she felt it, the realness of this. This was real and he had decided to do this. There was no more turning back. He was going to give his all to this woman. His everything. Because without her, he would not even be here in the first ce. He was still here, living and breathing, only because of her alone. Though that was not actually the main reason why he was doing this. He was going to do this to protect her.


    If he makes her powerful, if he props her up to be of a higher status than him, if he ces her as the owner of his life, no one would dare harm her¡­ not even his monsters. He will make everyone recognize her, every single monster, even the darkness that hemands. He would make it known that she was now holding his life and powers in her hands.


    "Please ept me, Vera," he whispered, and Vera looked down at him with a bewildered face now.


    "Ac- ept? Wait¡­ what will happen if I ept?" she asked hesitantly, not knowing what to do.


    "If you ept me, you will have full control of me. Of my powers and even my will ¨C" Gideon was honest with her. He did not want her to be duped into this. She is his mate and deserved the utmost respect. He wanted her to ept it with the full knowledge of what she was getting out of it.


    "W-what?" Vera gasped, unable to believe what he had just said.


    He kissed her hand again as if to soothe her. "Don''t be overwhelmed, my sweet. This is normal between two mates because this thing can only work for a mated couple. One can choose to share their powers and lifespan with their mate. By doing this, it will make both of them as equals, be it in status or power. This is being done to keep both parties to be at a simr level. And most mated couples choose to do this to protect the weaker partner as well."


    "So you''re saying that you''re sharing your powers with me so I could be your equal?"


    "Yes, but what I''m doing is more than that. If you ept this, not only are you going to be my equal.. You''re going to be above me, love."

 Chapter 520 - Use Me

    <h4>Chapter 520 - Use Me</h4>


    Vera''s mouth dropped open in shocked surprise and she took a step back, not fully able toprehend what he had said. Could she have heard him wrong? Hold up¡­ she needed a couple of seconds to straighten this out in her mind.


    "W-wait¡­ Gid¡­ this is just too much¡­ I¡­ I don''t understand. And, and¡­ I am human. Right? It might not even work out for me ¨C" Vera stammered as she tried to make sense of things.


    Gideon stood and hugged her tight, trying to calm her down. He caressed her back to stop her slight panic from blowing out of control.


    "It''s true that it might not work as you can''t wield the dark fae''s magic." He exined lovingly to her. "That''s why I''m doing this. I''m surrendering myself to you. So you would be able tomand me and use me and my magic to protect yourself ¨C"


    "Wait¡­ No! This¡­ this way does not sound right," Vera pulled away, shaking her head vehemently and looked at him, her face worried now. "I can''t do that to you¡­ you''re not a tool! You''re my mate, Gid. You are the man I love more than my own life!"


    A long sigh escaped Gideon''s lips as he cupped her face gently in hisrge palms. "I knew you might not agree to this. But the fact that I am bring this up shows that I''m serious Vera. I''m not forcing myself to do this either. Please understand that. I am totally clear headed and not under the influence of the mating bond." His expression changed now, there was a fear that shed across his face. "I know this mighte as a shock for you¡­ But this is the best way for me to protect you. Do you know why? Because I am trying to protect you from myself. If you have full control over me and my powers¡­" he trailed off at the sight of herplicated and overwhelmed expression. And he swallowed hard before he pulled her and hugged her to him again. "Alright¡­ I''m not going to force you. I''m sorry¡­ don''t stress out yourself about this for now. I should''ve waited until a littleter to talk to you about this. I was being so impatient and yes¡­ worried as hell."


    "There might be another way other than doing it this way, Gid¡­" she whispered, unable to ept the idea that he was even willing to reduce himself into bing a tool just so he could protect her in the event that she encountered danger.


    He was silent for a moment. "Right¡­" he eventually said. "There might be another way. But I wanted you to know that I''m still willing to do this. I have already made up my mind about it. So I still want you to consider it when you think you are ready for it. I can wait." His voice was gentle as he assured her that he was okay waiting for her to decide.


    Their gazes held and the sexual frenzy broke its way through their emotional shields again. And before they knew it, they were sucking on each other''s lips like a starved couple again, even though it was just moments ago when they had experienced that mind-numbing orgasm.


    "Gideon¡­ I don''t wish for anything else. I just¡­ want you¡­ You are all that I need." Vera uttered as Gideon began trailing kisses down her neck to her breast,tching onto her taut bud hungrily. "I¡­ don''t want your power¡­ I¡­ can''t bear the idea of¡­ having to use you¡­ to protect myself¡­" she continued talking dazedly until Gideon captured her mouth again, rendering her unable to utter anymore words.


    "I know, my sweet. But what if I tell you that that is the only way for you to have me by your side?" he whispered back as he lifted her and sat her on the bed, having her straddle him. "I''m not saying there will be a day I''m going to leave you. I promised to fight the world from now on just to stay with you forever. But with what that I am, I am afraid of myself. I am not even sure of what I would do to you¡­ without me even¡­ realizing¡­ Anyway, this is the best way I can think of right now. This is how I can make myself feel at ease while I''m with you¡­"


    Vera suddenly pushed him hard on his shoulders and he fell on his back as she pressed her already dampened sex against his toned stomach, wriggling a little to distract him from this train of thoughts. She leaned back as her handsy t on the bed. Her eyes emotional and lustful. But Gideon saw that what he had said seemed to have caused her to have a change of mind a little. He thought that he need a little more coaxing and she would be ready to ept his offer.


    "But¡­ no¡­ you''re¡­ you''re Gideon, the crown prince, you can''t ¨C"


    "Oh I can, Vera. My status, the throne¡­ all those things doesn''t matter to me. All I want to do now is to protect you. I will do anything¡­ everything¡­ to keep you by my side forever, alive¡­" and he pulled at her and kissed her sweet mouth as he lifted her bottom and entered her again in one smooth and violent thrust. "Oh f*ck, Vera!" he groaned as he savoured the utter pleasure of their union once again. He caught her face and made her look at him.


    "Listen, my mate. I really don''t mind being reduced to a tool. As long as it is you who will use me¡­ I won''t mind it at all. You can use me¡­ all you want¡­ I''m all yours anyway." And a wicked grin spread across his lips, the innuendo not lost on Vera.


    ___


    Don''t forget to vote with your Gideon Tickets spellbounders! And thank you for buying privilege again this month too! Love you guys. ???

 Chapter 521 - My Sweet Mate

    <h4>Chapter 521 - My Sweet Mate</h4>


    Those words and that wicked smile shing across his handsome face made Vera feel something peculiar rising within her chest. And the look in his eyes right then¡­ theplete surrender in them caused a wellspring of courage to surge within her and gripped her heart so strongly.


    "Use me, Vera¡­ use me¡­" he continued with a hoarse voice until she had no choice but to wrap her hands around his wrists. Then she directed his hands and ced them over her breasts before she started moving her hips. She circled her bottom, grinding into him before riding him, remembering all the things he had thought her that first night they had shared together in the castle. That night when she had thought that would be the first andst time that they would be intimately connected with each other. She hadmitted and memorised all and everything that had transpired between them and burned them into the very fibre of her being. She would not be able to forget even if she wanted to. Therefore, re-enacting the movements was not a hard thing for her to do.


    She was so unbelievably horny that she could not stop her body from moving so greedily, from wanting to swallow him to the base, from wanting to milk him dry. And as she heard him groan out and lusted for her the same way she did for him, she felt more courageous in trying out more things with him.


    "Yes, ugh! So good! You''re so f*cking good Vera. Yes, like that, harder! Faster, love, please." Unlike that night, Gideon is allowing her to do all the work this time. This made Vera feel like she was in full control of him now. And she found herself loving it, this feeling of her being on top him, being in control as heid there, looking up at her and¡­ begging.


    A surge of what felt like thrill zed all through her vessels and she began to move and undte even wilder, screaming his name every time he hit that sweet spot, deep within her moist depths. She felt as though she would being undone as he thrusted upward into her, but she was loving it, nheless.


    "Ugh! Vera! Fast¡­ faster¡­ please¡­" he begged again, his hands now moving to hold onto her hips. But he did not do anything other than caressing her, then he grabbed onto the bed sheets hard. She could see his jaws and entire body taut with restraint, trying to hold himself back from taking over. She knew he was doing that just to stop himself from pouncing on her and snatching the reigns back from her.


    "Vera. More please, f*ck, please¡­ you''re going to kill me, babe!" his groans and pleas continued but Vera found herself revelling from the sight of him writhing beneath her and the erotic sounds of him begging her for more. He looked so vulnerable to her right now.


    And oh, did she love it ever so much! She loved that she could do this, to him¡­ to this powerful man of all people. She loved that he was really letting her have her way with him even when he was clearly being tortured. If this was what power over him tasted like, then she was totally screwed because she just love the feeling¡­ she loved it¡­ so damn much. More than she could ever imagine.


    "Gid¡­" she called his name as she picked up her pace, riding him wilder and harder to the best that she can. And she remembered that long ago, she was that onedy who loved riding stallions. Her mother had pped her, telling her off and berating her that horse riding was udylike. She had loved riding so much that she did not mind getting scolded and locked up because of it.


    "Love this, ah! I love you, Gid! Gods, so good!" she began to scream as she rode him, getting faster and harder now. Beads of tears fell from the corners of her eyes as she closed her eyes. The pleasure was just so overwhelming!


    "Vera! I''m¡­ wait, f*ck!" Gideon began toe but she did not stop her frantic movements. She could not stop her body from wanting to reach the same heights Gideon had reached as well. And when she finally came, Gideon could only be forced toe all over again due to her extreme orgasm that had gripped him so damned hard. They both trembled violently in the wake of their intense release.


    Vera''s body became limp and toppled forward on top of him as they both panted away like they had juste out from underwater.


    "F*cking gods¡­Vera¡­ love¡­" Gideon cursed under his breath. He was unable to believe what his woman had just did. Gods¡­ she was just freaking amazing! He had no words left to describe her.


    After a while, Gideon caressed her hair and whispered naughtily into her ear. "See? I knew you''d love it¡­ using me¡­ you loved it, right?"


    Vera blushed hard and just buried her face on his chest, intending to ignore his jab. Gideon chuckled and she felt the vibration of his sexyugh.


    "I loved it, Vera¡­" he continued, kissing the crown of her head. "¡­you, using me to pleasure yourself¡­ I love it because it''s giving me so much pleasure too. Though this is not the same with my offer, it''s not that different for me. If you use me to protect yourself, that''s the same as protecting myself too."


    His words made Vera lift her face and looked down at him with a frown. "You¡­ sly beast!" she told him as she yfully pped his chest and his smile widened.


    "I know." He said but his smile faded almost immediately and became serious. "But I want you to understand this, my sweet mate," he fiddled with the tips of her fiery red hair, before his eyes gleamed so beautifully, "if something happens to you¡­" he swallowed hard, "¡­if you bleed¡­ I will bleed too¡­ that''s why¡­ please consider my offer, Vera. That''s the only way we can protect each other and be together, forever. I understand your worries, but please don''t worry too much about it. Besides¡­ you have seen it right? Felt it even¡­" his wicked smile was back, "¡­just how much I loved it when you took control and used me to pleasure yourself¡­ I''d definitely feel the same too when you use me to protect yourself. That, I can promise you with all my heart.. I will never regret it."

 Chapter 522 - Your Heart

    <h4>Chapter 522 - Your Heart</h4>


    Vera felt her eyes became hot. This was just unbelievable. This man¡­ this prince¡­ she could see it, feel it¡­ he truly desired to submit himself to her and be subservient to her.


    She could not help but tear up. This was just too much. Just too much. She never would have thought that someone¡­ someone would love her to this extent. For so long, she had hated the world, she had hated how cruel fate was to her. She had suffered all too much, always alone and by herself. But now here she was, in the arms of the man who was willing to give his all to her ¨C her mate. And it was not even metaphorically but¡­ literally. He wanted her to be above him on top of that!


    It was too unbelievable and unimaginable that this powerful man would do this all for the sake of protecting her. And she could not help but wonder if she even deserved him.


    "No¡­ shh¡­ I''m sorry," his voice pulled her back to the present as she felt his fingers wiping her tears away, his voice worried now, "¡­ f*ck, I''m such an ass! I told you I''m not going to force you. But here I am¡­ I''m sorry, don''t cry, please. I was just¡­ I guess I''m just scared I can''t stop myself from persuading you. I''m scared even right now, that I might suddenly ¡­" he trailed off and gritted his teeth, looking mad at himself.


    Then he let his head fall back on the bed before covering his eyes with the back of his hand. "I''m sorry¡­" his voice turned into whispers now. "I''m just¡­ really scared right now, Vera. I think I''m bing a coward when ites to you¡­ I''m too scared of losing you, of harming you that I can''t even wait and make myself stop from convincing you on this despite knowing full well that you will need time to think about it¡­" he let out a shaky breath.


    Vera suddenly kissed his mouth when he opened it again to speak, making him look at her in shock. When he saw her face, it was not one that was scared or angry, but one of a loving countenance, with gentle eyes staring at him.


    "You''re not a coward," she told him, smiling tenderly. "You''re anything but a coward, Gid. You don''t know how brave you are for offering yourself like this to me. You don''t know how brave you are to want me to use you as my tool and be your owner who can control your life and even your will. Gideon¡­ how could you think that you are a coward for being able to do that? No one¡­ no one would ever subject themselves to this, yet you¡­"


    As Vera struggled to speak more, Gideon shed her a smile. A smile saying that he was not even feeling even an iota of doubt nor regret with his promise. "It''s because you''re my life now, Vera. As I have told you before¡­ I will do anything and everything to protect you, to have you stay with me forever."


    "Don''t you feel scared or worried that one day, I might¡­ abuse my powers on you? What if I¡­"


    He shook his head, smiling. "Not you, Vera. You will never do such a thing."


    "How can you be so sure? People change over time, Gid¡­ I might¡­"


    "Yes, that''s true. Time can change anyone but there''s one thing I am more sure of than anything else in this world. And that''s you¡­ your heart." He caressed the tattooed flower on her chest, symbolising their mated status. "This heart of yours will never¡­ ever change no matter what happens, no matter how much time has passed¡­ this heart of yours will forever love me. That''s the only thing I''m sure of, and that''s the only thing that matters."


    Vera''s tears fell again. She was utterly speechless at his words.


    "I trust you and this heart of yours much more than myself, Vera. No, I don''t even trust myself one bit anymore. Someone must take a hold of me, a tight grip of me and that someone is none other than you, my mate. No one is worthy but you. And¡­" he smiled again as he continued wiping away her tears, "¡­ even if you do begin to act wickedly over me, I won''t even mind it one bit. I''m allowing you to be wicked whenever you like. Just like what you did when you rode me, my sweet mate." His whispers became hoarse and devilishly mischievous. "I just found out I actually loved it¡­ it turned me on so f*cking much when you dominate me like that¡­ and you can''t deny that it had turned you on too. I could feel it, love¡­ you can do more of that to me, Vera. You can torture me like that again ¨C"


    In a swift move, Vera''s hands covered his mouth, his erotic mouth that was spouting temptations again.


    "E-enough," Vera''s face was so red as she looked at him. "I am not¡­ talking about that when I said I could abuse my power over you¡­ you silly man!" she retorted, blushing hard as she was unable to deny the fact that she had imagined herself dominating him more when he was saying that and that she had actually felt an incredible thrill and desire to do just that. Gods in heaven above, what had happened to her?!


    He licked her palm suggestively and her eyes widened as he chuckled again.


    "I''m not worried about that. At all. I told you, I trust your heart more than anything else in this world. In fact, I am more worried, just a bit though, on what you''d do next to me in bed in the future." He smirked wickedly as he teased her, licking his lower lip, "I feel like my sweet mate here, despite all her innocence, is actually more of a dominant type."


    Vera felt steam exploding from her face and she indignantly hit his chest, before covering her reddened face with both her hands.


    "You''re so adorable, my lovely mate¡­" he chuckled again, pulling her into his embrace. The sound of his happyughter echoing in the small house.


    Then he told her, "I love you¡­ I love you, Vera. I will love all of you just how you love all of me. No, if I can, I would like to love you more, more¡­ because right now, I still feel like I''m not loving you enough. I want to love you more¡­ and more¡­ forever."


    Announcement: Happy b-day to myself. Lol. XD


    Alright, this is the real announcement. Just wanna tell you guys that myic I Made a Deal with the Devil is finally out. You can read it now on tapas app for free. I hope you guys can support me by reading and subscribing there. It''d be a lovely bday present for me. ^^


    P.s. please don''t forget to subscribe, tap the ? button andment when you get there. Thank you.


    ~ kazzen (01-09-22)

 Chapter 523 - About Him

    <h4>Chapter 523 - About Him</h4>


    After another round of intense love making, with Vera still the one being in control, Vera finally fell asleep in Gideon''s arms, sated and fully spent without an ounce of extra energy left.


    Gideon, after seeing her breathing deeply, fully asleep from fatigue, rose from the bed then took a wash basin filled with warm water and a soft towel and proceeded to silently wipe her clean. After changing the sheets with the help of his magic, he felt a presence approaching the house. Since the monsters did not make anymotion, Gideon knew it must be one of those who had been present at the scene when he had ordered the monsters not to attack them.


    Grabbing the nket and covering Vera fully, clothes materialized over his body as he approached the door. He could already sense who the person was behind the door.


    Azrael was standing there, grinning happily at him. Somehow, his grin did not annoy Gideon as much as it usually did.


    As soon as Gideon stepped out of the little house and shut the door quietly behind him, Azrael spoke. "I see that you have been having a great time, My Lord. Well, enjoy it as much as you can. I heard that this frenzy only happens once after mating ispleted, so you might as well¡­" Azrael''s teasing trailed off as Gideon stepped towards him and took the baskets of food out of his hands.


    "Is everyone still at the castle?" Gideon asked, ignoring his friend''s teasing jabs as though he did not hear a thing.


    "Her Majesty, Gavrael and the light fae queen have already set off to the Great City. Kione and I will leave soon too after we escort all the vampire prisoners back to the surface." Azrael reported. "So,test by tomorrow noon, Yryzia will be deserted. The queen had just gathered the citizens together and had given them the choice if they wanted to return with her to the Great City and be soldiers or continue to stay back in Yryzia. I don''t know what the queen did, but everyone agreed just like that. Now everyone''s packing to leave before journeying to the Great City."


    Gideon leaned against the door. "Those dark faes had always wanted to go back. They''ve been exiled for far too long. No one wanted to reject such a good opportunity that would allow them to be able to leave a prison."


    "They''re going to be sent to the frontlines though." Azraelmented.


    "Doesn''t matter to them. Being imprisoned in Yryzia for too long have made them realised how purposeless their lives were. So being asked to fight for a purpose was definitely going to rile them up. Dark faes have always been much more patriotic to theirnd rather to their rulers. If the queen had mentioned the issue where the entire Under Lands is in danger, it would not be hard to have them all drop their grudges and return to fight for thend."


    "Well, you''re right. I also realised this was actually the queen''s aim ofing here ¨C aside from checking on you ¨C to have all these ouws to follow her. She hade here with the intentions of recruiting them back as additional forces to defend the Great City."


    "You should''ve known that the queen will never leave empty handed whenever she has set her mind to something that she wants." Gideonmented offhandedly, knowing the personality and how his own queen mother works.


    "So you saw thising too?" Azrael lifted his brow.


    "Kind of. I was sure that mother will take interest in the Yryzians once she saw them. They''re a force to be reckoned with and once she sees their real numbers, she''d definitely think it''d be such a waste to let them stay here, being of no use and rotting, when they should be at the front lines." Gideon shrugged as he said that.


    "I see¡­ so she''s just decided to take them after seeing their numbers. Our sly queen is at it again, I see. I can''t help but wonder how the king''s face will look like when he sees his wifeing home with an army of ouws trooping behind her." Azraelughed then abruptly, he became serious. "By the way, just a question before I go, Gideon. What is the matter with Gavrael? Has the devil sprout been reduced to bing just a vampire now like the queen? What exactly has happened to his dark magic? I don''t know why everyone seems unbothered by this. Even the queen seems to be turning a blind eye to it. But I can''t help but think more into this. This seems to feel as though the prince had gone back to that time when he was the weakest dark fae in the entirend again."


    Gideon looked down and his gaze just settled at the baskets near his feet for a long while.


    "You don''t need to be bothered about him." was all her said, causing Azrael to crease his brows. Then he picked the baskets up before turning to the door.


    "Wait, Gideon, what do you even mean by that? I''m just a bit worried that he feels so powerless right now. If something happens and the monsters strikes us again, I don''t think his raw vampire abilities will be enough to protect himself. That''s why I was wondering if you were going to tell me and Kione to look out for him while you''re here." Azrael said and Gideon just stood there, still and unmoving. "Even if you act like you don''t care, I know you still care for your brother like you used to when we''re children so if you ¨C"


    "Azrael." Gideon cut him off as he looked over his shoulder. There was a peculiar look in his eyes now. "If I say you don''t need to bother about him, then don''t. Gav''s the veryst person in this realm that you should be worrying about." He said mysteriously and then he entered the house, closing the door firmly behind him. He left Azrael standing there, speechless.. That was the first time he had heard Gideon calling his brother using that nickname in a very long time since that day he started to be cold to him.

 Chapter 524 - Once You Wake Up

    <h4>Chapter 524 - Once You Wake Up</h4>


    Azrael returned to the castle still mulling over about what Gideon had told him. Still caught up in his own thoughts, he did not realise himself sighing out aloud and that someone had approached him.


    "What''s with that long sigh? Did Gideon scold you or something?" Kione asked at the sight of his friend sighing hard.


    "No. Actually, he talked a lot when I spoke to him earlier. I am still shocked right now." Azrael replied as Kione leaned on his shoulder, ready to hear more about the details. "I''m d to see him looking quite rxed now. Might be the effect of the mating bond¡­?but nevertheless, I think he''s more than fine now."


    "Good for him," Kionemented in a perfunctory manner, earning a raised brow from Azrael at him. But then he went and draped his arm around his friend''s shoulders.


    "Want to go drinking with me? The queen''s not here anymore so we can drink to our heart''s content. No one is going to be here to nag us or chase us off to bed." Kione suddenly suggested, voice pitched a little higher than his normal range and Azrael looked at him long and hard.


    "We can''t. Our task is not done yet, you idiot." Azrael rolled his eyes.


    "But I feel bad for you, my friend. You may not know this¡­ but broken-hearted ones need this, or you might die from holding in too much and experiencing this pain."


    "The hell you''re talking about. I''m not nning to die nor am I in too much pain right now. So don''t use me just because you want to get drunk you, ass."


    "Tch! Howe you''re still like this right now? You should be sobbing your eyes out and dragging me to apany you, so we can get drunk together until we pass out."


    Kione pinched the skin between his brows, feeling a headacheing on courtesy of his bumbling friend Azrael. "I''m heart-broken, yes¡­ But my mind is still clearer than any crystals out there. We need to finish this mess and send these vampires back first. We''ll drop by in my castle after this before heading off to the Great City. We''ll get drunk in my hall of pleasure, not here."


    "Oh, that''s sounds much better." And Azrael could only sh Kione a thumb''s up.


    ¡­


    Back in the Monster''s forest, Gideon was still awake as heid next to Vera, hugging her in his arms.


    He nted a soft kiss on Vera''s forehead before a gentle smile curved across his lips. Carefully brushing the curly red strands of hair away from her face, Gideon''s smile slowly died down and his thoughts returned to that issue again. He needed to get her to ept him no matter what. That was the only way for him to feel at ease.


    He understood her reluctance. He could tell she had immediately realized the extent of the powers she would receive once she epts him. It would literally make her one of the most powerful beings in existence once he is contracted under her. He knew she had grasped that full well and that was why she was in disbelief and unable to ept the offer. He also knew that it was truly a massive responsibility being put on her shoulders.


    But this woman¡­ he had a strong faith that she would be able to handle him. No one will ever handle him except her. Once she receives the absolute power to control of him, he believes that the monsters will have no choice but bow down to her as well. They will protect her because once she epts him, his life will be irrevocably linked with hers. Her life would trante to bing his life. Even though Gideon had a strong feeling that they already have the life-bond, there was no sure fire way to prove it unless one of them dies. But this, if Vera epts him, it will be known to everyone. Even his darkness and the monsters would know that his life was now linked with hers.


    Once that happens, the monster would have no choice but protect her too. So, that way, he would stay alive. That was what they have always been doing ever since he was born anyway. It was just that now, there was his mate as well to think about.


    Gideon was determined to make her agree. And he wanted her to ept him before they leave this house. Or else, he would never feel as though he has any peace while out there.


    He must make her ept him, but how? Should he reveal to her the truth about herself? Would it help her ept him once she found out about everything that she did for him in the past? Would she ept him once she found he had indirectly killed her in the past without even realizing it?


    He thought that if she finds out what he had done to her in the past, she will definitely see how dangerous he actually was. She would then know why she needed to take control of himpletely.


    The dilemma he was facing right now was so strong that it had actually managed to overpower his lust driven by the mating bond. And at this moment, it might turn out to be a good thing because he knew Vera needed more rest as she was still asleep. Despite the temptation that he needed to just spill and tell her everything about their past, he could not help but feel worried as well about her reaction once she knew everything. He did not want to give her anything else to fill her mind other than his love now. But¡­


    A long sigh escaped his lips. If him revealing everything to her was the only way to make her ept his offer, he was going to go ahead and take the plunge.


    Shutting his eyes as hey down beside his sleeping mate, he took another deep breath and mumbled to himself. "Once you wake up and still are not willing to ept my offer, I will reveal everything to you, Vera."

 Chapter 525 - Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 525: Dinner</h4>


    In the Great City¡­


    King Belial who had just rushed out of the pce, eager to wee his wife''s return had stopped in his tracks when he was greeted with an unexpected view. He was rendered speechless at the sight of the huge army of dark fae ouws that had arrived along with her. But after blinking a few times, a yful smile then shed across his face as he moved closer to them, unable to wait to grab a hold of his wife again. He had really missed her the entire time she had gone off to visit their eldest son.


    The king was speechless, but he was not that shocked. This queen of his would never fail to find some way to drive him speechless every time.


    As soon as he reached her, the king and queen run into each other''s arms and kissed and hugged each other in front of so many dark faes. Their fervour and passion might not even lose out to most newlyweds. And the most amazing thing was that none of the dark faes seemed to be bothered at all by all that public disy of affections from their very own king and queen. It was obvious that everyone was already used to and were numbed at the sight of their king and queen''s antics.


    "Your parents really are the sweetest," Evie whispered to Gav, covering her mouth and giggling behind it softly.


    "Our parents¡­" Gav corrected as he possessively wrapped his arm around Evie''s waist and pulled her closer to him. "And¡­ were the sweetest too. I am just holding back right now because I don''t want to take the spotlight away from them. This is their kingdom, after all."


    Evie chuckled, yfully pping Gav''s chest.


    "You''re finally here as well, my dearest daughter-inw, Queen Evielyn." King Belial, who was finished with his lovey-dovey actions with the queen, was now smiling wide at Evie as he acknowledged her presence.


    "My pleasure meeting you again, King Belial." Evie replied and the king gave her a weing hug.


    After that, the king had addressed the ouws the queen had brought back with her before sending them all to the warrior''s camp just outside the city''s walls. He had instructed them to report to the generals who were at the camp and told them to get settled and familiarise themselves with the rest of the army.


    "It''s amazing how these dark faes are so willing to follow their rulers." Samuel hadmented as they entered the city, following the royal family ahead of them. "The king and queen didn''t even need to use physical or emotional force to make them obey their instructions."


    "They understand what is at stake at the moment and that is why they are more willing to follow along. All these dark faes here wields dark magic, so they can certainly feel the uneasy and heavy pressure that is lingering in the air. I believe all of them have a very strong sense of danger. I noticed they all seemed pretty surprised as soon as we crossed the Monster''s forest," Zn exined, "I can only think that they had already felt that a huge change is urring and it''s a change that is not for the better but the exact opposite. They must have truly felt deep within themselves how theirnd is now truly in danger. So no one even bothered to question anything when the queen had spoken to them and just followed along as all of them realized the gravity of the situation."


    "Indeed." Samuel nodded. "Even us vampires could feel it. This pulsating and dangerous darkness, so how much more for them since they were all born in thisnd? I am sure they have some sort of connection to thend. Still, I want to know what our king''s personal stand in this is. Seems to me that we''re all going to join in on the war with the dark faes this time."


    "There''s no question of that. Knowing our King and Queen Evie as well, they''ll definitely help out as much as possible in this war. But you are right, we need to first hear of His Majesty''s decision and ns as soon as possible before we can work around what the dark faes are nning andplement their moves. Since we literally know little to almost nothing about what is even going on, much less about this dangerous war that ising."


    "I hope His Majesty will have the time to meet us tonight. Despite the fact that time passes slower in this realm, His Majesty is still pretty upied."


    "Well, I think there is no real need to be in such a hurry¡­ at least for now. The atmosphere is pretty tense but the fact that the dark fae king and everyone else is still not in a panic means everything is still good and at least under control. Our king is also refraining from speaking too much about the matters of the Under Lands, so there is really no need for us to meet him tonight. However, as always, we only need to trust him and wait for his orders. Our king''s up to something. That''s the only thing I''m sure of right now." Zn muttered softly, causing Samuel to stare at him. But the big man didn''t ask anymore and just nodded.


    ¡­


    A few hourster, the family had their very first dinner together again, with Evie, the new member of the family this time.


    They did not speak about the very serious matter in the dining hall and just chatted about the more pleasant matters to catch up on. It was one blissful night for the four of them.


    Though Evie and Beatrice pretty much did most of the talking while the two kings just sat and listened and smiled silently, there was nothing but happiness shining forth from their eyes.


    It also did not escape Evie''s notice the way Gavriel looked at his parents. She saw a hint of dness and longing in his eyes and Evie''s heart just swelled with happiness for him, knowing that Gav''s more than happy to finally reunite and meet with his parents once again. The parents who had continued thinking of him and loving him even when he had decided to leave them for her.

 Chapter 526 - Wedding plan

    <h4>Chapter 526: Wedding n</h4>


    "I can''t wait for the moment when Gid and Vera arrives!" Queen Beatrice eximed with a little happy p as they were finishing their dinner.


    "Your wish will soon be granted, my darling," King Belial told her indulgently as he patted the back of her hands and Beatrice''s smile widened.


    "Right. And we still have some time, right? Husband of mine?"


    "Time¡­?" King Belial was wondering what time his wife wanted to do something for.


    "For Gideon and Vera''s wedding, of course!"


    Evie and Gav focused their gazes at the king who was now looking a bit taken aback. He obviously did not see thating.


    "I will tell you everything about itter. But for now, I''m curious if hosting a wedding in this situation is still possible." The queen''s face became a little sullen now. Even though she told Gideon to prepare himself for the wedding once hees home, the tension she felt as soon as she arrived in the great city made her realise that the situation in the Great City had already worsened since she left. And it was only a few days since then.


    King Belial leaned his back against his chair. "I just went and surveyed the abyss again before your arrival and so far, there are still no signs of the monsters. It just kept emitting a heavy darkness as steadily as before. That thinging out is what is making the atmosphere around the city feel heavier and it''s spreading out as time passes."


    "That thing?" Evie was the one who spoke.


    "We don''t know what it is exactly. We figured it''s not any type of magic that anyone can absorb. It''s more simr to a miasma and so far, until now, it doesn''t seem to have any effects on anyone despite them being exposed to it."


    Gavriel creased his brows. "So for now¡­ this thing is still deemed harmless?"


    "Yes, son. But I''ve ordered the men near the abyss to take extra precaution. It''s a given that something that ominous shouldn''t be ignored no matter how harmless it seems to look right now. No one other than military personnel are allowed to approach the blocked off area."


    "Is there no other way to stop that miasma froming out or spreading yet?" Gav asked again and Belial nodded.


    "Unfortunately, we have yet to find any solution for that too. We tried to absorb it and store it somewhere to stop its spread. But so far, nothing seems to be working for now. The only thing I could see in stopping it is to seal the abyss, which is something still impossible to do right now." Belial exined and when Gav stopped asking any more questions, he continued. "I have a theory that perhaps, something would happen once that dark thinging out from the abyss is done spreading out to the entirend. So if I am right, perhaps, nothing will happen yet. If we based this theory from how fast it took for it to spread and reach the Great City, I believe it will still take a few more days or even a week or more before the wholend is covered. So yes, there might still be some time."


    "I see¡­" The queen''s expression became slightly better. "I know this really is not the best time for this and that''s why I am nning for a secret wedding where only their closest friends and family can attend. Since it will not take that much time, I think it won''t be much of a difference. I just feel like those two needed to be married as soon as possible. Before any war or major disturbancees to us, I''d like for them to be officially tied together as husband and wife."


    Silence reigned in the hall at what Beatrice said. And as if the queen understood the questions behind the silence, she continued. "I am worried. About those two. About Gideon most specially. Though I''m quite relieved because he has Vera now, I still can''t help but feel a bit uneasy. We need Gideon and Vera back in our family Belial. And when I say that, I meant him, reallying back to us and not isting himself anymore. He needs to start opening up to us, his family, again. This wedding, if hees home with Vera and wed her here in our presence¡­ that''d be amazing! That only means he''s finally making a decision to live and fight for his life and his loved one, right? He had gone through the mating bond andpleted it because he basically doesn''t have a choice and most probably because he didn''t want Vera to suffer the consequence. So right now, I''m still not sure if he had finally decided to change his mind about whatever it is that he''s aiming for before Vera came to his life. But if he''s going to go through this wedding, it''d be purely his decision without any external forces thatpel him to feel as though he had no choice, right?"


    Everyone understood what the queen was trying to say. And they could not deny her point.


    King Belial nodded. "Alright, we shall speak to him about this very soon." The king agreed and Beatrice''s smile widened.


    She looked at Evie with an excited smile and the twodies already began excitedly discussing about the wedding n, until both kings could take it no longer and interrupted them.


    "My queen darling¡­" King Belial whispered behind her, "I think you should let your daughter-inw rest now."


    "I also think you should go rest now too, mother." Gavriel added, "the journey from Yryzia had been quite long and challenging."


    Evie and Beatrice could only blink at each other and when they both turned to look at their husbands, they could only force augh and began to hug each other goodbye. Who knows what these father and son duo would do if they continued on with their chats?


    After the king and queen apanied Evie and Gav to their room and bid them goodnight, Evie and Gavriel were finally left alone.


    Gavriel immediately pinned Evie against the door as soon as it was closed behind them,ughing and breathless. "God damn, Evie¡­ we''re finally alone!" he breathed as he kissed her, and Evie chuckled back. Knowing that since they had reunited, they did not really have any time alone together at all. "Damn! I missed you so much¡­ I so badly missed being inside you again too, my love¡­" Gav whispered hotly into Evie''s ear.

 Chapter 527 - I Love It

    <h4>Chapter 527 - I Love It</h4>


    After one long hungry kiss, Gavriel whispered to Evie in a husky voice. "Did you miss me too huh? My darling wife?"


    "Of course, is that even a question ¨C" Evie rolled her eyes yfully.


    "Of course I know you missed me so badly. What I meant was¡­ me, being inside of you¡­ Evie. Did you ¨C"


    "Oh gods, Gav!" Evie could not help but blush hard and at the same time chuckle out helplessly. This husband of hers really was getting naughtier the longer they were together!


    "Tell me, my wife. Did you miss this?" he continued asking as he pulled her body flush against his lower areas. She could clearly feel the outline of his hardness pressing into her. "I''ve missed you so badly. I keep on dreaming about you every night since we got separated. Hating the fact that you''re so far from me and I couldn''t hold you in bed, couldn''t kiss you whenever I wanted to, couldn''t do naughty things to you. What I miss the most is that I couldn''t make love to you. And when I finally saw you again, I had to unfortunately hold myself back and not snatch you away and hide you in some secret corner and¡­ damn¡­ I''ve been thinking a lot of naughty thingstely, wife. Things that I want to do you again once I got a hold of you like this. I want to take you right here, by the door."


    He continued with his erotic and sensual whispers and then he turned her around to face the door. Evie could only rest her hands against the door, not expecting him to turn her around like this so suddenly. And when she was about to speak, she felt him already in ce and positioned behind her before bending over to shower her with kisses from her neck down to her exposed shoulders.


    Then he started to rub his hardness against her causing Evie to bite her lips helplessly at the erotic sensation. Her body just could not help responding to him. "I want to pin you against the door like this Evie," he continued whispering so damned sensually as his mouth continued their teasing on her earlobe and his hips kept grinding into her from behind. "I want to take you right here, enter you again and make you cum for me, convulse for me, scream for me, beg for me to fill you up to the brim¡­"


    "Ah¡­ Gav¡­" Evie could not help but moan out with gasping breath. The naughty words he had poured into her ears, the ministrations of his wicked mouth, his skilful and naughty hands and his rock hard rod grinding against her¡­ he was making her moan and bing so horny now even though they were still fully dressed.


    "I want to do more than that, my wife. I want to kneel down right here and hide under your skirt and suck and kiss your flower until you cum."


    Evie moaned for him again, moving her hips against him as well. She could not wait for him to start doing the exact same things he had been whispering to her. She wanted him to execute them all now, gods, she was feeling so incredibly horny. It might be because this was the longest time that she had been separated from him and it truly was quite a while since they had sex. She could not quite believe that she would be lusting for him this much to the point she could not wait for him to be inside her again!


    But Gavriel just continued rubbing against her, kissing her ears, neck and shoulders. His naughty hand did not even move to undress her. It seems as though he was just happy enough caressing her breast through her dress. Ah, this wicked husband of hers¡­ enough with the teasing already! And his words¡­ oh gods¡­ he was going to make here for him just like this!


    "Gav ¨C"


    "After that, I want to prate you right here, just with us standing." He continued, cutting her off and Evie groaned and moaned, biting her lips hard because she knew she was going to beg him very soon at the rate that he was going. "I will lift you up Evie and press your back against the wall, make your lovely legs wrap around my hips and suspend you in the air and thrust into you again and again ¨C"


    "Oh god!" Evie finally shouted and grabbed at his hair. "Enough with that! Just take me, ugh! All the things you just said. Do them all to me now! Now Gav! I can''t wait anymore! Make love to me now."


    A sexy chuckle echoed in her ears and Gavriel tilted her head and captured her mouth. "You sounded so lewd right now my queen, and I love it. Love it so -"


    "Gav¡­ please¡­" she desperately reached out for his hardness and Gavriel chuckled again.


    "Good god¡­ this is why I love teasing you, my wife." He said and in the next instant, he was under her dress and doing all the things he had told her he would do to her, until Evie almost came on the spot.


    "No, gods! Don''t stop, I''m so close, you devil!" she cried when Gavriel stopped just as she was about to hit her high.


    He looked up and licked his wet lips that was slick with her love juices. His steel grey eyes seemed to be burning as he smiled and rose, freeing his thick and raging hardness from his pants. "I want you toe with this. Don''t you miss this being inside you, my love?"


    "Yes!" Evie didn''t even hesitate and grabbed at his length. "Oh yes, I miss you¡­ miss the feel of you inside me. Nowe, my king¡­ take your queen now!"


    "Your wish is mymand, my queen¡­" he smiled and he lift her up, kissed her mouth as he thrust deep into her, doing exactly the things he had told her he would and oh gods¡­ Evie was in heaven again.. The two of them were rejoicing in each other''s embrace and drowning each other in so much pleasure until stars seemed to explode before their eyes.

 Chapter 528 - Questions

    <h4>Chapter 528 - Questions</h4>


    Fully sated now after few more rounds of love making, Evie was contentedly resting her head against Gav''s chest while he leaned back on the cushioned headboard and was fondly caressing her hair. Despite their long hours of exercise, neither of them looked sleepy or tired yet. Instead, they seemed to be more refreshed than ever.


    "Gav¡­" Evie called his name softly, running her fingers in little circles on his toned muscles.


    "Hmm¡­?" He replied indulgently.


    "How did you enter the portal?" she asked, and the room went silent. She had been meaning to ask him about this ever since he appeared before her. And now, after the more important matters between them had been dealt with, it was the perfect time to ask him.


    "Honestly, I''m not quite sure how it happened as well. The portal was already opened when I arrived there, and I didn''t even have to do anything to have it allow me to enter." Gavriel exined. His voice sounded neutral. "I didn''t feel any effects on me at all even after I had crossed it. I believe, perhaps the magic that is holding the portals steady are now wearing out and the barrier that separates the dark fae''snd and the light fae''snd is now crumbling."


    "Do you have a theory why it is crumbling only now?" Evie asked, wanting to know Gav''s thoughts though she herself had some suspicions on it once hearing him say the portals were affected.


    "I''ve thought of two reasons. The first reason is that the dark fae king and the light fae queen who had created the barrier in the past must have set a time limit for these portals to exist. Maybe they had made it such so that the barrier will dissolve on its own after a certain amount of time had already passed. Or perhaps the magic that they had bound the portal with wasn''t meant tost forever. My second guess is, it might have something to do with that current problem that the Under Lands are facing right now, that mysterious Abyss of Darkness. And I am leaning more along the second guess."


    Evie nodded at that. "I too am suspecting that it could be more along the lines of having to do with that abyss." Gavriel only hummed at herment and his brows creased a little.


    "Did you already talk to your father about this issue?" Evie asked again and Gav nodded.


    "Yes, I have already told him about it when we went and surveyed the abyss."


    "I wanted to go see the abyss too¡­"


    "If possible, I don''t want you going to such a ce, Evie." Gavriel''s voice became a little weak and worried. Evie noticed that Gav''s tone, whenever he tells her not to go or do something was always weaker now. Unlike before, that he would insist on what he thinks was the best way to keep her safe. "It''s very risky and the ce is like a very dangerous volcano. It is obvious that it might erupt anytime soon, but we just can''t tell exactly when. All we know is that it will erupt sooner orter."


    "Are you going to stop me if I still want to go and have a look?" she asked carefully and Gavriel was quiet for a moment.


    "No," he eventually said. "I will respect your wishes no matter how hard it is for me. However, if you still insist on going to have a look, I will being along with you as well."


    Evie rose and looked into his eyes, thankful for having a husband that supported her in her personal endeavours. She knew how hard it was for him to supress his natural instincts to bar her from going anywhere that might be even remotely dangerous, much less to the abyss. However, out of love for her, he would willingly supress his instincts and consent to her requests.


    He smiled slightly at her and caressed her face lovingly. His eyes gleaming in the dark with a quiet and calm yet seemingly dangerous intensity.


    "I will protect you and our child, Evie¡­ with everything that I have." He said and he pulled her to him and kissed her forehead. "In this war, I have a feeling that we can''t do much about it but fight it head on. This isn''t just a war for the dark faes¡­ this is a war that could destroy the entirend of Lirea."


    "I am thinking the same way too. We must all work together to stop my vision froming true. I believe that if we all work together, including Gideon, we will be able to seal that abyss."


    Gavriel went quiet again at the mention of Gideon that Evie could not help but feel curious at what he was thinking. "A penny for your thoughts?" she finally prodded him after he kept silent for a long while.


    "Yes, you''re right. We all need to work together." He said eventually while nodding, but in a seemingly absentminded tone.


    "Gav¡­ what do you think about Gideon''s role in this?"


    "I''m¡­ I''m not certain yet. He''s a mysterious being. And I still can''t figure out what could have triggered the war that you saw in your dreams when Gideon can control andmand those monsters so easily."


    "Actually, Gideon''s friend, Lord Kione, had earlier on told me his theory about what Gideon was aiming for.?Kione had informed me back then that Gideon had nned it such that he wanted you to kill him. And that was why we tried to stop him."


    "That''s why you said all those things in that letter."


    "Yes. We had thought that if you somehow managed to kill him or something happens to him, his death might have caused the monsters to wreak havoc since they seem to be protecting him."


    Gavriel fell silent for a while before shaking his head. "I don''t think that''s what he''s aiming for. As in for me to kill him."


    "Well, right now, I think his aim has already changed because of Vera being here. I believe he has gotten rid of his wish to die now."


    "That might be true¡­ but I don''t think he had wanted me to kill him anyway. He knew that no one could kill him and that his monsters will destroy anyone who even tries to attack him. I just don''t think that''s what he''s nning all this time."


    Evie had also realized that. The longer she encountered Gideon, the more she realized that Gideon was just tooplicated to be figured out like that.


    "But¡­ why then had he wanted you toe here? He had told me himself that he kidnapped me to lure you ¨C"


    Evie bit down on her lip at the realization of what she had just said.


    "I already know about him abducting you." Gavriel just said and Evie grinned apologetically.


    "He''s very careful of me when he kidnapped me, don''t worry." Evie exined and Gavriel sighed.


    "I still want to punch him hard when there''s a chance."


    "You still didn''t answer my question."


    "I am not sure. I am nning to interrogate him once he''s back here."


    "Really? You have no theory why?" Evie lifted a brow. Knowing her husband, he must have one or two theories about the reason why.


    "Enough with the theories for now, my dear wife. They''re just theories anyway."


    "Your theories mostly end up being facts though." Evie grumbled a little, not believing for a moment that Gav had no idea on the matter.


    "It''s hard to figure out Gideon. I''m sure you know that. I''ll definitely tell you more once I''m sure of it. So just rest now, my love. You need it." his voice reduced to a whisper at the end as he moved to scoop her into his arms again.


    "Alright, alright. But I have one more question. Thest one. After this, I''ll sleep." Evie grinned mischievously as she said that.


    "Alright. Thest one, okay?" Gavriel sighed in surrender?and Evie smiled. But she became serious almost immediately.


    "How did you find that other portal you crossed toe here?"


    ___


    Don''t forget to cast your golden tickets to this book spellbounders!


    Also, please follow me on instagram if you have ount there. My ount is @kazzenlx.x


    And if you''re on fb, follow my page @Author_kazzenlx


    Thank you ???

 Chapter 529 - I Am Him

    <h4>Chapter 529 - I Am Him</h4>


    "How did you manage to find that other portal in order for you to cross over to the Under Lands?" Evie asked and once again, Gavriel had quite a long pause where he did not say anything.


    Evie patiently waited but his pause made her heart raced a little. She could not help it. She had the feeling as though he was not quite willing to tell her what was going on in his heart.


    "I remembered it," he finally answered, his voice heavy and she could sense a little hesitancy in it. Evie abruptly rose and looked at him. His reply had shocked her thoroughly. Was this not supposed to happen?!


    Her eyes went wide with surprise. "You¡­ you remember?! Does this mean¡­"


    Seeing the look on her face made Gavriel remember that night the both of them had talked about Gavrael in Raven''s castle. Back then, he was so crazily jealous of Gavrael that he could barely contain himself. He had to abandon their talks halfway and seduce her to hide his emotions. If not, she would definitely find out how desperately jealous he was of Gavrael. He just could not ept the fact that his Evie had also fallen in love with Gavrael too. No matter how much she exins and reassures him that she loves Gavrael as well, only because he is also Gavriel, Gavriel still could not get rid of the wild jealousy that kept rearing its head within his heart like a poisonous viper. He had felt so bitter to the point that he had even regretted hisst-minute decision that he had made at that time. He should have just allowed Gavrael and everything rted to him to justpletely disappear from existence and from the current timeline during that veryst time he had spoken to Gavrael.


    However, since the very moment heid eyes on the portal, he had started to see memories. Gavrael''s memories to be exact. He was him, felt all his pain, saw through his thoughts as well as he crossed through the portal. Gavrael was smiling despite all the pain because all he could think about was seeing Evie again. Gavriel could feel the way Gavrael''s heart beat for Evie, and he realized that it was exactly the same as his own. And when he began to see Evie in his mind, Gavriel felt his heartbeat racing too.


    The Evie that he saw, that was the Evie before Gavrael turned back time. She was Gavrael''s Evie. But the moment Gavriel saw her, his heart just skipped a beat and started to beat for her as well. Even though he only saw her through Gavrael''s memory, it did not stop him from having the same reactions as he did for his current Evie. He could not even stop it. It was as though the past Evie and the current one, were one and the same, and his heart instinctively beat for her helplessly.


    Gavriel did not even see anything more other than a few shes of her smiling face and yet¡­ his heart just recognized her as the very same woman he loved ¨C Evie.


    He had always insisted that even though his and Gavrael''s body were one and the same, their souls were different. He stood to the point that they were actually two different souls who lived in two different times but using only one body. He always had a hard time epting it when Evie told him he is Gavrael and that Gavrael is him. Buttely, since that moment when he had found his own heart beating for the Evie of the past, he had started to understand better what she had meant.


    Now he knew just why Evie had also fallen in love with Gavrael and insisted that he is him. She had always maintained the fact that he is not someone else but himself. Gavriel began to realize a lot of things ¨C many truths ¨C the more he experiences the shes of Gavrael''s memories in his mind.


    He realized that his jealousy and possessiveness towards Evie had blinded him to the truth in not epting that he and Gavrael were truly one and the same person, be it their heart, their body or their soul. It was only their memories and experiences that were different. And due to those twopletely different sets of memories and experiences, it had then created two distinct and different identities.


    It was then that it finally dawned unto Gavriel that Gavrael and himself were not two separate souls, but actually just two identities. Now he understood the reason why that sacrifice Gavrael had made back then did not actually work.


    He was an idiot for not seeing all these facts earlier, and Gavrael had also equally been an idiot for thinking the same. Well¡­ that just means they were the same, right? Since they both were idiots. And Gavriel chuckled to himself when he thought of that.


    "Tell me¡­ what do you mean when you said you ''remembered''?" Evie probed more and Gavriel was d that the jealousy he was feeling now when every time Evie remembers and misses Gavrael was no longer that severe. It was still there ¨C just a shadow of it. But he could close an eye to it. He was still a jealous ass despite all the realization that he had, but it was not that kind of a painful jealousy anymore. And that in itself, was such a relief to him.


    "I don''t remember everything. But¡­ some scenes ¨C past memories ¨C from Gavrael''s past life simply shed into my mind when I saw that portal you crossed. That memory sh led me to the main portal." Gavriel answered and Evie blinked before her fine brows creased a little.


    "Does this mean¡­ Gavrael''s¡­" Evie kept pausing as if she was unsure or she just did not know how to say what she wanted to say. Was she being cautious of trying to not hurt his feelings?


    Gavriel bit his lower lip at the thought that Evie was hesitating like this just for his sake. It seemed that she had clearly noticed his jealous streak before this.


    Reaching out to touch her face, Gavriel smiled tenderly at her. "It''s alright now, love. I finally understand everything. I truly ept now that Gavrael is me and we are not separate souls. I am him and he is me. Knowing my jealous ass, I would still feel jealous but from now on it would be a healthy kind of jealousy. Or else I would look too much like a fool for being jealous of myself." He said and Evie''s mouth parted slightly, speechless and obviously confused as to why he was saying all this so suddenly.


    A sweet smile curved on Gavriel''s face next and he said, "From now on, if you miss him, just call for his name and he''lle out."

 Chapter 530 - Sides Of You

    <h4>Chapter 530 - Sides Of You</h4>


    "W-what? What did you just¡­" Evie stammered, never expecting to hear those wordsing from her husband''s own lips. "I''m not understanding all of this Gav¡­ I need you to exin to me. Clearly."


    Gavriel rose as well and leaned against the headboard, sighing with a soft smile on his gorgeous looking face. "What happened to just one question, hmm, my dearest wife?" he teased, and Evie crawled before him and grabbed onto the cor of his robe, giving him a pretend angry look.


    "You think I can still sleep after all the things you have just told me? I need you to exin to me from square one Gav or else, I won''t be able to sleep at all!" she said seriously and Gavriel faked a helpless smile before his face became serious.


    "Would you believe me if I tell you that Gavrael''s still with me?"


    His question rendered Evie dumbstruck, and she was unable to speak for a while.


    "R-really?" she stammered then she took a deep breath to calm down. "Wait¡­ tell me, how? What exactly are you hiding from me? I knew¡­ I knew you were hiding something from me since you woke up that day in Raven''s castle and returned to me as Gavriel again."


    Gavriel half bit his lip before reaching out for Evie and caressed her face lightly, looking at her apologetically. "I''m sorry I lied and hid this from you. I was blinded with jealousy that I tried to hide the fact that he¡­ that Gavrael was still with me. Gavrael had failed in his attempt to sacrifice his soul. At that time, we didn''t know the reason why it wasn''t working. But now I understand why. It''s all because our soul is actually one and the same. And since I had been against him sacrificing his soul, it didn''t work. That was why Gavrael didn''t disappear. He''s still within me."


    Utterly speechless, Evie just sat there, looking at him for a long while. She had cried so heartbrokenly that time when she had thought Gavrael was gone. But now it seems he is still here? Return to her all her tears!


    "But I understand everything now, Evie. And from now on, I won''t be cruel to him anymore." Gavriel''s voice weakened.


    "What¡­ cruel? You''re not¡­"


    "I have been cruel to him, Evie. I treated him as some kind of tool, my invincible weapon. I had kept him locked within me for so long, ignoring his agony, and thought of him as a monster I needed to cage at all costs. Then I let him out only when I needed his help to protect myself and you. And after all his sacrifices were made, I had then be jealous of him and even regretted not letting everything about himpletely disappear." He confessed, staring at Evie''s shoulder now. "Now he''s back in his cage deep within me since I forced him to stay there that moment before he swallowed Galleous'' dark magic."


    "Forced¡­ him?"


    "Yes. I forced him to stay when he already decided topletely disappear."


    Evie fell silent as she tried to process everything that she was hearing.


    "You''re not¡­ cruel Gav," was what Evie had said in a weak voice.


    "Just cruel to myself¡­" he smiled apologetically then let out a sigh, looking away again. "But from here on, I will make up to him and be fair to him. I''ve already epted the fact that he''s always been a part of me. That without him, I wouldn''t even be here, right now, in your arms. I have taken his powers for granted for too long, just because I can suppress him easily. So I''m not going to be greedy and keep him in that cage this time. This time, I''ll let him out not only when I need him." There was a gentle smile in his eyes as he said that. Then he kissed Evie''s forehead. "I also just want to tell you, my wife¡­ that I''m beyond thankful that you just loved all of me, in whatever form I may appear in or whatever side of me I''d show you."


    Evie remained speechless even as Gavriel hugged her tightly and she automatically responded by hugging him back. She could feel that he is genuine with his words, but she could still feel him struggling a little no matter how he tried to appear cool about it. He was trying his best toe to terms with this issue about himself. And she knew it must be hard. This was one thing that she could not help but wonder how well she could deal with something thisplicated if she was the one being in his shoes.


    "I have already told you Gav, I''ll always love all sides of you. What kind of love would it be if I can only love the good and beautiful side of you? And if I can only love the present you and not the past or the future you? I want you to know everything about you, the bad and the good, the past and the present that made who you are right now. I believe if I''m the one in your shoes, you will also love me regardless of what I''ve be or whether I''m the past or present version of myself, right?"


    Gavriel smiled, his eyes gleaming as he looked at her. "You''re right. Now that you''ve mention it, thinking of it this way is making these feelings lessplicated. I can''t imagine myself not falling for whatever version of you that you''d show me." He let out a deep sigh, shaking his head a little ruefully. "Damn¡­ I feel much better now. I should have talked to you about this sooner. Thank you, my love." He pulled her close and embraced her hard.


    The next moment, Evie felt the air around him changed. A familiar darkness suddenly seeped out of him. Wait a moment...


    Slowly, she pulled away and the moment she lifted her eyes and looked into Gav''s own, vivid and intense blue orbs gazed longingly at her.

 Chapter 531 - Silly

    <h4>Chapter 531 - Silly</h4>


    Evie was dumbfounded. Did Gav not said that only when she called out his name would he appear before her? He could actuallye out at his own will?!


    She could only stare at those sinfully smouldering blue orbs of his. And she realized that the two of them seemed to have been caught off guard. Did the switch happen out of the blue for him as well?


    But before Evie could say a word, he had already reached out to seize her into his arms and gripped her hard, so hard, that she could feel his body trembling a little.


    "Evie¡­" his voice was hoarse as he called out her name and Evie managed to return his embrace after recovering from her initial shock. She could not believe what was happening and she was not quite sure on how to react. But right now, all that she was feeling within her was just the most immense form of relief. She was so d that he had not truly disappeared as what she really thought happened and that everything about him as Gavrael was still here and had not been lost forever.


    "Gav¡­" she uttered his name and Gavrael tightened his embrace around her as his aura darkened. The all brooding air around him seeping out as he gritted his teeth, causing Evie to pull away and look up at him. "What''s wrong? Are you alright?" he did not seem to be pleased for some reason. She could feel how vtile his emotions were at this point.


    He looked away, his face as dark as a stormy night, but his arms were still holding her, nheless. "I just came out and now you''re already calling for him¡­" he murmured darkly, there was pain in his voice too.


    Swiftly, Evie caught his face. Her palms lightly pping against both his cheeks ¨C she had done that intentionally ¨C and that caused him to widen his eyes a little as he looked down at her, shocked at that tiny sting on his cheeks.


    "I called for Gav, didn''t I? Or did you hear me say Gavriel!" she scolded him but her gentle tone belied her actions. "And from now on I am going to use only ''Gav''. I want you to stop talking like Gavriel and Gavrael are two different persons, do you understand?" Evie made sure her tone was firm when she mentioned this. It was not something that she would be willing topromise on. There was no point in having both personalities being hurt by misunderstandings that could be easily rified. All she wanted to do was to love him.


    He blinked at her, looking surprised at her words.


    "I can''t believe you''ll get all this broody and jealous the very instant you''re back, you silly, childish man." Evie continued on lecturing, "if you have already forgotten about how you have made me bawl and cry thatst time when you said goodbye, then I''m telling you, I still remember it so vividly. So don''t you dare act like this when you have hurt me so much thest time you were out." Evie reminded him sharply.


    Gavrael was rendered speechless. He looked as though he totally had not expected this, her, scolding him this way. But her words¡­ it immediately melted whatever dark emotions that had risen within him. And the memory of that moment, when she told him that she loves him, whatever side of him as she cried for him, struck a gong within his heart that continued ringing for quite some time.


    Quietly, Gavrael moved and buried his face into her shoulders, hugging her tight. He was so incredibly happy, so happy that he thought that he might die. He truly never would have thought that Gavriel would have allow him toe out voluntarily and without certain conditions. He thought that Gavriel would only allow him to take over only when he needed him again like always. It was always when Gavriel was in extreme danger and could not resolve the problems with his own vampiric strength that he would summon him out. But this time, he actually¡­


    "I''m sorry for hurting you¡­" he whispered weakly, but still not loosening his grip. "Forgive me for making you cry. I''ll do anything for you¡­ only if you promise you''d forgive me. Punish me all you want if that is what you need to make you feel better¡­" Gav desperately asked, suddenly afraid that she would not forgive him.


    Her mouth dropped open. And hisst line just made her remember what she had promised that time before the war with Galleous. She remembered how she had been so mad at him for imprisoning her in Crescia behind all those barriers that she had sworn she would punish him the next time she sees him.


    This would be the perfect chance for her now, right? But¡­ Evie could still feel the fear and reluctance oozing from him and she could not help but soften her stance for him. She sighed softly and started to caress his hair. How could she punish him when he is behaving like this? He is like soft cinnamon roll right now who could do nothing wrong but cling stickily onto her like this!


    Of course, she would not be forgetting anytime soon on what kind of ferocious beast he was when he was provoked. But¡­ right now, she could tell that he was still in an emotional mess. He was still fearful and reluctant or probably having a hard time believing the reality that is before him right now. Perhaps it was just too good to be true for him that he had the impression that he might be hallucinating.


    And suddenly, a sudden mischievous idea popped into her head that made her ears turned red. Good gods, Gav was such a naughty god of seduction who always, always loved teasing her, that she could not even have the chance to tease him at all. In fact, she was always so powerless against Gav''s teasing that Evie thought that even if she tries to tease him, he will definitely just turn the tables on her without her even realizing it had happened and ends up teasing her again until she explodes.. She always thought that it was impossible to tease Gav, but this version of him¡­ Hmm¡­ she chuckled internally.

 Chapter 532 - Your Other Idiotic Self

    <h4>Chapter 532 - Your Other Idiotic Self</h4>


    One look at how he was behaving right now, and she could already imagine how he would react once she teases him. The thought made her blush and yes¡­ he excited when she thinks that this is now her chance to tease him too¡­ and since he wanted her to punish him, so¡­ oh gods, what was she thinking, right now?


    "Don''t say such thing. You might end up regretting your words," Evie''s eyes wandered around. Thank god, he was not looking at her right now. "I might really punish you hard ¨C"


    "I don''t mind." He cut her off. "I know I deserve it for hurting you. I know words alone isn''t enough to make up for the tears you have shed and for the pain that I have caused you."


    He pulled away and looked into her eyes deeply. Those zing blue eyes looked so dangerous yet so vulnerable right now. "So don''t hold back, Evie. Don''t worry, whatever you do I will dly take it. I will not defend myself and will never hate it, I promise." He spoke so seriously that Evie could hardly keep her stern gaze and wanted tough out loud.


    Evie suddenly covered his eyes with her palms as she blushed hard. She could not believe what she was thinking as she listened to him speak and looked into his eyes like that. Gods¡­ why did she feel that Gav is trying to bring out something wild from inside of her?


    "Are you sure you won''t regret it?" she found herself asking and she bit her lip.


    "I won''t. I swear."


    "Fine," Evie pulled away from him. "You better be ready now," she told him in a warning tone, and he looked at her with slightly widened eyes.


    "Now?" he questioned, taken aback as he did not expect it to be so quick.


    "Yes, now." Evie replied calmly as she nodded and looked at Gav without much expression on her face.


    "Not now, Evie." Gav shook his head quickly, rejecting the idea immediately.


    Raising her brow at him, Evie questioned. "And why not now? Did you not just told me that you would not resist nor defend against my punishment? Why are you resisting now?"


    "You need to rest." He replied to her questioning simply, as though it was something of a given fact. She could not carry out something tiring like a punishment if she was tired out. "You can punish me once you have rested sufficiently."


    "¡­ =_=!!" Evie was speechless as she stared at Gav for a couple of seconds, not sure if she shouldugh or cry. She then pinched the skin between her brows and let out a helpless sigh. She could not believe this Gav too was trying to put her to bed. What is with these two and them trying to get her to sleep?! She understood but¡­


    "No." A response finally fell from her lips.


    "Yes, Evie. You must rest." He insisted in all seriousness. And there it goes, his mood swing. "I made a promise, yes. But I never did say we could do it ''now''." He defended himself and exined his actions.


    Evie was about to roll her eyes when they suddenly fell on his groin. The sight that greeted her caused her to throw him a look with a raised brow. There was a very clear tent that was raised in his pants at the junction of his legs.


    Gav cleared his throat a little and looked away. "Ignore it." he said with some measure of embarrassment and Evie could not help but burst outughing. She remembered that he had told her that exact same line before.


    He looked at her with aplicated expression on his face. Seeing her stillughing, he then frowned slightly.


    "I''m serious this time, Evie." He sounded displeased and all broody again. "That idiot did leave me with one warning."


    Evie''s chuckle stopped. "That idiot¡­ Gav gave you a warning?!" Evie perked up her ears as she was curious as to what Gav had warned him about. This should be interesting.


    "Yes. We didn''t meet. But as we switched ces, I heard his voice loud and clear. ''Let her rest tonight, she''s spent. Or else¡­'' And that was what that idiot said." Gav honestly recalled and told Evie everything. However, she could see there was a slight poutiness to his attitude as he told her that.


    Seeing that, Evie again pressed her lips tight as she chuckled silently. Why was this just so funny to her?


    "And you''re going to listen and obediently follow the instructions of your other idiotic self? Hmm¡­?" Evie asked him, feeling so amused. And Gavrael averted his gaze again, ring at the space outside the window now, feeling as though he was being wronged by his other self.


    "Yes. Because I am powerless over him. He''ll force me back into my cage any time he wants." He muttered with displeasure.


    "Both of you couldn''t see or know what''s happening outside when the other takes over, is it not?" Evie checked with Gav on this.


    "Yes. But that idiot will certainly know if you didn''t get any rest once he takes over. And I do believe you really need the rest too, Evie." His face was so serious and sincere as he said that that Evie could only sigh out helplessly.


    "Are you really sure, Gav?" she asked, teasingly as her gaze fell back to the tent in his pants. The tent seemed to only have gotten ''taller'' and Evie smiled to herself.


    Suddenly, he grabbed her and the next thing Evie knew, he was already wrapping her up with a furry nket. He then rolled her gently and embraced her in his arms as they bothy on the bed. Evie was still trying to process what had happened when finally, she realised that she had already been neutralised. This man¡­!!


    "Don''t provoke me, Evie. You know how bad I can get if you continue doing naughty things like this." He whispered hotly into her ear. "I am trying my best to be good to you for even for a little while."


    Announcement: Happy b-day to myself. Lol. XD


    Alright, this is the real announcement. Just wanna tell you guys that myic I Made a Deal with the Devil is finally out. You can read it now on tapas app for free. I hope you guys can support me by reading and subscribing there. It''d be a lovely bday present for me if you can read it and subscribe. ^^


    P.s. please don''t forget to subscribe, tap the ? button andment when you get there. Thank you.


    ~ kazzen (01-09-22)

 Chapter 533 - Little Beast

    <h4>Chapter 533 - Little Beast</h4>


    "So this is you being good, hm? Gav ¨C"


    "Hush now, please," Gavrael cut her off again, his overbearing voice now sounded a little pleading, "You need to sleep."


    And Evie could only sigh a little petntly. He was cuddling her so closely to him that she could still see his face but somehow, she was d he could not see her face right now. Honestly speaking, she was actually more than a little disappointed with how things turned out. She had initially thought that the moment she saw Gav''s blue eyes, the two personalities would have finally merged. She thought they had finally be one and were now sharing the same memories and experiences as they should be.


    She thought that the fact that Gavriel epting Gavrael''s existence anding to terms with his other self would be the key to solving their dual identities. But it seems that that alone, was still not enough. What then would it take to finally solve this? Though she was doing her best to act as though everything was alright, and somehow she was able to keep a neutral stance between them, she was still actually very much troubled over this issue. And she knew that despite all the eptance, this situation would always beplicated as long as the two of them keep having two different sets of memories and experiences. It would always, always feel as though something was not quite right as long as they continue to keep switching ces like this.


    Shutting her eyes close, Evie felt his grip on her tighten again so she too tightened her own hold on his hand and rubbed little circles into the back of his hand with her thumb. He loosened up a little when she did that. She could even feel his whole body rxed from its initially tighter hold on her.


    With a slight smile lingering on her face, she opened her eyes again. She just could not bring herself to go to sleep. Despite the long distance of travelling and their intense love making session just a while ago, it was strange how she still felt so energetic and not even a hint of tiredness at all. Lately, since she had arrived in the Under Lands, she began to feel as though her energy was overflowing. And she had taken note that the longer she stays here, this energy just seem to keep growing more and more. It was as if her energy reserves are being expanded and gettingrger over time.


    She did not pay much attention to it at first and just thought that it must be because she had not been using her magic at all, since she had arrived here. It has been a while since thest time she had used her magic. Also, on top of that, her thoughts were upied not only by her husband''s situation and this uing war but with other matters as well.


    Since the moment she had heard about mating bond, that the dark faes actually do have mates, she could not help but keep thinking about it. Her mind kept dwelling on that particr topic specifically. She had tried to stop herself from thinking about it, but she just could not. King Belial and Queen Beatrice were mates. Gideon and Vera too¡­ how about Gav and her?


    Gav was a half dark fae too, that means he would also have his destined mate, right? Yet nothing of that sort had happened to them. Does this mean¡­ Gav had yet to meet his fated mate and¡­ it was not her? When her train of thought arrived at this possibility, she felt her heart wrench in such a way that it was even more painful than a physical cut being made on her own flesh.


    Her eyes closed tightly, wanting to shut it out of her mind. She really hated it when that thought came to her. Because she could not exin what she felt every time she thought about that. She could not ¡­ ept even the mere thought of it. How was it possible that she was actually not even Gav''s mate? No! There was no way this could be true¡­ she would not ept that!


    "Evie?" Gav''s voice echoed next to her, and Evie realized that he had already rolled her over again and now his gorgeous face was hovering over hers. His intense blue eyes staring down at her with a worried look. "What is it?" he asked seriously.


    Evie blinked. Oh no¡­ Did Gav realise what was on her mind? Her mood must have plunged so low that he was even alerted to her behaviour.


    "I¡­ nothing¡­ I was just reflecting and thinking about something." Evie tried to force a natural smile, but Gav''s expression did not change at all as he scrutinised her without speaking. He did not move to coax her to speak. He just stared at her with that dark, dejected expression. And somehow, Evie could already tell what he was probably thinking and feeling right now.


    "I''m going then," he said sullenly. His bright blue eyes dimmed a little before lowering it from her face.


    As expected¡­ this man!! Evie truly was torn in between wanting to scream out in exasperation orughing out loud at how this man was behaving so childishly at the moment.


    "No, wait a moment. I''m ¨C" she quickly started exining, trying to avoid the misunderstanding from getting worse.


    "He''s the one you need right now. I have no idea what to do to help make you feel better except..." he trailed off and quickly looked away, his jaws clenching a little.


    Suddenly, Evie pushed him down and he fell back on the bed. His eyes were wide as he looked up at her, shocked at how she had knocked him back so forcefully.


    "You, silly, silly little beast." She sighed and Gav''s eyes widened even more, not understanding what she meant.


    Did she just call him ''silly LITTLE beast''? What the hell was LITTLE about him? This woman¡­

 Chapter 534 - Circumstances

    <h4>Chapter 534 - Circumstances</h4>


    "Fine, I''ll tell you what''s troubling me right now. And no, I had no chance to talk to him about this matter as of yet." Evie told him. "Also, because I knew you''re the one who can answer my questions regarding this." Her voice weakened a little at the end of herst sentence.


    She was not sure if it was the right thing for her to ask. But she really needed to deal with this matter too. It really was driving her nuts! She would not be able to hide this any longer from Gavriel, knowing how perceptive he was. He would definitely notice her troubled condition sooner orter and begin to probe about it. Moreover, she knew that this talk should be done with Gavrael as he is the one who has the dark fae side.


    "Uhm¡­ Gideon¡­ your brother, had recentlypleted forming the mating bond with his mate, Vera." she told him, and Gav''s brows creased, confused at the mention of Gideon. "I am just curious Gav¡­" she paused. And there was hesitance in her voice now. "When¡­ when we were together in the past¡­ did anything got triggered between us? What I meant to say was¡­ back then, did our¡­ mating bond¡­ got triggered at any point when I was with you? And that¡­ was I your¡­ mate then?" her question came out so broken and with intermittent stops that she was afraid Gav would not be able to catch her meaning.


    Evie did not even realize that she was holding her breath as she waited for his response eagerly, but at the same time, with trepidation as well. He looked surprised at her question, much more shocked than expected. And she could not help but bite down on her lips and fake a smile.


    "Looks like you''ve never once thought of our mating bond before." She said quietly, voice full of dejection as she let herself fall on top of him and rested her face on his shoulder. "Don''t worry about the question, I was just being curious. I just can''t help but wonder¡­ what if¡­ one day you end up meeting your destined mate and¡­ and it wasn''t me?" Her heart trembled violently within the confines of her chest as she said that. Gav then wrapped his arms around her so tight.


    "Do not worry about that, Evie." He said firmly, as though he was sure of the matter. "Yes, I''m a dark fae but I think that because of my vampire half, I won''t be like all the other dark faes who have their destined mates."


    "But that''s not something you should be so sure about, Gav." She murmured weakly and Gavrael rose, making her look at him.


    "I don''t care about mating bonds. You''re the only woman for me. No one else, mate or not, canpare to your value in my life¡­ never doubt that." He said firmly, like there was nothing in this world that he was more certain about but that.


    Evie smiled at him, and she exhaled as she rested her face on his shoulder. "Thank you." she uttered before she allowed her eyes to flutter close. "But I still can''t sleep Gav, could you use your magic to put me to sleep? Since you have been insisting for me to rest, you might as well help me in this." She requested and Gavrael stilled. But eventually, he casted the spell and Evie slowly dozed off in his embrace.


    He held her like that for a long while beforeying her down on the bed and watched her angelic sleeping face. He would never get tired of watching her beautiful face be it when she was awake or in sleep. Staring at her beautifully curved cheeks that were so fair curved down to that slender neck only made him want to nip and lick along that line.


    After watching her for hours, Gavrael hugged her tight and he descended deep within himself. He wanted to speak with his other idiot self. Since Gavriel had caged him that day, he had never reached out and spoken to him again. That moment was the first andst time they had faced each other.


    The moment Gavriel saw him, he lifted his brow in question. This idiot would willingly return to this ce? Something must have happened.


    "Something''s troubling her." Gavrael immediately shot out. But Gavriel remained calm, not looking surprised at all.


    "Well¡­ she''ll continue feeling a bit troubled so long as the two of us are going about exchanging ces like this. Our situation is very weird no matter how much we all try to understand the circumstances. And the only thing we can do right now is ept it ¨C no matter how hard it seems to be. I thought something will change once I epted you. But it turns out that I''m wrong." Gavriel said, sighing.


    "It''s toote for you to regret not letting me disappear ¨C"


    "I need you." Gavriel cut him off. "You and I both know that. And don''t behave as though you really wanted to go. You and I both know you were dying to stay. This war is also another huge trouble that is brewing, and I am more than certain you have a huge role to y in this." he paused, and his calm grey eyes gleamed as he looked at Gavrael.


    The calmness in his eyes then suddenly wavered and Gavrael saw a hint of fear in them. He thought at first Gavriel would talk about the mating bond. But by the look of him right now, he felt like he''s being troubled by something much more serious than that, even more serious than the war.


    "About Evie''s pregnancy¡­" he started and Gavrael slightly frowned, never expecting that topic at all. "I heard that a woman who died before was not supposed to¡­ ever get pregnant¡­ So, tell me¡­ Evie''s circumstance ispletely different from¡­ from King Sarion''s wife, right? Evie¡­ indeed died once. But what you did was to turn back time instead of reviving her. That''s why it''s going to be a totally different situation, right? Gavrael?" and his te grey eyes lifted to look into Gavrael''s electric blue ones, full of worry and fear.


    Thank you for the birthday wishes spellbounders! And for those who came and supported myic on tapas, i can''t thank you guys enough.. Again, thank you. You guys are the best! ???

 Chapter 535 - Less Complicated

    <h4>Chapter 535 - Less Complicated</h4>


    The shock in Gavrael''s eyes made Gavriel feel the fear grow even more in his heart. It was obvious that Gavrael never had thought about this possibility at all until now when he brought it up. Well, he could understand. Gavrael never had the luxury to think about his actions or even the consequences of his decisions.


    When he came out, there was a war and he had forgotten about what he did, that he had turned back time to save Evie. Of course, he would be shocked as hell now.


    Still Gavriel wanted him to say something. That this issue about Evie and her pregnancy, and their child, was apletely different matter altogether.


    Disoriented, Gavrael nodded. "Yes. It''s definitely different in her case. You¡­ have already said it. I turned back time. But for Queen Ellia''s case¡­ it was totally different for her. It''s not the same. Evie will be just fine." He said but the both of them knew that those words were not rock solid facts. He was only saying what he believed or what he desperately wanted to believe for it to be true. And Gavriel was the same as well. He had told himself those exact same words many times since the very moment he had heard about the story of Queen Ellia and King Sarion.


    But they could not just sit there, keep their fingers crossed and just helplessly hope that they were right. No way in hell! He was not going to allow even a possibility of Evie being put in danger¡­ no way in hell! He needed to try and do something¡­ whatever it takes.


    "Listen," Gavriel''s steely grey eyes gleamed as he looked at the blue eyed version of himself. "We need to deal with this. Immediately! We need to make sure that nothing will happen, and Evie will be just fine. And no way in hell are we going to sit on our asses and just wait. So, we''ll have to think of a n or a solution ande up with something right now." His tone was serious and sounded as hard as flint.


    Gavrael stared back at Gavriel. "I''ll go seek for help." He said immediately, "Those ancient dark faes who taught me all those forbidden dark magic, they most probably are our best bet for now. If anyone knows anything on how to fix this, it''s probably them. I can get every information that is needed ¨C"


    "No! It''s imperative that we carry this out in utmost secrecy." Gavriel cut him off. "If you go around asking everyone or anyone about this, I''m certain it will eventually leak out. By then, it would be just a matter of time. I don''t want Evie to know about this. We can''t give her anymore things to worry about at this point in time."


    "You''re right," Gavrael immediately agreed. "She should not find out about this as well. She''s already so troubled as it is now about us and that mating bond too." He gritted his teeth as his darkness began to ze and swirl around him.


    "Mating bond? What do you¡­" Gavriel''s eyes slowly widened at the thought that suddenly came to him.


    "Evie¡­ she''s very troubled about this. She asked me if¡­ if the mating bond was triggered between me and her past self when we were together back then, before I turned back time." Gavrael brought Gavriel up to speed on this issue as his fists clenched. "She was thinking that¡­ she might not be my mate. And she had tried to brush it off as though it did not really matter after asking me about it. But I could see very clearly that she is definitely troubled by it."


    A heavy, dangerous silence reigned between them. Gavriel also found himself clenching his fists tight. When they were watching the mating ritual of Gideon and Vera, Gavriel had already felt a peculiar emotioning from Evie. However, he had never thought she was thinking and worrying about such a thing!


    "I told her I am different from the other dark faes because I am not a pure blood. I have you, my vampire side, so I might not even have a mate. But from her response¡­ I know that she''s still troubled over it." Gavrael continued.


    Gavriel ran his fingers through his hair distractedly. Of course she would feel troubled. Terribly troubled, in fact. He could already predict on how Evie''s line of thought about this and he could only clench his jaws hard. He knew that no matter how they exin to her that they do not care about this mating bond, it will always haunt her. The thought that she might not be the fated mate for them would constantly be at the back of her mind, nagging at her and causing her innumerable heartaches.


    He rested his head again at the invisible wall behind him and shut his eyes closed. Damn it all to hell! Why is it that it had to happen now? Problems were just bombarding them one after another!


    "If we have a mate, it would only be Evie, no one else." Gavriel muttered firmly, then his lids slowly lifted, and his grey eyes were dangerously calm again. "I always believe that it could only be her and no one else. She''s already fated for us. She''s always destined to be with us. I don''t have even a tiny doubt about that. It is a fact that is carved in stone. I have always believed that she is our mate. But no matter what you or I believe, the only way to make her feel at ease and stop being troubled about this right now is for our mating bond to be triggered andmence."


    "Why are you so certain about that? That I will be like the other dark faes with mates?" Gavrael questioned.


    "Stop using ''I'', you, idiot. It''s irking me. Use ''we'' instead, at least that sounds lessplicated." Gavriel could not help but frown at him.


    They stared at each other. Gavrael red at him but eventually he relented.


    "Fine, now answer me. And stop calling me an ''idiot''. That would mean you are an idiot too." His blue orbs zed with warning, but Gavriel simply smirked darkly at him before his expression turned serious again.


    "No reason. I just believe that. And isn''t it pretty obvious? If she''s not our destined mate, we wouldn''t have fallen in love with each other again after being separated like that. Even after all the things that had happened in the past, Evie still ended up in our arms in the end did she not? I refuse to believe that it was due to some coincidence. To me, that''s nothing but fate." Gavriel answered and Gavrael looked like he instantly began agreeing with Gavriel''s exnation. "I believe that the reason our mating bond is not triggered yet is because something that could trigger the mating bond is yet to happen. I always believe everything happens for a reason and that there''s always a way to deal with things that are seemingly impossible to deal with. For this too¡­ I know we can deal with this.. One step at a time."

 Chapter 536 - Plans

    <h4>Chapter 536 - ns</h4>


    "How?" Gavrael asked. As he looked at Gavriel, there was a hint of awe in his eyes that disappeared all too soon before Gavriel returned his gaze to him. "State it. I will do everything in my power to make it happen." He dered and the wisps of darkness surrounding him started swirling determinedly again, seemingly affected by his gung-ho mood.


    "Knowledge. We need more knowledge about this mating bond first. I can clearly tell how you were never interested in this matter before this. So I know you don''t have much of knowledge about this as well. Am I right?"


    "You''re right. But, the good news is that I can get any information I need in a blink of an eye. I can force anyone to spill out information I need ¨C"


    "There is no need for us to go that far," Gavriel waved his hand. "Even if you did all that, the information you receive might end up being unreliable and useless to us. Remember, mating bonds are unique to each and every couple. Therefore, thest thing we want now is having misleading information that would lead us astray from the main goal."


    "Then what the hell is the other way you''ve been thinking about to gain this knowledge that we need?"


    "The forbidden library."


    Gavrael''s eyes stretched a little. "How did you know about that?"


    "Mother¡­ Queen Beatrice mentioned it." Gavriel answered. Since he had heard about this library, Gavriel had been deeply intrigued even by the mention of this ce. He was so fascinated when he heard that Leah found a way to save her soul by going to that library to look for information. That incident made Gavriel think that that library might actually have all the answers to anything that was rted to dark magic. The mating bond only happens to dark faes. Therefore, in other words, it happens because of the presence of dark magic.


    Gavriel believe that as long as there was a connection with dark magic, they could always find an answer in that ce. Perhaps, not all answers would be found, but at least it will give some sort of a clue or a lead to solve every problem about dark magic. Gavriel was also confident that they could find an answer or even a clue to the matter that was worrying them about Evie''s pregnancy.


    That ce, that forbidden library, had been in existence for a reason. And this was definitely its purpose. Since only kings can ess it, Gavriel could tell that none of those kings, even King Belial had managed to read through all or even half of the books that were in there.


    And what mystified Gavriel the most was the fact that Leah knew how to find for the exact book where the information she had wanted was. How did she know about the forbidden library and that answers could be found in the books in the first ce? Gavriel had thought hard and long about it, and he could onlye up with one conclusion. Perhaps, the dark fae spirits were given all this knowledge about the existence of the forbidden library and what was found in there. And this only meant one thing to Gavriel, his theory that all answers could be found in that ce must be a fact.


    If a dying spirit like Leah managed to find a way to be saved, then there would be no excuse for them who are currently living not to find a way too!


    "We must go there in secret. That ce will give us all the answers that we need." Gavriel then said decisively and Gavrael fell silent for a while, just staring back at him.


    "Fine," he said eventually, despite the tight knot that had formed on his brows. "Just call me out when I''m needed."


    "No. I''ll stay. You will go out." Gavriel shook his head and rejected Gav''s switch.


    "What?!" Gavrael frowned now.


    "Don''t you want to meet up with the king and queen?"


    "That can wait. You need to go to the library to find answers first and foremost. I''ll stay here. You know I hate nning and thinking hard about things. You can use me all you want when I''m needed in fights. But this¡­ this, I don''t think I''m fitted for such matters." Gav scrunched up his face in a grimace.


    "No, don''t argue with me about this and just listen. I can''t wield magic, don''t forget that. It would take me forever to find what I''m looking for without using magic. Asking someone''s help is out of the question here as we''re trying to keep this a secret. So, you need to be the one to do this. Meet your family and then find a way to talk to the king to let you enter the forbidden ce. Also, if it is you, Evie won''t be too suspicious of your actions. If you disappear out of nowhere, she won''t think much about it, unlike if it was me."


    Gavrael fell silent again as if processing everything Gavriel was reasoning out.


    "Stop thinking and just agree. Didn''t you say you hate thinking hard?" Gavriel smirked at him.


    A sharp stare was Gavrael''s reply.


    "Don''t worry, this decision is not made on a whim. I''ve already thought hard about this. You said you''d do anything, didn''t you? So, now here we go. I will note out until we find an answer or a lead so you should onlye in and talk to me only when Evie''s asleep to show me all the information you''ve gathered."


    Gavrael''s gaze now narrowed slightly. "You''re willingly letting me to be with Evie and everyone without switching? You do realise that this could take a few days or even more, right?"


    "I know. Don''t worry, I''m not an idiot to be so petty about this anymore. It''s really useless and stupid to just keep feeling jealous of each other now. What matters now is our goal to find answers. This is for Evie''s sake and that''s the most important thing. Now go, we don''t have much time to waste because of this looming trouble."


    Silently, Gavrael held Gavriel''s eyes until he finally turned around to hide the look that shed in his eyes. It was just weird for him to feel amazed at this other version of himself. Gavrael knew that if it is just him, he would never have thought of all these methods and be able toe up with such ns to solve these problems.


    Onest time, he looked at Gavriel over his shoulder and saw him already closing his eyes and sittingzily as he leaned his head back against the floor. He looked like he was already back to thinking again.


    He waited for him to say something more, but no other words came until he is finally out again. As hisshes fluttered open, he heard that sweetest voice he loves so much.


    "You''re finally awake," Evie said, smiling at him as she brushed his hair off his forehead. "I bet mother and father-inw will be shocked once we go over to greet them and they see the colour of your eyes." She grinned wider, looking excited. "Now let''s rise, Gav and get ready. They''re already waiting for us outside right now.. You need to meet them before King Belial sets out to go to the Abyss of Darkness again."

 Chapter 537 - Cold And Gloomy

    <h4>Chapter 537 - Cold And Gloomy</h4>


    Evie was all smiles, holding onto Gavrael''s hand as they unhurriedly walked towards the terrace where the dark fae King and Queen were having their morning tea. She just could not wait to surprise the King and Queen!


    But as they were about to enter through thest door that would lead them to their destination, Gavrael suddenly halted, causing Evie to turn to face him, wondering what the matter was.


    Gavrael looked away to avoid directly meeting Evie''s eyes. But she did not need to look directly into his eyes to realize that the man was getting a bit tense. She could tell from the way his hand was tightening itself around hers. Evie smiled softly at him and squeezed his hand back in a reassuring manner.


    "Gav?" she called out softly and he took a shallow breath before lifting his eyes to meet her gaze. Then she tiptoed and kissed his mouth, catching him by surprise.


    The man froze and Evie pulled away, chuckling. "It''s okay, Gav. They are your parents, remember? You don''t have to be nervous."


    He frowned slightly and averted his gaze again. "I''m not."


    Evie just smiled again. "That''s good then, nowe. Don''t worry, your parents aren''t going to gang up on you. And I seriously doubt that they would eat you up too." She then chuckled at her own words.


    Then she pulled him in without giving Gav another chance to retort as they both finally walked through the door.


    It led them into a spacious terrace which was overlooking the scenic beauty of the Great City and the shimmering crystals that were sparkling above. The view was just breathtaking, like another paradise in the dark.


    King Belial and Queen Beatrice turned their heads as they saw their son and daughter-inw walking in. However, their smile turned to surprise as their sightsnded and focussed on Gavrael.


    The queen was the first to rise and she ran towards her son, covering her mouth. "Gav¡­ your eyes!" Beatrice eximed, her gaze flying back and forth between Evie and Gavrael, looking for an exnation but too overwhelmed to voice her thoughts out.


    "What happened?! Wait¡­!! This means¡­ you remember us now, right? Son?!" Beatrice probed excitedly and as soon as Gavrael gave a tiny nod, Beatrice hugged him. "Oh my, Gavy¡­" she muttered and Gavrael wrapped his arms around her too, albeit a little slower in response.


    He did not say a word, but his head was bent over as if to hide his face. Beatrice immediately felt the emotions he was silently exuding. He was hugging her so tightly and Beatrice could not help but feel emotional as well.


    She rubbed Gavrael''s back. "I''m so happy that you can remember us again, my dearest son. I''m so d." Her voice shook as her eyes teared up slightly. And after a long while, with just the mother and son, hugging each other, Gavrael finally pulled away and let go of his mother. He had missed her terribly too.


    "How about me, son? No hug for me?" King Belial raised a brow at Gavrael. Despite the mischief in his smile, the dness was also shining clearly in his blue zing eyes. The king was not shy to express how he had missed his son.


    Gavrael did not move. "Good to see you again, father." Was all he said and that caused Evie to blink at him.


    King Belial faked a disappointed sigh. "Your memories are indeed back Gavrael, my prodigal son." There was a hint of mischief in his smile as he said those words.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Gavrael replied, and King Belial chuckled, leaning over to Evie.


    "This is how your husband used to speak to his father when he was still living here in the Under Lands. He''s quite the cold and gloomy boy to everyone including me except to his mother." The king told Evie in a stage whisper. Of course, Gavrael heard it, but he did not bother to react. "He''s very unfair to his old man, isn''t he? I am his father and yet it seems as though he didn''t miss me at all for those long years that we were apart." The King continued and Evie pressed her lips tight together and controlled her facial expressions, knowing what the king was up to.


    "Well, yes." Evie agreed. "He''s indeed¡­" she trailed off, pressing her lips tight again the moment Gavrael moved and moved to hug King Belial. She found the look in Gav''s face really funny, and a wide grin spread across her face.


    The king''s smile was as wide, if not wider, as he patted Gavrael''s back firmly. "Alright, I guess I need to take back what I just said earlier." he chuckled but eventually, his expression turned serious as the father and son pulled away from each other. "Your magic¡­" the king started, stepping back as if to take a good look at Gavrael. His eyes narrowed a little as he scrutinized him. "When did your magic start leaking out and lingering around you like this, son?"


    Gavrael frowned a little. "I can''t recall exactly when." He answered and the king touched his own chin.


    "Hmm¡­ so you''re saying that your magic has been like this for a long while now?"


    "Yes, I think so." Gav was also frowning as he tried to think back as to when this phenomenon had been urring.


    "Can you try suppressing them now, son?"


    "Why?" The furrow lines on Gavrael''s forehead deepened.


    "It''s riling my magic up, I think. It''s like your magic is trying to provoke mine. Now mine is mouring to be released out of their containment as well." King Belial said. He sounded calm as a cidke, but Evie saw the curiosity and intrigue swirling about in his deep eyes.


    "I can''t," Gavrael answered in the next second, causing the King''s eyes to stretch a little.


    "You can''t? You''re not going to tell me that you are not in control of it are you, son?" King Belial''s voice held a tinge of concern.


    When Gavrael could not answer, King Belial''s calm eyes changed. "Are you telling me that your magic is all over the ce like this, all the time whenever your memories as Gavrael return and your eyes turn blue?"


    The moment Gavrael nodded, the King looked speechless for a moment. Then he turned to look at Evie. "You''ve been staying close to Gavrael''s side all these while when his dark magic is acting in this manner?"


    Evie met the king''s gaze. "Yes, but¡­ when we are together, his dark magic usually settles down and stops leaking. I also notice that when he''s closer to me, his magic stops behaving like this." She exined and she pulled Gavrael next to her to show both King Belial and Queen Beatrice what she meant. She then held his hand and pressed her body against him.


    The king watched intently as Gavrael''s magic slowly disappears, causing both the king and queen to fall speechless at the sight.


    "But there are a few times," Evie added, "when I noticed Gav''s magic will still leak out like that even when we''re together.. And that usually urs when something angers him."

 Chapter 538 - Permission

    <h4>Chapter 538 - Permission</h4>


    "I see¡­" King Belial said, looking more intrigued now. "I think I need you toe along with me to the Abyss after our breakfast, son." The king''s expression was very serious. "I feel this magic of yours to be the same as the miasma that ising out from the abyss. I am not a hundred percent certain, so I need you toe along, and we will investigate."


    Gavrael did not even hesitate to agree. He immediately thought that that would be his chance to speak with his father about the forbidden library once they were alone.


    "I want toe too," Evie quipped, and the father and son''s heads immediately swung to look at her.


    "No way, Evie. You will stay here," Gavrael''s tone was firm.


    "My dear daughter," the King butted in as he saw Evie''s expression souring at Gav''s overbearing tone, "I know you''re eager to see the abyss. But I think it''s best for you to stay with Beatrice here in the pce for now. Do not worry, once we are done making sure everything is safe, if things look all good today, we''ll be taking the both of you along with us tomorrow. Is that alright?"


    With the king''s smooth coaxing, Evie could only reluctantly agree. Somehow, this father-inw of hers sounded so much like Gavriel. He is just so good at persuading people! She sighed and thought that it was no doubt that these two were father and son!


    Evie did not insist any longer because even though she really wanted to go see the abyss, she realized it was only wise of her to exercise extra precaution. Especially for the sake of their child. Moreover, she too has her own agenda for today as well. She wanted to speak with her queen mother about the dark faes'' mating bond. She could not help but still be disturbed by it. She wanted to know more, if possible, everything about it.


    After their breakfast, King Belial and Gavrael finally set out to go to the Abyss.


    Once they reached the Abyss of Darkness, Gavrael began to feel as though he was more and more disturbed. He started to notice that his magic was swirling deep inside, as though a storm was brewing within him.


    "Are you alright, son?" the king asked as they both stood at the edge of the massive hole. They have not even jumped down into the pit yet to see the well-like hole located in its very depths.


    "Yes." Gavrael said after a deep breath.


    "I don''t think so. Your magic''s zing out of control." King Belial looked at him with concern. Then he cast a very strong barrier around the two of them to keep the dark miasma from touching Gavrael. He had noticed Gav''s dark magic began to ze out of control as soon as the miasma made contact with his leaking magic.


    When the barrier had surrounded them both, Gavrael began to feel better. His magic settled down again, causing the King look at Gavrael like he is a puzzle waiting to be solved.


    "I''m certain now that I am right." King Belial dered and Gav looked at him.


    "About what?"


    "That this miasma and your dark magic has some sort of connection to each other. This miasma had always been harmless, powerless even. But the moment it touched your magic, it began to move like your magic had breathed life into it."


    Gavrael creased his brows, even more confused now.


    "Let''s back off for now, son." The king said and the two of them disappeared from the edges of the abyss. They materialized back in the military camp situated a little farther off from the abyss.


    "Don''t you think¡­" Gavrael started once the two of them sat across each other inside the king''s tent. "Don''t you think I still should try to expose myself to the miasma there to see what will happen?"


    "No, that''s too risky. We don''t need to make a risky move right now." the king shook his head. "We''ll try again tomorrow. I am nning to take your wife along with us and see if something changes. I have a theory I want to test out. For now, I''ll return there alone to survey the abyss once more. If all is good, we''ll bring Evie and Beatrice here as well."


    "I understand." Gavrael said, surprising the king with his obedience. He thought that this son of his would insist and try to go ahead with that risky n of his. "But father," his gaze on him became more intense. "I want to go to the forbidden library. Please grant me the permission to enter."


    The King was speechless before narrowing his eyes. "Why?"


    "I have something I need to find there," he answered truthfully but not giving out the details. "Don''t worry, I am not going there to learn forbidden magic. I only need answers."


    King Belial stared at his son for a long while before a soft sigh escaped his mouth. "Alright," he uttered, causing Gavrael to look at him with surprise. He never had expected the king to agree this easily and quickly. In fact, he had expected his father to say no. With his record of learning forbidden spells in the past, Gavrael was almost certain that the king will refuse his request. "I''m giving you permission, Gavrael. You can visit the library all you want."


    Before Gavrael could open his mouth to react, the king stood. "You can go back to the pce now, son. Once I''m done here, I think I''ll join you there as well. I have something I''d like to find out from the forbidden library too."


    And with that said, the king left him.


    Once Gavrael came out of the tent, he saw the king now heading back towards the abyss. Three of the ten lords and a few more generals were headed there with him as well.


    Gavrael stared at the abyss from where he was, before he flew off and headed back to the Great City. Now he understood the unease he had seen in Gavriel''s eyes when they had spoken about the possible uing war in the Under Lands.


    He could clearly feel it when he was standing at the edge. Something is in that abyss. And it is something dangerous. He needed to hasten now and solve this matter with Evie. Because he had a feeling that whatever it was that was about to happen, they are now running out of time.


    ...


    Secretly, Gavrael entered the pce, concealing his presence. He will make it look as though he was still at the abyss right now.


    However, when he passed by thest hall before arriving at the long corridor leading to the forbidden library, he spied Evie and his mother seriously speaking with someone.. He narrowed his eyes. udius? What were they questioning udius about?

 Chapter 539 - Item

    <h4>Chapter 539 - Item</h4>


    A while ago, just after Gavrael and King Belial left the pce, Evie did not waste a moment longer before she turned around to speak with her mother-inw. However, before Evie could bring up the topic about mating bonds, the ancient dark fae, udius, arrived with a knock at their door.


    The dark fae was apparently asked by Queen Beatrice to bring something over to her.


    "Did you bring it? udius?" the queen asked eagerly.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" udius then used magic and something that was wrapped with white silk suddenly seemed to just appear in his hands. Heid it down carefully on the table that was between them. Evie was curious as to what was this item that even had udius handling it so carefully.


    "I''ve been really wanting to show you this, my dear." Beatrice told Evie excitedly, "I don''t know why, but I kept thinking about this ever since I met you back in Yryzia. It felt as though I needed to let see it."


    Beatrice then moved to uncover it. Her every movement though enthusiastic, was careful and full of caution. Evie felt her heartbeat quicken with anticipation. What was it that Beatrice wanted to show her? What was it that was so important to this extent?


    The moment it was uncovered, Evie blinked. It was a bow. A golden and beautifully arched bow with intricate designs of two snake-like dragons were carved into the body of that bow. Evie instinctively felt that it was not a normal bow as she could feel a sense of resonance with it.


    It was strange but Evie began to get that feeling again. She remembered that she had felt something like this happening as well when she first saw her ne, back in Dacria. It was like just the sight of it was enough to be able to evoke something to resonate within her and she could not bear to take her eyes of it.


    "This bow is actually found by Gavrael when he was younger." Beatrice informed her, causing Evie to look at her with intrigue.


    A small smile curved on Beatrice''s lips. "I remember himing to me and telling me that he had found a strange but beautiful treasure." But then, her smile faded. "That boy didn''t tell me one thing at that time though. He conveniently forgot to mention to me that he had found this bow in the abyss."


    "In the abyss?!" Evie echoed out in shock, her eyes now widening.


    "Yes. I only found out that he discovered it in the abysster on when he let his tongue slip that one time when he wasining that he couldn''t find any arrows that should go along with it." the queen shook her head exasperatedly as she thought back on how her son was so mischievous in his younger years. "I couldn''t believe that he had secretly gone to that risky ce looking for arrows next." Queen Beatrice huffed and rolled her eyes.


    "Why? Why was he looking for it?" Evie asked, curiosity shing in her eyes.


    "I asked him that too, but he couldn''t answer. He had that funny face like he didn''t know exactly why he was looking for that as well. Eventually, I think he''d given up looking for the matching arrows and until now, no one had managed to find any golden arrows in there. This bow certainly doesn''t belong to any dark fae, as you can clearly see. And I feel like this bow is obviously forged with light magic instead of dark magic. You can feel it right? Evie?" At this, Queen Beatrice raised her sparkling eyes to Evie.


    Evie just nodded as she returned her gaze to the bow again. Her mother-inw was right, one nce and she could unmistakably feel how this bow does not belong to thisnd of dark magics. It belongs to the light faes and somehow, she had a feeling that it does not belong to just any light fae as well.


    "Why is it there? I mean¡­ in the abyss, of all ces? How did it even end up there?" Evie questioned.


    "That''s my question too. ording to historical records, light faes hadn''t been allowed to enter into the Under Lands for such a long time, much less to reach the Abyss. The most intriguing thing was that this bow seemed to be already in the abyss for an immeasurable amount of time."


    The intrigue kept rising as Evie stared at the mysterious golden bow. Who originally owned this? One of the previous light fae queen in the ancient times, perhaps? But¡­ is that all there was to this? That this bow was just probably a relic left behind by an ancient light fae queen?


    Slowly, Evie started approaching it. Her heartbeat raced as she reached her hand out to touch the bow.


    Suddenly feeling like her heart was hanging in her throat, Evie pulled her hand away and took a few deep breaths to steady herself.


    "Are you okay?" Beatrice worriedly asked as she touched her shoulder. "If you feel something dangerous, please don''t touch it yet. Sometimes, harmful dark magic that can''t be detected might be in it."


    "No, it''s¡­ I don''t feel any danger," Evie exined, forcing a smile. "I think I''m just feeling suddenly nervous for no particr reason."


    Beatrice creased her brows. "I hope it''s not the bad kind of nervousness. If it is, don''t touch it. I can''t let you get harmed."


    "It''s okay, mother. I don''t feel any dangering from it and I can feel it''s not harmful. I might just be thrilled¡­" she said, omitting the continuation of her thoughts which was ''or this thing has something to do with me like the ne Gav bought for me''.


    "Are you certain?"


    "Yes, mother." Evie smiled more rxedly this time and she reached out again. There was no way she could stop herself from touching it or it will just continue to haunt her thoughts until she finally did.


    And the moment her fingertips touched the bow, it started to glow. And it was the exact same amber glow of her magic.


    udius and Queen Beatrice looked on with awe while Evie suddenly felt something warm seeping into her body. To her, the feeling wasfortable and weing.


    But the instant she wrapped her hands around it and picked it up, Evie''s head throbbed, and she staggered back, dropping the bow on the floor in her shock.


    Beatrice panicked a little as she rushed forward to catch her. "Evie!"

 Chapter 540 - Issue

    <h4>Chapter 540 - Issue</h4>


    "Evie!" Beatrice eximed worriedly.


    "I''m alright, mother." Evie quickly straightened at the sight of Beatrice''s worried face.


    "No, you''re not, dear. Please take a seat. udius! Take the bow for now ¨C"


    "No! Don''t take it away¡­" Evie immediately protested, causing the queen to look at her with questioning eyes now on top of the worry that was reflected in them. "It didn''t harm me. I think I just¡­ I just saw something. When I touched it, I saw images shed in my head. And that took me by surprise."


    Beatrice and udius nced at each other, and they both finally calmed down. "Images? What kind of images?"


    "It''s blurry and the images doesn''t seem to make sense. But I believe I''ll understand or see more of it better if I hold on to the bow again." Evie exined as she kept staring at the bow. She felt that this bow should belong to her. And the feeling was getting stronger. She had the feeling that this item would be crucial in dealing with the Abyss of Darkness.


    "Alright, but Evie dear, maybe, we should speak with Gavy first about this and your father-inw too. I''d like them to be around if you want to touch it again. I''m sorry¡­ but this is just for extra precautions, okay? My dear?" Beatrice was holding Evie''s hand tightly as she said that. And Evie saw a hint of fear in her eyes. It was like she was too afraid to do anything that would cause Evie any harm. She had noticed this before, but Beatrice was being too over-protective of her. "It''s not that I don''t trust you and your abilities. But it''s still best for us to be extra cautious right? Especially during this tense times."


    Evie nodded, shing a soft smile. "I understand mother. Alright, we will wait for them before trying it out again." She agreed and Beatrice let out a relieved smile. Somehow, Evie realized that Beatrice must have had some kind of trauma rted to this for her to behave so strongly in this manner. After thinking for a few minutes, Evie realised that she must have been traumatized during the time when Gideon had lost Leah. And that is why she was being so over-protective of her. Or¡­ could it be that¡­ she had never mentioned it to the queen about this before, but¡­


    "Mother¡­ do you know that I''m pregnant?" Evie asked, realizing that of course, the queen must have realized it. Gavriel had noticed that she was pregnant by saying that he could hear the second heartbeat due the vampire''s heightened hearing.


    Beatrice nodded, smiling sweetly at Evie. "Yes, child. I know that you''re a very strong woman, a powerful light fae queen at that. But I guess, I am still unable to help myself but worry. I am just beyond ecstatic to think that I''ll be having my very first grandchild soon!" She grinned wide but her eyes saddened in the next minute. "I wish for whatever that ising to us to be dealt with immediately. I don''t want you to go to war pregnant, Evie. You should be rxing at home during these times..."


    "I understand your worries mother, but rest assured I''ll be fine. And¡­" Evie touched her still t belly with a soft smile. "I believe that out little angel here isn''t weak."


    "Right. I believe so too," Beatrice agreed, "his or her heartbeat is pretty strong already!"


    And the mother and daughter duo''s chat went directly into pregnancy topics. With Beatrice telling Evie some stories when she was still pregnant with Gav.


    Until the topic changed again and finally Evie managed to lead the topic back to her original aim. The mating bond between her and Gav.


    "I''ve been¡­ curious about this¡­ Mother, does Gav not have a mate because he''s a half dark fae?" Evie asked and Beatrice fell silent, blinking at Evie for a while.


    "That, I''m not certain, my dear. Mating bonds aren''t a topic dark faes are fond of but from all that I have learned so far, I have only read about an ancient half dark fae who had a mate. However, this halfling''s half isn''t a vampire but a light fae. Gavy is the only known half-dark fae, half-vampire up till now so far. So, I am not certain if he would be destined to have mate." Beatrice exined in a careful tone.


    The queen could feel the air around Evie stifling up as she discussed on this topic. And Beatrice immediately realized what Evie must be thinking of right now.


    "If we base it to that information you have read, half dark faes are the same as the full-blooded ones. They also do have mates." Evie said with much conviction and Beatrice heard the emotions vibrating in her voice.


    She reached out and grasp onto Evie''s hand gently. "Evie¡­ dearest, you''re wondering as to why there is no mating bond between you and Gavy, aren''t you?" she asked softly. And when Evie bit on her lower lip, Queen Beatrice could feel her heart clench in pain for her daughter-inw. She could sympathise with Evie''s worries.


    "Yes, mother." Evie honestly admitted. "And I can''t help but wonder if I am not actually the mate destined for Gav and that''s why¡­" her voice quavered, and she could not continue her sentence.


    The queen squeezed her hand. "Oh, my dearest child¡­ listen to me. Mating bonds are triggered differently for each couple. Many dark faes don''t even meet their mates in their whole lifetime. If Gavy indeed has a mate, I am a hundred percent certain that it would be you. Personally, I just think it might only be taking quite a while longer to be triggered."


    "But¡­ what if¡­" Evie nibbled the inside of her lips. "Is there¡­ no way to trigger the bond¡­ instead of just waiting for it to be triggered naturally?"


    Her question made the queen go silent again. But her eyes were looking at Evie with understanding. Belial had told her that since the moment heid eyes on her, their mating bond had been triggered that very moment itself. So Beatrice had not even thought of this question before. But this truly worried her as well. She could not even begin to imagine how awful the feeling would be for Evie, wondering if she was actually Gavy''s mate. More so now that she is pregnant with his child. The mere possibility that some other woman might appear as Gavy''s mate was enough to send Queen Beatrice into a slight frenzy, much less for Evie herself. She can''t let Evie worrying about this issue at times like this!


    "udius?" Beatrice called for udius who had left them a while ago and the ancient dark fae came towards to them. "I have a question. Is there any way to trigger the mating bond between two people?" she asked curiously, and udius stilled, looking at the two queens with a neutral gaze.


    "There is, Your Majesty." He said with a nod.


    ___


    A/N: I know you guys miss Gidy and Vera but His Highness Gideon said he does not wish for us to know what''s going on there in their small house anymore. XD


    Shall i listen to him spellbounders? Or nope.. XD Let me know. ^^

 Chapter 541 - Her Decision

    The two queens looked at udius with eyes filled with intrigue and curiosity. Their eagerness to hear about every detail were literally shing in both pairs of beautiful eyes.


    "Tell us, udius. We want to know all the details on this." Queen Beatrice stated and Evie nodded her agreement enthusiastically. "Please be seated."


    udius sat himself calmly on the nearest avable chair after nodding respectfully at the queen. "Your Majesty, I''m not sure why you are asking about this matter. But if you have ns to have a mating bond be triggered on purpose, I really do not rmend it to anyone."


    "Why?" Evie asked dismally. She could not suppress that overwhelming feeling of disappointment when she heard udius say that. Initially, upon hearing that he knew a way to trigger the mating bond, she had been so overjoyed and expectant. She even thought udius would willingly help them out in this as he had always been helping her out all this time.


    "Because this practice is actually a forbidden spell." udius replied and the thrill in Evie''s eyes died down. Of course¡­ this too must have its consequence since it is forbidden. She should have known. She was trying to find a way to force a bond that was supposed to be triggered naturally on its own to spark. Of course, such a thing would be forbidden.


    Disheartened, Evie nibbled the insides of her lips. But still, she lifted her chin high and looked straight at udius.


    "I still want to know the details. Please borate, udius." She told the dark fae firmly and after a respectful nod, udius started.


    "Most of the times, the mating bond is triggered between two individuals at first sight or during sex. There are also some instances where the mating bond is triggered during extreme situations, like those moments where one or both of the parties are under great emotional stress, or one or both are at the brink of death. These examples are the widely known triggers so far. If these situations already urred and the mating bond still does not spark, it could only mean two things. One, it is either the trigger is a very rare and one-of-a-kind thing or two, it simply because there is just¡­ no bond whatsoever to speak of between the two at all."


    The exnation caused a deafening silence to reign for a few moments until udius continued speaking.


    "If one tries to force the bond to be triggered and it somehow works one way or another, the price to be paid isn''t all that heavy. It ranges from something mild like the temporary loss of emotions or memories to an episode of pain. The lost emotions or memories will return over time, and the pain will subside within a few days. However, if the bond does not spark even after a forced trigger, meaning that the bond actually does not exist between them, the price is much heavier. One can lose his or her emotions and memories or be in pain for hundreds of years. When I refer to the loss of emotion, I meant one will lose the ability to love and feel anything for that entire duration of time."


    udius''s clear and distinct exnation made the already heavy atmosphere even heavier. Evie did not even realize that her fists were already clenched tightly as theyy on herp as she listened to the ancient dark fae''s descriptions.


    "A ritual must be done if one wishes to go through this forced triggering." udius broke the silence again. "But like I said before, I absolutely do not rmend anyone to go through this." His voice could be heard to be firm yet gentle at the same time. Both Queen Beatrice and Evie realised that most likely, udius must have witnessed a couple going through this anding out with more negative impacts on them rather than good.


    "Is¡­" Evie finally managed to speak up, "¡­is there a way to know if¡­ if a mating bond actually exists between a couple without actually undergoing that ritual?" she asked sombrely.


    But as expected, the dark fae shook his head. "Forgive me for saying this. But I haven''t heard nor read anything about such a thing, Queen Evielyn. If there is a way, this forbidden ritual wouldn''t have existed in the first ce as no one would''ve gone through the ritual at all. But there are individuals who went through this a long time ago up until now. And that''s how we even manage to find out all these information rted to the consequences of forcing the mating bond to spark."


    Evie''s lips curved into a slight bitter smile. She had already expected that this would be udius'' answer. If there was truly another way, no one would have bothered to create this forbidden ritual in the first ce and no one would even be willing to go through it with the negative impacts if it ends up failing. It was pretty obvious from the exnations itself, and yet she still had to continue asking.


    She felt Queen Beatrice''s handnding gently on hers and squeezed hers in a loving way. And Evie could only force a smile at her before Beatrice hugged her.


    "It''s okay, my dear. I strongly believe that you and Gavvy are destined for each other." Beatrice coaxed and Evie let out a small and sad sigh.


    Maybe, it was time for her to stop thinking too much about this for now. It was just not the time and ce for it. At least, she had found out that there was a way for their mating bond to be triggered. She wanted to go through it. This ritual. She was confident¡­ but at the same time she was also scared that something might go wrong. However, she thought that if it turns out she truly is not Gav''s mate¡­ she would rather suffer the consequence and lose the ability to feel emotions and love in order to survive the pain. It is an unbearably painful thought to her, but she would rather choose that than worrying day to day that Gav''s true mate will appear suddenly out of nowhere. That would probably slowly destroy her from inside. And if one day, that fear of hers finallyes true, she knew it would kill her utterly andpletely.


    That was why she wanted to go through this ritual. But not now. Not when she is still pregnant, not when there is a war looming over their heads. If their mating bond still does not get triggered after this war or after giving birth to her child, she would go through this ritual.. That was her decision.

 Chapter 542 - Weapons

    Gavrael who was nearby and had overheard everything that udius had exined to both his wife and his mother, immediately left as soon as he saw the pained look on Evie''s face.


    The moment he was inside the forbidden library, his already leaking dark magic he had barely kept hidden inside his barrier a while ago now violently burst out of control as though it was a fire that had a life of its own. He mmed his clenched fist against the wall of the pitch-ck entrance of the forbidden library.


    "No!" Gavrael hissed. "There must be another way around that! Gavriel is right, we''ll definitely find a better way to do it!"


    His blue orbs zed, remembering how Evie''s face looked like before he left as he pushed back from the wall and entered the narrow and dark hallway coated with his protective dark magic. The pained look on Evie''s face was permanently and firmly etched in his mind now¡­ he would do anything to make her feel at ease again. He would be willing to go through that ritual now. He believed that their bond will be triggered but to hell with that consequence! Why must there be a price to be paid too when it worked?! F*cking dark magic!!!


    He would definitely not mind that temporary consequence, but knowing Evie, she would postpone the ritual until this problem with the war is solved. He was thinking of insisting on going ahead with it, but he was worried about her. She is currently pregnant and what if she ends up suffering the pain instead of getting just memory loss?


    A frustrated groan echoed inside the library before he shook his head, took a few deep breaths and tried to calm down. Remembering what Gavriel had told him earlier, that information from others might not be as urate as what had been written in the books in this forbidden ce, Gavrael slowly managed to calm down. That is right, he is going to find an answer in here. It is just too early to give up on it for now. There must be another way that udius knew nothing about!


    ¡­


    Time passed by and Queen Beatrice had brought Evie out from the pce to sightsee around the city to distract her from her dark thoughts on the mating bond.


    It was such nice move as Evie and her vampire men were now absorbed in helping her men find a weapon that was imbued with dark magic that they could use. The queen had a soft spot towards these vampires as well and she looked at them as though they were also her young ones.


    Since she met up with them in Yryzia, she recalled the nostalgic feeling. It made her very happy, seeing the numbers of vampires with them now. And she wanted these men to be able to protect themselves well against magical monstrous beings.


    Beatrice had felt that they were not the average vampires she was used to. They were very strong. But she still worried about them, knowing how little a damage raw power would cause to the monsters without the help of any dark magic. Therefore, she had thought of this. Where she would give these men a worthy weapon they could use in their fight with the monsters.


    "I think this de suits you best," Evie mention thoughtfully as Reed showed her two swords and asked the queen to help him choose between the two. "I feel like the dark magic on this one is stronger." She touched the sword with the greenish ck de as she said that, and Reed''s smile widened.


    "I believe so too, Your Majesty. Thank you. Then I''ll choose this one!" the young man said excitedly.


    "Your Majesty! Help me choose too!!" Levy''s voice echoed loudly as he rushed towards Evie, but Zn grabbed at Levy''s cor from the back to stop his advance.


    "Don''t be so insolent Levy, can''t you see she''s looking for something for herself too? If you need help, ask us. Don''t ask the queen you, dimwit. Also, people are watching. The queen might not mind, but these dark faes might think we''re treating our queen like she''s our equal or something." Zn scolded him with a low voice and Levy immediately pouted though he did stop trying to run off into Evie''s direction.


    He did not argue anymore as he realized that the dark faes were really watching after giving a quick sweep of his eyes to their surroundings. He would never do anything to make these people think badly of their queen! No way!


    "I think you should choose this," Queen Beatrice was the one who spoke up, surprising not only Levy but all the vampires.


    They had felt Queen Beatrice''s kindness towards them since they were in Yryzia and they felt such a strange feeling towards her. This woman was thest pure blooded vampire royalty. She would have been their queen in the northern empire since long ago if she was not here.


    The vampires were a bit stunned. They were thrown a little off and did not quite know how to act before this queen who was their king''s royal mother.


    "I think with your physique, a longer but lighter sword would be fitted for you." Queen Beatrice continued, touching the sword that was held in Levy''s right hand. "This dark magic in this sword will increase your speed and also have a potent poison meant for the monsters."


    "I¡­ I see¡­ I understand Your¡­ Your Majesty. I''ll choose this one then. Thank¡­ thank you, Your Majesty." Levy stammered and Beatrice smiled gracefully.


    "I''m in fact amazed with your choices. It''s like you guys already know what you already needed." Beatrice said as her gaze fell to the weapons in their hands.


    The vampires awkwardly nodded until Evie joined the conversation, pressing her lips tight at the awkward silence of her usually talkative men. She was trying her best not tough out loud at their awkwardness.


    "They''re still a bit shy towards you, mother. They''re acting a bit cute sometimes but most of the times, they can be quite a chaotic bunch." Evie whispered to Beatrice before giggling, knowing that the vampires could clearly hear her every words. Some of them flushed red and looked away.


    Beatriceughed fondly, enjoying the look on the men''s faces. "Indeed, I can tell that they''re a fun bunch to be with."


    And they continued their weapon shopping until the day ended and the king returned. Evie and Beatrice went out to wee their husbands with the two of them quite thrilled to talk to them about the bow.


    "Where is Gav?" Evie asked at the realization that Gav was not with the king.


    "Ah, he came back earlier. He must still be in ¨C"


    "I''m here, love.." Gav''s voice cut off the King''s words and he appeared right next to Evie.

 Chapter 543 - Uncontrollably

    <h4>Chapter 543 - Uncontrobly</h4>


    Shocked at the endearment she heard, Evie whipped her head around and she could not help but gape at the sight of Gav''s eyes. They had turned back to a silvery grey again! The only thing she could think of right now was, ''What had happened?''


    Evie surreptitiously nced over at the King and Queen, and she was surprised to see how the couple were just smiling calmly at them as if nothing unusual had happened. Evie breathed out in relief that the king and queen did not seem to be bothered that much about the switches as she had initially thought. Because she would not know how to even begin to exin the crazy situation that they were in right now.


    "Gav, where did you hide yourself at for the whole time?" Evie asked him as soon as she snapped out of her shock. "I didn''t know you''re already here."


    Gavriel bent down to her, smiling and whispered into her ear. "Miss me so very badly already? My wife? Shall I grant you a kiss and a hug right here and now?" he purred sounding as though he could not wait to do exactly what he just said. But Evie quietly snuck her hand beneath his coat and pinched him in the waist yfully.


    "Behave yourself, my dear husband." She whispered back through her teeth as she smiled at him before facing the king and queen again.


    Queen Beatrice was quick to start on the topic about the bow, causing both the father and son''s eyes to be filled with intrigue as they listened in carefully.


    The family then entered the hall where the bow was kept as Beatrice began exining everything. When they saw the bow, King Belial immediately went forward to examine it. The bow did not react at all to the king''s touch even when he used his dark magic to probe and test it out.


    "As I told mother earlier, I believe that if I hold onto it for a longer period of time, I will be able to see more of those images clearly and perhaps even understand the message in them." Evie told them. She was eager to try out her theory and was just waiting for the signal of the go ahead from both King Belial and Gavriel.


    Gavriel remained quiet until Belial looked at him. "What do you think, son?" he asked as he passed the bow over to Gav to take a look. "I don''t seem to detect any danger from it. Why don''t you have a look and see if you can sense out anything from it."


    Everyone watched as Gavriel held the bow, turning it this way and that, to ess the different angles as he observed this golden bow. His gaze swept over the images of the intricate dragons that were carved on it. Then his eyes returned to Evie. "Did you feel anything strange when you touched it before?"


    "My head just throbbed a little." Evie answered truthfully. "But that''s all. And I think that was quite normal especially if the bow is trying to send me its memories, is it not?"


    Gav nodded but there was a glint of hesitance in his eyes. "I see¡­ but maybe, you don''t need to do this right now, Evie ¨C" even as he was still speaking, Evie''s reaction changed.


    "Gav." Evie cut him off, her expression was sharper now even as her brows wrinkled a little. It was clear to Gavriel and his parents that she was displeased with the way he handled this matter. "I don''t think it''s right for us to keep dying matters, especially at this time. This would be ever so helpful when the wares." Her voice was sharp and her reasoning, to the point as she pointed the facts out.


    "But this could also cause you harm or even some disturbance." Gavriel''s voice was calm even when refuting her, but Evie''s eyes twitched.


    "Gav." There was now a tinge of annoyance in her voice that could even be heard by both the king and queen. They did not say anything but shared a look with each other. "I told you to stop ¨C"


    "Father, mother," Gav cut her off as he suddenly pulled her close to him and looked over at his parents before saying, "Please give us a moment."


    "Oh, yes, son. I think you two should go and discuss in detail about this for now. It''s also okay, if you both can''t dine with us tonight. Your father and I also have some other important issues to discuss about. So we will be heading off now. We''ll talk about this again once everything is settled." Beatrice smiled at him while King Belial looked at Gavriel with an understanding and encouraging gaze. The king and queen then left after giving Gavriel a final look like they were cheering him up.


    Once Gav and Evie were finally alone, she pulled away from him. Her amber eyes gleaming as she faced him, the emotions in them zing uncontrobly.


    "You said you''re not going to stop me from doing what I wanted anymore Gav!" Evie dered a little usingly, as she narrowed her eyes at him. "But here you are, treating me like I''m a little damsel in distress again, who isn''t fit to make any of her own decisions. You''re doing it again. Opposing my decision just because you''re worried. I know you''re worried about me, but can''t you just trust me that I know what I''m doing Gav? I''m no longer that little girl who can''t even protect herself and could only rely on you to save me every single time! I ''ve changed Gav, I''ve grown. I have my powers now, and I''m far stronger than I ever was before.. So could you stop treating me like I''m still that helpless little girl?!" Evie was heaving and her eyes were sparking little bolts of lightning at Gavriel after saying all those words at one go.

 Chapter 544 - Its Okay

    <h4>Chapter 544 - It''s Okay</h4>


    This was the very first time she had spoken and looked at him this way.


    But Gav''s gaze remained gentle, looking at her with understanding as he stretched his hand out towards her. "Come here, love." He said and Evie looked away angrily, fists tightly held in a curved ball. He had to approach her and gently pull her into his arms again. "I''m sorry¡­" he whispered, and Evie shut her eyes and clung onto him. Her body shook a little as she inhaled and tried to gather her emotions that had got the better of her.


    Gavriel rubbed her head and back in a small, circr, soothing motion as he started to whisper to her. "I''m not stopping you, Evie. I just feel that you''re being too emotional right now. It''s like you''re rushing to do things to distract yourself from something else. And I''m afraid that you''d be overwhelmed emotionally once you start seeing those memories too."


    She started to pull away, but Gav held on tightly to her and kissed her mouth when she opened them to scold him, knowing that her temper had red at what he said again.


    Evie struggled for a moment but as Gav deepened the kiss, she slowly gave in to his insistence.


    "Listen, Evie¡­" he murmured when their lips finally parted, as he lovingly pressed his forehead against hers while caressing her satiny cheeks with his thumbs. "Your pregnancy is making you very emotional and sensitive. So as much as possible, I don''t want you to be bombarded with so many things to think about all at once when your mind is already filled with disturbing thoughts. I know you''ve been troubled, my love. So troubled that I can''t take it any longer. This issue about the mating bond that you''re so worried about¡­" he breathed sharply, "please Evie, trust me¡­ there is nothing for you to worry about. You ¨C"


    "Nothing to worry about?!" Evie blurted out, her voice shrill. The waves of pain and anger filling her eyes now. "How can I not worry? Huh? Gav? When any time now, your true mate might pop out of nowhere and take you away from me? I know! I know you love me. But I also know that the mating bond is very strong, an impossible thing for anyone to go against with. Once you see her, you''ll fall for her and want her without a doubt, whether you like it or not! How could you tell me to stop thinking about it? I can''t! I''ve been trying to ignore it. But I love you too much to bear even the possibility of your true mate appearing and then take you away from me any time now! More so that I am currently pregnant with your child!" Evie yelled, her tears falling from the corners of her eyes now. "I''ve been telling myself that I am your fated mate, that all I have to do is wait for it to spark, and that our time will definitelye in the future. But Gav¡­" her tears fell uncontrobly. "We spent one lifetime together before and despite all the things that had happened between us, the bond still didn''t spark! And this time too¡­ we''ve already been through a lot¡­ so much¡­ so much, Gav¡­ and yet¡­ can you me me for thinking this way? Is it so hard to understand my fears that it''s all because of there being no bond between us at all? I know it is a bad time for doing this. There are more important matters to deal with than this right now, I know that! But¡­ I can''t help it. I hate this. I hate that I just be like this whenever ites to you¡­ being fragile, emotional, sensitive, irrational¡­ I hate it. I hate it! I''m a queen, I shouldn''t be¡­ like this¡­"


    She then suddenly broke down sobbing and Gavriel held her so tightly in his arms, peppering to top of her head with kisses. "It''s okay, love. Just because you''re a queen doesn''t mean you''re not allowed to cry and have fears, Evie. You''re like this because you''re not a heartless queen. And don''t forget that you''re also pregnant. I''ve been told that some women get so emotional and sensitive during their pregnancy due to the changing hormones in their body. So please don''t hate yourself, love. It''s normal for you to be like this once in a while." He whispered to her lovingly as he kissed her tears away.


    "And I understand you full well, Evie. If I was the one to be in your shoes, the thought that another man might suddenly appear and im you as his mate would probably drive me so insane, I don''t think I would be able to take it as well." He caught her small face in hisrge palms and smiled at her with all the love in the world shing across his steely grey eyes. "That''s why I am willing to do anything to solve this issue and relieve you from this mess. I wanted you to be at your best shape?mentally and physically before any trouble breaks out."


    Evie met his gaze, while still sniffling, wondering what he actually meant by those words.


    "I''ve found a way to solve this matter about the mating bond, Evie." He the added and Evie''s eyes widened. But the hope that suddenly zed in her eyes instantly died down the next second at the thought that came into her head.


    "You''re not talking about the forced mating bond ritual, are you?" she asked and to her shocked surprise, he shook his head.


    "No, love. I''m not talking about that. There is no way I''ll let you go through that ridiculous ritual. Not when there are so many negative impacts at risk."


    "Then¡­ what other way do you have?! T-tell me." her heartbeat was in her throat as she asked that, her hope-filled eyes seeking answers from those silvery grey orbs that were fixed intently on her. "What did you find out?"

 Chapter 545 - Temporary

    <h4>Chapter 545 - Temporary</h4>


    Gently, Gavriel pulled on her as he sat on the chair and made her sit on hisp. He caressed her back in slow circr motions and Evie knew that he was doing it all to help her calm down and rx. And as always, his loving touches did their wonders. Though this Gav do not wield any magic, his touches, his warmth and the way he looked at her was nothing short of magical to her.


    "Listen closely, my love." He finally started when Evie''s shoulders finally loosened up. "I didn''t actually find an alternative way to force trigger the mating bond, but I did find another simple way to make you feel at ease¡­" he paused and Evie swallowed in anticipation as she waited for him to continue. "¡­ I had found a way to prevent the bond from being triggered at all."


    Evie blinked, speechless at what he had just said. Stop the bond from being triggered?!


    "Apparently, dark faes can do that but just once and within a certain amount of time. They would cast a spell on themselves to prevent the mating bond from triggering and if they do that, no matter what happens, the bond will not be able to be triggered within that set period of time. The good thing is there is no minimum amount of time that is required. So it''ll be up to you to decide when to dissolve the prevention spell. However, there''s a maximum amount of time though, and it''s two years. The spell will be dissolved after those two years have passed whether one likes it or not. And after that, the person can never cast the same spell on himself ever again." Gav exined as Evie just sat there, looking at him wordlessly.


    "It''s a temporary solution, yes." Gavriel continued, "but I believe this is our best option right now. Once I cast this spell on myself, whatever happens, the mating bond will never be triggered. I''m not expecting you topletely erase this matter from your mind after this. In fact, I know you will still think about it as this is not a permanent solution to the issue. But at least, you can now rx somewhat, right? Wife? I just want you to feel at ease for the time being about this. I also promise you that within this amount of time¡­ as soon as possible¡­ I''ll surely find a way to prove to you that you''re my mate and no one else is able to take that ce." He smiled at her confidently, there was not even a tinge of doubt about what he had said in his moon-like pair of eyes.


    He brushed her silky silvery hair and tucked them behind her ear. "I won''t make you wait long, my love. As soon as this massive trouble is dealt with, I''ll make sure you and I will undergo that mating ritual too. So I want you to put all your trust in me about this, Evie. You can do that, right, love?"


    Evie did not say a word for quite some time but eventually, she let out a relieved sigh. Indeed, this temporary solution made her feel better at least for now. At least she would not need to fear the appearance of Gav''s true mate every single minute once that spell is being cast. She could then focus herself on the matters of the war for now without that fear haunting her and hanging over her head. It was true this solution would not fully erase all her worries, but it did give her some measure of peace and rxation. Two years¡­ that was quite a long time for her. Two years would give them a lot of spare time to think and maybe like what Gavriel said, they would eventually find a way to solve this matter permanently.


    And his promise¡­ she knew, her heart already trusted him, almost blindly and faithfully. She was d that her heart was like this towards him. However, her mind was still somewhat hard to fully convince.


    Thankfully, this temporary solution and these two years respite really made her feel much better. She felt that she could finally breathe again. The thought that two years were pretty long, and many things could happen within that amount of time gave her more confidence and faith in his promise. Knowing that Gav would do anything and everything for her gave her more reasons to ept thispromise.


    Staring back at him, Evie finally nodded. "I will. I''ll trust you on this matter, Gav." She told him and his smile widened.


    "I''m d." He breathed in relief. "You''re not going to stress yourself over this again, right? My queen?"


    She nodded. "But wait, how are you going to cast that spell on yourself? And what about the cost of this spell? Would it note with some form of repercussions as all forbidden spells do?" her brows creased again.


    "There is nothing for you to be worried about, wife, as this is not a forbidden spell. Gavrael will be the one to cast the spell once we switch. And there''s a small cost involved, but it''s nothing ridiculous. It only needs the payment of a certain amount of power for it to be performed. That would be a piece of cake for Gavrael. You know that as well, right wife?"


    "Are you sure there is no other negative consequences?"


    "As I have mentioned earlier, this spell is not forbidden, wife. So you can be rest assured."


    Evie sighed, hearing the confirmation from Gavriel that it was not a forbidden spell was enough to ease her worries again.


    "How did you find out about this spell in the first ce?" she then asked, her expression now much better.


    "The forbidden library," he grinned widely, and Evie blinked at him. She opened her mouth then closed it before she looked around.


    "You managed to enter into the forbidden library?!"


    "I asked Gavrael to use his magic to find the right book."


    "You''re allowed to go there?"

 Chapter 546 - Wish

    <h4>Chapter 546 - Wish</h4>


    "You''re allowed to go there?" Evie was a little afraid that he had snuck into the ce without permission.


    "Don''t worry, wife. The thing that you were afraid of did not happen." Gavriel chuckled and winked at his wife, knowing what she had thought. "Father granted me the permission to enter."


    "Wait¡­ don''t tell me this is the reason why you''re so confident of finding a way to¡­" Evie trailed off as Gav''s smile turned mischievous and he nodded sagely at her.


    "That is just one of the many reasons why. I never had a doubt in the first ce. But I''m sure I''ll find all the answers I needed in there. Even if I cannot find the exact answers¡­ at least there will be strong clues to guide the way ahead. I just need more time to be there. Hopefully, I will be able to find out everything I need to know before the big trouble breaks out."


    Evie looked at him for a long time like she wanted to say something.


    Seeing her that way, Gavriel smiled at her and asked, "You want to go there too..."


    She nodded. "Maybe I can help you with finding the answers there even quicker."


    "Alright, we''ll ask the king for permission the next time we see him then."


    "Thank you." Evie leaned her head on his shoulder as they both fell quiet for a while. Somehow, she could not quite believe how everything seemed to be totally fine all of a sudden. She clearly was in a raging mess just a while ago and now here she was, sitting beside him calmly, as tranquil as a cidke. She could not help but smile serenely.


    "I''m sorry¡­" she then uttered, "I was mean¡­ I¡­ I yelled at you and even made that horrible face while your parents were still here."


    "Honestly¡­ that is the first time you have ever talked and looked at me like that, love." Gavriel blinked innocently at Evie, causing more guilt to flood her already overflowing heart.


    "Did I scare you?" Her voice sounded so small, and she truly felt so sorry and ashamed.


    Gavriel chuckled as he lightly stroked her head that was lowered. "You think that was enough to scare me?"


    Evie''s head snapped up and her eyes locked on his. "Of course not! You''re always calm and ¨C"


    "It did," He cut her off. And then heughed again when he saw her blink and her mouth opened and closed without any wordsing out. "I''m not gonna lie, Evie¡­ my mind stopped for a long while there. You threw me off big time when you yelled at me so angrily and even started crying like that. It was one of the scariest moments of my life."


    "Liar." She finally blurted out and pursed her lips at him, huffing as she swung her head to the side so that she would not be looking at him.


    Still chuckling like he was so happy, Gavriel shook his head. "It''s the truth, wife. I just saw another wild side of yours that I''ve never seen before. But I''d never ever want to make you that angry again. It hurts my heart." His smile faded and he looked at her with a serious gaze. "So Evie, if something''s bothering you, don''t hold back and tell me, alright? I don''t want you bottling up thoughts and emotions like that. I am here and I am your husband. Don''t hide your troubles from me again, okay? Evie?"


    Suddenly, Evie turned around and jumped at him as she wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him tight. "I love you, Gav," she muttered as her face was still buried in the side of his neck. "I love you so, so much."


    "I know. I love you too, Evie."


    Later, Gavriel brought Evie to the dining hall to eat. The king and queen were not in attendance, so the couple dined alone together.


    "I''m going to switch with Gavrael again, wife." Gavriel said as he was watching Evie finished her dinner. His head was propped against his knuckles as he looked indolently at her. "He needs toe out to cast the spell."


    Evie looked at him. "When did you switch ces? As soon as you returned from the Abyss?"


    "No, as soon as he gave me the information he gathered in the library."


    "I see¡­"


    Gavriel rose and stood behind her, bending over and pressing his cheek against hers. "What''s with that face, hmm?"


    "I¡­ I just wish that one day you both don''t need to be switching like this again." she said honestly and Gavriel kissed her mouth. "This¡­ this is not being too difficult for you, right? Gav?" she continued once their lips parted.


    "Well, it was hard at first. But I''m getting used to it. It''s much easier now. In fact, I somehow feel as though I got split into two and now the both of us are doing a job two persons can do. I feel as though we''re more productive this way as we both can utilize our strength. But you are right, we need this switching to stop at some point and fulfil your wish and be one atst."


    "My wish¡­ does this mean¡­ you don''t wish for this? Gav?"


    A short silence reigned between them for a while.


    "At first I didn''t. But things are different now and I''m starting to understand things clearer as time goes by. Our situation made me realized how badly we both need each other not just in this current moment but in the future as well. So yes, right now¡­" he smiled at her. "I''m starting to wish for that too. At first, I can''t even imagine it. But¡­ when I started to think about all the things that we could do if we merge our abilities and powers together, I actually felt a thrill I have never felt before. It''s still a little strange, but the idea isn''t that uneptable anymore."


    The thrill shed in Evie''s eyes as well and Gavriel could not help but chuckle helplessly at his wife''s expressive face. He then kissed Evie''s mouth again.


    When their lips parted and Evie opened her eyes, the grey eyes were already reced by two zing blues now.


    "Gav¡­" she uttered but before Gavrael could react, he spun around and saw a dark fae standing there in the threshold.


    "What is it?" Gavrael asked immediately, his tone authoritative and kingly.


    "Your Highness, I was sent by the King to inform the queen of the light faes on an important matter." The messenger reported with a salute.


    "State it."


    "Light faes... more light faes have been arriving in the Under Lands. Right now, dozens of them are nearing the Great City while the others are still detained at the portal.." He reported and Evie''s eyes widened.

 Chapter 547 - Decision

    "What?!" Evie eximed, immediately moving away from Gav to face the dark fae. "Light faes¡­ where are they right now? Are they still quite far from the city?" She did not waste any time in questioning the dark fae that had brought the message.


    "Reporting to Your Highness, I believe that they would be reaching the gates in a few minutes. His Majesty the king and Her Majesty are already waiting to wee them by the gates." The messenger reported, still bowing his head as he spoke.


    Evie then looked at Gav again. "I have to go out and meet them as well," she told him and Gavrael only nodded his assent. He also guessed that his parents would have thought the same, that was why they had sent this messenger over to report on this matter to them both.


    "Have the vampires go along with you to wee them, Evie. I''ll be staying back because I need to head back into the library to cast the spell." He exined.


    Her eyes observed him, looking obviously conflicted as to whether she should stop him and ask him to wait for her before casting the spell or to just nod and let him go ahead and have it settled on his own. While Evie was still showing aplicated gaze, Gavrael smiled slightly as he stepped closer to her.


    "It''s alright," he stretched out his hand and brushed her cheek with the back of his fingers gently. "I''ll deal with this as quickly as I can ande join you. So go on ahead, Evie. I know you''re itching to go." His voice was low and rumbledfortingly that it eased the indecisiveness that Evie was feeling. She looked up at him with grateful eyes.


    And without further waiting for Evie''s verbal response, Gavrael took her hand in his and they both disappeared from the hall. As soon as they materialized outside the pce where the vampires were already gathered, Gavrael spoke to the men and gave them his orders.


    "Escort your queen to the gates." Hemanded in a serious tone and the men quickly nodded. No one said a thing the moment they saw the intense colour of his eyes.


    "Gav¡­" Evie was still a little hesitant to let go of him now that he was about to head off and leave without her. She had a tremble in her heart and suddenly thought that maybe she should not let him carry out the spell all on his own. After all, this matter involved the both of them. He was doing this all for her sake and her insecurities on their mating bond. "How about¡­" she trailed off when Gavrael suddenly shed her a smile. It seemed that he knew what she was thinking just by looking at her face.


    This Gav smiling softly was just so rare that Evie could not help but pause from whatever she had wanted to say. Though the smile was quick to fade, Evie could see that he seemed to be in a better mood right now.


    "We have already talked about this and decided to go for it as soon as I took over, remember? He told me that we needed to do it immediately and I agreed with his ideas too. So," he held her shoulders and squeezed it lightly before turning her away to face the rest of the men, "so go on, I will be right there the moment I''m done. I promise!"


    Thest two words were still ringing softly in her ears as she quickly turned around to get ast glimpse of him. However, he was already gone and had left Evie no choice but to sigh and nod at her men.


    ¡­


    Gavrael then materialized back inside the forbidden library. But instead of casting the spell as he had promised Evie, what he did was to stretch out his arms and his dark magic suddenly swirled around him, thick and copious. He murmured some words under his breath and the dark smoke moved on their own almost as though they were ck snakes that were crawling through the shelves, opening a few books as Gavrael had his eyes closed, absorbing the information written in them. All of this was happening very suddenly and at a rapid pace.


    When he had spoken with Gavriel earlier about the prevention spell, Gavriel had refused to go along with it. He had insisted that the spell might cause even more problems. He also had said that spell was the same as forcing the bond to trigger, only that the way it worked was from the opposite end of things. And Gavriel did not want that. He told him that he had full trust in their mating bond triggering at the right time and he had no ns to either force it to happen earlier nor to hinder it for whatever amount of time.


    Gavriel was also beyond confident that the mating bond will be triggered sooner rather thanter. And he too, honestly believed that with all his heart, and that was why he was not very happy about the things he had found out as well. However, they needed to do something at least for now to help put Evie''s mind to be at ease.


    And aside from that, he had also unintentionally found out a horrific information about Evie''s pregnancy while looking for information on the other matter. It has been said that in one of the books that anyone who had died once before were not supposed to ever get pregnant anymore. And the fearful thing was that it did not matter if the person was brought back to life through time reversal or not.


    This news had shocked the both of them to the core. And thus, Gavriel had worked out this n. They were going to lie to Evie and inform her that they would be carrying out that prevention spell.


    It was not an easy decision to make. They both hated the idea that they needed to lie to her at all. But they both knew that there was no choice when dealing with the matter of her pregnancy and their unborn child. They needed to do something to keep her at ease. That way, they would be able to focus on this much more pressing issue they needed to solve as soon as possible.


    They must find out more¡­ no, find out everything they could about this now, right this instant! They need to find an answer on how to prevent this disaster from happening!

 Chapter 548 - Two Situations

    <h4>Chapter 548 - Two Situations</h4>


    Time passed and Gavrael finally absorbed enough information from the books all at once. He immediately left the library, but it was not to catch up with Evie as he promised earlier. He instead, materialized inside their room andid himself on the bed.


    This was also done as per Gavriel''s instructions. He had told Gavrael to put himself into a deep slumber and Gavrael just agreed, understanding why he had asked him to do that. They both will need all the time they need to go over the loads of information he had absorbed from the books earlier and to share them with Gavriel.


    It would be more convenient as an excuse for him to fall asleep or Evie will probably keep him awake and interrogate him thoroughly about the spell once she returns. Gavrael wanted to cuddle with her again, no doubt about it. But he knew they do not have much time to waste as of now! Time is of the essence as Evie''s pregnancy is progressing day after day!


    Shutting his eyes, Gavrael checked on Evie''s condition and location first through Samuel''s eyes. He had chosen to connect through the leader this time.


    When he saw Evie speaking with the light faes that had just arrived and was looking alright, Gavrael sighed out in relief. He also saw his parents together with her, so he could rx and finally uttered the spell to put himself into a deep sleep.


    In the next instant, he was standing in front of Gavriel again.


    Gavriel immediately stood as he approached him.


    "Evie''s out to meet the light faes who had just arrived. So I am back here earlier than you expected." Gavrael informed him quickly, "Father and mother are with her, and they should be returning into the pce anytime soon." He added and Gavriel nodded in relief.


    He asked Gavrael to let him view the contents of the books he had absorbed with the help of his magic and Gavriel did not waste a second longer to focus himself on it, skimming through all the pages, one after another at an impossible speed.


    After what felt like hours, Gavriel finally stopped. Aplicated look was stered across his normally calm expression. Both of them looked at each other, thoughts racing across their own minds.


    "I think Evie was already pregnant before I came out and took over." Gavrael was the first to speak.


    "I think the same, too. I believe she''s already pregnant before we got separated. This should mean that your dark magic should not be the reason why she had managed to conceive... This will be the biggest difference between her and Queen Ellia." Gavriel mulled over this point. "It says here that the female should start bing weaker even in their first week of pregnancy. However, thinking back, I remember that theplete opposite actually happened to Evie. After we got separated, she only grew stronger and stronger until now."


    At that moment, Gavrael remembered something he had observed from Evie since he had switched ces with Gavrielst night.


    "I also had sensed that her magic is getting even stronger nowpared to previously." he informed Gavriel. "No¡­ in fact, the increase of her powers within this short amount of time could be said to be a little unbelievable. She had told me that she started to feel as though her energy is now overflowing since she had arrived in the Under Lands."


    Gavriel''s eyes narrowed a little as he stared at the page Gavrael was showing him through his magic.


    "Is it possible that¡­" Gavriel started thoughtfully, "¡­that the opposite is happening to her? That instead of getting weaker, she''s actually bing stronger?"


    Gavrael frowned, puzzled at what Gavriel had pointed out.


    "Perhaps because the dark magic isn''t the one responsible for her being able to conceive¡­" Gavriel wondered out aloud.


    The idea made sense to Gavrael as well, but he could not say anything more as Gavriel continued reading again.


    "Here it is! I''ve found it!" Gavriel eximed after a long while of reading silently. "It says here that it''s impossible for a revived woman to conceive unless one of these two situation happens. First, if the man has surpassed the pinnacle of dark magic, meaning the man had been consumed by his darkness and second¡­ there''s something about the woman that made it possible."


    "Something about the woman? You mean, something about Evie herself that had made it possible for her to conceive?" Gavrael asked, "Is this because Evie''s the queen of the light faes and is also powerful in her own right?"


    "Probably, but queen Ellia was once a powerful dark fae too. She''s the most powerful female dark fae during that time. So that should not be the case."


    "So if it is not because of how powerful she is, then what?"


    "Maybe¡­ Hmm, perhaps, it could be because Evie''s source of magic isn''t darkness but the light."


    Gavrael was silenced. That was the most logical theory they had manged toe up with right now. "So it might be because Evie''s powers have reached the pinnacle of light magic?" he wondered but Gavriel shook his head.


    "No. Evie only started using light magic that day when the war broke out. That was the same day we got separated¡­" suddenly, Gavriel trailed off. His eyes widening a little at that thought that had juste to him. He remembered that night when he began to realize that Evie was not just a mere human as they both had thought before. That night he gave her that ne and that time he brought her to the crystalke. That night, they had made love while theke magically started shining with golden lights.


    There was no way he could forget that.. Though Evie might not have noticed it, it was impossible for him not to notice the abnormal lights that urred that moment they had started making love,pared to when she was just simply soaking herself in the water. Could it be that¡­

 Chapter 549 - No Going Out

    After some discussion with the King and Queen of the Under Lands, Evie finally led the light faes to a ce where King Belial had assigned and granted permission for them upy while they were here.


    A while ago, as soon as the light faes, who were led by Zirrus saw Evie, all of them nearly sagged to the ground with utter relief. Even though Zanya had told them over and over again that the queen was totally fine, there was no way the light faes would feel any better knowing that their queen was trapped within the dark fae realm. This was the realm of their long mortal enemy.


    Though they all knew that time has changed everything now, the light faes just could not get rid of their long seated fears and trust issues rted to the dark faes. Not until they saw their queen with their own two eyes safe and sound that they were finally convinced of what Zanya had told them.


    They all know that their queen was theirst ray of hope. She was the destined saviour of their race. Their race was once almost fully eradicated in the past¡­ if something ever happened to their queen¡­ the light faes could not even start to imagine what will happen to them and theirnd. The depths of their despair and destruction of their race would be unmitigated.


    So that was why it was such a great relief to them all, seeing that not only was she safe and sound, but they all could clearly sense that her light magic had grown to be so much stronger than thest time they had seen her. It was so incredible that they could even literally feel the warm aura of her light magic brushing out from her without her even doing anything. This was their queen!!


    What had happened? Had their queen been busy strengthening herself all this time while she was stuck here this dark realm? Still¡­ that was an unreal amount of magic growth!


    "I want all of you to rest for tonight," Evie addressed everyone, "tomorrow, I will need to speak to everyone again once everyone is here and ounted for."


    The light faes nodded at hermand. "Yes, Your Majesty." They said in unison and Evie finally left them.


    "We will be escorting you back to the pce, Your Majesty," Zn told her, "Leon and the others might still take a long while to arrive here, so you should go and rest. We''lle to inform you once the rest of them arrive."


    Evie turned to face Zn. "Alright, you guys should go and get some rest too. I want you all to be able to stay alert and take all the rest needed while everything is still alright." She nced at Levy next and spoke pointedly. "So¡­ refrain from running off somewhere and staying up all night, alright?"


    Levy smiled awkwardly as he nodded at her like a good little boy. "Yes, my Queen. No going out tonight."


    Once Evie entered the pce, Zn, Levy and Luc left to return to their barracks. She immediately rushed to the hall leading towards the library, wondering why Gav did note find her ording to what he had promised earlier. She could not help but feel a little worried now. Though she knew that there was almost no risk in him carrying out that spell, she still could not stop that little bit of fear from sprouting in her heart.


    When she met her people and found out that Zanya and the others were still by the portals, Evie had wanted to go there herself to meet them. But she hesitated because she was still waiting for Gav toe find her.


    She was worried on why he was taking so long. He had told her that the casting of the spell would not take that long. So why the hold up? She could not stop wondering if the spell was taking that long to perform or there was something bad that had happened to him.


    And thus, she decided to send Samuel, Leon and Reed to meet up with Zanya and the rest of them. King Belial and Queen Beatrice also agreed with her decision that there was no need for her to personally go to the portal herself.


    Two ancient dark faes who were standing outside the door leading to the forbidden library, looked at Evie as she approached them hurriedly. They have an air about them that was quite identical to udius that helped Evie identify and sense that these two were ancients as well. They stood at the doors like the guardians to the library.


    "I am here to look for my husband, Prince Gavrael." She told them and the guardians looked at each other before giving her respectful bow.


    "His Highness Gavrael had already left quite a while ago, Queen Evielyn." One of them informed her respectfully, causing Evie to frown. What? He had already left? And much earlier too?


    "I overheard him saying that he was feeling sleepy¡­" the other one added but trailed off at the look on Evie''s face.


    Speechless, Evie sighed and gave them a grateful smile. "Thank you, elders." she expressed her gratitude to them.


    "Our pleasure, Queen." They responded in kind and Evie rushed off and headed back to their room.


    Once she opened the door and saw her husband already lying on the bed and seemingly in a deep slumber, she leaned against the door and sighed again, this time in relief andughing quietly at the same. She really wanted to punish this man now! How dare he make her worry so much while he was here taking such a nice andfortable nap!


    She walked over to him and stood next to the bed with her arms crossed over her breast, nning to act very mad at him.. However, when he did not move to wake up and just continued sleeping so peacefully, Evie found herself sitting at the edge of the bed and watching his tranquil look with a soft smile on her face.

 Chapter 550 - This Woman...

    Meanwhile, Leon and hisrades who were entrusted to wee the stragglers were finally nearing the portal where Zanya and the other light faes were waiting at.


    His heart was racing hard within his ribcage, and it was not caused by the speed of their travels. He knew it was because of her¡­ because of Zanya. Because he was finally going to see her face to face again. It had not been all that long since he had left her in that cave, but he already felt as though it had been months or even years since he had seen herst.


    He could not believe how badly he missed her until now. Did she miss him as badly too? He could not help but wonder how she would react once they finally reunite physically.


    Leon remembered that time when he first came to the Under Lands looking for her. His heart was also behaving this way. But the good thing this time around was the absence of fear. He was told that they were alright, that she had just stayed behind after negotiating with the dark faes who were guarding the portal to let them enter and head to the Great City without any battle needing to ur between the two groups.


    They said that the dark fae lord who was stationed at the portal had decided to let half of them to go ahead first and the other half to stay behind and wait for the King''s approval before allowing all the other remaining light faes to enter into the Under Lands.


    But despite receiving the reports and knowing that she was alright, his heart was still behaving like this. He felt as though his heartbeat would never go back to beating normally again unless he sees her with his own two eyes.


    Atst, they finally halted as they reached the camps of the dark faes who were on duty near the portal. It was a surprise to them though that there was not even a single monster that had stopped them while they were crossing the forest. Because the very first time they had passed through this forest, they were forced to fight quite a number of monsters.


    "So the three of you are the ones His Majesty the king sent to escort the remaining light faes to the Great City¡­" a big man, as huge as Samuel stepped up and spoke to them. Leon noticed that this one was filled with so much power, that he felt even stronger than that dark fae lord named Azrael.


    There was no need for this man to even introduce himself anymore as they could already tell that he is the lord that the King had mentioned, Lord Cairus. He was not here thest time when they had passed through the portal.


    After Samuel spoke to him, the dark fae lord then led them inside the camp. Leon was surprised to see the light faes were already within the camp. He had thought that they did not allow them to cross the portal.


    "Tell the light faes to gather now, their escorts are here." Lord Cairus ordered one of his men, and in no time at all, the light faes were all gathered before them.


    Leon kept looking through the crowd of light faes. His heart beating wilder because he had yet to spot her. Where is she? Why was Zanya not here with the rest of them?


    Suddenly, Leon leapt andnded right before Kariza.


    "Where is Zanya?" he asked immediately, causing Kariza to blink for a while.


    "Oh, she''s with a female dark fae a while ago," the light fae answered.


    "Female dark fae?" Leon echoed, when another female light fae spoke.


    "I saw them head towards the forest. I think they went in hunting for monsters again ¨C"


    "I don''t think so, they might ¨C"


    Before Kariza could finish her line, Leon was already gone from her sight. He had nced at Reed and sent a telepathic message telling him that he would go and search for Zanya and then left before Reed could even reply with a single word. Reed could only roll his eyes and report to Samuel what Leon had done.


    Leon''s face was a bit dark now. Hunting for monsters? Is she serious right now? She should be resting and recuperating instead of running around and hunting for monsters! What was she even thinking?! Was she even thinking in the first ce?!


    Leon could not help but feel worried and nervous and his heart rate was speeding up crazily. He knew from personal experience that she is strong, but the monsters in thisnd are very different and she already knew that! Did the female dark fae Kariza mentioned drag her out as herpanion to go hunting? He gritted his teeth as he thought that she might get hurt again.


    As he entered the forest again, his purple orbs turnedpletely blood red as he searched the woods in haste and his senses were fully honed to pick up on her scent and sound. He spotted a woman and immediately headed to the spot. It was a female dark fae¡­


    The woman threw a spear created by dark magic as soon Leonnded a few steps away from her. But Leon quickly dodged the projectile and immediately growled out. "I''m not an enemy," he exined. "I am here to fetch Zanya. We need to get back quickly to the Great City now. Our queen is summoning us."


    "Oh¡­" the woman scrutinized him, and it seemed as though she already knew who he was judging from the fact that she had already dropped her weapon and rxed her attack stance. "Zanya''s still not done. She said she''ll follow up in a¡­ hey!! Where are you going?" she shouted out after Leon''s disappearing back.


    Leon ignored the female dark fae''s shouts and continued forward. He could no longer take this. He wanted to see her. And he wanted to see her right now! And what did she mean that she is not done? She is not done hunting yet?! This woman¡­


    All of a sudden, Leon skidded to a stop the moment he arrived at a flowing stream. His crimson red eyes quickly returned to their normal and beautifulvender hue as he looked at the view disyed before him.


    Zanya was currently half submerged in the stream''s water, fully naked and without a stitch on her exquisite and lithe body. She had lifted her head and was looking at him with a raised brow, without any hint of surprise at all on her beautiful face.. "What''s up my dear pervert?" that greeting was then followed by a mischievous smirk spread across her moist and tempting lips.

 Chapter 551 - Only Chance

    "What''s up my dear pervert?"


    These words were like a potent spell as it rang out in Leon''s ears, sending delicious shivers all over his entire being. His body stilled as though the sight of her and those words that had left her mouth were lethal weapons which had rendered him utterly harmless. In front of her, he was currently like a little white rabbit.


    He could not even open his mouth to speak nor move his fingers. All he could do was just to stand there, looking at her. His purple eyes were dted, darkening as his heartbeat stopped for one long moment. Never did he expect that he would be reunited with her in this manner. The vision of her just struck him dumb but his blood was gushing in his ears as his body was trembling, reacting to the breath-taking view she provided. He did not know whether to jump in excitement or fall into his knees.


    Then she moved, running both her hands from her forehead to the back of her hair. It seemed to Leon that the movement was done in slow motion and every second felt so torturous at the same time heavenly. Then she licked her lips in a very erotic way, looking at him through her thickshes as though he was her delicious meal ¨C her ambrosia ¨C and not the other way around.


    "Come, Leon." She called out in that same spine-tingling voice of hers, "join me."


    Abruptly, Leon jerked and turned around, causing Zanya to let out a soft giggle as if she had fully expected him to do that. She saw him rub the back of his neck nervously as the backs of his ears reddened to the point as though blood would seep through his skin.


    "Fi¡­ finish your bath. I''ll wait." He then replied stiffly, and Zanya found his little stammer utterly adorable. She barely could keep in a girlish squeal seeing him behaving so cutely.


    Since Zirrus had left, Zanya had already calcted that if nothing went wrong, their queen would definitely be sending people over to fetch them, and they should be arriving at this very moment. Knowing Queen Evie, she would surely send her vampire men toe and escort them back to the camps. Zanya had absolutely no doubt that one of the men who woulde for them would be Leon. And because of herplete assurance of his arrival, that is the reason why she was doing this.


    She really could not wait to see him again. It had been weeks since they got separated. And as the time passed, she had started to dream of him, of those purplish orbs gazing adoringly at her, of those strong calloused hands touching her bare skin. Since the night that she had made love with him, something seemed to have awakened within her. Her heart which was like a dead tree, had suddenly started blooming. She did not know when it even started. All she knew was that he had already unknowingly given her sufficient water and sunlight and that was why that night when they had made love, she felt her heart starting to bloom.


    Now she was just like a tree at full bloom, so alive and vibrant. Their separation had only served to make her realize just how much she hade to adore this man. She had been thinking of him every day, and every night. And thoughts of him not only popped up in her mind during her leisure time, but at random times along the day when she was getting things done too! It was like her every day was no longer that mundane anymore.


    For so long, she had felt as though she was merely existing, not really living. She existed only for one purpose and that was to serve Evie, her queen. And she thought that her life would have that sole purpose forever. It was not like she hated the idea that her purpose was to serve the queen. In fact, she was contented and happy that she had been able to live long enough to witness the arrival of the light faes'' fated queen. She was prepared to dedicate the rest of her life to serve Evie and she was totally fine with that.


    Until this man with those tantalizing and rare purple eyes appeared before her. Now she was no longer contented with just serving her queen. For the first time in countless years of merely existing, she is now starting to want more out of this life. And this something more was none other than him. This vampire. This delicious man.


    She eyed his broad back hungrily, and she could still tell how stiff he was. Licking her moist lips again in anticipation, Zanya moved swiftly. She had set this stage to be alone with him because somehow, she knew that this might be her only chance to solo him.


    Since Lord Cairus had allowed them to cross the portal, she had immediately felt the looming danger in the air around them. Not just her instincts were telling her so, but also her light magic had sensed a huge troubleing very soon. There was a big chance that trouble will break out any time now and once that happens, she might not even be given the luxury to kiss him, much less do anything more frisky together. Therefore, she would not be wasting this perfect chance!


    She was going to seize this golden opportunity now, even if it was just for a short hour. She will not be letting him go not only because she missed him so badly, but because she knew that she would not be able to contain her overwhelming desires for him anymore. A hug or a kiss would not be enough for her to make up for the weeks that she had longed to touch him and to be one with him.


    Climbing out of the water, Zanya sashayed towards him, still fully naked and dripping wet.


    She saw him catch his breath as she neared him as he could sense her approaching, but he still stubbornly did not turn around. ''Such a stubborn but sweet little cinnamon roll,'' she smirked and licked her lips before slipping her arms around his waist.


    "You can turn around to look now, my gorgeous innocent perv," she whispered hotly into his ears and Leon turned to face her, only to freeze again at the sight of her stillpletely naked body.

 Chapter 552 - Heavens!

    Leon swallowed hard as his eyes registered what he was seeing before his very eyes. His purple eyes had turned so dark and intense now. But he bit down on his lip hard and quickly closed his eyes.


    "Get¡­ get dressed, Zanya." He choked out with much difficulty. "They''re all still waiting for us. They mighte over to look for us if we dy any longer¡­"


    He trailed off at the tinkling sound of her chuckle and swallowed hard again. Why was it that even herughter sounded so utterly seductive? Heavens! He was about to go crazy very soon! But this woman still had to push at his limits?!


    His facial muscles clenched and unclenched as he spoke again. "Get dressed, Zanya," he repeated, "¡­ please!"


    The plea came out almost as a gasp as Leon shut his eyes tighter. He knew that if he opened his eyes again and she was still naked, there was no way in hell he would be able to hold himself back anymore! He would ravage her on the spot!


    "Are you sure?" she asked teasingly, and he jolted at the sudden cool touch of her fingertips along his jaw.


    Leon easily caught her slender wrist despite his eyes still closed.


    "Don''t¡­ we need to go now. They''re wait ¨C" he spoke through clenched teeth as he tried to hold back. Even that little contact of her satiny skin in his grasp was throwing him off bnce.


    "But this little Leon right here does not seem to want to go right now." She cut him off as he felt her fingers lightly brush against his bulge and Leon''s eyes automatically flew open.


    The next thing Zanya knew, she was grabbed at her shoulders and being pinned against the trunk of a nearby tree. Then both her hands were held down by him as he pinned them above her head with one hand. His other hand was a burning brand that was clutching at her waist, with the thumb making circling motions on her t tummy.


    Zanya''s seductive smile widened while Leon was gasping now.


    "You''re so¡­ just so¡­" his jaw worked as he looked like he did not even know what to say.


    "So what, hmm¡­ my hot perv?" she teased, lifting her leg and using her knee to gently nudge and rub against his groin.


    A low and hoarse groan escape from Leon''s mouth and Zanya smiled triumphantly again. She wanted to know how long this innocent perv of hers could resist her. Moreover, she just loved teasing him.


    "So damn naughty¡­ I am doing this for you. If someonees over and... I don''t want that¡­ your reputation¡­" he still persisted in trying to hold back despite him already groaning with pleasure as she continued putting pressure against his already rock hard length.


    "Reputation¡­?" she echoed then she chuckled mirthfully again. Why is this man so adorable right now? Never in her life had she ever thought that someone would worry about her reputation when he was already in a situation like this. "What if I tell you that I''m fine even if my reputation is being ruined, as long as it is you who ruined it?" she whispered, and Leon''s eyes widened again. He was just shocked and utterly speechless at her teasing.


    He moved as if to seize her mouth and Zanya rejoiced. But he stopped right before their lips collided. Ugh! How stubborn!


    "No. I don''t want anyone to see you¡­ in this state." He breathed and Zanya could not help but blush at his possessiveness. "Don''t want anyone to see you naked so¡­ ugh, don''t stop!"


    Zanya raised her elegant brows at him at his plea when she put her leg down and stopped nudging him there. She felt her heart swell after hearing his reason for holding back. Of course, it was notpletely true that she did not care about her reputation. After all, she was still one of thest light fae noble and the queen''s own right hand person. It was her duty to stay dignified especially in the eyes of all the younger light faes who were looking up to her. She only said those words to tease him and also because she knew that no one else will being to search for them anymore.


    Looking at the beads of sweat that had already drenched Leon''s gorgeous face, Zanya moved her face closer to his. She just loved to tease him more and torture him for being such a stubborn mule. But she had a time limit for this. "Then stop resisting, Leon, and juste at me." She whispered seriously, "don''t worry, I have already told Kariza not to wait for us. I knew you''de for me¡­ so I had actually prepared in advance. You think just a kiss and a hug would be enough to satisfy me after you left me alone for weeks? I miss you¡­ and want you¡­ so badly¡­ and I don''t think we''d have another chance to be alone like this again once we reach the Great City. So take me now Leon. Don''t waste any more -"


    He cursed before mming his mouth down against hers. They kissed passionately, like two hungry beasts starved to death for each other. His earlier hesitancy and reservation was utterly thrown into the wind and there was only his wild passion meeting hers.


    "Zanya¡­" he moaned out her name as he fumbled in haste to free himself from his trousers.


    "Leon¡­" She reached out and tangled her fingers through his hair all the while kissing him harder, fiercer, like she wanted to devour him. He just tasted so good¡­ so crazy good.


    Once their lips parted from their wet and intense kiss, Zanya turned and ced her palms against the tree trunk, lifting her bottom against him.


    "Take me now, Leon. I can''t wait anymore. Now! Give it to me now!" she panted at him as she looked over her shoulder and Leon''s eyes stretched wide. His eyes travelled from her beautiful and seductive face down to her perfect curves to her¡­ Heavens!


    With a loud and guttural moan, Leon grabbed her waist and in one hard thrust, he buried himself deep inside her.

 Chapter 553 - Unrestrained

    Due to the glowing crystals nearby, Leon could see her inviting and bewitching sex all moist and wet as he stood behind her, even without using the supernatural powers of his vampire eyes. She was so ready for him now and that sight of her, the unique scent which only belongs to her, casted an enchanting spell over him, over his maleness. And hepletely lost it after that.


    He had moved at lightning speed and encircled her slender waist in hisrge hands and roughly impaled his hardness into her softness in one swift thrust. He growled out low and wild at the same time. The feel of her insides clutching and clinging at him as he moved within her was just¡­ it was just¡­ he had no words for it.


    And he could no longer stop himself from being taken over by his feral side. He knew that this would happen the moment he gave into his urges. And his mind brought him back to that night. Their first night together was something he would never be able to forget in his entire life. It was one utterly mind-blowing night for him. But never did he expect that the maddening desire and passionate pleasure he had felt for her was all due to the effects of the bond that was formed between them.


    Now he had finally proven it. He had found the blue pearl and even though he refused to be freed from the bond, Leon had clearly felt right at the moment when the blue pearl had worked its magic on him and sessfully set him free from the bond.


    At first, Leon was a bit anxious on what would happen to his feelings and desires for Zanya after the magic of the blue pearl has taken effect. But as soon as he came out of the water that dawn and started looking for her, he realized that nothing seemed to have change at all. And as time went by, his feelings for her only grew deeper and stronger. And he had even started to feel that their separation was getting to be more unbearable.


    Leon knew that the next time he bes one with her, he would not be able to hold back at all. That night, she had restrained him, and he was in such a state, but not now. Now, he is at his full vigour and without any restraints to hold him back. Not to mention the many long nights that he had been spending only thinking of her, dreaming of her, but could in no way or form touch her. Those nights, this naughty woman had teased him and tortured him even in his dreams ¡­ the sexual hunger and yearning for her had umted to a degree that he could no longer even imagine.


    And now, this woman had the audacity to seduce him like this¡­ heavens help her because nothing could hold him back anymore. He had thought about this before when she rode him that night. In his mind, the next time they got intimate, he was going to punish her nicely and make her scream for him due to so much pleasure that she would not be able to bear it.


    And now it is finally happening. And he felt like even if he did want to be gentle, his extreme hunger for her would not let him do it.


    "Heavens! Zanya¡­" he called her name with a primal growl as he pulled and then push hard back into her again and again. The collision of their sexes was creating scandalous sounds along with Zanya''s moans that was getting louder and louder. The friction that was building up between them only seem to ignite that fire between them to be an inferno, waiting to burn them up together.


    "Oh¡­ ah¡­ god¡­ my god¡­!!" was all Zanya''s response. She never would have thought that this innocent perv of hers would actuallye at her this hard at the get go. The way he thrusted his hot rod inside of her¡­ gods¡­ she could no longer think straight anymore. She thought¡­ she was quite convinced that she would need to be telling him words such as ''don''t hold back, faster, deeper,'' but oh, was she wrong. Was she ever so wrong!


    "Zanya¡­" he groaned again as he picked up his pace. More and more, still diving and stabbing into her wet and dripping core, Leon was tormenting her even harder until she was all tensed up, her whole body ¨C even her fingers and toes ¨C were stiff and unable to rx. Her mind seemed to be so stunned and in a state of bewilderment that she was even unable to call out his name in response.


    "Oh, yes! God! Yes¡­ ah!" she was starting to scream out now, wiggling her behind and pushing herself against him. She just could not help it. The scandalous sounds were escaping from her mouth on their own with wild abandonment. She had not even realized that her mouth was gaping open as he continued pounding into her from behind, furiously and excitedly. Her moans just cascaded deliciously into the dark as she lost herselfpletely from the extreme pleasure that he was introducing to her.


    "I''m¡­ close¡­ Zan¡­ ya¡­" his voice was deep and hoarse. However, it was a very pleasing kind that sent delicious little shivers over Zanya''s skin. The voice he obviously forced out with so much difficulty was echoing into her ear while his prodding continued repeatedly into her, sparking more shivers and trembling to spiral out from her core. Not that she wasining.


    "Yes¡­ me too¡­ give it to me¡­ together¡­ Leon¡­" she finally managed to string those words together. "Give me now! Deep¡­ into me!"


    Leon stared at her then his eyes drifted to where they were joined together currently. His dazed eyes seemed to be capturing this very moment and trying to burn it into his mind as a beautiful memory. And when her tender ce started squeezing him tighter, Leon could no longer take this delicious torture on his manhood. He threw his head back and his eyes rolling back into his skull due to the immense pleasure crashing over him as his lids were tightly closed.


    In the next moment, he gave her onest thrust at full force and sent himself burrowing deep into her secret ce.. And the absolute, unrestrained and extreme sensation gripped them both as they merged together as one and shivered in their wondrous, all-consuming, and intense orgasms.

 Chapter 554 - Reins

    They were panting so heavily as Leon''s other hand braced again the tree trunk and he let his body press down against her back. His other hand wrapped around her waist, holding her to him so she would not fall after all that intense shaking. He could feel her legs which were wobbling as she could not fully hold herself up and he felt a sense of pride in that, seeing how he had loved her so strongly that her energy had been depleted to this extent.


    "Heavens¡­" he breathed between his hard pants after a few minutes, "look at what you made me do¡­ Zanya."


    Zanya clicked her mouth, still heaving, as sheughed breathlessly and leaned backfortably into his embrace. "Said the beast in disguise¡­ you''re such a beast all along who was acting so innocently, aren''t you?" she used while stillughing and bumped the back of her head on his chest.


    "I¡­ I never¡­ did something like that before, believe me." He whispered into her ears, "I think you''re the one who¡­ made me¡­ turned me into a¡­ beast. I have never¡­ desired anyone the way I desired you, Zanya. As soon as I''m inside of you I just could not stop myself¡­ I¡­" though he started out with a teasing tone, at the end, his voice was soft and serious. He did not want Zanya to mistake him for a flirt and someone who does this simply with other women.


    Turning her head over her shoulder to look at him, Zanya reached out and tangled her fingers through his dark hair that was now damp from sweat. Her eyes were soft and glowing as she looked at him and a small smile curled naturally at the edges of her lips. His purple eyes were dark and gleaming as he looked at her with overflowing emotions as he struggled to share his innermost feelings.


    "I love you¡­ I really love you, Zanya." He continued and Zanya who had opened her mouth to speak and was smiling, stilled in her movements. Her smile faded, and her mouth gaped as her green eyes widened slowly. "Tell me you''re mine, Zanya¡­"


    Zanya kissed his mouth hard and when their lips parted, she whispered, "I''m yours now, my not so innocent perv, Leon," she gave a softugh before smiling and kissed him again.


    And before she knew it, she was turned around and positioned sideways by him. One of her hands was resting against the tree while the other was wrapped around Leon''s back for support.


    Their eyes locked, intense dark purple against beautiful forest green ones.


    "This perv of yours wants onest round," he said with a hint of mischief in his purple eyes and before Zanya could react, he had already grabbed one of her legs high, putting her legs into a split position.


    "Oh god, you perv!"


    "You keep calling me perv, so I might as well live up to your expectations and try being one, no?" he cocked his head adorably and Zanya could not help but be rendered speechless for a moment. "Once more, Zanya¡­ thest one¡­ after this we''ll go¡­ please?" he purred, and Zanya could not believe that she was helpless in resisting him.


    She had nned to have just one quick session and they had to go catch up with theirrades!


    "Just once more, I promise¡­" he whispered again and nuzzled into her ear, and she bit down on her lips hard. She was still a bit numb there due to their extreme session earlier and his hardness was already teasing her there. Oh gods¡­ it seemed as though she had really awakened a hibernating beast disguised as a cinnamon roll.


    "Zanya¡­ we don''t have much time¡­ say yes, please¡­" Leon kept pestering her.


    "Oh god! I can''t believe you were the same perv resisting so stubbornly a while ago!" she huffed and rolled her eyes at him.


    "Your fault¡­ you seduced me and turn me into this. Little Leon still don''t want to leave unless¡­ we go for one more round¡­ you''re the one who ¨C"


    "Fine, fine ¨C" she bit her lip the moment she said that, but it was toote. "Just one more¡­ ah!"


    Zanya gasped as he pushed his raging rod inside her again without waiting for her to finish her sentence. She was still so sensitive down there that she immediately started moaning hard with each thrust.


    And he stabbed deeper into her, and harder, until she was screaming with so much pleasure again. After another blur of intense love making, she felt him tangle his long and strong fingers through her dark silvery locks and devoured her mouth until she swayed in ecstatic pleasure, and he ended up finishing inside of her again.


    Leon pulled away and leaned against the tree. He slid down and sat on the ground with her cradled in his arms. They stayed still, just gasping for air until their breathing slowly settled and returned to normal.


    "Prepare yourself next time, you perv." Zanya murmured, "I won''t let you monopolize the reins like that again."


    But Leon just chuckled happily, gently kissing her cheek, rendering Zanya speechless at the sight of his heart-warmingugh. "I don''t mind, Zanya. I love it when you take over the reins too. I''m absolutely okay if we do it on an alternate basis. Little Leon loves it when you take control." He whispered naughtily and Zanya could not help but blush.


    Zanya pulled away and looked at him, pursing her lips as though she was annoyed with him. But she ended up chuckling after a while, not able to keep up the pretence of being angry at him.


    He cradled her face and caressed her cheek with his thumbs. "After this trouble ends¡­ I want to spend the rest of my life with you, Zanya."


    Again, she found herself dumbfounded and unable to speak. She could see it, the promise in his purple orbs. He was serious, more than serious. And her heart was dancing¡­ floating in a space filled with sweet colourful petals. The happiness his heartfelt confession stirred within her was so unbelievable, it was almost scary.


    Despite knowing that this might all be only due to his heart only beating for her now since he had drunk her blood, Zanya still could not help but feel so incredibly happy hearing those words spoken to her.. If only¡­ if only he was so madly in love with her like this for real and not because of the bond that had cursed him to fall only for her.

 Chapter 555 - Never Mind

    Another long and lingering kiss was Zanya''s response to his words. He wanted to hear a positive answer to his question, but he held back hisments and just kissed her in return. Not only because he could not resist responding to her kiss, but also because he thought that this was more than enough for now. However, it was only for now. Later on, he would revisit this matter with her again.


    He would always be willing to wait for her to voice her answer out, no matter how long he would have to wait.


    When their kiss deepened again, she struggled a little before pulling away and red at him. "You promised, you perv!" she reminded him, and Leon pressed his lips tight together, pulling his head away from her while giving her an injured look. His wounded look caused Zanya to suffer a pang of guilt in her heart as she could see how much he enjoyed sharing the kiss with her.


    "You kissed me first¡­ I thought that was you asking for another round ¨C" Leon muttered out his excuse, looking all cute and adorable in Zanya''s eyes.


    Zanya pinched Leon''s cheeks and pulled at it sideways until his gorgeous face was contorted to end up looking funny. "Gods, you''re really bing one real perv now."


    "But you''re loving it..." a sneaky smile spread across his face and Zanya face palmed. The thought ''I''m in deep shit'' crossed her mind upon seeing that look.


    Abruptly, she stood and pointed at him while narrowing her eyes a little. "Behave now, Leon. Or else¡­" the look in her eyes changed and there was now a dangerous warning that sparked in them, "you''ll regret it. I promise you."


    Leon found himself swallowing hard at her warning. His heart skipped a beat at her words and the way she was looking at him now. Warning bells also echoed at the back of his head ¨C delicious and dangerous warning bells. His fingers itched and tickled to reach out and catch her ¨C to have his way with her and to see what kind of ''regret'' that she had in mind for him.


    But he cleared his throat and averted his gaze away from her perfections before he could lose all hisposure and control. "Yes, mydy." He then said, smiling in surrender and Zanya shed him a smirk before turning and jumping fluidly back into the water.


    Sighing, Leon followed her and soaked himself into the water as well. He just wanted to sit there and watch her but¡­ he needed to wash up too and¡­ cool down. Thankfully, the queen had the foresight not to send Levy along with them, or else that annoying guy would keep pestering him as soon as he returns.


    Zanya was the first to get out of the water and get dressed. She had also dried herself with magic before turning to fully face Leon who was still half soaking in the water.


    Just as Zanya was about to speak, they heard a loud sound, causing Leon to immediately jump out of the water andnded right before her as her protection.


    "Seems as though a fight is going on?" Zanya muttered and Leon looked at her. After one nod, the two were then moving at full speed towards the direction of the loud sounds, with Leon running and Zanya flying over him.


    They halted in unison when they sensed that they have reached the fighting scene. A body of a massive monster was already down.


    A woman dressed in warrior''s clothing was standing on top of it. Her sword had pierced right into the monster''s mouth. Her long hair that was tied back high on her head was cascading behind her as she pulled her sword out of the monster with ease.


    When she turned around, a triumphant smirk was gracing her face. "How is it, my lord? You believe me now? I told you, their most vulnerable spot isn''t their eyes, it''s actually the inside of their mouth. Once you pierce them through their throats, they will fall immediately. If it''s their eyes, we need to hit all four of their eyeballs before they die." She exined, still looking so proud of what she had found out, as her blue eyes were zing with excitement.


    "Interesting indeed¡­" a deep voice echoed from the side and both Leon and Zanya already recognized the owner of the voice ¨C Lord Cairus. "When did you find out about the monsters'' weakness, Riz?"


    "I don''t think you should be questioning me about that first and foremost, my lord. First, I want my reward for this discovery now. You can''t deny that this discovery of mine is more than a huge breakthrough. With this, our chances of winning against the monsters are now greater than ever. We can now kill them in one strike!" thedy called Riz crowed with pride at her achievement.


    "Alright, state the price that you want. But first¡­" the lord turned over his shoulders and his eyes fell to where Zanya and Leon were standing. "Why are the two of you still here?"


    Zanya and Leon could only step forward and greet the lord with respect. It was not long since Zanya had encountered this man with her people, but she had already formed a deep respect for him. This dark fae lord was such an amazing man. In fact, if not for him, Zanya was certain that there would have been a fight between the two groups of light and dark faes the moment the light faes attempted to cross the portal.


    This man was intelligent and calm and very good at dealing with conflicts despite him reeking with danger and dark magic. She had immediately sensed that he was very strong the moment she met him. If a fight had broken out that time, this man could have easily killed off more than half of the light faes by himself. And not to mention that he was quite a good looking specimen too. So much so that even the young female light faes in their group could not help but be mesmerized by him.


    "Never mind¡­" Lord Cairus averted his gaze and looked at the dark fae woman again, "you both can go now, yourrades had already left quite a while ago."

 Chapter 556 - New Friend

    "Wait a moment." The woman named Rizah stopped Zanya and Leon just as they were about to leave. "I think these two can stay back as witnesses, my lord. I''m afraid you''ll change your mindter on, so¡­" Rizah''s bright eyes twinkled as she stated her conditions to her lord and grinned cheerily at them.


    The lord frowned and grunted before he pinched the skin between his brows. "Fine, young woman. Just state your price and do it quick. We have more important things to see to. These two need to catch up with theirrades quick. Hurry up and don''t dy any longer."


    "Make me your general." She dered quickly and Zanya widened her eyes and nearly whistled, not expecting that request from Riz at all. Zanya had befriended Rizah in the short time that she had encountered her. Thisdy is one gutsy girl! And Zanya could only grin in approval of her style ¨C straightforward and firm.


    This female dark fae was so outgoing and interesting. Zanya could already tell that she was dedicated to being a warrior and she was quite strong as well. Rizah had told her earlier on that she had been with Lord Cairus'' army as the head healer. But it seems that this warriordy did not want to just heal herrades but fight alongside them as well¡­ and she wanted to be a general at that! Zanya smiled at the sight of her beautiful eyes. It was obvious to her that this beautiful dark fae was not born to be a healer, but a warrior and she herself knew that.


    However, the lord did not look at all pleased with what she had just requested. Zanya could feel the change in his aura.


    "You promised me you''ll grant me anything my lord," Rizah stated, obviously already sensing her lord''s displeasure.


    A long silence reigned as the two dark faes simply stared at each other, neither of them was backing down. It was amazing how Rizah could stand her ground against a powerful man with such strong aura. Who would win?


    "You know I always desired to fight. You know I joined your army with that as my aim! But you made me a healer instead despite the fact that I''m a stronger fighterpared to most of your generals. I''m not going to back down on this. I have already showed you my end of the bargain, it''s your turn to keep your promise and grant my wish." She looked so deadly serious as she uttered those words, so serious that she looked very intimidating.


    Zanya observed the lord''s reaction to her requests, and she was shocked that the lord was clenching his fist tight, and his jaw was gritting down on his teeth. ''Oh¡­ interesting¡­ I think you''ll win this Rizah!'' Zanya thought gleefully.


    "Fine." Lord Cairus hissed out in utter displeasure. "Do whatever you want!"


    And just like that, he disappeared into smoke while Rizah began jumping around in excitement. She even ran towards Zanya and hugged her.


    "You heard that right? He said ''fine''!" she eximed, still jumping around excitedly. Her beautiful smile was stered all over her face and she just looked so attractive when she was so happy like that. This woman looked intimidating when she was serious but when she smiles like this, she would turn into the sweetest and cutest looking goddess of the dark!


    "Congrattions, Rizah!" Zanya told her, smiling back at the very first dark fae she had befriended.


    "Yes, thank you! I can finally fight along with that dumbass lord of mine ¨C opps!" she covered her mouth as she looked at Leon, giggling at her idental blurting out of some not so appropriate words. "Purple¡­ ah! Your lover!"


    Rizah pointed at Leon with wide eyes as she enthusiastically bounced on the spot.


    "Yes. I''m Zanya''s lover." Leon said before Zanya could even say a word.


    His introduction made both Zanya and Rizah fall speechless. Then Rizah pressed her lips tight to keep herself from bursting out intoughter. "Oh, nice to meet you, Zanya''s lover." She teased but she could not hold back herughter anymore when Leon did not even bother to correct her and just nodded saying, "thank you. Nice to meet you Zanya''s¡­ friend?"


    "Oh, yes. I''m Zanya''s friend." Rizah justughed again but changed the topic all too soon, "Alright, I think I took up enough of your precious time. I''ll bring you guys to the Great City then or at least until you have caught up with yourrades. It''d be quicker this way."


    "Are you sure, Rizah?" Zanya asked. "Lord Cairus might look for you."


    "It''s fine. Didn''t you hear? He said I can do whatever I want. And I''m going to be general now!" she grinned and then she grabbed Zanya and Leon''s wrists without warning.


    The next second, a screen of smoke swallowed them. They then materialized in a certain ce and then disappeared again in the next second. Rizah did that for three more times until they finally caught up with the rest of the light faes.


    "Oh, there they are." Rizah said as they caught sight of the light faes travelling through the air. "I''m going back now Zanya, or I might get scolded." Rizah chuckled and waved at them both.


    "Be careful on your way back."


    "Don''t worry, monsters are very dociletely and most of them just disappear somewhere in the deep forest. Also, we will probably leave the camp soon and join the forces near the Abyss, so I think I''ll go visit you in the Great City very soon."


    And with that, Rizah disappeared, leaving Leon and Zanya standing there blinking at her sudden disappearance. Leon quickly held Zanya''s hand and entwined his fingers with hers. "It''s good to know you had found a new friend here." hemented as they began to walk.


    "She''s an interestingdy. Quite energetic too. She''s actually the one who pestered me first." Zanya smiled as she remembered their first encounter. "And yes, she''s really a beauty inside out and a really cool warrior too. You should''ve seen her fight. And now that she''s going to be a general, I''m starting to imagine her being like some goddess of war. Also, she somehow just gives off a different vibe ¡­ unlike most of the other dark faes who are strong mostly because of their dark magic. Rizah is different. I could sense from within her, a raw kind of strength. That it wasn''t all dark magic that she''s got. It was like she has something more¡­ You felt it too, right?" she looked at him as she paused, causing Leon to turn and face her.


    "Hmm?" Leon blinked. "Par¡­don?"


    "You''re not listening¡­" Zanya narrowed her eyes at him.


    Leon rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. "Sorry. When you start talking about your friend, my mind just drifted away and started thinking about when we will be able to have another chance to be together like this again." he confessed to her honestly and Zanya immediately felt as though an invisible and fluffy arrow had pierced through her heart.


    ___


    Don''t forget to vote with your golden tickets spellbounders!

 Chapter 557 - Advise

    <h4>Chapter 557 - Advise</h4>


    "Let''s not dy anymore and catch up with them." Zanya said after a long while of them just walking leisurely and holding each other''s hands. Though she was loath in letting go of his hands and cutting their sweet time short, she knew that their duties await them.


    "Yes. I have noticed that they''re moving a bit slowly. They might be doing that purposely to wait for us."


    "That''s definitely the reason why. And that''s why we can''t keep them waiting any longer. Or it will be really too selfish of us."


    Leon nodded in agreement as well while squeezing her hands that were still held within his grasp. Though he had nodded, it was hard for him to let her hand go and continued to hang onto it.


    "Alright, I''ll go first." Zanya finally exhaled and let go of his hand and spread her wings decisively, but Leon suddenly grabbed at her wrist again and without warning, he pulled her towards him and kissed her deep and long.


    "Onest kiss, for the trip." he whispered breathily into her ears then he devoured her mouth hungrily until Zanya''s knees felt as though it had be a little weak. "Alright, you can go now," he then breathed out when their lips parted after a long while.


    The corner of his lips lifted up as he saw how she was still standing there, a little dazedly. "Go now, Zanya. If you don''t, this perv will grab¨C"


    He gasped and his eyes widened as he looked at her. She had snapped out of her daze and was smiling now, wickedly and her hand¡­ was grabbing him. "You will grab what hmm? My little perv?"


    When she felt his rod swelling quickly at her touch, she licked her lips and then abruptly flew away, not giving him the satisfaction of returning the ''favour''. She turned around while she was above and stuck out her tongue at Leon before flying off,ughing out in amusement.


    Leon could only rub the back of his neck and fight back the mes that had been ignited within him as he watched his naughty little butterfly flew away.


    It did not take long before the both of them finally caught up with the rest of theirrades. And as expected, Leon was weed by Samuel and Reed''s knowing eyes. It was like they already knew the reason why he waste ining.


    "I hope you won''t be the next Zn, Leon¡­ oh well, as long as you know your limit, it''s not a problem." Samuel said as he shrugged his broad shoulders and they continued running.


    "Apologies for my dy, Leader," Leon gave a sincere apology and Samuel just nodded, as if this was amon urrence to him. "I''m surprised though that youpared me with Zn. I thought you''d mention Levy." Leon really did think that Levy was the flirty one amongst them all.


    "Levy''s always hitting on the girls, but he seldom gets any further than that. Zn is the exact opposite. Girls just hits on him constantly and he just disappears sometimes. Or should I say, almost every time when we pass by a vige or cities. Then hee back, telling us that a female had pulled on him and would not let go of him and that he didn''t want to break the poor female''s heart for refusing her. Well, we don''t have anyints since he always magically returns when it''s time for us to move on or when he''s needed. If you have n to sneak out and meet your lover, you might need to ask that guy on how he even does that ¨C appearing at the right time as if he knows exactly when it''s time for him to return every single time." Samuel advised seriously, causing Leon to fall speechless.


    ¡­


    The countless crystals that were stuck into the incredibly high ceiling of the Great City started glowing again, lighting the city with a soft and bright bluish colour, a bit simr to the brightness of the sky on the surface.


    Evie was already awake. She was staring at her husband with a somewhatplicated look on her face. She was d that Gav seemed to be having a really good sleep, but at the same time she could not help but feel worried because it was so unusual for Gav to sleep for such a long period of time that she actually woke up earlier than him despite the fact that he slept way earlier than herst night. Did the spell take such a toll on him?


    Shaking her head, Evie gentlyid her hand on his chest. Concentrating for a while, she could feel his magic rolling right below his skin. He had not been weakened or anything of the sort. Then why is he not waking up? Is he experiencing some form of side effect?


    Evie decided to leave the bed and get herself ready, thinking that if he was still asleep once she is done getting ready, she would then try to wake him up.


    But to her surprise, the man was still asleep even after all the time she deliberately spent puttering around. Bending over, Evie reached out to touch him when she paused and whispered instead. "Gav? It''s time to wake up."


    His brows creased a little, but he did not wake up. His breathing still as steady as ever, indicating that he was still deep asleep. Looking at how peacefully asleep he was, Evie pulled away and sighed. She did not have the heart to wake him up when he was in such deep slumber. She thought that perhaps it was because it had been really a long while since he had had a good sleep and he must be making up for all the times that he had been sleep deprived.


    "Alright, I''ll go meet my people first." She continued whispering to him. "I''lle back for youter." Then she kissed his forehead and left the room as quietly as she could.


    After a while, Gav opened his eyes.. His orbs zing with blue mes.

 Chapter 558 - Bow

    Seeing that the space next to him was already empty, a long sigh escaped his mouth before he pulled himself up and sat on the bed. "I can''t even kiss her," heined sullenly but he rose and immediately left the room as well.


    He had been with Gavriel the entire time he was ''asleep''. They were both busy going through the books, trying to find the answers about Evie''s pregnancy and then talking about the bow that the queen had given to Evie yesterday.


    With the help of the books, Gavriel had confidently concluded that Evie would not suffer the same fate as Queen Ellia. He managed toe to that conclusion because Evie did not get pregnant with the help of her partner''s dark magic. She was able to conceive because of the power of the light magic that was present in thatke and most likely also due to the light magic that was being suppressed within herself.


    The fact that none of the recorded symptoms happened to Evie proved that their conclusion was right. And their findings had made the both of them finally release that long sigh of great relief and grinned widely at each other, both looking proud that Evie was such a strong and powerful woman to defy the rules of dark magic and carve her very own fate without her even realizing that she was doing it.


    Now they can finally rx about this matter and move on to the next problem. The golden bow and also about Evie''s ever increasing powers.


    When Gavriel brought this up to Gavrael, Gavrael remembered that he had found the bow identally after clearing up a spot that was once filled with monsters. After getting rid of many of those vicious creatures, he had found the golden bow half buried in the ground. It looked as though the bow had been there for countless of years and for some reason, Gavrael could not leave it alone. So he had taken it back with him and had tried to look for the matching arrows while fighting monsters to grow stronger. But he had failed to find any arrows until he left the Under Lands.


    "Evie had a point. The bow might be trying to tell her something. Perhaps an answer on how to stop the tragedy she keeps seeing in her dreams," Gavriel had told him, "that''s why I won''t disagree anymore. It''s not like she''ll listen to me if I keep telling her no. However, I want you to be the one who''s present when she holds the bow. Just in case something does happen."


    And thus, here he was. Though Gavrael felt like Gavriel was sending him away so he could continue thinking, Gavrael did not bother to ask anymore, despite the curiosity and a tinge of suspicion that crossed his eyes. Whatever it was that Gavriel would need to think about, he was perfectly certain that it was for the better and that was enough for him.


    Gavrael materialized in the hall where the bow was kept. As per Gavriel''s instruction, he needed to check on the bow again before Evie touches it. He wanted to ensure that nothing bad will happen to Evie and Gavrael could not agree more with this n.


    So he approached the bow and picked it up. Seeing it up close made him remember the past and a small smile shed across his handsome face. It felt like it had been hundreds of years since then, since he was just a boy aiming to kill more monsters and be stronger ¨C stronger than anyone else in the Under Lands, so no one would ever look down on him anymore for being a halfling.


    His magic swirled, like a snake made of pitch ck smoke, crawling and circling the slim but intricate body of the bow up to its string.


    When Gavrael felt that the bow waspletely safe, he let out a soft sigh of relief and let go of it.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, after finally seeing Zanya and the rest of the light faes, Evie was so relieved that all of her people were here now and none of them were missing. After checking in on them, it seemed that everyone was alright. She had addressed everyone in the camp that the dark fae king had allocated to them and discussed with them about the troubles they may face soon.


    Evie also informed them about her dream and exined to them the reason why they, the light faes, were not exempted from this war and why they had to take an active stance in this. This war that might break out very soon and it was not the just the war of the dark faes but theirs as well. She made the light faes understand why they were a part of this war as well and that they needed to work closely with the dark faes and the vampires to save not just the Under Lands but the entire continent of Lirea.


    The light faes were stunned at everything they had heard but their queen''s words made them immediately force aside whatever lingering resentment they still felt towards the dark faes. The idea that they were fighting onemon enemy and that they have no choice right now made the eptance easier. They were going to fight alongside them and work with them to save this entirend.


    Seeing the positive reaction from the light faes, Evie smiled. She knew that her people would be able to understand so long as she exined properly and give them some time to take it all in. She wanted to remove all unnecessary resentment and doubts in their hearts so they could all focus themselves and fight with all that they have, and her n worked.


    "Well done, my queen. Terrific as always." Zanya praised Evie.


    "Thank you." Evie replied then she spoke to Zirrus before she and Zanya left the camp to head into the pce.


    The dark fae king and queen were already waiting for her and they all headed towards the hall where the bow was kept in. Evie had nned to wake her husband, but Queen Beatrice had informed her that Gav''s already waiting in the hall. So all of them headed there without further dy.


    Once everyone was gathered around the bow, Evie had Zanya take a look at it. Everyone stared at Zanya as she held the bow and her expression alone made them realise that she recognised and knew it.


    "You''ve seen this bow before?" Evie asked and Zanya nodded, her green eyes wide with both wonder and disbelief.

 Chapter 559 - Tale

    "You''ve seen this bow before?" Evie asked Zanya, shocked and excited at Zanya''s ims.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Zanya replied. "This was the ultimate weapon and treasure the previous queens had been searching for so long. In fact, from the looks of it, this seems to be the very same bow that was mentioned in many books in Crescia before the city''s destruction. It is stated in those books that this bow is as old as the tree of light. History has stated that this was the very first weapon of the first ruler of the light faes."


    "First ever¡­ the very first queen¡­" Evie echoed and Zanya nodded.


    "The records had stated too that this bow was forged with pure light magic. And it''s said to be the most powerful weapon ever existed. There was even a tale that a light fae queen named Ra single-handedly defeated legions of monsters with the help of this bow." Zanya continued. "As to how she even did that or how a single person could even defeat legions of monsters with just the help of a bow and arrow¡­ the tale did not have the details of it. Or perhaps, since the story was passed on from generation to generation without the actual records of Queen Ra''s battle, I think the details or even the truth of it had been lost in time. But even though no records of the battles involving this bow existed, the book that mentioned the origin and existence of this bow still existed. Well, it was only until Crescia was destroyed."


    "Did it state there in that book what exactly is the purpose of this bow?" Evie asked. Her interest with this bow was increasing more than ever now. She did not know why but every time she looked at it, she felt a peculiar feeling she could not even recognize nor put into words. And she wanted to know more about it, everything about it if that was possible.


    "It is said that this bow is created for one purpose and it''s to defeat the darkness. This bow was made to make sure that light will always prevail over darkness."


    Zanya''s answer made everyone fall silent. "There was also one ancient song with lyrics that told a story where once upon a time, the entirend of Lirea was swallowed by the darkness. The name of the queen who was reigning at this time wasn''t mentioned. But she was just simply referred to as the Light Queen. That song also had mentions of this bow as the ultimate weapon used to end the darkness and brought back the light. The song had said that the entire sky and even thend were enveloped in darkness and chaos and destruction painted thends a bloody red. It was the Light Queen wielding a golden bow who had emerged and defeated the darkness and made the light prevail over all once again."


    When Zanya mentioned that song, Evie remembered the prophetic song Zanya had sung for her back in Crescia. And there was only one thought in her mind now. This could only mean¡­ that the story in that song must be true.


    "You know ancient songs aren''t just simple songs, right Your Majesty?" Zanya asked and Evie nodded. "That''s why we firmly believe that this song had been telling the story of what had actually happened during that time. All light faes believes in the power of this bow¡­ even all current light faes before the Queendom''s destruction. And that''s also the reason why during thatst war, we had tried searching for this bow. Thete queen did her best to search for it because we all believed that it''ll be ourst resort to win the war at that time. However, we couldn''t find it. The bow had been missing for an immeasurable amount of time and we had no clue on even knowing when it even went missing. When I spoke with thete queen about this, she told me that she believed the bow had gone missing after that event in the song about the Light Queen. To think that this treasured weapon had all the while been here in the Under Lands! It is no wonder that we couldn''t detect it at all."


    "Gav had mentioned that he found this bow in the Abyss of Darkness," Evie told Zanya in a soft voice. Then she looked at Gav and at the dark fae King and Queen.


    Her expression was a bit severe at the thought that came to her. "Could it be that the darkness the Light Queen had defeated was the same thing living in that Abyss? And that was why this bow had ended up there?"


    Everyone looked at each other. Now it is all starting to make sense to them, the reason why such a bow that belongs to a light fae Queen could even be found in such a ce.


    "That''s a very probable reason. In fact, it could be the best exnation we have right now on why the bow was even there in the first ce." The kingmented. "If the story in that song indeed happened in the past, I also think that it should be the same darkness we are going up against anytime now."


    "I have a strong belief that the events of the story did happen." Evie said, "and I think that if I touch this bow now, I will be able to see what had happened back then. And this will help us understand more about what sort of enemy ising at us. And I strongly believe that this will be the way to stop that disaster I keep seeing in my dream."


    Silence reigned. Evie stared at Gavrael, waiting for him to say something. But he remained silent for quite a while looking downwards and pondered. Eventually, he looked up again at Evie and gave her a slight nod, signifying his agreement to her suggestion.


    Relieved, Evie shed him a slight smile. She thought this Gav would stop her again. However, she sighed helplessly at the sight of the obvious worry that was zing in his stormy blue eyes. The way he tensed up when she mentioned she would touch the bow was enough to make Evie feel his palpable hesitance and reluctance to it. But she understood why he was feeling that way.. Of course, he would worry¡­ but she needed to do this¡­ and honestly, she would not listen even if he ended up saying no.

 Chapter 560 - Light Queen

    "It''s okay, don''t worry. I''ll be fine." she reassured Gav with a smile and then she stepped closer to the bow again. "I think that with this, we might also be able to find out where the location of the arrow is." She added and she finally reached out her hands.


    Gavrael held his breath and Beatrice reached out to touch her son''s hand supportively. Seeing the anxiety that he was going through at the moment, she wanted to alleviate it however little if possible.


    She squeezed his hand and Gavrael rxed a little. The familiar warmth of his mother''s touch really helped to calm him down.


    Heaving a deep breath, Evie closed her eyes and prepared herself. She did not want to be caught off guard like what had happened yesterday.


    When she felt that she was ready, Evie kept her eyes closed and then she touched the bow. The bow glowed impossibly bright the moment she gripped it, that Gav, Beatrice and Belial had to cover their eyes from the intense and blinding light.


    Darkness. That was all she could see at first and then something Red. Fire. Blood. Then there was smoke.


    Evie opened her eyes, and it was as if she was in the sky, the blurry images that shed in her mind that first time she touched the bow was now clearer. So clear and vivid that it was as if she was really there, flying in the sky and watching the scenery down below.


    What she saw made her heart stop. She was no longer seeing war, unlike the ones in her dreams. What she was looking at was the aftermath of a bloody war. No, a bloody war was even an understatement. This¡­ this was just in ughter¡­ pure madness¡­


    The gore was too much that she wanted to stop looking. There were no living humans, vampires, light or dark faes left. She could only see fire, darkness, blood and monsters that were still ripping flesh from the bodies that were strewn all about on the ground. She looked ahead, around, desperately hoping to find someone who might be still alive. There was no one. The ce, she could not even recognize which ce was this. All she could be sure of was that this ce was somewhere on the surface, and not in the Under Lands. She had thought at first that it was night time. But she then saw the outline of the sun shining above. It was then that she realised that it was covered with a thick darkness.


    Despite knowing this was a scene from the far long and forgotten past, Evie still could not help but feel anger, dread and utter hopelessness filling her entire being. What was this? Was she watching the end of Lirea? Did the light not prevail like what that song had said? This was¡­ this certainly looked like the war was already over and the darkness had already won! The entirend was already destroyed and beyond saving! No one was even alive anymore! Where was the Light Queen?


    Evie did her best to calm down and constantly told herself that this was just memories from long ago. She kept reminding herself that the Light Queen must be somewhere, hiding out with her allies. She shut her eyes tightly, wanting this scene to move on now. She no longer wanted to see any more of this nightmarish hell.


    But she remained stuck in that scene. Why? Did she need to let go of the bow and then touch it again to see another scene?


    Just as she was about to try and let go of the bow, Evie heard a sound. A spine-chilling shriek pierced her ears. This was¡­ a dragon''s shriek!


    Evie was right, a massive dark dragon appeared within her sight. It was Onyx! She yelled but as the dragon came closer, Evie then realized that it was not her Onyx. This dragon has blue eyes, wasrger and there was darkness akin to the smoke like dark magic of the dark faes which was swirling so strongly around it.


    The majestic dragon blew fire and scorched everyone and everything. Both the dead and the monsters were not spared. More dragons came, little and smaller ones. All wereing from the South.


    The vast ground that was once painted with red had now turned ck as everything had been reduced into coal. As the dragons flew in circles into the sky Evie saw something elseing.


    Her heart began to beat wildly. She was finally seeing living people now and there were many of them. They were¡­ marching¡­ no one was flying or running at impossible speed¡­ humans? No¡­


    Evie found herself gasp at she began to observe them closely.


    The entire army marching consisted of¡­ all the races! She could see humans in their knight attires mounted proudly on their horses, vampires were also there and there were light and dark faes too¡­ It was a united army!


    The sight baffled Evie to her core. All races¡­ they were marching as one, like they were one. It was a sight Evie had never imagined nor heard of. These races¡­ for so many years they were only known even in legends and stories to be fighting against each other. But here they were, together, and they were not even segregated into groups. One look and she could say that no one seemed to care which race was stronger or more superior. All of them have one simr look on their faces, a warrior''s face.


    It was¡­ this was making her cry¡­ she could not help but tear up as she looked at them, her heart swelling up with so many emotions. It was especially so when her eyes finally fell on a woman walking at the very front of the untied army. She was dressed in a white cloak and a very familiar looking golden bow was slung across her back.


    Evie swallowed hard at the sight of this powerfuldy. Light Queen¡­ she uttered under her breath and the woman in white cloak lifted her hand. The entire army consisting of thousands halted.


    Then she lifted her hood back over her head.

 Chapter 561 - Shock

    It was as if the world came crashing into halt. Evie''s eyes were wide as saucers, her breathing had stopped for a few breaths. Why? Was this even real? What¡­ what was she seeing? Why? Why was she there? The woman¡­ it was she herself! How?! How did this happen? What was going on? She could feel her head starting to throb from the excessive shock of seeing that overly familiar face ¨C her very own!


    Evie did not even know how to react. She just stayed there, as still as if spell bound, only able to look on mutely. The trauma from that scene was just too much for her to ept right at that moment.


    But when the dark dragon shrieked again and it felt as though it had passed right above her, Evie was jolted back from her stupor from the shock. Her mind began working again, and she was able to breathe again. What in the blue zes is happening here? She needed to find answers. And quickly!


    Confusion gripped her entire being now. She was still unable to understand why she was seeing herself here when this was supposed to be the past! And not just a recent past ¨C a past that was really a long time ago! Could it be that the Light Queen was just someone who look like her?! But¡­ could it be that it was so coincidental? Was there even such a thing?!


    The thought made Evie swallow. She really needed to know what was going on!


    She then fixed her eyes at the woman who looked exactly like her, and she felt her body moving closer to where the Light Queen was involuntarily. Evie''s heartbeat was racing so hard as she got closer to her. ''Right, this woman might be my doppelganger.'' She kept telling herself.


    The closer she approached the Light Queen, the harder she tried to spot any crucial differences on her person¡­ there should be at least one tiny aspect that could prove that this woman was her doppelganger who lived once upon a time, long, long ago.


    But even when Evie had reached right beside the Light Queen and was standing right before her and looked straight into her eyes, her entire world was again rocked upside down. It was as though her very foundation was being overturned and she started to feel light-headed.


    Those eyes¡­ everything about her¡­ down to the minutest of details¡­ her heart and mind confirmed within herself that this woman was none other than her! H-how could that be?! What¡­ is the meaning of this?


    It was not only the questions and confusions that was rocking Evie''s entire being now. She could feel it¡­ she could even see right into those clouded and glistening amber eyes¡­ that she had been in so much pain¡­ in such extreme agony¡­ that Evie''s heart broke apart just by looking at her expressions. Even with the many trials and sadness she had been through before, Evie could see that all that she had experienced up till now was nothing inparison to what this woman before her had gone through. What had actually happened? What had transpired for her to end up looking so tormented like this?


    The first thing that appeared in Evie''s mind was Gav. She jerked her head away and quickly looked around. If this woman was her then¡­ Gav¡­ where was he? There should be another person who should resemble Gav beside her, should it not?


    Her heartbeat raced even faster as she finally spied a somewhat familiar silhouette. There was a tall man standing not too far away from the Light Queen, but it did not seem to be Gav! Though this man did have the characteristic blue eyes¡­ it was a dark fae she has never seen before. Could it be that this woman might not be her after all?


    Just as that thought crossed through Evie''s mind, the woman spoke.


    "Onyx!" she called out, causing Evie to jerk in response and widen her eyes before stilling again due to utter shock.


    Therge ck dragon she had seen a little while ago was nownding majestically on the ground and the woman moved forward and approached it quickly.


    "Good job¡­" she whispered and then kissed the dragon''s snout. That¡­ that was exactly the same gesture she always does to Onyx! And the simrity of it sent tingles across her scalp.


    Evie''s lips trembled. The way the Light Queen looked at the dragon¡­ her every gesture¡­ it was all so her¡­ she could not even tell the difference in the way she treated Onyx and the way this Light Queen treated her dragon. It was just too simr!


    "Where is Gav?" Evie did not realize that she had moved to ask the Light Queen. But the Light Queen acted as though she did not even hear nor saw Evie at all. Of course, she would not see nor hear you!


    Feeling slightly panicky now, Evie looked around again and the woman in a red cloak who had been mounted on a horse removed her hood too. V-vera?! What?!!


    Once again, Evie quickly ran towards her, trying to see if the woman was truly Vera. It was her¡­ no doubt about it. She looked a bit more mature and powerful now¡­ but there was also a coldness and frozen pain in her eyes that is absent in the Vera she knew in her own time. Evie saw the tattoo on her neck and hand. Those were the very same tattoos she had gotten from her mating ritual with Gideon!


    Evie felt the dread growing and pulsating within her chest. Could it be that¡­ she is actually seeing the future and not the past? This cannot be¡­ no¡­ please¡­ this cannot be¡­


    She frantically looked around again and it was then that she spotted Kariza and Reed. Evie was about to sigh in relief when she noticed that Kariza was¡­ she was wielding Zanya''s sword and Reed¡­ he was the one bearing Samuel''s crest now, he had also grown a lot and had be quite ripped. There was no longer the shadow of the young warrior he once was.


    Her heart began to tremble as she tried to look for the others as well. Gav¡­ Zanya¡­ Queen Beatrice¡­ King Belial¡­ the rest of her vampire men¡­ Gideon¡­ she could not seem to find them anywhere. Where were they?!


    "Gav¡­ where are you?" Evie muttered desperately as she continued searching.. "Please show yourself. I need to know if you''re here too!"

 Chapter 562 - Promise Me

    The feeling of dread was getting so strong and threatening to overwhelm Evie so much that it felt as if it was going to consume her whole. No! They were probably in a different ce and fighting off enemies! I will go look for them! She told herself stubbornly.


    But before she could move away from the front line, Evie heard her own voice again.


    "My people¡­ my warriors¡­" the Light Queen''s voice echoed out and Evie turned to look at herself now standing so majestically on the head of therge dark dragon. Her silver hair was longer and a darker tinum now, her aura and power so impossibly strong. The dragon she was riding was oozing with darkness, the same darkness that had been reeking out of Gav when his eyes were blue.


    The sight gave her gooseflesh all over skin. It was like seeing the light and darknessing together in one frame.


    "Hear me¡­" the Light Queen continued, and Evie felt her tears falling from her eyes. This was her voice but¡­ this voice had so much weight and power now¡­ to describe it as ''so much'' was even an understatement!


    "We are going to end this darkness and reim ournds¡­ we will fight and destroy our enemies! We will fight with everything that we have and win this war today! We will not squander the lives of our loved ones who had passed on earlier to bring us to this fated day!" the Light Queen rallied the army before her, and Evie felt as though she was about to break down the moment she had heard the line ''our loved ones who had passed on''.


    "This battle¡­ this will be the veryst one! And we will win this!" her voice boomed, as it carried over those who were listening to her. Her light was spreading out like she was bing the sun itself. "The light will prevail!!!"


    A roar echoed out next. A roar so loud, so full of unyielding fighting spirit that it was literally rocking and breaking Evie''s heart and her entire soul. The entire scene was a grievous and heartrending one.


    When the mind-blowing roar died down, the Light Queen, spoke again. "Today! This darkness will end!" she dered as if it was a fact that was set in stone. A smile of triumph was already stered all over her face. And the army roared again, mouring in agreement to the words of their leader.


    At that moment, the dragon turned its back from the army.


    That was when Evie finally looked ahead to where the army was facing, and it was then that she saw what looked like a wall of darkness ahead. This ce¡­ this ce was not the Middle Land¡­ now that Evie realized, thendscape¡­ she had seen this ce before. This vast in could only be seen in the southernmost part of southern empire. This was close to the sea. She knew about this because she had been here before when they visited Mysteria, the city at the edge of Lirea, the city by the sea. This means¡­ this darkness had already reached all the way up till here? It had already swallowed almost the entirend?!


    Evie''s throat hurt so much as she tried to hold back her tears. She watched ''herself'' took the bow from behind her and held it in her hand. Then she lifted it and the army roared again as they began to run and fly towards the darkness ahead. The earth shook like an earthquake had urred.


    Then the dragons came as well and flew above the army. They too were roaring and screeching their battle cries as they flew forward in an attack formation. And now that Evie had fixed her eyes on the other dragons, she realised that she recognized two of them. Crimson and Silver were among those dragons and¡­ on the back ofrgest of the bluish coloured dragon, Evie saw Vera riding on it.


    ''Vera¡­'' Evie muttered to herself, as she saw her led the dozens of bluish dragons ahead.


    Evie wiped her tears carelessly with the backs of her hands and looked at ''herself'' again. She was still standing there as the army marched past her. Evie approached her and climbed onto the back of Onyx as well when suddenly the dragon lifted off from the ground and speedily flew off as well. However, instead of going forwards in the same direction as the united army, the dragon turned back and headed the other way.


    It moved so fast and suddenly that it immediately overtook the entire army within a few heartbeats. What was she even thinking? Where is she going? As Evie asked herself those questions, she saw the ocean far ahead. She was right. The city of Mysteria lies ahead of them.


    After flying over a wide empty space, Evie saw another army up ahead. It was a smaller contingent but still it consisted of at least a couple of thousands of soldiers. And it was behind this army where the Great City of Mysteriay.


    The dragon then spiralled down andnded mightily at the army''s frontlines.


    Evie watched ''herself'' immediately jump down and hastily run ahead as if to meet someone for the veryst time. Who? Gav? But¡­ why would Gav be staying back here while she was at the frontline?


    Evie''s heart thundered again as she ran along with ''herself'' and what she saw before her made her halt. A boy¡­ a teenage boy¡­ he is¡­ he looked like¡­ a mini version of Gav¡­ only that he had peculiar eyes, one blue and one red.


    "Mother!!!" he cried out as he lunged forward and hugged her around the waist.


    "My son!" she whispered back, holding the teenage boy in her own tight grip. "Listen, take care of your sister, okay?"


    "Mom¡­ you''re going toe back¡­ right?" when the boy''s eyes began to tear up, they turned amber.. "Promise me that you''re going toe back to us. Please!"

 Chapter 563 - Young Prince

    So sorry for theteness. I just found out from other readers that they saw Spellbound on timesquare billboard today so i''m freaking out while writing! It means spellbound won gold for the 2021 Spirity awards spellbounders!!! Thank you so much guys! This award is also for ya''ll!! If anyone''s from NYC, please take a photo for me. You can send it to me through my social media. ??


    "Promise me that you''re going toe back to us. Please!" the boy''s amber eyes were gleaming with unshed tears as he begged his mother, not showing at all the shame of having tears streaming down his cheeks even though he was in that prideful stage of a teenager.


    And this scene Evie was watching warmed and shattered her heart at the same time. This boy¡­ is this the boy that is still inside her womb right now? Evie''s heart somehow knew and whispered to herself that yes, this was her child. She could not take her eyes off of him and a sudden urge to embrace him bloomed within her. She wanted to hug him as tight as she could.


    "I promise." Evie heard ''herself'' replied to the boy. "I will defeat our enemies ande back victorious to you both."


    Evie could clearly hear the pain dripping from her voice, but her eyes were still gleaming with so much strength. This is the kind of strength Evie in her current state could not even fathom.


    "I believe in you, mother," the boy smiled and looked up proudly at his mother. "You are the Queen of Light. The most powerful in this whole world. You wille back honoured and victorious!"


    Those words the boy said was filled with nothing but absolute faith. There was not even a tiny speck of doubt in his voice. He had said those words as if they were already a fact. The way he looked at her with so much admiration and unwavering belief made Evie''s tears fall again as she continued watching helplessly.


    She hugged her son again very tightly and whispered. "Thank you, my beloved son. This queen¡­ your mother will be victorious. I promise you that."


    And they pulled away from each other, knowing that they could not dy the time any longer. She needed to leave and end this war.


    "I will take good care of Eve and the entire city so please don''t worry about her and focus only on your enemy, mother." The boy said with a confident smile. And Evie immediately noticed how his smile was an exact copy of Gav''s as well.


    "That''s my son." The Light Queen stated proudly and then she kissed the boy''s forehead and in the next instant, she turned and jumped on the back of her dragon. Her movements were firm and decisive, no longer having the soft edges of a motherly aura. It was only clear authority and dominion that reeked from her posture.


    The dragon which was oozing with darkness catapulted towards the sky upon her silent orders and Evie watched ''herself'' flew away with her dragon at an impossible speed. She did not look back, not even once until she disappeared. But Evie caught sight of something before the Light Queen disappeared¡­ she saw a single silvery tear that fell from her eyes as soon as she turned her back from her son. The sight of that single tear broke Evie''s heart so bad that she thought her heart was damaged.


    Evie then turned to look at the boy again. She wanted to know his name. When she heard the boy mentioned ''Eve'', it pulled on her heartstrings. That name¡­ she had already thought of that name since she was in Dacria with Gav. She had entertained the thought that if her child would be a girl, her name would be Eve. If it was going to be a boy, she would then let Gav name him. Though she had never spoke to Gav about this before, she had long decided on the name of her future female child.


    Suddenly, the boy who was still looking up the sky clenched her fists so tightly. Strong and dark magic oozed from his body ¨C and it was the same exact way Gav''s darkness enveloped his body when angered. Only that, his other eye was zing red while the other was blue.


    "Your Highness, we need to return to your post." A voice that seemed to belong to another teenage boy echoed out behind him. When Evie looked at the source of the voice, she saw a boy, and at one nce, Evie could already tell whose son he was. Purple eyes, pointy ears and straight and silvery white hair¡­ Zanya and Leon''s faces immediately came to Evie''s mind at the sight of him.


    A kind of cute dragon''s shriek echoed next, and Evie saw a hatchling, just a little bigger than an adult male''s palm was flying towards them. Evie''s eyes widened as the small dark dragon with amber eyesnded perfectly on the young prince''s shoulder.


    But the boy continued clenching and unclenching his fists as he gritted his teeth. This anger he was exuding was so much like Gav''s when his eyes were blue and angry.


    "I promised father¡­ I promised him before he¡­" he paused and swallowed hard before he continued speaking through his gritted teeth. Then he let out a heavy sigh and shut his eyes while reaching out to pet the hatchling on his shoulder. "I promised him that I will protect mom¡­ I wanted to go and fight alongside her and protect her, Leo. But I know I''m not strong enough right now¡­ I will only cause her more distractions if I go¡­ and I hate that! I hate that we''re so young Leo, I wished we''re old enough, strong enough right now to¡­"


    The purple eyed boy named Leo approached him and gave a couple of firm thumps on his shoulder. "I understand how you feel, Your Highness. I truly do. But as you said, you being there would only serve to distract the Queen. You know how much she worries about you and the princess. However, the Light Queen gave you such a big responsibility right now as well and it''s to protect the princess and this city. You are strong enough to do at least that right now. So please lift your head up with pride, My Prince. You are already fighting alongside our queen right now.. Just in a slightly different way, that''s all."

 Chapter 564 - Eve

    A small smile then stered itself on the prince''s face and his darkness slowly receded. "Have I told you this before, Leo? You''re a good advisor. You always know what to say and always at the right time and the right ce."


    The purple eyed boy rubbed the back of his neck at the generouspliment. "Well, I don''t remember anything much about mother, but Her Majesty the Light Queen had told me before that I sounded very much like my mother. She told me that my mother, Zanya, was her right hand person and an important advisor. So I guess I''d believe in yourpliments, My Prince. Now let''s head back. It''s about time."


    The young prince sighed and the next second, his expression became calm the moment his eyes turned amber. He looked so calm and collected that it was as though he had not been in such an emotional mess just a little while ago.


    "Oh¡­ by the way Your Highness, reporting! The messenger I had sent to check in on Princess Eve had just returned." Leo reported as the two walked back towards where the army had camped out.


    "How''s she?"


    "They said she''s practicing shooting arrows and is not stopping."


    The young prince halted. "When did she start practicing?" and his brows furrowed into deep lines.


    "Ever since we set out. Most probably since the moment Her Majesty had told her to stay in the castle."


    "So sincest night, huh? No wonder I had sniffed out blood from her this morning. Her hand must have already been sore and bleeding as she tried to conceal it."


    Leo creased his brows with worry. "Then right now! Y-your Highness, why don''t you go check on her for a bit? You''re the only one she''d listen to. She still can''t use magic and the more concerning thing is that she can''t even be healed by magic! I am worried if she might end up pushing herself too much and hurt herself really bad!"


    "I think I''m taking back what I said a while ago that you''re a good advisor, Leo. You always lose your cool when you''re worried about my sister. Do you like my sister?" the young prince raised his brows at Leo.


    "Huh? W-what are you saying?" Leo stammered out and there were two bright red spots dusting the high contours of his cheeks.


    "You know that I can''t leave my post even for a moment. Any time now a group of monsters could appear and attack us." The young prince replied seriously. "Eve is very stubborn. She''ll practice again once I''m not looking. She is adamant on wanting her magic to awaken now. And I can''t say that I me her frustrations. I''d probably go crazy if I were the one in her position right now."


    The purple eyed boy did not speak anymore as they finally reached their post.


    Evie''s heart warmed a little despite all the pain and agony she felt as she listened to the boys talking. When she swept her eyes over therge army this young prince was leading, she felt goosebumps prickling her skin. To think that a boy this young, already having this amount of responsibility being ced on his shoulders.


    She looked at him again as he stood right at the front and centre like a majestic young king. Oh, this boy¡­ pride bloomed within Evie''s aching heart as her eyes trailed over him.


    Her eyes fell to the city far behind them. She wanted to see Eve.


    But she still needed to go to the battlefield. She needed to see more of what was in there, in that darkness.


    For thest time, Evie swept her gaze over the army, trying to see if there were any strong men who were apanying the young prince. She felt the generals with him were very strong, even the humans looked menacing. But she could not find many familiar faces anymore except for the dark fae elders she had just seen guarding over the forbidden library in the Great City and a few female light faes.


    Evie moved to the young prince and hugged him even though there was no way she could touch him. She knew in her heart that this boy was her son. She could not even make herself doubt it. All the hints and facts were obviously pointing to only one conclusion¡­ and that this was the future ¨C not the past!


    Her tears fell as she pulled away from the boy then she flew away, still looking at him until she reached the great dark wall that seemed to swallow both the sky and ground.


    She could not see anyone any longer. Everyone was already inside the dark wall.


    Eviended on the ground and halted before it. Her heart was beating so wild inside her ribcage. Whatever was inside this darkness, she was determined to go in and find out about it. She also wanted to confirm one thing¡­ if¡­ if Gav was truly¡­


    Her heart was breaking into a million pieces even at the thought that he was truly gone. But no matter how painful the things that she might witness beyond this wall, she vowed that she would watch it all, even if it would cause her heart to bleed. Because if this¡­ if this was truly the future¡­ and if¡­ her Gav¡­ and all her beloved friends and family were really gone¡­ she swore to herself¡­ that she would not allow this future to happen to her own timeline. She would do anything¡­ everything¡­ to change this future¡­ to avoid it from happening!


    If this was truly the future, then this was not the end yet! She realized the fact that this future was being revealed to her was already a miracle in itself! She never watched memories like these in her dreams. In her dreams she only gets to catch brief shes of what was going to happen. Her dream alwayses true no matter how she had tried to alter it. But this time¡­ this was not a dream. The bow had showed her these ''memories'' and to her, this only meant one thing. That this future could still be changed and knowing that, was enough for her.


    Clenching her fists tight, Evie''s amber eyes that were filled with agony, pain and a sense of hopelessness a while ago had significantly changed now. Her eyes had gradually turned steely as she looked ahead and stepped resolutely into the darkness.


    A/N: Alright, i barely managed before reset.. Gosh. I''m still freaking out! Congrats to us guys!!!!!!!!!!!!!

 Chapter 565 - Scarlet Snow

    <h4>Chapter 565 - Scarlet Snow</h4>


    Upon entering the wall of darkness, Evie began to see dead bodies. It was pitch ck in there, but Evie could somehow still see clearly. She flew forward hastily as she could not see anyone who was still alive. It seemed as though the army was already far ahead of her.


    Looking down, she saw that most of the dead bodies on the ground belonged to the monsters. She could not help but feel awed that there were little to almost no casualty on the side of the united army. Just how strong were they that even the humans ¨C the weakest of all the races ¨C could also stand their ground and fight against the monsters? From theck of dead human bodies around her, it seemed to be pointing in that direction where even the humans could go against these monsters.


    However, as she continued moving further into the darkness, she felt her heart bing more and more restless. The monsters became bigger and bigger, and they looked even nastier.


    She started seeing a few injured humans that were left behind as they could no longer go on with the rest of the army and a couple of light faes stayed behind with them. Evie was shocked to see that the light faes were healing them. What? How? Have they finally found a way to heal the humans now?! From what she knew, humans were impervious to the healing magics.


    Evie was dying to investigate further into this as well, but she was afraid that she would run out of time. She was not sure how long these memories wouldst. So she could only ignore these other matters and move forward as fast as she could. She needed to find ''herself'' and¡­ Gav¡­ and the others too!


    Without stopping, Evie tried her best to keep on going even at the sight of the struggling, dying, and fighting soldiers. She did not dare to stop this time anymore and just continued pressing on, looking all around to find traces of the people that she was seeking for. Until she reached where the real battle was happening.


    It was incredible how far the united army had already gone ahead and how many of their enemies they had already killed. Evie found herself awestruck at the thought of it and was at a loss for words.


    But now that she had finally caught up with them, she could hardly believe what her eyes seemed to be seeing. The battle¡­ it was something that she had never ever seen before¡­ something that she could never even begin to imagine.


    Dragons were flying and hovering around in the sky, as far as the eye could see and were incinerating the enemies with their fiery breaths. Whoever the fire missed would then be killed by the warriors who were dominating the ground level. One strike from a human soldier was enough to bring a monster down. No, some humans even managed to kill two or more, just with a single strike of their weapon. How? How did they all be so strong? What was the secret behind this miracle that she was witnessing?


    The other races were even stronger than ever. All of them¡­ they were all fighting like madmen, holding nothing back as they swung and thrusted their weapons around, every move bringing forth blood or weing death to their enemies.


    Evie swallowed hard as she walked past them. It was so hard to watch. Though it was encouraging to see how the united armies were going on strong and giving their all in this fight, she still felt like breaking down every single time she sees an ally being teared apart mercilessly by the enemy. The heavily sweet and coppery scent of blood¡­ the shrill and wailing screams¡­ the crashing sound of weapons and brittle crunch of bones breaking¡­ just the weighty scent of death that filled the air and was already enveloped with darkness, it all burned itself into Evie''s mind and caused her heart to contract painfully.


    Some monsters were so much bigger they could already be categorised as giants. She saw a few of those giants simultaneously propelling themselves from the ground and taking down one of the bluish dragons that was flying above. They came crashing to the ground in a tangled heap, causing the ground to shake as though the whole area would copse into the earth itself.


    That was when Evie saw that dragon Vera had been riding. As the giant monsters cruelly tore the smaller dragon they had caught apart, Vera''s dragon breathed what seemed to be a blue me over the giants.


    Evie''s eyes widened at the sight that she witnessed following that. The giants, including the smaller dead dragon, were then enveloped within a casing of ice rather than being incinerated into mes as she would have expected. And that was not the end of it yet, as Evie saw Vera stretch her hand towards the ice below and the moment she clenched her hand into a fist, the ice including everything within it imploded and burst out into tiny little sparkly crystals and came scattering down as a nket of scarlet snow.


    After that, Vera left again with her dragon as though nothing had happened at all. The coldness in her pale blue eyes sent shivers stabbing through Evie''s heart.


    She quickly followed after Vera as her dragon went further into the darkness again.


    The battle continued raging down below, so fiercely as Vera continued destroying the giants without even batting an eye. All the while, Evie also did not forget to look around, trying to seek out Gav, and the others to see if they were in this battlefield. She was also looking for ''herself'' as she had yet to see her.


    ''Where is she?'' Evie asked when she saw a bright light that shed up ahead. Her heart jolted at the same time Vera ordered her dragon to head forward. Was that light a signal?


    Evie saw that all of the dragons had already left the battlefield. Each of them now has a rider on their backs as they all moved towards the light ahead at full speed, ignoring everything else below them.


    Down below, the soldiers began to push forwards as well, as if they too had just gotten the same signal.


    Holding her breath, Evie realized that this was now an all-out attack from both the ground and the sky. She forced herself to observe everything carefully and closely,mitting every single one of their formations and movements to memory ¡­ what were they nning to do?

 Chapter 566 - Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 566 - Abyss</h4>


    The dragons seemed to have entered through another wall and suddenly, the darkness that was already pitch ck had grown thicker now. Was there anotheryer?


    Suddenly, all the dragons halted in their steps and there, Evie saw ''herself'' shining brilliantly like the sun as she stood on the head of her dragon, perfectly bnced and with no hints of slipping or falling. She was looking intently ahead. The vision of ''her'' in her golden splendour majestically standing on her steed that was as ck as ebony was truly awe-inspiring.


    Evie''s heartbeat sounded so loud in her own ears as she lifted her eyes towards the same direction as well and there, she saw something so unbelievable that her eyes almost popped out. How? How did this happen?


    An Abyss was right before them already. Itsrge yawning cavity a menacing and dark void that seemed to even draw in every single iota of light from its surroundings. Evie immediately remembered the abyss that she had seen in her dream. This seemed to be the very same abyss that she saw ¨C that Abyss of Darkness. However, in this memory, it had now grown too massive that if Evie''s calctions were right, this Abyss of darkness had already swallowed all the othernds except for the Southern empire.


    Quickly, Evie left Vera''s side and moved towards ''herself'' as fast as she could.


    When she finally reached, Evie stood before her. Her eyes were closed, but not tightly scrunched up as she would have thought. Her face was so peaceful that her body was glowing with a kind of power that Evie could not quite fathom. At that moment, Evie had a feeling that this was no longer her anymore¡­ there was no more hint of humanity left in her appearance¡­ it was like she had turned into and be a real goddess, descended from the heavens itself.


    Evie was paralyzed and overwhelmed at what she was seeing. She could not even react anymore. She just made sure to keep her eyes opened and watched everything very vigntly. Until another light pulsated out from ''herself''.


    "It''sing." Evie heard her whisper, still without opening her eyes. Coming? Who?


    Abruptly, Evie whipped her head towards the front. Something was pulsating ahead in the darkness as if someone wasing closer. But Evie still could not see a thing but just feel the pulsating darkness. Down below, the monsters kept climbing out from the abyss.


    She looked at ''herself'' again and she saw her finally moving. In one swift and impossibly fast move, her hand was already lifted, her palm facing upwards to the sky.


    An overwhelming power swirled around her figure and Evie saw the other dragons moved past ''herself'' as if to create a barrier surrounding her.


    Winged monsters reeking with strong dark magic began toe out from the darkness and the dragons and their riders circled ''herself''. The warriors below guarded the ground against the giants that were throwing themselves in that direction.


    As another battle, fiercer than one could ever imagine ensued, Evie watched ''herself'' stay ever so still in that position. Her eyes remained closed, her expression as tranquil as a dreamless sleep.


    The dragons and warriors around her including Vera fought fiercely as though they would rather die than let anyone pass through their guard and reach the person they were protecting.


    Evie was puzzled as to what was going on. What was she doing while all her people andrades were fighting to their deaths?


    But as Evie was questioning herself on that, a light came from the sky. Shocked, Evie looked up and she saw a light piercing through the darkness like an arrow from the sky. Her eyes widened as she returned her gaze to ''herself''.


    "Come¡­ oh, light¡­ hear me¡­e to me¡­" she heard ''herself'' call out. Her voice was light and feathery like a prayer. Her own light grew so strong as the descending light kept piercing through the darkness as if making its way to her hand.


    "Come!" she called louder as the battle around her became fiercer.


    Evie was not even breathing anymore as she saw the dragons fall from the overwhelming numbers of the enemy who appeared as soon as ''she'' called for that light toe.


    "COME!!!" ''she'' screamed, and a strong beam of light appeared from ''her'' palm, shooting upwards as if to meet the descending light halfway.


    And the moment the lights collided, ''she'' screamed again. "Ahhhh!!!"


    A light so bright burst forth from ''her'' body as the light from the sky seemed to have entered her palm.


    The once pitch ck space now looked as though the sun had suddenly appeared and all the warriors and the dragons roared out mightily despite the enemies now pouring out in impossible numbers. Everyone was cheering out as if they were already victorious in this war even as they fell to their deaths.


    When ''she'' stopped screaming, Evie saw an arrow so bright and sharp being formed in her uplifted hand.


    ''She'' opened her eyes and those amber orbs shone brighter than the sun.


    "ONYX!!!" ''She'' shouted out and Onyx finally moved.


    The dragon breathed out fire as it passed over the enemies and as ''she'' notched the arrow in her bow.


    The other dragons that were still alive followed after ''her'', protecting her as she rallied ahead. The monsters jumped right into Onyx''s face and tore at his eyes, but the dragon did not stop. And as soon as Onyx reached what seemed to be the verystyer of the wall, the dragon then rammed his whole body against it with the full impact of his weight and speedbined. ''She'' was the only one who managed to enter into what seemed like the very centre of the darkness.


    ''She'' immediately pulled on her arrow and aimed it forward.


    Evie looked ahead towards what ''she'' was aiming at. Someone was standing there¡­ a man¡­ w-who?


    Evie could not recognize the man''s face as he was enveloped with pitch ck smoke swirling around him. But Evie saw that his eyes¡­ they were¡­ a piercing blue¡­

 Chapter 567 - Light And Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 567 - Light And Darkness</h4>


    Evie''s mouth parted as her gaze were fixed on the man. Her pulse was suddenly hammering away so erratically within her chest, and her blood seemed to be rushing within her veins and she could feel her heart now aching harder than ever, since the moment she began seeing this future.


    Denial hit her not only when she saw those ming blue eyes but also in the instant when she felt that very familiar aura of darkness ¨C so familiar that she could even identify it in her sleep. Evie could only shake her head as she kept her gaze on him while internally, she was trying to convince herself that her eyes might be deceiving her.


    His face was hidden in his own darkness. The tempest of ck smoke which was moving like dark snakes all around him was so incredibly strong. If ''she'' was the goddess of light, then he would be the god of darkness.


    As he moved closer, his darkness seemed to be pushing against the light that wasing out from ''her'' without him even lifting a finger. The ck fog that was surrounding him seemed to have its own consciousness and could be seen to be pushing the light back intentionally. Seeing that was giving Evie shivers that could not be suppressed.


    Evie forced her gaze to look at ''herself'' again. And her heart stopped when she noticed how ''her'' eyes looked while aiming at him.


    ''Her'' eyes¡­ they were gleaming with so many emotions that Evie could not catch all of them. And the emotions were so strong that it was just so heart breaking to even look at ''her''. The extreme pain and tormented look in those amber eyes were now so vivid. So vivid and extreme that Evie''s entire being began to tremble and her eyes automatically teared up and she wept¡­ as if she was trembling and weeping for ''her''. For this queen who could no longer even seem to allow herself the privilege to shed even a single drop of tear at this crucial moment.


    Time ticked by and ''she'' kept ''her'' stance, as if waiting for something to happen¡­ for a sign for ''her'' to take action. ''Her'' eyes never once blinked and kept her gaze locked as she looked at him through her bow.


    Then abruptly, without any warning, ''she'' released the arrow and Evie found herself screaming out after the fact. "No!!!"


    Evie''s head whipped towards him and saw that the bright arrow was stopped! He had used the darkness as his shield. She did not know whether to feel relieved or dismayed at how easy ''her'' arrow was caught. On one hand, she was relieved that the arrow was not powerful enough to immediately pierce through the shield and hit the person that the arrow was intended for. However, on the other hand, she was dismayed and even felt a little disappointed thinking why ''her'' arrow seemed not powerful enough.


    However, as Evie continued observing, the arrow was unceasingly pushing forward, slowly but surely breaking through the thick and powerful barrier that shielded him behind it.


    At that moment, it was like the very essence of light and darkness itself hade to a sh. And ultimately, one of the two would be destroyed. These two powers created such an inexplicable phenomenon that all of a sudden, everything behind the arrow became bright. The darkness that had initially swallowed up thend had disappeared, as though the sun had suddenly risen in a sh and is now at its zenith position in the sky, zing with all that it is worth.


    Time seemed toe to a standstill.


    The united army and the dragons who were now beingpletely overwhelmed by the endless numbers of monsters that kept pouring out of the abyss and were now dying, had dropped their weapons down and fallen to their knees in utter exhaustion as they looked up to their queen above them. The monsters were now starting to be incinerated by the power of the light from the sun, turning them into ashes, one after another.


    Now it was as though thend had been divided into half. One half was like the day and the other half was draped by the night. And soon¡­ everyone knew only one of the two would emerge victorious in the end. Either the light or the darkness.


    The arrow of light continued pushing forward. The queen of Light''s palms were now both facing forward, a powerful beam of light arising from her palms and pushing the arrow forward.


    A loud battle cry arose from ''her'' and her power suddenly surged and became stronger. The sun shone even brighter, and it was like she was drawing power from it.


    When the darkness slightly pushed the arrow back, another cry arose from her, and her powers seemed to have erupted from within ''her''. The beam of light becamerger and wider, and the arrow pushed forward even farther. Blood began to trickle from the sides of ''her'' mouth, but her eyes continued to shine like the sun, bright and powerful.


    Farther¡­ and farther ahead ¡­ the arrow pierced through the darkness and as she cried out onest time, something seemed to break.


    The barrier of darkness was finally pierced, and the darkness began to disperse.


    But as the darkness was gradually swallowed by the light, ''she'' ced her palm over her heart and flew forwards at an impossible speed.


    He¡­ his visage was now visible¡­ the darkness enveloping him was now gone. But in the middle of his chest, was a ck hole that seemed to be swirling with some dark magic.


    As ''she'' moved towards him as fast as an arrow, a bright light appeared over her chest. And in the next second, ''she'' pulled a dagger out from it. A dagger made purely of light.


    Tears fell from ''her'' eyes as ''she'' reached him and then... she plunged the dagger right into the dark circr thing on his chest.


    He gasped out loud as blood flowed from his lips.. His eyes turned from the shocking blue into abination of blue and grey and then he smiled as he looked at her. He lifted his hand and rested it below her ear and said, "I''m so sorry, my love¡­"

 Chapter 568 - If Only

    <h4>Chapter 568 - If Only</h4>


    "I''m so sorry, my love¡­" he choked out and he kissed her lips softly. The two of them slowly descended to the ground. The darkness waspletely gone now. Even the dark circle on his chest was fully gone as well ¨C as though it was never there in the first ce. However, what could be seen there was only a knife, ringly jutting out from the middle of his chest, firmly embedded right through his heart.


    As soon as theynded on the ground, his legs gave out and he copsed immediately. ''She'' caught him before he could crash into the ground and embraced him tightly in her arms, continuously shaking ''her'' head as her dark silvery locks shook like waves down her back.


    "This is not your fault, Gav¡­" ''she'' cried, tears finally falling from her eyes now as she caressed his face lightly with her fingers.


    "I love you," he uttered with much difficulty as blood kept spurting out of his mouth, his veins turning ck now and his skin bing ashen. "I love you, Evie. I will¡­ I will always¡­ always be watching over you¡­ so please¡­" he struggled to speak as ''she'' kept his hand on her face.


    "So please¡­ don''t be too sad once I''m gone, Evie¡­ our children¡­ I¡­" the colours of his eyes turned into an ashy hue as well and his body finally became limp, "¡­ love you¡­" was thest words that he breathed out as his eyes unwillingly fluttered close and he breathed hisst.


    "Gav!!!" ''she'' screamed at the top of ''her'' lungs. The shriek that left her lips tore through the hauntingly beautiful but silent and bright atmosphere around them, making it feel as though it was a shing of moods. Such a brilliant and beautiful day was marred by the anguish and ushering of death.


    The few who were left alive could not even shout out their victory, not only because of the piles of dead bodies of their fallenrades surrounding them, but also because of their queen''s agonizing cry. It was as though her heart had died within her as well.


    ''Her'' scream made their hearts shiver in pain and none of them were able to even stand. They just remained where they were, kneeling on the ground, as they listened to their queen''s wail. That was¡­ that was the first time they had ever heard their almighty queen shedding tears and screaming outright in pain without holding anything back.


    The sun started to set. The queen had long stopped screaming out his name now.


    "I love you too¡­" ''she'' whispered to him as she caressed his cheek lovingly. "And I am so sorry Gav¡­ my love¡­ I waste¡­ toote¡­ I couldn''t save you¡­"


    ''Her'' body continued trembling as ''she'' embraced his body tighter to herself. "If only¡­ if only I managed to find the arrow earlier¡­ if only¡­ I listened to you when you told me to leave the Under Lands that day¡­ if only¡­ but it is toote now for regrets and ''ifs''¡­ I''m so sorry¡­"


    "Mother!!!" The young prince''s voice echoed behind ''her'', and ''she'' lifted ''her'' face to look at ''her'' approaching son.


    ¡­


    Gavriel was sitting at the edge of Evie''s bed as he watched her sleeping face intently, not wanting to miss out on any of her expressions that crossed her face. Gavrael had suddenly came to him and told him what had happened. He was being informed that Evie had passed out as soon as she touched the bow, and she was not waking up even when being called out to.


    Even until now, she was still tightly holding onto the bow and would not rx her fingers to let it go. All of them concluded that she was probably still seeing the memories that the bow was showing her right now as she was unconscious.


    Gavriel had been worried as her expressions were getting more and more troubled as time went by. She looked as though she was having a nightmare. A horrific nightmare that she could not get out of.


    He had tried to wake her up because he could no longer take it seeing her like this. But no matter what they do, she would not be waken up. Zanya had said that perhaps Evie was refusing to release the bow herself when the light fae tried to use magic to reach out to her.


    "Wife¡­ that''s enough¡­ please wake up now." Gavriel said as he wiped her brow that had sweat beading upon it. He did not know how many times it had been that he had repeated those words already. And he was getting more worried about the effects of this obviously horrifying memories she was seeing. Would it affect her and the baby adversely?


    "Evie¡­ my love? Can you hear me?" he called her name again, "could it be that you want me to kiss you before you would be willing to open your eyes?"


    But as he was about to bent down and kiss her, she suddenly sat up straight in bed, screaming out his name as she panted and looked left and right frantically, as though searching for something or someone desperately.


    "Gav!!!" she shouted for him.


    Gavriel panicked for a moment. The look on her face shook his heart terribly.


    "Evie! I''m here! What happened?" he cupped her face in both his palms and made her look at him.


    Evie''s wide eyes focussed on him as if in disbelief for a moment. Then out of the blue, she hugged him so damned tight and burst out crying, big fat tears rolling heavily down her cheeks.


    "Gav¡­" she wailed and her body shook like a leaf in the wind. The way she cried and trembled in his arms caused him to be worried sick.


    "Yes, I''m here love¡­ I''m here¡­" he did his very best to calm her down, caressing her back as gentle as he could while whispering reassurances that he was here with her. What kinds of horrors did she see in that memory to be behaving like this?


    He gritted his teeth, thinking that he should not have allowed her to touch the bow after all. She was pregnant, and she should not be experiencing this kind of fear!


    Gavriel took a long while to calm her down. Even when she saw the king and queen as well as Zanya, she cried even harder, making everyone worry even more and wondered what was it that she had seen.


    So Gav could only send everyone away for the time being and spent more time coaxing her and calming her down. After a long while, she finally stopped crying. But still, she clung tightly to him and would not even let go of him.


    "Gav¡­" she finally spoke. She curled up in hisp now while Gav was rocking her in a gentle soothing motion from left to right.


    "Yes, love?" he purred, kissing her forehead.


    She swallowed as she looked at him. "Listen¡­ you need to¡­ hear all of this¡­"

 Chapter 569 - Feel Better

    Fear and grief were still gripping Evie''s entire being even after hours had passed since she had awakened from seeing the memories the bow had projected in her mind. The sight of Gav taking hisst breath, watching him die¡­ it nearly broke herpletely ¨C even though she was well aware that it was not happening in her timeline. But just the thought that it mighte true was enough to send her mind reeling and throw her into a frenzy. If she did not see him right at the moment when she opened her eyes, Evie thought that she might have totally lost her mind. She was that distraught.


    She had cried and cried as she held onto Gav as tight as she could, not getting enough of the feeling of how wonderful it was to have them physically touching each other. And she felt him gently coaxing her, patiently whispering endearments into her ears, and doing his very best to make her feel better. His voice, his warmth, his scent¡­ everything about him filled her senses and slowly, the grief finally subsided.


    He was still here, alive¡­ her beloved was still here¡­


    And that possible future was still many years ahead. There was still time for them, and she believed that she had been given the chance to see that vision for a good reason. It was shown to her so that she would be able to change it. And change it she would! She had sworn to herself determinedly when she returned from the vision, that she would do anything and everything to change it!


    She would never ever let what she had seen happen in her future happen. Gav¡­ she would save him¡­ she MUST save him!


    This man, she swore to herself again, will be right beside her when the war was finally over and when they ushered in the victory on their side. Anything other than that waspletely uneptable. She would not lose him¡­ ever!


    Looking up at him again as she reassured herself that he was truly here in the flesh and beside her, Evie rested her palms on both sides of his cheeks and stared into his grey eyes sombrely then to his perfect and gorgeous face. He looked calm and tranquil, but worry was gleaming in his eyes as he gazed back at her. She could see how much he was worrying for her as well. Her actions must have frightened him quite a bit.


    "Feeling better now, my love?" he asked in a soft and tender voice, warming Evie''s heart thoroughly, dispelling thest of the chill that was left from the fear she had felt from her vision. His hands moved and tucked her hair behind her ears fondly.


    When she nodded, he sighed out softly in relief. "I think you still need a kiss to feel even¡­ better¡­" he added with a little mischievous smile and before Evie could even react, his lips had already softlynded on hers. However, it was only a tender peck and not one that was passion filled. But it was filled with so much warmth that it felt like the heavy weight which was hanging on her shoulders was finally being lifted off. "Want more, my dear, sweet wife?"


    His voice became a little husky as his eyes darkened a little. But still, he was being so tender right now. He is almost like a soft, sweet and gentle big furry bear. This man really knows how to make her feel so loved andfortable in his arms. He knows just the right way on how to melt whatever negative emotions that were reigning inside her chest. And oh¡­ how she loved him. She loved the way he became so tender and sweet as hell especially when she was at her worst. Though she also loved the way he teases her and when he turned wicked and mischievous, at this moment, she hundred percent preferred his tenderness.


    "No?" he tilted his head slightly when she took a long while to answer. And suddenly, his face turned a bit sullen and dejected that Evie even found the way he blinked and looked at her that moment as just so precious. She recorded that image into her mind and filed it together with the other wonderful moments that she kept with him. The urge and the strong feelings of wanting to protect him at all costs strangely surged within her, despite knowing that he was definitely stronger than her right now.


    Unable to resist the way he was looking at her, Evie kissed him. Of course, she wanted more¡­ she always¡­ always wanted more of him¡­


    And she knows he knew it already, that she always wanted more from him. But he was really so well behaved right now. Most probably because she was a mess right now and all he wanted was to make her feel better.


    Their kiss was slow and just skimming over the surface of their lips, but oh¡­ did it feel so good, so refreshing and warm. Evie felt as though from here on, she was going to love this man even more if that was even possible. She was already so madly in love with him. But right now, she felt like she still wanted to love him even more¡­ much more than ever before.


    When their kiss ended, Gav leaned his forehead against hers, his warm breath puffingfortingly against her face. "Much better now?" he asked.


    "Yes. I love you." she replied candidly, and his lips curved up as his eyes crinkled in pleasure at hearing those words directed to him.


    "I love you too, Evie." he kissed her forehead and Evie finally smiled as well, revelling from the feeling of his warm lips against her own satiny skin. Then he hugged her tight in his embrace and continued rocking her from side to side. That motion soforting to both of them, and Evie was lulled into a half sleepy haze. He still did not ask any details about what she had seen from her vision even after a long while of silence.


    She knew that it was because he did not want her to be troubled again and she understood that. But she finally decided to spill out everything now before she got overwhelmed by her emotions again. She must tell him everything so they could all work together to change the future, to ensure that that future she had seen would never be the reality in their current future. This was the very first step they needed to take and even though that future was still far ahead, Evie believed that they must start right at this instant and not waste any more time.


    They must start work on this now while it was still early and when they still had the advantage of time. If they could do that, they will certainly be able to change that future. "Gav¡­" she reluctantly pulled away from his embrace and looked at him intently.


    "Listen¡­ you need to hear all of this..." Evie swallowed and then she took a deep breath to stay calm because Gav''s expression already changed the moment her heartbeat hastened again. "This is very important and concerns every single one of us... our loved ones and friends and the entire Lirea.. I must not dy any longer to tell you about this. I¡­ I saw the ¨C"

 Chapter 570 - That Man

    "I must not dy any longer to tell you about this. I¡­ I saw the ¨C"


    Evie''s eyes widened. She closed her lips then opened again to talk but no matter how hard she tried, no words seem to be able to proceed from her mouth. She tried again and when there was still no sounding out, Evie gasped out in horror and shock.


    "Evie ¨C" Gav narrowed his eyes and was worried at Evie''s increasing panic.


    "Oh god! I can''t¡­ oh my god, I can''t say it Gav!" Evie''s was breathing hard, and her eyes were wide with rm.


    "The things you saw¡­ you can''t say them out loud even if you wanted to?" Gavriel was frowning, worrying again because Evie''s starting to panic once again just after she had calmed down not too long ago.


    "Yes. I''m trying to say something, but my voice is just noting out. My mouth¡­ I can''t say it, Gav ¨C"


    "Shh¡­ don''t panic, love. It''s alright. We''ll think through this. Breathe love¡­" he coaxed her again and Evie listened to him.


    She shut her eyes and took in a long deep breath. What was going on? Could it be that she was not allowed to say anything about what she had seen?


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes. Magic appeared at the tip of her forefinger when she pointed it to a space. She started to move her hand to write what she wanted to say but then again, after just writing one letter, her hand stopped, and she could no longer move it. She tried it again and again, but the results were always the same.


    Her eyes were wide and filled with utter disbelief now. There was only one exnation to this, all the memories she had seen was only for her eyes only and that she was not allowed to share it with anyone. No, she could not even tell no matter how much she wanted to and no matter what she did.


    "I can''t¡­ Gav¡­ what should we do now?" fat drops of tears started to flow from her eyes again and Gavriel hugged her tight. She could not help it. She was truly too upset, too frustrated and too scared now. Why? Why could she not say it?


    She sobbed hard just calling out his name.


    "Evie¡­ listen¡­ Evie!" Gavriel held her shoulders firmly and squeezed on it a little. "Look at me, love. Look at me."


    When Evie was forced to look at him, he held her face. "Don''t cry, please. Even if you can''t say any of the information you saw¡­ right now, the most important thing is we have one person here who knew everything that had happened and that is you¡­ we will find a way to understand the things you can''t say, Evie. Do you understand what I''m trying to say?"


    Evie blinked and her sobbing slowly stopped.


    "I don''t need to hear everything to understand you, Evie. So please do not worry, I will try my best to help you with this." He said with reassurance. "Like right now¡­ whatever you saw ¡­" Gavriel''s gaze became intent. "I know it has something to do with me. Am I right?"


    Her eyes stretched a little as she brushed away her tears. "H-how¡­"


    Gavriel smiled helplessly as he gently wiped her tears. "I told you, love. You don''t need to tell me everything for me to understand. I can read you like a book as long as you don''t try hard to mask your emotions from me. Because sometimes, you''re such a good actor too especially when you''re so quiet."


    It was as if Gavriel''s words were all that Evie needed to hear in order to make everything alright again. She eventually calmed down and stopped crying, causing Gavriel to sigh in relief. It truly has been a roller coaster of a ride with Evie''s emotions after she awoke from her vision.


    "I need to find¡­ something¡­ Gav." Evie uttered as she rested her head on his chest.


    "Do you n to look for the arrow?"


    She pulled away instantly and looked at him in shock. How¡­?!


    He smiled, "It''s the bow that made you see whatever you saw so I guess it must be the arrow that you might be wanting now. And I am right." He did not even bother to state it in a question form, as if he was beyond certain about it.


    Again, his words made Evie felt reassured and her worries and fears were now disappearing.


    "I also want to find¡­ people¡­ a number of people." Evie said again. The dark faes she saw in her vision, especially the ones who were able to ride on her her dragons were dark faes she had never met before. Evie was also curious about that man. That dark fae who had stood next to her during that war. She had seen how powerful he was. She saw how he controlled Silver and the other dragons to clear the path for ''herself'' to reach that inner most wall of darkness that enveloped Gav.


    Evie just felt that finding and meeting these strong warriors could be the very first step that she needed to take. Because before she woke up, she had seen ''herself'' saying thank you to that man and his warriors as they left after that war. Then she heard ''her'' whisper as soon as he disappeared into a flurry of dark smoke, "I wished we knew back then that you weren''t the real enemy. If only you became our ally sooner."


    "Dark faes?" Gavriel brought Evie''s focus back to reality.


    "Yes. I want to meet all the strongest in thend." Her eyes shone with clear intent.


    Gavriel leaned back, staring deeply at her. "Alright, love. We can ask the king to gather all the strongest dark faes so your search will be easier. Anything else?"


    "What will you do if¡­ if you know that a¡­ a long, drawn-out war ising?"

 Chapter 571 - Determination

    Gavriel could not answer Evie''s question because the King and Queen hade back with Zanya in tow. When Gav exined that Evie could not reveal any of the things that she had seen in her vision, everyone was shocked.


    Evie had tried to tell it to them too. She even went to the extent of sending Gav out of the room for a while before trying to say something in the case where he was the reason why Evie could not say anything about her vision. However, no matter what she tried, all her attempts failed.


    They could only conclude that the vision was meant to be known by Evie alone and no one else. Gavriel discussed the matter with the king on behalf of Evie and told him about Evie''s wish. That she would like to gather all the strongest of the dark faes in the Under Lands.


    The king looked at Evie with an intriguing glint in his eyes. It seemed as though he could understand where she was heading towards with this request.


    "This must have something to do with her vision, father. So even though she can''t exin to us in detail about the reason why, we need to do as she wishes. I believe if we go along with her ns like this, we''ll eventually understand her message." Gavriel exined and the king immediately agreed, having guessed as much along the same lines of thought as his son had.


    "Alright, I can do that. However, my dear daughter," the king looked at Evie again. "We can''t be summoning them all here into the castle. Most of them are out there at the frontlines right now, carrying out the duties that had been assigned to them."


    "That is not a problem. I will be going there instead, Father." Evie''s quick response made Gavriel looked at her sideways. But he did not say anything to object to her statement. "It''s alright¡­ I¡­ I think nothing will be happening any time soon. At least, not for now."


    Everyone looked at each other while Gavriel just fixed his gaze on Evie.


    King Belial''s gaze then fell to his son and Gavriel, sensing his father''s gaze, turned and nodded at him in agreement. Theck of hesitation in Gavriel''s eyes made the king give in and told them that he would go to the front line first. He told them that he will be sending a go signal once he had made sure that everything is safe.


    Without wasting a moment longer, Evie already began preparing herself. She knew that from now on, every second counted.


    After a while, everyone was gathered on the veranda, looking down and waiting for the king''s signal. Evie, Queen Beatrice, and Zanya were all dressed in their battle garments. Evie was draped with her protective white cloak.


    The vampires were also with them now, including a few light faes that had joined them earlier.


    Gavriel who was right next to Evie decided to switch over with Gavrael. Though he knew that approaching the Abyss was dangerous, for some reason, Gavriel could not feel the usual worry he always felt as soon as Evie had mentioned about her going near to the Abyss.


    The feeling was somewhat strange, but when Evie reassured them that nothing will happen any time soon, he just strongly believed her and let go of his doubts and fears. Gavriel thought that it was maybe because of the look that he had seen reflected within Evie''s eyes when she was stating her requests and when she said that seemingly simple opinion of hers. Something changed in Evie in that very short period of time. Her eyes had be incredibly focused now, as if there was only one thing that she was aiming for right now. That firm and determined glow that zed in her amber orbs was the one that had convinced him without her further giving him any more verbal guarantees.


    The intense determination she was exuding even right now as she was already preparing for a something great, was nearly overwhelming. Gavriel knew that the king and everyone had felt the same powerful determination it as well. It had swept through them as though strong wave had literally crashed over them. Most of all, Gav could feel that Evie had seen something unimaginable¡­ the way that she had cried after waking from the vision, the agony and pain that he saw literally pouring out of her eyes when she woke up¡­ she would not be crying, trembling and be in that much pain, if what she saw was the past like they had assumed. There must have been something else that she had seen in that vision. Something earth shattering.


    When she had held onto him like she was afraid to let go of him even for a moment¡­ as though she had just lost everything that was of meaning to her, and then the sheer determination and intensity her eyes exuded in the next moment as if she was now ready to fight against the world no matter what happens, Gavriel had swiftly concluded that she must have seen something that was to happen in the future. Her reactions had all pointed to that. And he also deduced all these things she wanted to do right now, would probably be her way of changing something or trying to stop whatever she had seen from happening.


    He was not surprised at all because he knew about Evie''s precognitive dreams, and he also knew that all her dreams woulde true ¨C only sooner orter. Though this might be different, Gavriel was confident that his conclusion was right. He could not deny that he was a bit uneasy for her, but for now, he was calmed by her words¡­ that nothing would happen yet. He trusted that she would not try to hide or cover something when it concerns things so important in their future.


    And by her saying that was a great news, at least they would be able to rx for a little for now. And thus, he decided to switch with Gavrael again. He would be more useful to Evie now since they were headed for the abyss.


    And Gav wanted to analyse all his thoughts about what had been happening more. Especially on the matter of Evie''s questions. He immediately thought that she was trying to tell him that this war would probably go on for years. If that was really the meaning behind her questions, then that would be something big. A long and drawn-out war¡­ that was the worst kind of all wars.. Especially if it was against their current enemy.

 Chapter 572 - Visitors

    After speaking with Gavrael for a while about Evie''s situation, Gavriel told him to switch ces with him. And just as his eyes turned blue, the king''s signal came.


    Evie quickly grabbed onto Gav''s arm when the queen told Gavrael to use his magic to bring them all to the camp near the abyss.


    With Gavrael''s level of power, he could teleport many people over, all at once. He could reach his destination in one attempt as well, no matter how far the distance needed to travel.


    So within just a few seconds after all the individuals in the veranda disappeared into smoke, they all materialized by the abyss.


    The military camp was sorge, it literally surrounded the entire abyss. Warriors were everywhere, some were practicing on speed casting their magic and others were practicing onbat moves.


    The ce was busy and Evie and the vampires and light faes could not help but be impressed at the strength of this army. Every warrior here felt incredibly strong and capable.


    Evie was not surprised as she had heard from queen Beatrice that the dark faes had been fighting against monsters for countless of years now. Their endless battles against the monsters must have made them this powerful.


    If Evie did not see that vision, she would probably have doubted that this kind of army would even be able to lose against the likes of mindless monsters. But she knew better now. This army was not enough and¡­ not strong enoughpared to the warriors who fought with ''her'' in that future. No¡­ it did not evene close to being enough. The dark faes she saw in her vision were definitely many times stronger than those that she was seeing now. And Evie was not evenparing them to the dark faes who rode the dragons. Those riders were far stronger, and they were the ones that she was intending to look for now. This was the first order of the day.


    "Your Majesty, Your Highness¡­" a man approached them, and Evie''s eyes immediately widened as soon as she looked at his face and could not help but feel excited. This man¡­ he was one of the dragon riders!


    "Please follow me," he added and then led the way towards the King.


    "Is he one of the dark faes you are looking for?" Gavrael whispered to Evie and Evie nodded. He had seen how she had started to fidget and got all eager after that soldier appeared.


    "What''s his name?" Evie whispered back.


    "His name is Cadmus, my father''s second-inmand. He''s one of my trainers when I was young¡­ along with Alvion." Gavrael said and Evie nodded. She was fully focused and interested in the information that she is hearing for the first time from Gav.


    As they passed by a group of warriors fighting a monster, Evie halted in her steps.


    "Did they catch that monster from the Abyss? I thought that there were no monsters that areing out for a while now?" Evie questioned.


    "You''re right, this monster is from the forest. One of the monsters who had lived outside of the Abyss for some time now."


    "I see¡­" Evie focused her gaze on the beautiful warrior dark fae fighting it while many warriors were surrounding them.


    Some warriors started murmuring.


    "Her finding is definitely useful andmendable. However, a one hit kill will only work if the monster opens its mouth. Meaning, that trick would work if and only if the monster opens its mouth."


    "Right. That''s a big w. Since it''s very hard to force the monster''s mouth to open."


    "By the way, I wonder why the king summoned all the lords over here. Look, we''re all here now. Even the generals are not exempted."


    "Don''t tell me the king called everyone over for this?!"


    "Definitely, not, right? This is indeed impressive¡­ but I don''t this is enough of a reason to gather the lords here."


    "Look! Aren''t those¡­ vampires and whoah¡­ light faes! They really do exist. Look at them!"


    "F**k they''re too beautiful that it''s blinding!"


    "They don''t feel that strong though."


    "You''re right."


    "Why are they here too? Can they even kill a monster?"


    "Whoa¡­ Is that their queen?"


    "Can''t see her face, but she''s the only one covered. So most probably."


    "Really? If that their queen, then doesn''t she feel a bit too weak? Like we could feel His Highness'' dark magic all the way from here even if he''s far away. Same thing for the His Majesty and the other Lords. But we literally feel nothing unusual even if the light fae Queen is so near to us."


    "Well, maybe, Light faes aren''t very strong? Just like the vampires."


    As themon warriors murmured to each other about the visitors that were walking among them, Gavrael suddenly zed and was about to pull his arm away from Evie but Evie stopped him.


    "Let me go for a while Evie, I''ll just teach those damn idiots a lesson they would not be forgetting anytime soon!" Gavrael was gritting his teeth as if what he heard was something uneptable.


    "Stop it, Gav. You can''t me them for thinking that way. They haven''t seen our abilities yet so they''re only specting based on what they currently observe. That''smon."


    "Still, no one''s allowed to call you weak and continue living a good life, Evie." He hissed and Evie chuckled, causing Gavrael to blink at her. Even the elite vampires secretly smiled at his words. Their king was truly a wife pleaser.


    "Calm down, Gav. Alright, let me handle this myself. I''ll show them something interesting. Samuel." Evie called and Samuel approached her immediately.


    Evie whispered something to him, and Samuel looked at her with wide eyes for a moment, but he eventually nodded.


    The next moment, while the female warrior was on the ground, Samuel suddenlynded before the monster. Like a blur, he leapt and kicked at the monster''s throat. A crack was heard, and something seemed to have broken when Samuel did that. And the monster''s mouth just fell opened the moment he had kicked at its throat.


    Then in a blink of an eye, the monster copsed to the ground. Samuel was already pulling his sword from its mouth. Those who were not paying much attention did not catch his fast movements and were stunned, seeing a vampire suddenly pulling a weapon out of a dead monster''s mouth.


    Everyone gaped. They were astounded at what they were seeing!


    "What! Just like that?! So simple?!!"


    "Could it be that a monster''s mouth opens when it''s throat is kicked?"


    "The f**k! He killed it without even using any magic at all."


    "He did it in one move! That was siiiick!!"


    "How did the vampire know about how to kill a monster?!"


    As Samuel nonchntly left the area, the woman called out.


    "Wait a moment. The way to make the monster open its mouth by force is to kick its throat?" she asked respectfully, and Samuel nodded simply.


    "Yes, one must break that bone in their throat to force their mouth to drop open." Samuel replied without expression.


    "H-how did you find out ¨C"


    "Our queen told us." Samuel cut her off and was about to leave when another voice called him out. This time, it was Lord Cairus. Samuel had already met him at the camp near the portal.


    "Samuel. I didn''t know you vampires have knowledge about killing these monsters who are supposed to only exist in the Under Lands. That''s very impressive. Could it be that you vampires also know how to kill the bigger monsters? The one you killed was the lowest level. How about this one?"


    Another monster was brought into the ring. A much bigger and more dangerous one.


    Samuel was silent. He noticed that this monster waspletely different from that monster he had just killed. Its neck was thicker and covered with bulky scales. A sharp kick or a weapon would not be sufficient to even harm it!


    "It seems that he does not have any ideas. Maybe they can only deal with the lowest type of monsters." Themon warriors murmured amongst themselves.


    All of a sudden, a bright light zipped past them and hit the bigger monster''s eyes and as soon as the monster roared, it fell back to the ground. A sword was already nted in its throat.


    The dark faes were all even more speechless as this time, they watched Zanya walked casually towards the monster and pulled the sword out.

 Chapter 573 - Lords

    Murmurs echoed again within the ranks of the soldiers as the dark faes could hardly believe what their eyes were seeing.


    "Lady Zanya," Cairus approached her, "correct me if I''m wrong but this means that one way to force this type of monster to open its mouth is to blind it with light?"


    "That''s right Lord Cairus. This type of monster''s weakness is in its eyes. A blinding light will pierce their eyes so painfully that it would make them roar." Replied Zanya and the Lord nodded, looking beyond impressed at her methods.


    "This information¡­" he looked at the Queen who was wrapped in the white cloak behind the warriors.


    "Correct. Our queen is the one who taught us about this as well." Zanya said before the lord could even continue what he wanted to say. Then she bowed at him slightly before leaving the ring.


    The dark faes even voluntarily cleared out the path for her. If they were too impressed with her beauty, then they were now dumbstruck at the ability and knowledge she had shown.


    It was just too unbelievable to them. The fact that the light faes and vampires knew much more about their own enemies, more than themselves was just too astonishing. For countless of years that they had been fighting against these monsters, they had never found out about all of these weak points that could be used against them. That each monster actually had a fatal weakness did not even cross some of their minds.


    And yet, these visitors from the surface knew about these weak points? Just how knowledgeable were they? The warriors could no longer say anything more. Their faces were burning with shame at all the ridicule that had been thrown at these strangers earlier. They had seen the raw strength of that vampire and the speed and magic of that light fae. They were in no way weak. Not at all. How much stronger would their queen be if she had such knowledge at her disposal?


    Respect now filled their eyes as they watched the visitors follow after Cadmus calmly as though all that had not happened earlier.


    Evie looked at Gavrael and squeezed his hand as she smiled at him. Gavrael quietly sighed, pretty impressed as well at the way she had dealt with this. She was truly showing her capability as the Queen of the light faes. And he did not know why, but from here on, he had a feeling that Evie was going to continue impressing him.


    By the time they had reached the King''s tent. Evie felt the overwhelming power lingering around. It was not the same heaviness the abyss was causing. This was somewhat different. And she knew this was because of the number of gathered powerful individuals sitting inside this one single tent.


    Anyone would be intimated by the sheer dark magic saturating the whole area, but Evie did not feel anything. It was strange but despite feeling the strength of this kind of power, she did not feel even a tinge of pressure. That was a normal reaction but since she had woken up from that vision, nothing could seem to scare Evie anymore.


    Even the sight of the massive abyss did not make her feel any of the previous fear the moment she saw it for the first time a while ago. She realized that it was probably because this abyss right now was nothingpared to the abyss she had seen in the future. And the power that these dark faes inside this tent wield was also not something new to her anymore. She had felt more overwhelming powerpared to this. And that was definitely the reason why she was not even fazed one bit any longer.


    After their arrival was announced, Queen Beatrice, Gavrael, Evie, Zanya and Samuel entered.


    A group of men gathered around a long table respectfully rose to their feet and greeted their queen and prince.


    Cadmus then led everyone to their respective seats before everyone was seated again. Queen Beatrice sat on the King''s right while Gavrael sat on his left with Evie right next to him.


    "I have the honour of introducing the Queen of the light faes, Queen Evielyn." The king announced with pride and Evie stood to greet everyone. She lifted her hood back and elegantly let it drop to her shoulders before she lifted her gaze to look at each and every one of the powerful men who were seated around the table. She wore a smile as she swept her gaze across each of them.


    These were the mighty and respected lords of the Under Lands. She looked at Azrael, Kione and Cairus first, then to the others. She recognized one¡­ two¡­


    Evie could barely keep her smile at the realization that out of these ten lords who in attendance, she had only seen and recognised two of them who were in her vision. That meant that the rest them had died earlier on before the section of the vision that was shown to her. Her heart gave a squeeze and ached as she came to this conclusion.


    She tried to keep her cool as the king continued speaking.


    Evie also instantly felt that half of these Lords was not as weing of her at all. Even though it was the king who had introduced her, it seemed as though they were barely holding their contempt back. They were only forcing themselves to behave politely because of the presence and request of their king that they were to be summoned here. Evie could not help but think that Queen Beatrice must have worked really hard when she had initially gotten together with King Belial to make these men ept and give her their respect genuinely and without being forced.


    However, this did not bother Evie at all.. She had never expected that the dark faes would ept her warmly in an instant just because their king had introduced her. What bothered her more was the fact that that the man she was specifically looking for was not present here with them! It was such a shock that he was not one of the lords! Where is he then?

 Chapter 574 - Long Gone

    Time passed and the atmosphere inside the tent slowly became better when Evie started telling them about her knowledge on the monsters, and their weaknesses and how to defeat them most effectively.


    Evie immediately realized that these Lords were not pleased with the reason why the King had summoned them was all to introduce her, the light fae queen. She could see distrust and displeasure clearly shining in their eyes.


    And thus, Evie started to get their attention by first starting on this topic that she knew would gain their interest right off the bat. Lord Cairus had also told them what he had seen outside just before they entered, as he was thest Lord to enter the tent. What Cairus had recounted surprised them greatly, even Azrael and Kione were shocked at Evie''s knowledge about the monsters. How on earth did the light fae queen knew so much about the monsters that were in their realm?!


    "Pardon me if this is inappropriate to ask Queen Evielyn," the Lord of Emeria, Lord Asnar, spoke. His deep and gravelly voice echoed inside the tent. He was one of the two lords Evie had remembered seeing in her vision. His power, Evie noticed was already the strongest among all of the lords who were present. She could sense the air around him and that look in his eyes. Yet, in her vision, this man was even more powerful than he was now. "Howe you have such detailed knowledge and understanding about the monsters that only exists in the Under Lands?" he was really curious but at the same time a little suspicious on the matter.


    His question made the atmosphere suddenly still and went extremely silent. As Evie met the man''s gaze, she realized that he was the most displeased among all of the lords. The way he looked at her was quite extreme that Gavrael began to prickle and re hostilely at him. His doubt for Evie was just too obvious and was almost not held back at all.


    Evie held onto Gavrael''s hand right below the table and calmly replied to the lord. "Are you trying to tell me, Lord Asnar, that just because I am from the surface, that it''s impossible for me to know about the matters of the Under Lands?"


    Kione smiled at Evie''s reply while the other men were surprised at the Light Fae Queen''s calmness and steady demeanour. Her queenly bearing was clearly seen and was perfectly bnced by her graceful reply to Lord Asnar, not slighting him a bit with her words.


    The lord''s face became darker at Evie''s response, seemingly displeased that she had managed to keep her cool. He had thought his visible displeasure at her would cause her to be riled up and perhaps retort in a discourteous manner. That way, he would have just cause to ridicule her.


    "I know you are having doubts despite the fact that some of the information I revealed had just only been proven a little while ago."


    "We are not having doubts about the truthfulness of your information, Queen Evielyn," Asnar sneered slightly, lifting his chin up defiantly. "But I do have a strong doubt about how you even found such a very important information we ourselves couldn''t even find for so many years of fighting against these monsters."


    "You couldn''t have found out about this information because the dark faes had never tried hard enough to look for the easiest way to kill the monsters. Sometimes, familiarity does not automatically equate an unsurpassed understanding of an issue." Evie met his gaze, not even a hint of intimidation nor pressure was seen in those amber eyes. In fact, her eyes seemed to have be more intimidating.


    "Are you trying to insult the dark faes, Queen ¨C"


    "No, Lord Asnar." Evie cut him off, causing everyone to look at Evie with shock. Even the other lords dare not talk to Asnar like this. Only the king was able to cut this lord halfway through his sentence when he was speaking. What was with this queen? Why was she not intimidated at all?


    "I am saying that the dark faes had never bothered to find the monsters'' weakness." Evie continued, calmer but more confident than ever. "Why? Because you can kill the monsters without much difficulty due to your magic and abilities. You never had found it necessary to find their weakness since you guys always win over them for the countless years you''ve been battling them. That''s what I meant when I said you didn''t try hard enough."


    The lord and everyone else who were listening fell silent. They knew that was true. In the past years, killing monsters was treated like a method of training for them. And she was right, they did not find that it was necessary to find their weakness at all. Because to them, they could win against the monsters without knowing any of that. So it did not quite matter. It only changedtely when the monsters had started to overwhelm them by their sheer numbers. Now it was necessary for them to find a more efficient way to kill the monsters as fast and as easy as possible to keep up with their numbers. Also, they needed to retain their stamina as along as possible.


    "You are correct," Lord Asnar said, his expression a bit better now. "But still, you didn''t answer my question, Queen Evielyn. I am curious how did you manage to find out all this information. Or is there a reason why you can''t tell us?" he could not resist jabbing at her whenever he can.


    Evie stared at him. While she was in the pce and getting ready toe to the camp, Evie had been thinking a lot, trying her best to analyse her vision. She realized that if she wanted to change the future, the first thing she must do was to find a way to unite all the races in Lirea.


    The huge gap of time from now to that war was too much. It was just too long. And she could not help but think that maybe, the unification of the races had happened toote in the vision''s timeline and that was why the darkness had managed to swallow almost the entirety of Lirea. Perhaps, if she could unite the races much earlier, that would bring about a really big change.


    However, she knew doing that to achieve that would be very difficult. Trust and loyalty would be the hardest thing to earn especially after all the history of prejudices and wars between these races.


    In her vision, she had seen the utter trust and loyalty in the eyes of the warriors as they looked at ''her''. Their loyalty was so strong as she watched them willing to give up their lives to protect ''her''. Even this grumpy and haughty lord before her right now¡­ Evie had watched him sacrifice his life to protect ''her''.


    However, Evie was not nning to gain their trust just so they could one day protect her. No, that was not her aim. She wanted them to trust her as soon as possible because she believes that it was the first step to make unification happen.


    Sweeping her eyes over all of these lords, Evie spoke, "Because I am able to see glimpses of the future through my dreams."


    Everyone had their eyes widened except for the ones who already knew.


    Evie had found out that she could not say what had exactly happened in the vision that she saw. However, she could talk about the other smaller or more general details. She also could not say that she had seen what happened in the future. So she used the other fact that she could see the glimpses of the future in her dreams.


    "Y-you''re saying you found the information by seeing into the future?" one of the other lords blurted out. This question, Evie could not answer directly, but she made sure that her silence would tell them that her answer was yes.


    "That''s¡­ just shocking¡­ this is like¡­ like the long lost keeper of the ice dragons, isn''t it?" the other lord eximed as well. "We also have a n long time ago who can see the future through their dreams is it not?"


    "Yes, we do. But that n was long gone. One of the mad kings in the past had massacred the n purely out of jealousy that they were the master of the ice dragons."


    A lord let out a deep and hopeless sigh. "If only there was at least one of them who had survived."


    "That''s impossible. They''re long gone."


    As the lords were a bit depressed discussing on this topic that the most powerful n next to the royals were annihted long time ago, Evie spoke up.


    "What if¡­ what if I tell you that there''s still one who managed to survive?"

 Chapter 575 - Downfall

    Even King Belial was shocked at what Evie had said.


    All the lords'' eyes were stretched wide in disbelief. How could that be? Was that even remotely possible? That n was long gone! And not just in thest few years¡­ they had not been heard of for generations!


    "My dear daughter-inw, Queen Evielyn," the king finally spoke, "this information about this survivor¡­ did you also find this out from your vision?"


    Evie could not respond again due to the restriction, so she stared back at the king in meaningful silence. Her amber eyes were gleaming so strongly as she looked intently at him. Evie knew King Belial was as perceptive as Gavriel. She had a strong feeling that he would understand what she was trying to say.


    The king nodded as though he had already received an answer from her.


    "This is¡­ very shocking¡­" King Belial uttered in disbelief.


    "Pardon me, Your Majesty," Cadmus stood, "but do you really believe this? How do we even prove that she can really see the future? It''s true that she gave us such valuable information about killing the monsters but that in itself is still not enough. She could have gained that information from something or somewhere else."


    "Queen Evielyn belongs to the n of the fire dragon keepers as well, Cadmus." King Belial answered with calmness, revealing another shocking fact of Evie. "If you want proof, she can very easily summon her dragons right now if she wanted to. The fact that she''s a master of the dragons should be enough for you to believe that she really can see the future. In fact, I have summoned everyone here because I want you all to know about that the vision which she had seen regarding this war we are preparing for."


    "She¡­ has a vision about this war?" the lords looked at each other, not knowing whether to believe it or not.


    "Yes," Evie answered the lords'' question instead. Her eyes remained extremely firm.


    "Then tell us. What did you see Queen Evielyn?" the animosity in Cadmus'' eyes were dramatically subsiding now. He knew that he needed to look at the bigger picture and for the good of the whole. He could not continue being stubborn just due to his own personal biases.


    There was a quiet and heavy silence before Evie''s voice broke it. "The dark faes will lose the war against the monsters." Her voice was solemn and carried a weighty sorrow to it.


    Everyone could not speak for a while, and the lords even stood from their seats. Their eyes were shocked at first then their expressions slowly darkened as they frowned at her.


    "That''s¡­ preposterous." One of them said. "There is no way ¨C"


    "I saw the monsters reaching all the way to the surface and caused destruction there as well." Evie cut the lord off with an unfazed tone. Her gaze became a little fierce as she met his gaze head on, without fear or doubt. "The fact that the monsters managed to reach the surface is enough proof that the dark faes lost the war."


    The lords shook their heads in denial. They were still unable to ept that they would lose so miserably against these monsters to the point of being suppressed until even the surface was affected.


    "Queen Evielyn," King Belial pulled her attention this time, "do you have an idea on what could be the reason behind our possible loss against the monsters?"


    "I believe that the dark faes had underestimated the power within the Abyss of Darkness." Evie answered without reservation. "I saw the destruction with my own two eyes. The monsters were just too many¡­ no, ''too many'' is even an understatement. Their sheer numbers were just unprecedented¡­ endless, in fact. So I believe the dark faes didn''t see thating. The dark faes thought that they could kill each and every monster that came out of the abyss. They had no idea that the monsters were just an endless stream and that the fighting will never stop until¡­" Evie swallowed as her voice was unable toe out again.


    She quickly regained herposure. "The dark faes are such a great force, obviously the most powerful force in the entire Lirea right now. But even the greatest and most powerful would fall if they''re caught unprepared. I believe that the dark faes'' fall is due to their miscalctions on the real numbers and sheer power of their enemies."


    Another long bout of silence reigned. Everyone wanted to not believe but every time they meet the light fae queen''s eyes, for some reason, they could only hold back their tongue. Why? What was with those amber eyes of hers? It was like there was something in her that was forcing them to believe in everything she says.


    "So you''re saying, Queen Evielyn, that as long as we don''t underestimate our enemy, we''ll win the war?" Lord Kione was the one who spoke this time.


    Evie stared back at Kione. What she was revealing to them were the things she had seen in her dream. She had been reying the scenes she saw and realized that that the monsters had just left the Under Lands. She recognized that they had reached the human realm first. She saw how the monsters had rampaged in a city in the Eastern empire. She was able to recognize the ce because that was the city where Vera had lived in. It was the closest human city from the Middlend. Evie also realized that the monsters had yet to reach Crescia as well in that dream.


    And her biggest dilemma was the fact that everything that she had seen in her dreams so far alwayse true. She had already tried to stop her dreams from happening, but time and time again, no matter what she did, there was nothing she could do to stop it. That was why she had a thought that perhaps, they could only be able to change anything after the scene in her dreams had happened. But that would mean they would not be able to save the Under Lands. However, she could not just say that directly to them, right? And what if she was wrong?


    "I believe, that''s still not enough, Lord Kione." Evie replied and everyone''s face turned darker and more sour again.


    "And why? You just said the reason of our downfall is because we underestimated our enemy." One of the lords said in an annoyed tone. "Your words are contradict ¨C"


    "Did I ever promised that you would win if you don''t underestimate them?" Evie cut him off, causing the lord''s jaw to work. "I am not done with what I''m trying to tell everyone yet, so please listen." She put a force in her gaze as she looked at that lord wearing the mostvish clothing inside the tent. "The reason why I believe not underestimating them was never enough, because our problem is not just the monsters alone. It''s the Abyss itself¡­" Evie then met the king''s gaze.


    What she was about to say was something she had not told the king in her letter before, nor had she told the queen as well. Because before her vision, she had not quite understood the wall of darkness that she had seen in her dream. But now she knew that darkness was actually the abyss expanding and swallowing everything.


    "I saw the abyss expanding and reaching out to as far as the surface."

 Chapter 576 - One Thing

    The king rose from his seat. Even Beatrice and Gavrael looked at Evie with disbelieving eyes.


    "W-what? My dear daughter¡­" King Belial, who had been calm and unfazed the entire time faltered a little. "You didn''t mention about this to us before, Queen Evielyn."


    Evie looked at him apologetically. "It''s because that time, I still wasn''t certain that the wall of darkness I saw in my dream was actually the abyss itself," she answered. "This very same miasma had crawled out onto the surface too and its darkness had covered the entire sky¡­"


    An extremely heavy silence lingered inside the tent. The lords could see how their King''s expression had changed. And they all knew what it meant when their King wears that particr expression. It could only mean that things had be extremely severe. How long since had they seen their king be this serious? It had been years¡­ so many years¡­ they had nearly forgotten how scary he could get when his calm was being disrupted.


    None of the lords questioned Evie anymore. It was like they were all suddenly extremely cautious now and Evie knew it was all because of the King, as his aura had be dangerously suffocating.


    But as soon as Queen Beatrice stepped forward and gently took a hold of his hand, the king let out a deep breath and slowly sat down on his chair. Though the expression on his face was no different from earlier, the suffocating pressure had been lifted and everyone could breathe again.


    "Queen Evielyn," the king''s expression finally managed to calm down again after a few more moments of silence. "I want you to continue and tell us everything that you wanted to say." He swept a powerful gaze to all the lords, as if that one gaze was enough to warn everyone never to interrupt Evie again. Enough was enough. And they all knew better than to go against their king''s warning gaze.


    Not wasting a moment longer, Evie lifted her face and looked at everyone with a gaze that was fiercer and more determined than ever.


    "I came here not to just to warn the dark faes about what''s waiting for you all in the future or to share my knowledge about the monsters. I¡­ we¡­ we all came here to work together with you. Because this is no longer just a war of the dark faes. This war is our war too. Why? Because if the dark faes can''t stop the monsters, that only means one thing¡­ that the other races do not stand a chance to stop them as well. If the dark faes lose, the monsters will thene for us¡­ this is why¡­" Evie faced the king this time and held his gaze, "this is why, we¡­ dark faes, light faes, vampires, including the humans must unite as one. I strongly believe that this is the only way for us to win against the monsters! No, this is the only way for us to stop the disaster that is sure toe."


    Something inexplicable zed in Evie''s eyes as she said thosest three lines. The strange power in her voice caused them to feel an unfathomable feeling that had actually made their heart shiver a little. All of them, even the King and Gavrael felt it. All of them could not help but wonder what was with that strange sensation.


    In fact, King Belial, Queen Beatrice and even Gavrael was shocked to their core at the Evie that was before them right now. It was like she had changed overnight. Since she had woken up this morning crying so piteously, the look in her eyes had changed since then. Even the air around her felt so different. There was something just so peculiar about her now. It was almost like something had been awakened in her and now she was no longer the same Queen Evielyn they had known from yesterday.


    The change was just too much and too drastic that it was so unsettling and just unbelievable at the same time. Even the words that wereing from her lips¡­ it almost felt as though her words was the supremew that they could not even refute.


    "Unification of all races¡­ huh?" The King said with a contemtive look in his eyes, one hand rubbing his chin as he thought over it. "That is indeed something unheard of. All of these four races had been known enemies since the beginning of time. And I''m certain you''re aware of that, Queen Evielyn¡­ Are you not?"


    "Yes, I am aware of it, King Belial."


    "Therefore, you would also know that this idea will not be an easy feat to achieve, right?"


    "Yes, I am aware of that too. But I do believe that though challenging, it is not an impossible task. Because all of us¡­ no matter what the race we belong to, have this one thing inmon. And I believe that this one thing is enough of a reason for us to unite as one."


    "One thing¡­?" the king echoed.


    "We all love our homnd. And because of that love, we are even willing to give our lives to defend ournds from our enemies, is it not?"


    The king nodded, his eyes gleaming and looking very impressed at Evie''s answer. "Yes. You are right. That is indeed the one thing we all have inmon. We will do anything¡­ everything even, just for the sake of our homnd."


    Evie shed a small smile because she could see now that everyone understood her point.


    "The Under Land is not the onlynd that is in danger right now. Like I said before, if the dark faes fall¡­ all the other races will be bound to fall as well. And once that happens¡­ the darkness¡­" Evie swallowed, "might¡­ might swallow the entirend of Lirea and at that time, the darkness will reign supreme." She had to mention the idea as a possibility and make it seem as though this was just her opinion and thankfully, it worked.


    "This is why I came to propose this unification. The dark faes are the strongest of the races. But your numbers are nowhere near enough on your own. We, the light faes will offer the knowledge needed, and the vampires can offer their unrivalled raw and explosive strength and stamina. While the humans¡­ though they may be regarded as the weakest of the races, but it cannot be denied that their numbers alone are a force to be reckoned with. If we alle together to fight alongside each other, I believe that we can change the¡­ future."


    ___


    Dear spellbounders, I''m doing a giveaway for my highest tier privilige readers. I will be giving away signed paperback copies of Spellbound volume 1 but ONLY for US and Philippines residents.


    Just do this three things.


    1. Send me a proof that you bought the highest tier of spellbound''s privilege for february(A screenshot).


    2. Vote for spellbound with your Golden Tickets


    3. Send me the screen shot of your privilege purchase through my instagram ount @kazzenlx.x or send it to my email


    I will be choosing the lucky readers through a spinning wheel. ^^

 Chapter 577 - Decision

    No one among the Lords could even say a thing right now. It was strange how this foreign Queen actually made their instincts just react like this before they could even ept everything she had said. They should not be that affected just like that but here they were, feeling this peculiar but all too familiar emotion. This emotion was something their King alone would manage to bring out from within them before a war. So how could this slip of a woman make them feel the same way just by¡­ Just who is this woman?


    They all knew that she is the queen of the light faes. They also now knew that she is the keeper of the fire dragons as well. But she still should not be all that great. They still believed that King Belial was far stronger than her even if she had dragons at her disposal. But there was just something inexplicable about her. It was as if she was someone greater¡­ it was even so unsettling how she was able to speak to them, the feared Lords of the Dark Faes and even to their Great King in such a fearless way. And the most unsettling thing was the fact that they were unable to refute her, almost as if she was someone far greater than what they were seeing. Just what is going on? This was definitely abnormal!


    "Queen Evielyn," the king finally broke the tense silence within the tent. "Your proposal is something that is truly unique and fresh. Even I, have never thought of looking at things this way before. But do be rest assured that we will consider this seriously. Just give us some time to go over this proposal as I need to hear out my men''s thoughts about this first."


    Evie gracefully smiled at the King. Of course, Evie was not so na?ve to think that she would be able to get everyone''s cooperation with just one single talk. She knew that even if King Belial was on her side, the king could not just decide on the matter on his own. He needs his subjects, most specifically all these Lords, to cooperate and work hand in hand with him.


    "I fully understand, King Belial," Evie replied and then she and the light faes stood and left the tent, knowing that this matter was something serious that the dark faes needed to deal with.


    Outside the tent, Evie and Zanya were facing the Abyss that was not very far from the camp, while the light faes and vampires stood behind them.


    "My Queen," Zanya spoke, "do you think that all the Lords woulde to an agreement with your proposal?"


    "I don''t know, Zanya. But I truly hope they will be able to make a decision now. As soon as possible, in fact." Evie answered. In all honesty, Evie was a bit worried that they will not be able toe to a decision today. She was not ignorant about the matters of politics. There were times when final decisions would need to take quite a long while of going back and forth between the many parties involved. She understood that. However, this was not the time for them to dy anything, even the so-called big decisions.


    Evie wanted the dark faes toe to a decision now. Because she wanted to start the preparations now. She only managed to find three dragon riders out of the dozens of the men that she had seen in her vision. Evie thought that maybe, many of those riders were probablymon warriors right now who were still undiscovered. Now that she thought about it, she realized that almost half of them had looked younger. Perhaps, those were the warriors who grew the fastest during the long and drawn-out war. And since most of the stronger dark faes had already fallen, the newer and younger ones were forced to grow stronger, or they were probably hidden gems that were still undiscovered right now.


    This thought made Evie want to not waste any more time. Because she wanted to find those hidden gems and train everyone now while time was still on their side. If everyone could grow and be stronger earlier, then that would definitely bring such a big difference to the war, it will certainly change something!


    Evie had also just realised now that those dragon riders must have taken quite a long time to learn how to ride the dragons. Even for her, who was a dragon keeper had a hard time making her dragons listen to her, how much more for these non-dragon keepers? It would certainly take time for them to be able to do that, and that was why she was even more antsy now.


    If she wanted to change the future, she must get everyone make a move as early as possible. If done on a voluntary basis would be even better. Now. But how? How could she convince the dark faes to make a decision now?


    As Evie was thinking hard, her eyes caught the figure of a boy sitting alone at the corner. Evie instantly recognized that golden coloured cloth that was wrapped over his forehead.


    Suddenly, Evie moved closer to him, causing Zanya and the vampires to follow after her.


    Evie halted as she looked down at him. When he looked up and blinked at Evie, she smiled. This was the warrior who rode on Vermillion in her vision. She remembered how strong he was in her vision. To think that he was only a young boy right now.


    Her gaze fell to therge wound on his shoulder that he was healing. It was a wound from a sword. Evie instantly realized he must have been wounded by his fellow warrior.


    "Hello, I am Queen Evielyn of the light faes. If you don''t mind, may I know what is your name?" Evie asked and the young man scrambled to rise, not knowing what to say.


    "Caz¡­ Caztiel."


    "That''s such a nice name. Are you interested in the dragons, Caztiel?"


    His eyes widened at her question. Evie literally saw the sparkles in his eyes when he heard the word ''dragons''.


    His head nodded like a rattle and Evie smiled at him.


    "If I called one of my dragons over now, would you want to ride on it?"


    Caztiel''s eyes widened even more and sparkled, as though throwing stars out of his own eager orbs. Ride?! On them dragons?! Hell, YEAH!!


    "Y-yes! Definitely Queen!" he really could not contain his excitement.


    "That''s the spirit." Evie straightened and shut her eyes as she called for a dragon.


    When Zanya saw this, her eyes widened. W-wait¡­ what is she¡­ don''t tell me¡­ was she going to summon a dragon now? And in here!


    Zanya was right. When Evie saw that boy, she thought of a way to convince the dark faes. She must show them her prowess. That was the fastest way to push them along in making up their minds quickly. She knew the words alone would never be enough. Therefore, she was going to do this.


    "Vermillion¡­ Fir¡­ Crimson¡­" Evie called three of her dragons and thankfully she felt them respond to her.. "Come forth, my dragons."

 Chapter 578 - Dragons

    Inside the tent, the tension was a bit heavy.


    "My king, I don''t think it''s wise for us to carelessly make a decision about this in an instant. I believe we need more time to think over this matter. This is not something that should be decided in a rush." One of the lords said when Gavrael piped in.


    "More time you say, Lord Argus¡­ but what if we don''t have much time left? I don''t understand why you''re still being cautious at this point. Queen Evielyn came all the way here to save our assess. She had already given us a lot of information and you still doubt her motives?"


    "Your Highness," the Lord looked offended as he faced Gavrael. "You are being biased because she''s your wife. But to us, she''s still just a foreign queen. It''s a given for us to doubt outsiders. And I only asked for more time, I didn''t shun her proposal."


    Gavrael smirked. His blue eyes zing as he looked at the Lord.


    "Foreign queen? Outsider?" Gavrael uttered and all of a sudden, a de made of dark magic had appeared and was pointed at the lord''s throat. Everyone was shocked at Gavrael''s show of power. How did he create a weapon out of dark magic that fast? Most of the lords did not even realize what had happened until the de was already pointed right at Lord Argus'' throat. "You know that she''s my wife and you still refer to her as an outsider? How dare you call someone who is a part of the royal family as an outsider." Gav spoke quietly but there was a very clear threat ringing out from his voice.


    "Gavrael." It was Queen Beatrice who had called out to stop Gavrael from behaving rashly. Knowing her son''s temper, she quickly moved over to him and held his hand and whispered at him. "Son¡­ Evie did her best to gain their trust¡­ don''t do anything to rush and ruin it."


    Somehow, Beatrice''s words calmed him down and he dissolved the weapon, causing the lord to breath out a sigh in relief.


    "Queen Evielyn is also carrying another royal¡­" Gavrael said suddenly, "my child¡­ so I don''t ever want to hear anyone calling her an outsider anymore."


    There was an ominous threat in Gavrael''s voice as he said that, and the Lord could only fall silent. None of the lords could deny what Gavrael had said was the truth.


    At that moment, the king stood. His expression was calm, but everyone could feel that the king was also reaching his limit.


    "I want everyone to think carefully and give me an answer right now. Anyone who rejects Queen Evielyn''s proposal can now leave the tent and go return to your post." The king dered, causing the tension to be even heavier.


    The Lords nced at each other. When Lord Argus, followed by three other Lords, stood and was about to leave, they heard a shriek. That sound¡­


    In the blink of an eye, the tent waspletely emptied.


    Everyone materialized outside, the Lords already more than prepared for battle, only to see dragons flying and circling above them.


    The King shook as he held in hisughter. "Goodness," he whispered to his wife, "our daughter-inw really is one of a kind. I had yet to say anything yet and she had already shown her power out here. This group of lords would not be able to do anything. She would run circles around them!"


    "She is. I told you, she will be able to deal with this." Beatrice replied as she smirked at the looks on all the lord''s faces, most specially Lord Argus''.


    The dark faes could hardly believe their eyes. They had never ever seen real life dragon ¨C much less a fire-breathing dragon in their lifetimes! Did the light fae queen just summon three dragons all at once? They could not believe fire dragons were massive!


    As the dragons spiralled down andnded right before the light fae queen, the dark faes including the Lords could only watch on in awe. They were mesmerized at the magnificence of these noble creatures. Their hearts were bursting to the brim with admiration, fear and reverence.


    And when they watched as the queen touched their snouts gently, and when the dragons docilely fell to their knees as soon as the queen kissed their snout, they all gaped in disbelief.


    Evie walked over to the King, her steps confident and firm.


    "Pardon me for the surprise, King Belial. A young man there told me he wanted to see and ride on dragons. So I granted his request." Evie said with a graceful shrug of her shoulders and the dark fae lords almost fell to the ground in speechlessness. She summoned her dragons over just because of that? And she had summoned three!


    "You called over three at once," The king raised a brow in question.


    "Because I think some of the other dark faes would like to try riding on one too." Evie responded when Azrael piped in.


    "Y-y¡­ Queen Evielyn¡­ you''re going to let us ride on your dragons?!" Azrael''s eyes sparked exactly the same as that boy.


    "Why not?" Evie smiled. "If a war broke out, I can''t ride them all so I thought it would be a good idea to find people who are capable of riding them. It won''t be easy though. The dragons couldn''t be ridden by just anyone. But it would always be great to just try out and see, Lord Azrael. Maybe, if you are lucky, one of my dragons will like you."


    Azrael nearly jumped with excitement at the queen''s words while the other Lords remained speechless. It was obvious all of them wanted to try getting onto a dragon too.


    "How about you try too? Lord Cadmus?" Evie faced Lord Cadmus, causing him to look shocked for a while.


    And thus, just like that, three dark faes were all up above them, trying to ride the dragons. The dark faes wings were all spread out, as none of them could even ride them at all. But the dark faes, even the young man named Caztiel, was determined as hell and it was actually funny to see how hard they were trying.


    As Evie, the dark fae royals and the rest of the lords were watching, one of the lords asked.


    "By the way, Queen Evielyn." Lord Kione asked. "Who was thest ice dragon keeper you mentioned a while ago?" he queried, and everyone looked over at her.


    A/N: deadline for the giveaway is tomorrow.


    DON''T FORGET TO VOTE WITH YOUR GOLDEN TICKETS SPELLBOUNDERS! ^>^


    P..s. hellbound with you is updated ^^

 Chapter 579 - Mutual Respect

    And just as Evie suspected, she could not say out Vera''s name at all when she tried so hard to answer Kione.


    Everyone was looking at her with so much interest now. It was totally unlike the first time when she had mentioned about this matter inside the tent, where the Lords did not even bother to ask because it was obvious because of their doubt, they had already decided that it was just another false news, was that strong.


    But after seeing her summoning her dragons, the look in their eyes werepletely different now. Evie could see how hope was brimming and shining forth from their eyes now. Just by seeing her dragons, they suddenly had hope that an ice dragon keeper still truly exists.


    Evie faced Kione. "You guys will meet her soon," she smiled with confidence.


    "Her¡­"


    "Yes." That was the most she was allowed to reveal. Since she could not speak Vera''s name, she could disclose her gender at the very least.


    "So it''s a secret for now." Kione rubbed the back of his neck and leaned slightly closer to Evie. "Queen Evielyn, maybe you could give us some more clues about the ¡­"


    Kione trailed off the instant he felt a familiar pressure that sent shivers down his spine. Damn¡­ this devil sprout. He truly is such a wife protector.


    He shifted his gaze to look at the prince who was seated next to Evie and as soon he saw those venomous blue eyes spitting mes at him, Kione could only step back and surrender. He was actually quite surprised to see that Gavrael was back to being the devil sprout they all knew and remembered again. What had happened? He was so different back then when he was in Yryzia!


    "Easy there, Your Highness. I was just asking. No harm done, right?" Kione whispered to Gavrael, amused that this prince was still the same as he was back then. This prince used to stare at him like this since he identally saw him in the past, ying with four women at one time. He had been staring at him like he was the Lord of scum. Now Kione could actually see a ''get near my woman an inch closer and you are so f**king dead'' warning shing in those dangerous eyes trained on him right now. Goodness! The devil sprout really is back! Could it be that because of the colour of his eyes was back to its usual, and thus now his attitude is also back?!


    Just as Kione was about to open his mouth to speak again, one of the dragons that Evie had summoned spiralled down and everyone put on a protection magic above them except for the visitors and the royal family. Many of the dark faes who werete in casting a protection barrier over themselves even ducked when there was actually no need to, because the dragons were not flying low enough to touch anyone.


    "Damn¡­ did you see that? They didn''t even bat an eyelid!" the dark faes murmured.


    "Yeah!!!" Lord Azrael''s shout echoed so loudly suddenly in that tense atmosphere, breaking it involuntarily. "I can''t control him at all, but this is amazing!!!" he crowed out in extreme delight.


    And they watched as the lord that was hanging onto the dragon''s spike as the dragon tried to shake him off.


    "That looks like so much fun!" the dark faes muttered amongst themselves, obviously envious at the three dark faes who had the good fortune to be flying with the dragons above them. "I want to try to ride and fly on a dragon too¡­ damn it. I''m dying with jealousy here!!"


    Evie was smiling inwardly as she saw the look in the lords'' eyes. They too, wanted to try riding and flying with her dragons! They could never hide that intense longing sparking in their eyes!


    However, one nce and Evie could tell that it would not be easy to make the dragons listen to them. Two of them were already among the riders she saw in the future and yet, the dragons were also trying their best to shake them off. If she was not there controlling the dragons very closely, Evie was certain that the dragons would have found the chance to do something damaging and irreversible to those three dark faes already. Because as of now, Evie could clearly feel the dragons'' hatred for their riders right now.


    And when Evie saw that Lord Cadmus was furtively trying to use dark magic to control Fir, Evie''s eyes widened as she did not expect him to be that sneaky in broad daylight. She remembered that freaking half dark fae, Galleous, and she immediately stepped forward and called back her dragons promptly.


    The dragons listened to her call and instantly swerved back towards her. They eagerly rushed back to their master andnded before her, surprising everyone ¨C even the three dark faes who were riding them had been caught by surprise.


    Everyone was looked at Evie with questions brimming in their eyes. What had just happened? Was not everything going on well? It was not even that long yet that the three of them were up in the air with the dragons.


    Evie approached Fir and gently touched the dragon''s snout. The dragon glowed and then dark smoke evaporated from his body. Everyone''s eyes widened at the sight.


    Lord Cadmus looked shocked as he met Evie''s stern and firm gaze.


    "I canmunicate with all my dragons," Evie said out suddenly. She was talking to Lord Cadmus but her voice was forceful and projected all around them, obviously making sure that everyone could hear her loud and clear. "I can also feel if there were to be something wrong with them or there are some disturbances getting to them. Lord Cadmus¡­ I didn''t give you any permission to use dark magic on my dragons to control them. I only asked you to try riding it."


    "Pardon my insolence, Queen Evielyn. I assumed you wanted us to try and control them. So, I thought that using dark magic would be the easiest to control them ¨C" Lord Cadmus quickly flowed with the situation and threw out an excuse to exin his behaviour. He knew that he had crossed the line but he was unwilling to apologise to this light fae queen straight up.


    "No. That is the wrong way of doing it. You don''t get to control them by force. You teach them to listen to you, to cooperate with you. That is if they are willing to ept you in the first ce. These dragons aren''t heartless nor mindless monsters¡­" Evie''s voice was firm and stronger now, not minding that her displeasure was showing. "They are very intelligent beings, and they also have emotions like us. A true dragon rider doesn''t force their dragon to obey them, they gain their dragon''s trust, and their dragons will willingly obey. There is a mutual respect between both dragon rider and mount."


    Silence reigned in the area until Lord Cadmus jumped down from the dragon and faced Evie.


    ___


    A/N: Thank you so much @Monica_Ceja and @MonsterUndertheBed for the magic gachapons and thank you @Sacogun and @Rene_Lamey for the magic castles. ???

 Chapter 580 - All It Takes

    "I understand where you''reing from, Queen Evielyn." The lord looked like he did not agree with what Evie had said. However, the man had so much respect in his eyes nowpared to the way he had looked at Evie back then when they first entered into the tent. "But the dragon''s rejection is too strong. It''s true forcing anything is not always the best idea, but I honestly don''t think that it is possible for us, non-dragon keepers, to get the dragons to obey us without using any force. That is only possible for you because you''re a dragon keeper yourself. These dragons will never obey us willingly."


    A small smile curved on Evie''s lips.


    "Never say never, Lord Cadmus. If one can''t make a dragon obey him without using force, that only means one thing¡­" Evie touched the dragon and caressed it before she lifted her gaze back to look meaningfully at the Lord. "It only means that the person is never meant to be a dragon rider in the first ce."


    The Lord''s eyes circled wide, and his jaws worked. Evie inwardly smiled again at his expression. He looked as though he would never ept the fact that he was not meant to be a dragon rider.


    "If you''re strong, it''s easy to force your control over a dragon. But that is cheating and what''s the point if you had to resort to that? No, doing that is simply idiotic. Do you know why?" Evie looked at the others and when everyone did not speak, she continued. "During a war, you will get exhausted ¨C that is the undeniable truth. And your power will also eventually weaken, sooner orter because controlling a dragon requires an immense amount of magic ¨C more so if you are doing it by force. Sooner orter, you will be put in a position where you could only let go of the dragon. Once that happen, when you no longer have enough power left in you, the dragon will leave you and that is it for you. Do you get what I mean, Lord Cadmus?"


    The lord could not even speak now. On his face was an unsightly expression. "Everyone thinks that dragons are just tools to be used during war. But they are not. They are greatrades when working together. If they care for you, they will never leave you behind when you''re in your weakest state and when you''re in the greatest time of need. They will save you¡­ and fight with you¡­ fight for you¡­ all these great things are what you''d get if a dragon bes your friend and partner, not your tool or ve."


    After another long while of silence, Lord Cadmus bowed his head low at Evie, surprising everyone. They would not have thought that this proud and arrogant lord would be willing to bow his head before a foreign queen before others. "Forgive me, Queen Evielyn for what I did. I was conceited and ridiculous to even think of using dark magic in the first ce on your dragon and more so without your permission. You are right, a true dragon rider would never force a dragon to obey him. Please¡­" the lord lifted his face and Evie saw determination shining in his eyes, recing the arrogant and rebellious look from earlier. "Please give me a second chance. I will do my best to be a true dragon rider."


    The dark faes gasped when they heard Lord Cadmus admitting to that. Who would have thought they would see Lord Cadmus bowing to a woman? This was the most egotistical and stubborn lord among all the other lords that they knew! Did he want to be a dragon rider that much?!


    "Wait a moment there, Lord Cadmus." The King''s voice echoed from the side, his brows were raised as he looked at Lord Cadmus. "Whoever had given you the permission that you can now start your journey to be a dragon rider? As long as the decision is not made and we''ve yet to ept Queen Evielyn''s proposal, there is no point for you to say anything on that matter." King Belial shrewdly brought this matter up as the lords were still in contention earlier about Evie''s proposal.


    Lord Cadmus'' head flew towards Evie.


    "The King is correct. I will only let the dark faes ride my dragons if¡­ if you agree to my proposal. That is a given, is it not? Don''t tell me you expect to make use of my resources without agreeing to the proposal of the owner of it all?" Evie flippantlymented as a small smirk curved at the sides of her lips.


    "Well¡­ then there is really no other reason for us to dy on deciding on this matter¡­" the lord stated as he looked towards his fellow lords.


    "I agree!!!" Azrael immediately piped in, taking advantage of the current situation. They would be crazy not to agree to such a wonderful alliance with the light faes and the dragons added in. Kione followed suit and another three lords nodded their assent as well. The other lords were suddenly under pressure as all eyes around them were now trained on them, waiting for their verdict.


    "Oh,e on Lord Argus. Don''t you want to experience riding a dragon at least for once in your lifetime?" Cadmus began to persuade hisrades, putting an obvious pressure on them. "If you keep on being stubborn, I will stop my people from selling the Morganish wine to you." Lord Cadmus shamelessly threatened Lord Argus.


    "I don''t care about your wine." Lord Argus said through clenched teeth, clearly showing that he did care despite the words thrown out.


    "Fine. Since you don''t care about that, I''m cancelling the engagement between you and my sis ¨C"


    "D-don''t you dare, you ¨C" before Lord Cadmus could finish, Lord Argus shouted out, stopping him frompleting his words.


    "Then just say ''yes''. Stop ying hard to get." Lord Cadmus prodded tantly.


    "For goodness'' sake. I can''t believe a dragon is all it takes to make you bend!" Lord Argus was exasperated at how he was continuously pressured by Lord Cadmus.


    "Well, the only difference between us is that¡­ mine''s a dragon. For you, it is my sister. Though I still think a dragon is far more worth I ¨C"


    "Ugh! Enough! Fine! Fine! It''s not like the king will ever let me off so easily if I dare to keep on disagreeing." Lord Argus roared out agitatedly.


    "Good call. I thought you still didn''t get that." Lord Cadmusughed out happily, not bothered at all that he had literally threatened his future brother-inw.


    "I''m not a fool."


    And thus, just like that, the final decision is finally made, causing the king tough out lightly in disbelief. He did not think that these bunch of hard-headed lords could be persuaded without using extreme measures at all.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the small house in the middle of Monsters'' Forest¡­


    ____


    AN: To the readers who joined the paperback giveaway, please check my instagram story. I am posting the video of the winners there now.


    My ount is @kazzenlx.x


    If you see your name, please dm me. Thank u ^^

 Chapter 581 - How Long

    It had been days since Vera and Gideon confined themselves within this small house in the middle of a forest guarded by monsters. And what blissful and indulgent past few days it had been too! She just wished that their time like this could just continue on and not stop. She was reluctant to get back to the daily grind that she knew would being soon.


    Vera could hardly believe that for days on end, all they would do was have sex, cuddle, eat, take baths together, sleep and repeat. She could not even count how many times they have done it and still it did not feel as though she was quite sated. This sexual frenzy was truly unbelievable because Vera never would have thought that she would be able to keep up with Gideon''s stamina for days. She was in fact, quite certain that she would not even be able tost for a day.


    But here she was, still energetic and just as active as him now. In fact, Vera realized that her body could not stop craving him. It was like she had turned into a¡­ a really¡­ hornydy now.


    She blushed every time she realized she was bing bolder every time they do it.


    "What are you blushing for? My sweet mate?" Gideon asked as he ced a te of fruits before Vera. It was time for them to have their early dinner now. All that work was energy consuming and he needed to help her upkeep her strength for more interesting sessions.


    He was smiling so sexily as he gazed at her, his chin resting against his knuckles and his eyes were gleaming so beautifully that it just took Vera''s breath away. How could a man be so beautiful and still be oozing manliness?! Only her mate could do that! And Vera was proud of that fact ¨C both that he had that characteristic and also that he was hers.


    "I''m¡­ I''m not thinking about doing it again!" Vera blurted out suddenly and Gideon caught his lower lip between his teeth before a pleasingughter burst out of his mouth. Vera could only gaze at him in a daze, caught at how carefree and attractive his untroubledughter was. She could listen to himughing over and over and never get tired of it!


    He licked his lips and his gleaming gaze turned dangerously seductive again.


    "I didn''t say anything, my sweet." He said in a low vibrating timbre. And that just shot a spear of heat deep into her lower belly.


    "I¡­ I said I''m..." Vera''s already pinked cheeks reddened even more but as she watched his amused face, she pouted at him and forced herself to stop staring at this tempting and sinfully delicious person and instead, fixed her attention on the food before her instead. "Let''s just eat. We need to eat, Gideon."


    Gideon, however, still did not take his prating gaze off her. He reached out instead, and he tucked a lock of her red hair behind her ear. "Do you want to know what I''m thinking right now? Red?"


    Vera lifted her gaze and met his eyes as she chewed on her food. Once she swallowed it, she pinched his chin. "Why do you like to call me Red? Is it just because my hair is red or you just like the sound of Red?"


    "Hmm¡­ because when I first saw you, the first thing that caught my attention about you was your fiery red hair?" Gideon answered as he continued fiddling with her hair. "You were like a little fire sprite in the middle of the darkness of that time. Until now, you''re still that fire. But not a little one anymore though. You''re one fierce and strong fire nymph now. My personal fire goddess. The fire that lights up my cold and dark world." The gleam in his eyes softened. "I think my lips just calls you Red whenever I stare at your hair. Did you not like it? Tell me if you don''t like it Vera, I will refrain from using ¨C"


    "No, I¡­ I like it. Very much actually. I also like when you call me ''mate''." Vera smiled back at him. Well, she really did not mind that he called her Red too. She just liked whatever ways that he calls her, even the endearments he was using on her. "By the way, what did you say you were thinking about?"


    Gideon leaned back and a slow sexy smile curved on his lips again.


    "I''m thinking that there''s one ce left." He said and Vera blinked at him, not getting his drift.


    She did not understand what he meant at first but when he smiled with such a wicked and erotic smile, Vera quickly realized what he was referring to and she blushed hotly. They had already did it in every corner of this house. In the bathtub, on the floors, even on the chair and against the wall. They had literally done it even by the window and against the door!


    Vera honestly could no longer guess where that one ce that was left which he was talking about.


    "You will knowter, Vera. Finish your food first." He teased and Vera stabbed her fork into a slice of fruit and pushed it against his lips.


    Gideon just chuckled and opened his mouth. But the sexual tension between them had already red up again that their sexes were already quite aroused.


    "I¡­ I wonder how long this session willst?" Vera tried to fight it.


    "The sexual frenzy?"


    "Mmhmm¡­" she nodded without looking at him. Her eyes were fixed on the food.


    "Why? You''re¡­ are you already ¨C"


    "No! I''m not tired of it at all¡­" Vera bit on her lip at what she had just blurted out that it was toote, and Gideon was smiling again. She cleared her throat and looked away again. "I''m just¡­ I''m just a bit curious of what''s happening outside this forest by now.. After all, we have been keeping ourselves cooped up in here for quite some days already."

 Chapter 582 - Quite Sure

    "When¡­ when this is over¡­ uhm¡­ what the queen said," Vera was obviously struggling to express what she wanted to say so Gideon offered his hand to her across the table.


    "Come here." he called to her fondly and Vera quickly took his hand and got up.


    He watched her walk around the table without letting go of his hand. Then he pulled on her and made her sit on hisp.


    Gideon wrapped his arms around her waist before allowing his chin to rest on her shoulders. "You don''t need to hold back when talking about my family, Vera. It''s alright. Just take a deep breath and say what you want." He lovingly whispered, encouraging her to speak her mind.


    Vera calmed down a little. She had also thought about this matter in the past few days that they have been here. Gideon was a prince. She was not that ignorant to the point that she could not understand that the dark faes definitely also have their own politically rted problems.


    When she heard Queen Beatrice mentioning about the word ''wedding'', she could not help but continue thinking about it. The queen had said it like there would not be any problems at all. But¡­ will it really go smoothly if the dark faes finds out that their prince was not only going to marry a human but also one which is not of royal blood?


    "I''m just thinking about what the Queen had told me earlier on before our mating ceremony." Vera managed to speak calmly this time.


    "About the wedding?" Gideon hazarded a guess. He knew his queen mother.


    When she nodded, Gideon craned his head and looked at her.


    "What''s there to worry about it? Are you nervous?"


    "Well¡­ of course¡­ I¡­ and your people. I''m worried what if they will not be able to ept you marrying a human." Vera muttered in a small voice.


    He smiled and Vera almost forgot what she was about to say next.


    "We''re already bound Vera. No one can separate us anymore. We''re basically already wedded but the wedding ceremony is the formality to our mating ceremony. Once they hear that you are my mate, no one would dare talk anymore. The dark faes are aware that no one can go against the mating bond as they know very well of the consequences of rejecting it. So don''t worry about it. And there is even less to worry about the other dark faes¡­ I will not allow anyone to bully you. Never. I promise you that."


    Vera smiled back at him, and Gideon was relieved that she looked relieved as well. Gideon could not tell Vera about her past life as of yet. That morning he had actually nned to tell her. But for some reason, Gideon just could not make himself say it out. Because a thought hade to him that perhaps telling her about it might confuse her and he was worried that she might not react positively to it. Therefore, Gideon did not want to ruin this moment between them, and he ended up not saying anything for now.


    He thought that maybe this was still not the right time yet for her to know or perhaps, she just was not meant to learn about it anymore. After all, it is all in the past. Gideon was actually alright about just keeping it to himself. Whether she knows about it or not does not and will not change anything anyway. Thest thing he wanted to do was to confuse her of who she was. Worse is, she might even get the idea that he only wanted her because of who she was in her past life and not for her as herself now.


    Even though he badly wanted her to ept his offer already, he also ended up postponing that matter as well. He decided to make her finalise on this once this sexual frenzy was over. When she was no longer distracted by their sexual desire, she would be more level-headed to think and finally make a decision.


    Gideon also nned to tell her more about the danger looming in theirnd and make her understand more about the power that he wields. He nned to show her literally, even the Abyss of Darkness, once they were able to leave this house. Their sweet moments in this ce had made him calm down a little and not push her too much.


    And he felt that his decision was right. Because these past few days were truly heaven to them both. The kind of heaven he wanted to stay in maybe forever, if possible. Unfortunately, this will notst much longer and just once in his lifetime. So he was right not to speak of anything that could ruin the atmosphere.


    Those things could wait untilter. The world could wait. Besides, Gideon felt that this was about to end.


    In fact, he could tell that tonight might be thest already. They were already a day longer than the average mating frenzy, but Gideon already had a hunch that tomorrow, the frenzy would be leaving them for good.


    "Don''t worry¡­ the dark faes don''t have the luxury of gossiping and doing silly things like poking their noses to the matters of the prince''s bride right now. They''re way too upied about something else. Something more important." He continued.


    "Something else?" Vera asked.


    "Mmhmm¡­ I will talk to you more about that tomorrow, Vera." Gideon said and then he suddenly lifted her up and made her face him. Straddling hisp now. "It''s time for me to eat my dinner. I''m hungry."


    "You just ate ¨C"


    "That was just an appetizer." He said then suddenly, he rose, carrying her in his strong arms. Then Vera felt him use his magic.


    The next moment he put her down. On top of the table.


    Vera blinked and her eyes flew wide open when he made her lie on the tabletop that was now emptied of their meal earlier.


    "We didn''t do it here yet, right my mate?" he said in a hoarse voice as his clothes disappeared while staring down at her. "Yes, I''m quite sure I have not eaten you here, yet. On this table." And his eyes zed hungrily.


    ____


    Congrats to the giveaway winners!


    1. Toya Bravo


    2. Kim_KL


    3. Queen180026


    4. Carolyn Tinneny


    5. Angel Baldwin


    Please send me your details through my email or through instagram.

 Chapter 583 - Are You Certain?

    Vera''s face was so red as she looked up at him that it was as though it could drip blood. She was spread out naked now¡­ and on top of the table no less!


    He had lifted her leg after stripping her down to her birthday suit and now his wicked lips were trailing down to her feet. It was giving her delicious shivers and tingles that made her crave for more.


    "Oh, Vera¡­ my sweet mate¡­ look at you¡­ you look so beautiful." He whispered as his blue gaze raked over her body as if she was someone meant for him to worship and adore. His mouth was still on her leg kissing her satiny smooth skin.


    "I¡­ can''t believe you¡­ you want to do it¡­ here." Vera stammered out and he only smiled and licked her skin in response before his voice rumbled out so hotly again.


    "Why not here? Hmm? My sweet Red?"


    "It''s... it''s a ce for us to eat our meals you¡­ you, beastly prince." She replied, covering her zing face with both her palms. Though she loved it, still it was hard for her to ovee the embarrassment that came with it.


    She heard him chuckle in response. "Is that why we must not do it here then?"


    "Yes." Vera''s voice came through her hands that were still covering her reddened face.


    He chuckled again sexily. Then Vera felt him lift her other leg again and rested it on his left. "Because you think it''s improper?"


    "It is!" ¡­was it not? Vera thought to herself.


    "Whoever had told you that? Hmm?"


    "W-well¡­ no one. Just..." Vera bit down on her lips when she felt his slick and hot tongue trailing a scalding and moist trail across her skin.


    "Just that my sweet Red is still being shy? You were so feisty and boldtely yet here you are being shy again now? Just because you''re being spread out on a table like this? Or you''re so red and shy because you find this exciting?"


    Vera''s eyes widened and she was about to retort when she saw his head already descending and then stopped between her thighs. He was smiling at her when their eyes met, and Vera suddenly lost her powers of speech. "You''re already dripping wet, Vera. So¡­ so wet, in fact, it''s making me want to devour you mercilessly." He licked his lips erotically as he said that, and Vera found herself swallowing hard. It felt as though her mouth had gone dry and it was difficult for her to swallow.


    Then without any hints or warning, he speared his tongue and dragged it across her sensitive ce, long and slow and Vera moaned out in a mixture of pleasure and torment. He was actually right, this, for some reason, her, being spread over on a table like she was some pagan sacrifice before a god which was Gideon, made her so impossibly horny. The days they spent just cuddling and having sex had made her body be more and more strange. It was like she was bing a desperately horny woman. She did not hate it, but she could not help but feel embarrassed and sometimes find her asking herself if this was really okay.


    "Yes, my sweet¡­ moan for me." He uttered as he devoured her down there like the hungry beast that he was. She just loved how he felt that he was always starved of her no matter how many he had already eaten her clean like this. Though she knew that this was made more intense because of the bond and the mating frenzy, Vera wondered what would happen with their bodies after this. She honestly hoped that they would still crave for each other this intensely once the phase had passed.


    "Gid¡­" Vera called out his name between her moans.


    "Hmm? Tell me what you want, Vera."


    "When¡­ when this frenzy is over¡­ will you still crave me like this?" she needed to know.


    He stopped in his movements.


    "No, don''t stop."


    Gideon suddenly hovered over her, the fogginess in his eyes had cleared out a little as he registered the question she had asked in his mind and that caused him to look down at her. "What do you think? Hmm? Vera? Do you think I still would be wanting you in this way? Every time?"


    Vera bit on her lip nervously as it quivered. Her heart trembled a little as well. "I¡­ I''m not sure." She replied a little timidly. Their first day here, when Vera was riding on him, she had pulled back and caused him to spring out of her warm and wet sheath before he coulde inside of her. Though it was prettyte for her to do that after all the many times he had already came inside her, Vera still pulled away because the thought about the pregnancy that he was dreading so much before came to her mind. But Gideon had then told her that she would not get pregnant during this period of sexual frenzy. Gideon told her that no woman ever got pregnant during these sessions. He said the dark faes do not have an exnation on why it was so, but the unusual increase in libido caused by the mating bond must have been what was preventing the woman to conceive. Vera was relieved when she had heard that because she did not want to see that expression on Gideon''s face again. However, after this frenzy was over, she could get pregnant if he were to release himself within her.


    "You''re not sure? And why is that? Could you tell me?"


    "Because¡­ after this, I could get pregnant¡­" Vera bit on her lips again. Since their mating ritual, she often found herself unable to lie to him. Sometimes, she would just end up blurting out the very words she did not want to say out loud.


    His expression changed a little, but he bent and kissed her lips. When he pulled away, he was serious. "Tell me, Vera. Do you want me to keep craving you like this even after this frenzy is over?"


    Vera was speechless for a moment. She did not expect to hear those words from him. And before she knew it, she had nodded.


    He smiled and she blushed again. "Are you certain, my sweet mate?"

 Chapter 584 - Time To Leave

    "Are you really certain my sweet mate?" he asked in hoarse voice as his eyes sparkled. "You''re not going toin if I continue eating you all night all day even after the frenzy ends?"


    Vera''s eyes circled before she let out a small chuckle. "That¡­ I think that''s too much." Vera pinched his cheek, still chuckling as she could not imagine how would that even be possible.


    "Well¡­ we shall see." he smirked at her, there was a naughty promise sparkling within his eyes. "Listen here, Vera," he pinched her chin this time. "I will always crave you like this¡­ always¡­ I''ll prove that to you after we leave this ce. But for now¡­" he trailed off and he pulled away. "Spread your legs for me, my sweet Red. I don''t think I can wait any longer and I know you can''t too."


    Again, Vera''s face zed hard.


    Gideon revelled at the sight of her embarrassed face. He loved the look of her being all flushed red and shy too. In fact, he really loved that she could still react this shyly after all the things they had done. One moment she was just so bold and feisty and loud, but in the next moment, she was shy and red with embarrassed. He would never tire of finding different ways to make her this red once in a while.


    Licking his lower lip, Gideon rubbed his hardness against her wet sex. He kept teasing her already tingling folds. He could hard bear it as well but¡­ he held himself back for as long as he could.


    "Gideon¡­ give it to me now. Please!" she was the first to give in and beg.


    "If you want it that bad, spread your legs wider for me, Vera." he persisted, and Vera groaned.


    "Oh god, you''re so bad."


    "You love me being bad like this too, my sweet mate. Now spread those lovely legs wide and wee me."


    Vera covered her face with her palms then slowly, she spread her legs like he wanted. This whole thing this was making her even hornier despite all the embarrassment. Oh gods¡­ she really could not help but worry about herself now. She could still not believe that she would do this just because she could no longer wait anymore, nor could she bear her need for him anymore. She really felt like she would do anything to have him inside of her.


    "Oh, don''t cover your eyes, Vera. Look at me while you spread your legs for me, my sweet." He coaxed, the tip of his sex now nudging her entrance but still pulling away when her folds seemed to be wanting to swallow him whole. He was¡­ driving her insane. And she could not do anything about it. Her body had already be this helplessly addicted to him and she¡­ she just loved it!


    She obeyed and looked up at him, red with embarrassment but so damn aroused at the same time.


    "F*ck. You''re the most delicious meal I will ever have my entire existence, Vera. Now tell me, to eat you now. To devour you now." Gideon urged her.


    And she said it. "Yes, Gideon. Eat me. Eat me now. Devour me now!" She even lifted herself against him. No longer caring how she looked or sounded right now. All she wanted was for this man to impale her with his thick and lengthy rod.


    In one heavy slide, Gideon entered her fully and they both came with just that one thrust. They both spasmed strongly around each other. Both swearing as they revelled from the mind-blowing sweetness of their orgasm. Then Gideon began to move again within Vera before she could evene down from the high. He was damned hard again as if he did not just unload his thick load of baby making juice inside of her.


    "F*ck Vera. Look at you, spreading your legs even wider. That''s you telling me without words to debauch you all over again, right? Right here on this table." Gideon growled lowly as droplets pf sweat dripped from his bangs.


    "Yes. More, Gideon! Ah!"


    And he impaled himself as deep as he could inside of her. He reached out for her sweet peaches and massaged them as he slid himself in and out of her moist cavern.


    Then he pulled back and held onto her dainty ankles this time.


    "Touch your breasts, Vera," he ordered, and Vera obeyed again.


    Gideon lifted her legs and held them close together before he continued thrusting inside her again. All the while, Vera could only writhe and moan at the ecstasy of it all.


    "Gid¡­ ah, yes¡­ god. Oh god." She cried as she touched her own buds. She never did this before as well, touching her own breasts like this. He was making her feel something new every single time. And this position¡­ it was¡­


    "Vera¡­" he groaned low as he licked her feet, his hips not stopping at all. Then his pace increased again until all that could be heard was the sound of their erotic lovemaking, their groans and moans and the sound of the table creaking beneath them.


    "I''ming¡­"


    "Me too¡­"


    "Together¡­"


    "Yes¡­" and they both climaxed once again, an even more intense orgasm this time.


    When Vera came down from the heavens, she found herself already on top of him while he was the one lying on top of the table. His eyes were sparkling as he smiled up at her.


    "Want to eat me next?" he asked.


    "You want me to?"


    "Hell yes, Vera."


    And they did it again, just that this time, it was Vera who was on top.


    That night, they almost did not sleep at all. Unlike the other few nights before where Gideon was the one who keep insisting for Vera to sleep and get some rest, this time he did not. Vera somehow felt that perhaps, because this was thest night, so she did her best to stay up and see for herself as to how far was her own limits. To her shocked surprise, she was able to keep up with the frenzy and she wondered if Gideon had infected her with his crazy stamina.


    And thus, that night had yet to be their craziest night ever in that house.


    ¡­


    When morning came, Gideon was right. The sexual frenzy was over, and it was now time for them to leave and go back to the capital.


    It was hard for them both to get off the bed and get ready. Vera was the first to pull him off the bed and after breakfast, they were finally ready to leave. Somehow, it was a relief that they were not feeling that insane need to just have sex every single time they looked at each other now. That morning they felt really sated.


    Their minds were also much clearer now and no longer stuck in a haze.


    "I would like toe back here once in a while," Gideon said as he hugged Vera from behind while they stood outside the door and looked back at the inside of that small house that they had spent so many days together in. "Will you be okay, if I kidnap you once in a while and bring you back here?"


    "Do you even need to ask?" she replied with a smirk, and he chuckled low.


    The next moment, Gideon held her shoulders and made her turn around and look at him. His gaze became more serious now.


    "About my offer. Is your answer still ''no''?"


    ___


    Don''t forget to vote with your Golden Tickets Spellbounders! Thank ya''ll muah!

 Chapter 585 - Icyrians

    "About my offer, is your answer still a ''no''?" he asked her seriously. He needed to show her how serious he was in order to get the message across to her that he was not ying around on this.


    Vera looked at him and saw that look in his eyes again. She barely had any time to even think about his offer during the past few days of their self-confinement here. But she still managed to think about this, every time she had the chance, whatever little time that was avable to her.


    When he first told her about this, Vera was so certain that her answer would be ''no'' and that it would not change no matter how long the time he had given to her to think about it. She could never, ever, want to do that to him. But the longer she thought over it and as the memories she saw in the future shed through her mind, Vera''s decision began to waver. She found herself genuinely considering his proposition even if she felt that she should not do so.


    And she began to question herself that what if that disaster she had seen in those memories had happened because¡­ because she did not ept his offer? These thoughts gave her a serious dilemma and fear and she could no longer firmly say ''no'' to him. She was afraid to death that her decision regarding this offer could cause everything to fall apart and then lead them both to that horrific moment she had witnessed in that vision she had been given.


    "Gideon¡­" she uttered his name as she caressed his face. "Can you give me a little more time to think about this? Maybe¡­ a day or two?" her voice was soft, but he could tell that she really meant it and was not just asking to dy him further.


    Her answer made Gideon looked relieved. It seemed that as though he was preparing himself to expect her to say ''no'' to his suggestion again.


    "Of course¡­ two days then," he nodded as he put his hand over hers. "Two days is not long. That would not change much in the grand scheme of things."


    Then he kissed the back of her hands before he scooped her into his arms.


    "Hang on tight and try to getfortable, Vera. I will be taking you over to the Great City like this." He told her then his massive wings spread out behind him, glistening with a dark lustre in the bright sunlight.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile in the Great City, Evie and the royal family were preparing to go to the front lines again. Last night, when the family returned to the King''s pce, the family had gathered and discussed on some matters for quite a long time.


    The king had so much fun chortling andughing away at how easily Evie had dealt with those stuck-up lords. It was certainly unexpected that all that was needed to make them stop being stubborn was to summon the dragons.


    But then again, the king himself also exined the reason behind why the dragons easily made the lords agree with Evie''s proposal. The king had exined that for generations, the lords had been ming themselves for the annihtion of the ice dragon n. They had failed to protect the n from the cruel hands of their own king and that had eventually led to the unfortunate loss of the ice dragons and their keepers.


    The King also revealed that the dark fae lords were just naturally drawn to the dragons. Because in the past, a dark fae can never inherit the lordship from his predecessor unless he could domesticate an ice dragon all by himself without any outside help.


    That was the dark faes'' tradition for a very long time, until one mad king massacred the ice dragon keepers and that had brought to the ending of the tradition. When Evie asked how the king had managed to massacre the entire n, King Belial said that the mad king had tricked them. He had travelled to the Icyrian''s castle, the home of the Icyrias, the ice dragon keepers. The mad king had hosted a banquet and gathered all of the member of the ns ¨C from the youngest to the olderst ¨C using the excuse that he wanted to meet all of the members of the Under Land''s so called national treasure, which was the Icyrians. And since the Icyrians were always loyal to the King, they had obeyed unreservedly and without question. The mad king then had taken advantage of the Icyrians'' loyalty and in that banquet, he had all of them poisoned. From the oldest to the youngest. No one was spared.


    And because of that tragic event, ever since the ice dragon keepers were all annihted, the ice dragons had also vanished into the annals of history. The mad king had searched for them, thinking that he could finally control them all on his own now that the keepers were gone. But he had found them all frozen in what the dark faes called the mountain of ice dragons now.


    King Belial said that the ice dragons were kept frozen there for countless of years and no amount of magic had ever managed to melt the strange ice that had enveloped them all.


    The story of the ice dragons and tragic end of the Icyrians made Evie''s heart rage with fury. How could that king be so selfish to the point of exterminating a whole n of people just so he could be the sole one in control of the ice dragons? However, she was not alone in her rage. She also heard the regret and fury in the King''s voice as well while he was recounting that story.


    Evie could tell that the king must have dearly wished that he was already alive during that time and would have killed that evil first before he could carry out his n. But there was no such thing as ''what ifs'' now.


    And King Belial''s rage was quick to be reced by hope when Evie finally reminded them that there was still one ice dragon keeper, definitely a long lost descendant of the Icyrians, was still alive and well.

 Chapter 586 - Most Important

    At the veranda where the family usually gathers to take their meals, Evie and Gavriel were still having their breakfast. The King and Queen were already done and had gone on to carry out their duties as Evie and Gavriel werete again that morning.


    The reason was becausest night, Gav slept like a log again and did not wake up until it waste in the morning.


    "Are you sure you''re alright, Gav?" Evie kept asking him. She was starting to be weirded out about Gav''s sleeping conditiontely that she even began to worry that the constant switches between her husband''s two identities might be affecting his physical condition.


    "Hmm? Do I look like I''m not fine, my love?" he asked her as he fed Evie with another slice of fruit.


    Evie could only chew what he had offered first before swallowing and replied. "Well, you look alright but¡­ you''re not usually such a heavy sleeper. It''s strange that you suddenly sleep so deeply and heavily like this." her brows frowned a little.


    Gavriel''s te grey eyes stared straight into Evie''s and just as Evie thought her husband was going to say something serious, he suddenly smirked and waggled his brows instead. "My love¡­ I''m so sorry for neglecting you for the past few nights." His mischievous smirk as he licked his spoon made Evie''s jaw drop open before she caught herself and half bit down on her lower lip.


    "Look here, Gav¡­ you¡­" she sputtered and did not manage to finish her statement.


    He rose and bent over her, wiping the non-existent smudge of fruit juice at the corners of her plump and cherry red lips, making her stop talking. "Your husband didn''t want to tire you out that''s why every night, I was just trying to behave. I know your daily life is getting busier with all that many things you wanted to do get done as quickly as possible. But if¡­ you want me to misbehave tonight¡­" he smiled wickedly as he stared at her lips intently, causing a fire to spark low in her belly. "Just say it¡­ and I''ll willingly serve you, my queen. You know I''d always love to do you all night if you were just to ask for it."


    And Evie felt her ears suddenly turn very hot and her hands would have already grabbed onto his cor if a servant had not entered through the doors of the veranda to deliver the bottle of blood Gavriel had asked for.


    Clearing her throat as Gavriel sat back down on his seat, Evie gulped down a few mouthfuls of water from her ss. She could not believe he was actually seducing her right here and now, while they were still eating breakfast outside. She almost lost control and grabbed him and kissed him on the spot. This naughty of husband of hers¡­


    However, Evie did not quite buy into his reasoning though. She just felt that Gav could never keep his hands off her and sleep like a log just because of that. He must be keeping something from her. But for now, she would trust him and not question his actions.


    "Are you going to stay at the camp all day again?" he then asked as he poured himself his drink.


    "I''m not sure. Mother said that Gideon and Vera might arrive today since they had not arrived yesterday. I want to meet up with Vera as soon as they arrive too."


    "I see¡­"


    "How about you? Will you be switching again?"


    Gavriel smiled at Evie as if he already knew what she was thinking.


    "Don''t worry, my love. I don''t think my dark fae self will go after Gideon foolishly right the moment he arrives here."


    Evie blinked and pursed her lips. "Are you sure?"


    "Very sure. Now quickly finish up your breakfast, Evie. We will not leave unless you eat enough." He smiled sweetly as he said that, and Evie could only listen to him.


    For some reason, Evie felt like Gav''s mind was preupied about something else. Since she was very busytely from the time that she had seen the future, there had been barely any time for them to sit down and leisurely chat with each other at all. Evie had wanted to speak with himst night, but he would drop off to sleep even before she could climb on the bed. And this was something she had found very strange.


    Now she was certain that Gav was really up to something. And tonight, she was not going to let him sleep. They badly needed to talk, just the two of them alone again. She needed to try to tell him or find a way to try tomunicate to him about what had happened to the two of them in the future.


    She had actually thought of not going to the camp today and just remain back in the castle with Gav, but the king had said that he wanted to bring her to the abyss today and she was beyond thankful the king finally agreed.


    The king said, the miasma was calmer today. So he thought that this was now a good enough time than any, for her to enter the abyss and see the core of it herself.


    Evie found this matter very important, so she had to postpone her nned talk with Gav again.


    "It seems you''ve yet to find everyone you have been looking for. Am I right?" Gavmented as they were now finishing their meal.


    Evie''s slightly helpless expression was enough of an answer for Gav.


    "I have actually already found quite a number of them. But there''s this one person, the most important one that I''m looking for¡­ who is missing. I am nning to ask King Belial again if there had been still someone strong that he didn''t invite to the camp." Evie replied, still puzzled and curious about that man whom she had seen in the future.


    Gavriel nodded. Then he approached her and took her hand as if it was time for them to go now. He took her cloak and gently drew it around her.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll definitely find that important person." He said as he tied her cloak. "By the way my love¡­ this most important person you are looking for is¡­ it''s a female, right?"


    Evie: ". . ."


    ____


    Don''t forget to cast your golden tickets spellbounders! ^^

 Chapter 587 - That Man

    <h4>Chapter 587 - That Man</h4>


    Evie raised her brow at Gav¡¯s question. She had not expected him to ask that at all. Then she narrowed her eyes slightly at him.


    "You think I¡¯m looking for a female?" Evie asked. She wanted to think Gav had asked that because he was just hoping it was not a man and that he was just being jealous about this person she had been referring to as the ¡¯most important¡¯. However, for some reason, Evie felt as though that was not really the reason behind his question right now. Somehow, she did not know how, but she had a strong hunch that he had asked her about that not out of jealousy but because of something else. And that churning feeling in her gut made her really hesitant in answering straight up about the question that was posed to her. If it were in any normal situation, she would not have thought twice and would have just immediately answered him without any hesitance. But she held back the uneasiness and calmed her heart, deciding to trust in her husband.


    "Hmm..." Gavriel hummed at her response and after meeting her suspicious gaze that was mixed in with curiosity as well, he bent and whispered into her ear. "Well, I am hoping it¡¯s a female. Because if it really was a man and with you calling him ¡¯the most important¡¯, then I¡¯ll be crazy jealous, of course. How could I not be when my wife is looking for the ¡¯most important¡¯ man and that person is not me? Hmm?" he tried to exin himself and Evie was mute, not knowing how to respond.


    She did not know whether tough or not, but the fact that he was just apparently jealous somehow made her feel quite relieved. At least there seemed to be no otherplicated reason behind it. Evie really did not want anything that couldplicate things further at this point. Especially if it affected the rtionship between them both. Things were already so strained and tense, and she had so much on her te that she did not need more things to be piled on.


    "My beloved husband," Evie caught his face and pressed his forehead against hers and just stayed there for a few moments to savour the feeling. Then she pinched his cheeks. "I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still being jealous like this at this point in our rtionship. I didn¡¯t say that man is the most important of all. He¡¯s just the most important among all the men who I am looking for, understood?" she then pretended to be angry and hmphed at him.


    "So... that most important person really is a man, huh? I hope he¡¯s ugly." Hemented sinctly and Evie could not help butugh and shake her head helplessly at him.


    "And what if he ends up not being as ugly as you had hoped? You¡¯re not going to n to do something silly, are you?" Evie squinted her eyes at him.


    "Well, if he daresy eyes on you, that¡¯d be a given."


    "Geez... you really..." Evie trailed off when she saw King Belial and Queen Beatrice approaching. "Oh, they¡¯re here."


    Gavriel looked over his shoulder and then he nted a kiss on Evie¡¯s cheek before he shut his eyes. Just as he switched ces with Gavrael again, he quickly told Gavrael these words. "You were right, it was a male. And I think that the man you had told me about must really be the same man Evie is looking for."


    When Gav open his eyes again, his grey orbs now had turned vividly blue.


    "Is everything ready now, my dear daughter?" Queen Beatrice¡¯s voice echoed across the room and Gavrael watched Evie smile back at his mother.


    The family then immediately set off and materialized right in the middle of the camp.


    "Father, I think we should go check on it one more time before letting Evie enter." Gavrael said suddenly, causing King Belial to turn and stare at his son.


    Evie also looked at Gav with questions in her eyes. They had already checked the abyss before they called them over. So why was he asking to do this again?


    "Gav..." Evie squeezed his arm. "It¡¯s fine. King Belial had just checked on the abyss a while ago. Didn¡¯t he juste from there?" She reminded him.


    "Well, I think my son is right, Queen Evielyn." The king agreed, "It wouldn¡¯t hurt to just run one more check again in order to be really sure everything¡¯s alright."


    Evie could only fall silent as the king agreed with Gav¡¯s suggestion and asked her and Queen Beatrice to wait for them again.


    "We¡¯ll be right back, real quick." King Belial said and the father and son duo, along with a few other lords and generals jumped into the abyss.


    "So? What is the matter, son?" The king asked Gavrael as they were diving into the darkness. He knew his son had requested this for a reason. He would not have done it on a whim.


    Gavrael immediately used his magic to set a soundproof barrier between them as soon as they reached the ground.


    "I need to speak with you about something." Gavrael¡¯s face was a little severe now.


    The King had already sensed the tension in his son¡¯s aura as he and Beatrice were approaching them in the room. So since Gav had looked at him as he told him to check on the abyss again, he had quickly agreed, knowing that something serious was bothering Gavrael.


    "Tell me about it, son."


    "About that man..." Gavrael hesitated. His expression darkening. "Do you know where he is right now?"


    "That man... ?" King Belial was unsure who Gavrael was referring to.


    "uz." Gavrael hissed that name out as if he loathed the action of even saying it aloud.


    King Belial¡¯s eyes stretched and then slowly, his gaze became as severe as Gavrael¡¯s. He also looked as though the mere mention of that name was enough to make his blood boil. "Why are you asking me about that bastard of all creatures right now?" Belial growled out in agitation.


    Gavrael looked like he was getting more agitated than the king himself now.


    "I think he¡¯s the man Evie¡¯s been looking for."

 Chapter 588 - Priority

    <h4>Chapter 588 - Priority</h4>


    Back at the camp, Evie and Queen Beatrice could only help around in the camp while waiting for their husbands to return.


    Since the day the dark faes epted Evie¡¯s proposal, the camp had turned into one really busy ce. The dark faes, light faes and vampires had already begun to share information with each other and teach each other as well.


    Despite all the things that Evie had shared, Evie still could not see much change. Even the dragon riders were having quite a hard time. And the atmosphere of the army was still way too far from the kind of atmosphere Evie had wanted to see. In fact, it was like they were still at the very first level of a ten stage scale.


    Evie had been a little anxious. But she kept telling herself that it was because it was still at a very early stage. She should not be expecting an instant progress when it had been just literally a couple of days that they had started this merging between the different races. She should try to be more patient because there was still time.


    However, Evie also could not help but want to rush things along. She wanted to teach them everything that she knew and then make then turn into that formidable army she had seen in her vision as soon as possible. She could not help but want to hasten everything because there was still the matter about the arrow that she needed to find. She felt that it was another very important matter in determining the victory of this war.


    There were just too many things that she needed to aplish, and she honestly did not know which was the most important thing she must prioritize first.


    At first, Evie thought that she must find the arrow first and foremost. But she already realized that the arrow could not be found here in the Under Lands. She was certain that she can only find the arrow on the surface where there was light.


    When she saw herself drawing the power of the sun and created the arrow out of it, Evie had that sudden thought that the arrow must be a non-existent item and it was something that needed to be created. If that were the case, she needed to learn how to draw power from the sun and then make an arrow of light out of it. And she could only do that if she was at the surface where the sun is present, was it not?


    She must be there at the surface where she could see the sun to even try to draw power from it. This was also one of the things that Evie wanted to discuss with Gav, if she could find the time and opportunity to do so.


    But then, there was also this thing about what her future-self had said in her vision. Where she said that she should have listened to Gav when he had told her to leave the Under Lands. She thought that perhaps, she needed to wait for Gav to send her away and just listen to his instructions obediently? But when would he be doing that? When would he send her away? Would it be toote already by the time he asked her to go?


    There were just too many things spinning about in Evie¡¯s head right now. Too many things she wanted to do and all at the same time.


    Thankfully, her mind was able to withstand all this stimtion. She was surprised at herself on how she was still not mentally overwhelmed at this point. But she quickly reasoned out that it must have been because of how her will was just so much stronger now. And because of the fact that Gav and everyone else being around her who were supporting her the best they could, she was beyond thankful for that.


    Right now, Evie wanted to just do everything that she could to make the army stronger and find all the men who she was looking for. And then she needed to deal with the matter about Vera and her ice dragons next.


    After that, she and Gav could maybe go back to the surface and start dealing with the matter of the arrow and also both the human and vampires to be united in this war.


    That was her n for now. But that was if, her calctions were on point. That is only provided IF the war will not break out just yet.


    "Do you have any more tips? Please give us more tricks, Queen Evielyn." Azrael was excitedly talking to Evie about the dragons. Lord Cadmus was also there because they were reporting to Evie about their progress in trying to tame the dragons by themselves.


    And while Evie was busy with the dragon riders, Queen Beatrice on the other hand was talking to the other lords and generals about some other important matters.


    "Your Majesty," a lord spoke to Queen Beatrice. "Do you know when will the Light Fae Queen reveal to us the identity of the ice dragon keeper that she was talking about? I am honestly bothered on why she could not already tell us who it is." The lordined to the queen.


    Queen Beatrice smiled graciously at the lord. "Do not worry, Lord Argus, Queen Evielyn will certainly reveal the identity of that person at the right time. Just be patient and wait."


    The lord nodded reluctantly, and the disappointment was evident in his eyes once the queen was gone. Some of the lords were still a bit doubtful about the light fae queen, so they were still not giving their full trust and cooperation despite agreeing with the proposal. When the king had brought this upst night, the lords had promised that they will trust the light fae queen and cooperate without any question only when she finally revealed to them the identity of the ice dragon keeper she was talking about.


    Of course, Evie was already aware of this issue and that was why she really could not wait for Vera to arrive now. She was honestly also looking forward to what will happen next once Vera finds out about this. Because she knew that Vera only thought of herself as a normal human being and there was nothing special about herself. Evie was excited just thinking about it.


    And just as she was thinking about Vera, Queen Beatrice came up to her in a fast-paced walk and happily told her that Vera and Gideon had just arrived at the camp.


    ___


    A/N: Hope this chapter isn¡¯t a mess, cause my mind is a mess right now. T^T


    P..s thank you so much @Patty_PM for the magic castle.

 Chapter 589 - Decision

    <h4>Chapter 589 - Decision</h4>


    As soon as Evie heard what the queen said, a smile curved on her lips.


    Lately, Evie had been wondering how she would even announce to everyone about the identity of Vera as the descendent of the ice dragon keepers. Since this knowledge about Vera having the blood of one of the ice dragon keepers was something she had found out from her vision, Evie was certain that she could not say out her name or even point towards her.


    She had tried all these before to the other dragon riders and none of her methods worked. So she knew it will be the same with Vera too. However, she could always try some other method where she could introduce her to everyone without saying out her name nor pointing directly at her.


    Evie already had a n at this moment but... there was a slight problem. She was certain Vera and even Gideon does not have any idea about this yet. Will it be alright if she revealed it in this way? Would it be a little to sudden, especially for Vera?


    Moreover, Evie was also certain that the dark faes will definitely doubt or not believe it at all the moment they see that the woman she was talking about looked like a mere human right now. And Vera could not even prove that she was an Icyrian descendant right now as Evie was certain she had not experienced any sort of power awakening yet!


    These matters were making it difficult to Evie to decide at this moment. However, she also could not help but think that this was probably the best moment for her to tell everyone about her. And besides, even if the dark faes do not believe it, the King, the Queen, Gav and the others will definitely believe her even if they do not understand it at first.


    That was all that matters to her right now. Evie believed that the very first step was for these important people to learn that the ice dragon keeper was Vera. Once this is taken care of, they could move on to the next step.


    Evie also thought that Vera had no immediate need to prove to them right away that she was the keeper as of right now, all Evie wanted was for the other lords to finally fully cooperate and go along with her ns. They had promised they would cooperate once she revealed to them who the woman she was talking about after all.


    At that moment, as Evie looked across the soldiers before her, she quickly weighed out the pros and cons and came up with a decision right there and then.


    Her amber eyes gleamed, and she let out a soft sigh.


    Then all of a sudden, she spoke in front of all the men.


    "Hear me, everyone! The woman I am talking about... the one and only remaining ice dragon keeper is about to arrive." Evie said with a triumphant and confident smile that made everyone look at her with shock. Suddenly, a chorus of voices broke out and the silent atmosphere earlier was now buzzing with questions and spection on the identity of that woman who wasing. There was a clear anticipatory air among the dark faes and excitement was running high. What? Was the light fae queen serious? They were going to see the ice-dragon keeper already?! Really? They had not expected it to be this quick.


    Even the Lords present all straightened up and their eyes gleamed with utter anticipation and something like dness burned deep within their blue eyes.


    And while everyone was caught up in that state, Evie was sighing out in relief that she was able to say that without a problem. She had been slightly worried that she would be frozen halfway when speaking due to the restriction of revealing too much about the future.


    ...


    Meanwhile, as Gideon and Vera entered the camp, Vera¡¯s grip on Gideon¡¯s hand tightened.


    Since this morning, as they travelled to the Great City, Gideon had showed Vera many of things within the dark fae¡¯s kingdom already. The beauty of the Kingdom especially in the Great City had fascinated Vera and took her breath away. Her eyes were literally shining as she looked down below in wonderment as her eyes took in the many sights that she had not expected to see.


    She had never seen such a beautiful ce her entire life, not even in her imagination. Yrizia was beautiful, no doubt about it. But the Great City was just so breathtaking that she could only gape at it while Gideon spoke and rattle off the names of the ces as he pointed them out to her.


    It had been such a blissful and heart-warming trip until they left the Great City and headed to that one specific and ominous spot.


    They had just arrived and touched down at the pce gates when they were told that everyone had gathered at the military camp near the Abyss of Darkness. The queen also left a message for Vera and Gideon to head for the Abyss as soon as they arrived. So the couple came all the way here after taking a short break at the pce.


    Gideon had also changed out Vera¡¯s outfit before they set off, so Vera was wearing a special ensemble. Gideon said that the outfit could also serve as her armour. And Vera liked that it was not as heavy as the human dresses that wereyers andyers thick which she had gotten used to wearing. She was also covered with the same ck coloured cloak that Gideon was wearing.


    "Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m here with you." Gideon whispered to her as they walked forward, and Vera just nodded at him.


    Everyone was looking at them now.


    "That¡¯s... His Highness, right?" another excited voice called out.


    "Obviously it is him, idiot. Can¡¯t you see his cloak? And who else would exude such effortless aura if not for him?" a scoffing voice replied.


    "But who¡¯s that person walking beside him? Doesn¡¯t feel like anything special."


    "I can¡¯t see the face but that¡¯s definitely a female."


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a dark fae. Her aura is just too weak."


    "They are holding hands!!"


    "Wait... could she be our prince¡¯s lover?"


    "Definitely. Have you ever seen Prince Gideon holding a woman¡¯s hand publicly like that?"


    "But... if she¡¯s really his lover... I really can¡¯t sense anything. Not even a tinge of magic from her..."


    "Yeah, this is strange."


    As everyone murmured and spected, Vera and Gideon finally walked through the gossiping soldiers and reached the heart of the camp and to their surprise, the crowd suddenly opened up before them.

 Chapter 590 - Powerless

    <h4>Chapter 590 - Powerless</h4>


    Gideon narrowed his eyes a little at the strange urrence. Why did he feel as though the soldiers were not actually clearing this path for him?


    Everyone else were also so incredibly silent. This was just a bit too unusual as Gideon expected some of the soldiers to murmur like what had happened a while back. He knew they would be curious of the person next to him. He was also actually expecting some of the lords and the other generals to approach him instantly. But surprisingly, no one came forward.


    Everyone just opened a path much wider than usual. And the most intriguing thing was that their eyes were not fixed on him but... on Vera? Why were they so interested in his little sweet mate?


    He felt Vera¡¯s grip on his hand tightened again and he could only deduce that she must have felt their heavy stares on her as well. Though she was covered by her cloak, and no one could clearly make out her face, Gideon was still incredibly bothered by this now. The only thing that was keeping him from letting his aura ze out to warn everyone was the fact that their gazes seemed to be filled with anticipation and was not hostile at all. And it was not the type that was offending or disgusting. It almost looked as though they were looking at something very precious and to be cherished.


    "Is... everything okay?" Vera asked in a whisper as they continued walking forward.


    "Yes, don¡¯t worry." Gideon assured her as his gaze fell to his mother and then to the light fae queen who was right ahead of them.


    Gideon nearly halted the moment his gaze met Evie¡¯s. The look in Evie¡¯s eyes shocked him. No, it was not just that. Something was totally different with her now. He was certain that this light fae queen was nowhere near as intimidating nor imposing as how she was now, thest time he had seen her. And that had been just not too long ago, during their mating ceremony. What... what had happened? And what was with this strange amount of powering from her?


    The expression in Gideon¡¯s face was slowly bing more severe as he got closer to Evie. Something strange was happening. It was like... it was like something in him was afraid of her. What? Him? Afraid? Of Evie? That made Gideon¡¯s eyes widen, and he quickly shook his head to dispel that weird feeling. That was just in ridiculous!


    "Gideon?" Vera called his name out again and Gideon cleared his throat. "Are you okay?"


    Her leaned over and smiled. "I¡¯m alright, Vera."


    "Are you sure?" She felt that there were some fluctuations with his emotions.


    "Very sure..." he trailed off when he saw Evie walking towards them. What... is wrong with his sister-inw?


    Gideon found himself freezing up as soon as Evie stood before them. "I¡¯m so d the two of you are finally here." Evie told them with a smile and Vera immediately step forward to hug her.


    "Evie..." Vera uttered as Evie hugged her back. For some reason, Evie felt Vera¡¯s body shake as little as she embraced her in a tight grip.


    That mere gesture made Evie feel that something seemed off with Vera or something was really bothering her and that just like her, Vera seemed to be wanting to meet her as bad as she did. Now this was getting a bit more than what she had expected. What could be the problem with Vera? Why did she feel as though she was even a bit scared?


    When they pulled away, Evie immediately noticed that she was very calm again. As if Vera only let that fear out for that brief moment when Evie had hugged her. Now Evie really could not wait to talk to her now. But she still needed to deal with this matter at hand for now.


    Evie held Vera¡¯s hand and looked at Gideon this time.


    "My dear big brother-inw, I¡¯ll need to borrow your mate for a moment, okay?" Evie smiled at Gideon and without waiting for his answer Evie turned towards where Queen Beatrice was standing.


    Vera followed Evie without question and when the two of them were there, Evie whispered to Vera.


    "I promise I will exin everything to you after this. So just go with the flow for now, okay?" she then squeezed Vera¡¯s hand in hers reassuringly.


    Vera blinked at Evie, then she looked at Gideon who was still standing in that same spot as though he was rooted in there before she nodded at Evie.


    "Alright."


    Evie then stepped forward and her voice echoed. "She¡¯s right here now."


    Still, no one made a sound. Queen Beatrice who was finally snapping out from the shock. She already had a hunch earlier on that Evie might be talking about Vera when she had suddenly made that announcement. But she still was quite shocked when Evie confirmed it. Now she could not even find a word to say at this moment.


    "She... she¡¯s the ice-dragon keeper?" Lord Argus was the first to break the silence and both Gideon and Vera widened their eyes in utter shock and confusion at what they just heard.


    When the light fae queen just looked at them with that familiar gaze of hers, that gaze she always gives when her answer was a ¡¯yes¡¯, amotion urred. Everyone could not seem to believe it and they could not say anything.


    They were all filled with doubt, especially for the fact that they had felt not even an ounce of magicing from thedy beside the light fae queen at all. However, the dark faes had already learned their lesson when they were underestimating the light faes, the vampires, and even this light fae queen just a few days ago. This light fae queen did not feel very strong at first too, didn¡¯t she? However, she had really shown them what true power was, that they had nothing to say and were rendered speechless.


    They all have this one same thought, so none of them dared to ask as to why she felt so powerless.


    "Please... let us just see her face!" one of them asked and everyone agreed, causing a bit of amotion.


    Evie smiled and was about to tell them ¡¯not now¡¯ when King Belial and Gav materialized before them as well.


    ___


    Don¡¯t forget to vote with your Golden Tickets spellbounders. ^^

 Chapter 591 - Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 591 - Reunion</h4>


    Before the King could ask on what was themotion all about, Queen Beatrice quickly whispered to her husband and subtly informed him on what had just happened.


    The king immediately looked at Evie and to the girl who was still fully d in the ck cloak. He was about to open his mouth to say something when Gideon suddenly grabbed Vera around the waist and pulled her flush against his sturdy chest.


    Gideon¡¯s abrupt action surprised everyone. "What the hell are you saying?" Gideon asked Evie in an almost harsh tone. His eyes were narrowed and trained on Evie.


    Gavrael also suddenly appeared right before Evie, blocking her from Gideon¡¯s view.


    "You don¡¯t get to talk to my queen like that, older brother." Gavrael hissed and the king pinched the skin between his brows. He had already quickly erected a barrier to conceal them all from the eyes of the rest of the dark faes around them as soon as he saw Gideon bristling and grabbing the girl in dark cloak.


    "You two! Enough!" Queen Beatrice¡¯s voice thundered. "These little rascals... stop that or else..." though Queen Beatrice¡¯s threat was left hanging, neither Gideon not Gavrael dared to continue on with their posturing in the face of their mother.


    The two somehow quickly averted their gazes and ended the ring contest as soon as the queen¡¯s voice became threatening.


    "Goodness... I can¡¯t believe you both are still like this after all this time. You¡¯ve each got wives now, for goodness¡¯ sakes! Stop fighting like you both didn¡¯t grow up at all!" Beatrice scolded her sons. "Your wives are watching you!"


    "Apologies, mother." Gideon was the first to back off and mellowed down. "I was shocked on what my sister-inw was talking about."


    "Everyone,e to my tent... NOW." King Belial spoke. He really could not believe his two grown up sons were still squabbling like six-year-olds. His expression filled with authority now that the two brothers simply nodded.


    And thus, in a matter of seconds, the entire royal family disappeared from the midst of the soldiers and materialized inside the king¡¯s tent.


    King Belial pulled out the chair on his left and helped Queen Beatrice sit down first before he sat himself down at the head of the table. After which, he looked up and stared at the group of young people without saying anything for a few seconds.


    "Take your seats everyone." The king finally said and Gideon and Gavrael moved without any dy, holding their women¡¯s hands in theirs as they walked towards their chairs. Then they did for their wives, what the king had done for his wife. They pulled their women¡¯s chairs out and helped Vera and Evie sit first before they themselves did.


    "First of all," the king let out a soft sigh and his strict face softened as he looked at the girl who was still covered with a cloak, "you must be Vera, right?"


    Upon hearing the King call out her name, Vera stood from her chair. She lifted her hands and pulled her hood down before she bowed low towards the king.


    "Y...yes, I am, Your Majesty." She said nervously and Gideon reached out his hand to hold onto her slightly mmy ones. He smiled helplessly as he knew that she was nervous in officially meeting with her father-inw for the first time.


    The King smiled at her. "My wife had already told me a lot about you. It is my pleasure to meet you, Vera." He greeted her warmly, his amicable behaviour contributing much in reducing her nervousness.


    "The... pleasure is all mine, Your Majesty."


    "Ah... both our sons really are such lucky rascals, aren¡¯t they?" King Belial stage whispered to Beatrice and the couple giggled, causing the tensed atmosphere to instantly lighten up.


    Vera, who was feeling so nervous and tensed up, rxed as well at the sight of the King and Queen looking really happy andughing with each other now. Her eyes then nced at Evie and when Evie winked at her as she smiled, she felt even better.


    "It¡¯s really great that all of us are finally together like this." The king said and Beatrice nodded, bing a little emotional now.


    "It is... I can¡¯t believe we even have two additional daughters now." Beatrice uttered, smiling from ear to ear.


    Everyone fell silent and Evie felt Gavrael¡¯s grip on her hand tightened a little, maybe without him even realizing he was doing so. Evie had realized that this was the first time that this family wasplete like this. Maybe ever since Gav had left the Under Lands many years ago, they had nevere together to gather under one roof. Or maybe even before that, since Gideon had started distancing himself from his family.


    At that moment, Evie could not help but feel emotional as well at the look in the king and queen¡¯s eyes. They both looked really, really happy right now.


    Looking at Gav, Evie noticed he seemed to avoid looking at Gideon¡¯s way. But Evie caught Gideon ncing over at him. Somehow, Evie began to really feel the rift between the two brothers now. This was something she had never quite felt between them when they were still back in Yryzia.


    However, Evie was not actually that worried about this for now because she felt that whatever it was between them was not actually that bad. Their rtionship was just a bit sour. But Evie was confident that the brothers were not actually that hostile against each other. This was probably the main reason why the king and queen looked like they too were not very bothered about it and allowed the brothers to bicker and disagree with one another. They must have known that the surface animosity that seemed to exist between these two brothers must not really be that deep, and perhaps they were just going through the motions as both were not willing to be the person to take the first step to full reconciliation.


    ____


    Thank you so much @Monica_Ceja for the spacecraft and @Sacogun and @_Basia_ for the magic castles! ???

 Chapter 592 - Just The Two Of Us

    <h4>Chapter 592 - Just The Two Of Us</h4>


    After some time, the king finally shifted his attention to Evie.


    "Alright, I know we all just finally had our most awaited family reunion but... I need to know what is going on, Queen Evielyn. It seems even Gideon and Vera themselves know nothing about this at all." As the king said these words, Gideon¡¯s expression hardened a little.


    He did not like what was going at all. And he just could not ept the fact that Evie just did that without even letting them both know what was going on first. Gideon felt that whatever the reason, Evie was overstepping her boundaries.


    "I understand I just did something a little too inconsiderate, and I sincerely apologize for that." Evie said, lowering her gaze at the king then to Gideon and Vera as she apologized gracefully. "However, I hope you all will also try understand the reason behind my actions. Doing that was the best option I have right now."


    "Reason?" Gideon narrowed his eyes a little. "You need to tell us about this reason, my dear little-sister-inw ¨C"


    "The reason is because she had seen the future." Gavrael was the one who spoke up, cutting Gideon¡¯s words off. He was still upset at how Gideon was behaving so affronted.


    "W-what?" Gideon and Vera had the same expression. Both of them looked at Evie with shock.


    "She had seen the future, but she is not allowed to reveal everything she had seen so directly. She had to find a way to convey what she wanted to tell without spelling it out in ck and white." Gavrael continued answering for Evie, staring at Gideon with a very serious gaze now. "She can¡¯t say many things out loud and that was why she¡¯s trying her best to find a way tomunicate with us. To tell us about the important things she had seen. She¡¯s also trying to do everything so she can to find a way to change the bleak future awaiting us all. She¡¯s doing her best to help us! So even if you don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s doing, just try not toe at her so fiercely like that, even if you think she was doing something a little ridiculous."


    Gavrael stated with so much conviction that Evie herself fell utterly speechless as she looked and listened to her husband exining all of that on her behalf. "Evie already has a lot on her te. All of us might not even have an idea on what she¡¯s going through right now because she can¡¯t share even if she wanted to. She¡¯s carrying a lot all by herself right now. So I¡¯m asking everyone not to push her any more than this. Just... put your trust in her... no, I¡¯m asking you all to just put your trust in her instead of questioning her every action like this when she can¡¯t even answer."


    The tent became absolutely silent. Evie felt the corners of her eyes became hot at the words Gav had said. She never... she never had expected him to say all these things. She could hear the sympathy for her in his voice, and she felt her throat hurt a little. It was like he was hurting for her even as he said that. And it made Evie feel like crying. She never would have thought that Gav had truly felt her struggles. It almost felt like... he really knows everything she was going through... as if he knew the horrors that she had gone through... but that was not possible, right?


    "Son..." The King finally spoke as well. "I apologize if I am being too inconsiderate of Evie, sometimes. You were right, we should be as patient as possible to her, knowing the fact that she can¡¯t even answer whenever she was questioned about these matters." He then looked at Evie with an apologetic look in his eyes. "Evie... forgive us if we¡¯recking. Please know that we acknowledge and appreciate that you are trying your hardest. Rest assured that from here on, I will make sure to support you as much as I can."


    Feeling emotional, Evie smiled at the king and queen brightly. "Thank you!" she told them, letting them know how thankful she was hearing those words of support. This was what she needed the most right now. Her loved ones¡¯ undying and unconditional support. This alone was enough to raise her gging motivation.


    "This matter about the ice-dragon-keeper..." The King then looked at Gideon. "Evie couldn¡¯t say the exact name of the person involved. So she probably had to do it this way to let everyone know that Vera¡¯s the ice dragon keeper she¡¯s talking about. Am I right Evie?"


    Evie just stared at them with that gleam in her eyes that the others havee to recognise as her ¡¯yes¡¯ look whenever it is rted to the vision of the future.


    "That was a yes," Queen Beatrice told Gideon and Gideon leaned back, still looking at her a bit in disbelief.


    "She can¡¯t even answer ¡¯yes¡¯ or ¡¯no¡¯?" Gideon asked.


    "She can¡¯t. And that¡¯s why she constantly looks for other ways to tell us what she wants to say about matters rted to the future events." Gavrael then replied for her and Gideon did not even know what to say anymore.


    "I know you have so many questions about this." Evie spoke up this time, then her gaze fell to Vera. "I know you are very confused right now too, Vera." At that, her friend could only nod as a lopsided smile spread across her face.


    Evie reached out and held Vera¡¯s hands in hers. "But I want you to trust me, Vera. I will find a way to tell you more about this matter. Alright?"


    As the two stared at each other, Evie felt Vera¡¯s hands tremble a little and she saw something strange in her eyes for a brief moment. When Evie let go of her hand, Vera grabbed onto hers and did not want to let go.


    "Evie..." Vera swallowed hard. "Can I... can I speak with you for a moment? Just the two of us?"

 Chapter 593 - Since When?

    <h4>Chapter 593 - Since When?</h4>


    Everyone had already headed outside the tent and were only waiting for Evie and Vera to finish their conversation in there.


    King Belial had to leave for some other important matters, so queen Beatrice was the only one who was left with Gideon and Gavrael.


    The two brothers did not speak to each other at all until Beatrice could no longer take their silence and spoke up.


    "Both of you..." Beatrice stood before her sons, her voice tinged with warning. "You two are not seriously nning to continue being like this forever towards each other are you?" she asked sternly but then, her face softened and she reached out and took one of each of her sons¡¯ hands into her own. She then looked down at both the hands that were sped within hers and a small smile curved at the corners of her lips.


    Beatrice¡¯s smile was one that showed that she was remembering something blissful and nostalgic from the past. "I missed those times when you two were the closest of brothers I¡¯ve ever known." She told them, looking up again at them with a longing look in her eyes. Both brothers could see that though her smile was soft and gentle, there was a hint of sadness that shone deep within her eyes.


    "Isn¡¯t it about time for the two of you to finally reconcile? The conflict between you two brothers havested long enough, don¡¯t you think so?" Beatrice added as she pressed down on their hands. She would never forget how Gavrael had adored his brother so much to the point of idolising his older brother, and how Gideon loved his little brother as much, if not more. It was until Gideon started to distance himself from them, only then did it make Gavrael hate him in turn.


    Beatrice could still remember the look in Gavrael¡¯s eyes when Gideon had suddenly stopped talking to him, and when Gidoen did not even want to spare him a single nce. Gavrael was so heart-broken that despite Beatrice¡¯ effort in telling him that his older brother was just going through something serious and that was why he seemed to have changed, Gavrael still could not understand it.


    Gavvy was still very young at that point back then, so Beatrice knew that it would not be easy for him to understand his brother¡¯s behaviour and decision in doing such things, especially when they could not quite tell him what exactly was going on. Gavvy had grown up since then, believing that Gideon hade to hate and despise him and as the years went by, he had developed a deeply rooted resentment towards his older brother as well.


    Beatrice could not really me her youngest as she had also found out how Gideon hadpletely ignored his younger brother when he was being bullied for being weak and without strength at one point. She had found out how Gideon had acted like he had cut off all ties with him and had even once left Gavvy in the Abyss all by himself. They had finally found the young and helpless Gavvy covered all over in wounds and blood and even with some broken ribs after a long search was carried out.


    That was one of the saddest day in Beatrice¡¯s life. Because she honestly never would have thought that Gideon would really abandon Gavvy in the Abyss that was full of monsters back then. She had cried so much when she found out about what Gideon had done to his younger brother.


    Gavvy however, had never told them that it was Gideon who had left him there. It was Gideon himself who hadter on confessed to both his parents on what he had done. He owned up that it was him who had brought Gavvy into the Abyss and had purposely left him there alone. And thus, that same day, Belial had punished Gideon really severely for what he had done to his younger brother. Gideon never answered the king¡¯s questions as well on why he had done that, causing the king to punish him even more.


    Since that day, Gavvy had stopped chasing after Gideon. And the brothers¡¯ initially close rtionship had only grown colder ever since then.


    The truth was that this was the first time the two of them were staying this close within each other¡¯s proximity without Gavvy being obviously hostile towards his older brother. Somehow, the air around them had changed a lot since thest time they were together, and Beatrice felt really relieved. She thought that maybe, this was now the perfect time for them to forget about what had happened between them in the past and start to forgive each other and move on.


    "My dearest sons... I know that you both know we¡¯re in a dire situation right now. So I¡¯m really hoping that you both will finally reconcile and be able to work together again." Beatrice continued speaking softly to her sons, trying her best to patch their rocky rtionship, "this is the time for us all to fight together as one. To stick to each other and help each other... so.... Giddy... Gavvy... my dearest sons, please let go of the past now, okay?"


    Seeing their mother bing so emotional that tears had started to gather at the corners of her eyes, Gideon and Gavrael looked at each other.


    "Gavvy..." Beatrice looked at Gavrael and caressed his cheek. "I know that it¡¯s hard for you, but I hope you can forgive your brother for what he had done back then. Hmm?"


    Gavrael pressed his lips tightly together as he shot a nce at Gideon. Then he cupped his mother¡¯s hand that was on his face in his ownrge ones before nodding slightly.


    "I... I have already forgiven him long ago, mother." Gavrael said, his voice calm and gentle. Hearing what Gavrael said had surprised both Beatrice and Gideon as well.


    "What?! R-really? Since when?" Beatrice could not believe what she had just heard.


    Gavrael looked over to Gideon again. "Way before I left the Under Lands, I¡¯ve already forgiven you. Since I had actually understood in the end on why you had left me there, alone in the abyss that day. No... to put it more urately, you didn¡¯t leave me at all, didn¡¯t you? You were still there, watching over me but hidden from my view.. You didn¡¯t stop the monster from attacking me and hurting me but... you made sure that they would not be able to kill me. Am I right, older brother?"

 Chapter 594 - Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 594 - Exnation</h4>


    Gavrael held Gideon¡¯s eyes. He could see that his brother was shocked at what he had just revealed. Well, of course he would be. He had not given any indication that he was any different since he stepped back into the Under Lands.


    Gideon had hidden himself so damned well back then that Gavrael took years to realize that his brother did not actually leave him that time, hoping that he would die. He was actually hidden and was still protecting him, making sure he would not get killed by those monsters.


    But Gavrael thought that it was a bit toote when he had finally realized it. He had already hated Gideon for such a long time that it was already hard for the two of them to even look at each other, much less speak. And Gideon also did not try to even do anything to reconcile their rtionship. Instead, he continued distancing himself farther and farther away that Gavrael did not have the chance to ask him why he had told his parents that he had abandoned him when actually did not.


    "I had long found out that you actually never abandoned me." Gavrael repeated when Gideon remained silent. "I am still not certain why you had to lie like that and get yourself punished so badly though."


    Gavrael tilted his head, and his tone became a lot more rxed now, even sounding like he was starting to tease his older brother about it. "But I¡¯m assuming you felt so bad for watching me get beaten up right before your face into a pulp that you let father punished you as hard as I had suffered to make up for it. Am I right?"


    Gideon¡¯s brows creased really deep now.


    "Seems that I am right." Gavrael mumbled and Gideon turned away, unable to say anything at all, causing Beatrice who was still silent in utter disbelief at what she had been hearing to be even more surprised at Gideon¡¯s reaction.


    She knew this son very well. This reaction of his only meant one thing. That whatever Gavrael was saying is the truth, and both her and Gavvy knew this about Gideon so well!


    "W-wait..." Beatrice quickly held onto Gideon. Because she remembered that just like in the past, when he was younger, whenever Gideon could not speak during certain confrontations, most especially when the one who made him react that way was his brother or her or Belial, Gideon usually ended up walking away or disappearing and escaping instead of talking back or defending himself.


    And that was why Beatrice subconsciously came at him to make sure he could not escape this time around.


    "You really didn¡¯t abandon your brother?!" Beatrice¡¯s eyes were a little hot as she questioned her son. These two boys did not know how heartbroken she had been feeling all this time about this incident. Knowing that your eldest son could even do that to his own younger brother was just something so uneptable, so incredibly heart-breaking that just hearing it was not true even after so many years had made Beatrice feel like breaking down and crying out in loud wails with so much relief.


    "Then why? Why did you tell your father that you abandoned him?" Beatrice wanted to know. "Why did you watch your brother get hurt to that extent when you were there all along?"


    Gideon dropped his head and still remained silent.


    "I believed that he did that to force me to awaken my dark fae abilities." Gavrael answered and Beatrice¡¯s head snap at Gavrael. "Before I copsed that time, I was finally able to use magic for the very first time out of utter determination and desperation to stay alive. My anger and hate at him was also a big part of it, I believe. My hate for what he did blinded me for quite a long time though, that I didn¡¯t realize that I had started bing stronger since that day." Gavrael exined to Beatrice while Gideon just stood there, utterly mute as he stared at his younger brother nkly.


    "I think that brother knew all along that my abilities will awaken only if I am on the brink of death or something of that sort, and that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t help me and only watched me. I¡¯m not sure how he knew about that and also why he had to do it at that time though. There¡¯s still a lot of things that I don¡¯t understand yet, and I am still hoping he¡¯d give me more exnations about it. But for now, it can wait. After all, I¡¯ve already been waiting so long." He added with a shrug, ncing at Gideon again.


    Beatrice was utterly speechless. Never did she expect to hear this as an exnation. And to think that Gavvy was the one to be saying all this. She could tell that Gavvy really no longer resented Gideon.


    "Oh my..." Beatrice¡¯s hands flew over her mouth. Only the gods knew how happy she was right now! "This means... this means you had long stopped resenting your brother as well, right? Gavvy?" Beatrice had to make sure she was not hearing things. She still could not help it because she knew that even before Gavvy left the Under Lands, their rtionship did not get any better at all. If he had long stopped resenting his brother way before that, why did Gavvy never say anything or do anything make their rtionship better?


    Gavrael nodded. "I had long thought about talking to brother again, but... he didn¡¯t give me the chance. And he just continued doing things that made me feel that he didn¡¯t want to even see me or talk to me at all. I also had the feeling he had deliberately done all those things to make me hate him and he had been determined to continue doing that. I always wanted to know why but he just kept hiding away until I eventually left the Under Lands."


    Beatrice looked at Gideon this time. She cupped his face with both her hands to make him look at her.


    "Gideon... please say something, son." She urged him. "It¡¯s your turn to exin now please. Tell us your side too, Gideon."


    ___


    A/N: to my readers who aren¡¯t informed yet, <Hellbound With You> is finally being updated daily again.. Check it out now but i still want everyone to vote for Spelllbound so don¡¯t forget to vote for Spellbound first before reading hellbound. Thank you ^^

 Chapter 595 - Every Little Detail

    <h4>Chapter 595 - Every Little Detail</h4>


    The tent was protected by Evie¡¯s barrier so no one could hear a single wording from the inside. Evie was surprised that Vera would insist on this level of confidentiality.


    "Alright, what is it?" Evie asked Vera gently as thedies held onto each other¡¯s hands. Curiosity was brimming in Evie¡¯s eyes as she looked expectantly at Vera. She wanted to know the reason why Vera did not want anyone else to hear this conversation apart from her, not even her own mate.


    "Evie..." Vera¡¯s expression was a bit severe now. "I... I actually saw the future too."


    "...!!!" Her words made Evie¡¯s eyes grow wide and her mouth dropped open in surprise. "You saw... how?" Evie¡¯s heart was beating furiously within her, and she squeezed Vera¡¯s hands that were in hers. Vera squeezed back and nodded slightly, confirming what she heard was true.


    "During the mating ritual." Vera answered and Evie immediately remembered what her mother-inw had told her about the mating bond. That during the ritual, the couple might see each other¡¯s past. But apparently, for Vera, things went in the opposite direction.


    "You and Gideon saw the future instead of your pasts!"


    "Actually, I think Gideon saw the past. Only I was shown the future." Vera murmured softly to Evie.


    "And... you seem to be able to say it out without any restrictions, right?" Evie¡¯s heartbeat hastened a little. This news was so huge that she could hardly believe it. However, she needed to know first if Vera could speak about it freely before she starts celebrating. "Please tell me you can talk about it without any problems." Evie added, hoping so badly that Vera¡¯s case would be different from hers as the way they saw the future waspletely different.


    "I think I can make mention of it... I..." Vera¡¯s lips began to tremble, causing Evie to feel worried now that they were the same. "I saw my future with Gideon... and... and..." a tear began to fall from Vera¡¯s eyes no matter how much she tried to hold back and not cry. "I saw him leaving me... behind... he... Gideon is going to leave me, Evie!" Vera wailed and she broke down and threw herself into Evie¡¯s arms for support.


    And she wept. And as fat tears fell like raindrops from her eyes, Evie instantly remembered the look on her future self¡¯s face when Gav took hisst breath.


    Evie quickly pulled Vera closer into her arms and hugged her tight, hoping that her embrace would helpfort Vera a little. It dawned upon Evie that Vera must have held these tears within herself for so long. She could tell that since that mating ritual had started, Vera had never shed a single tear despite the things she had seen in her vision just so she could hide it from Gideon. How agonising it must have been for her!


    For a while, Evie just let Vera cry her despair out as she shook with loud sobs that broke Evie¡¯s heart. She knew her friend was in turmoil right now, but Evie was just so d that it seems unlike her, Vera could share everything that she had seen in the future without restrictions with her. Perhaps because of the mating ritual, though rare, was like a more natural way for someone to have a glimpse into the future.


    After patiently rubbingforting circles into Vera¡¯s back, she finally managed to calm down enough to speak again. "Vera..." Evie called her name gently. "Could you tell me more about this? What happened? I need you to share everything you had witnessed with me." she cupped Vera¡¯s face and wiped her tear tracks away. "Trust me... I know exactly how you feel about all the anguish you¡¯re feeling right now. But fortunately, what you saw is still in the future... it has yet to happen. I believe... that just like me... you were shown the future instead of the past for an important reason. You know what that means right? It means that we are still able to change it. This bleak future ahead of us... we can still do something about it, Vera." Evie¡¯s voice started to be more excited. She had thought that only she alone had to bear this burden of seeing into the future and doing something to help change the unfortunate events that led to so much death and despair. But now she had Vera! The both of them could work together on this!


    The words Evie said seemed to have quickly seeped into Vera. She pulled away and wiped her tears away determinedly. "You... you¡¯re right." she said and Evie smiled at her.


    "Yes, Vera. We still have time. Though we cannot afford to waste time, it¡¯s not toote yet. We will find a way to change the future and save... our loved ones. But in order for us to do that, we need more information. I want you to tell me everything Vera. Don¡¯t leave a single thing out. Every little detail is crucial."


    Vera nodded. She took a deep breath, and she finally began to recount every single one of the details of what she had seen in her vision.


    "The scenarios are a bit messy, but I think the future I saw happening is not too far from now. I saw that Gideon and I lived together in peace here in the Under Lands... I don¡¯t for how long though... as some scenes were like images passing through in my head at a very fast pace. There were also some gaps in the timing, I think. Like the memories right after the ritual until now and I think the futureing days too were skipped. After the fast-paced shes of blissful memories... the shes slowed. And that was when I started seeing the chaos. The Under Lands were being attacked by monsters. I saw fighting everywhere... and... then and I saw Gideon started bing weird." Vera¡¯s voice began to shake. "I saw him start screaming then his darkness zed all around him. After a few more fast-paced shes... I saw him taking me with him towards the Abyss. The monsters were not touching us at all. Then I saw myself fighting him, trying to wake him up from his weird behaviour. I also saw a glimpse of you... I know that bright light belongs to you.. But I couldn¡¯t tell what you were doing as my memories seemed to be focussed only on Gideon and I alone."

 Chapter 596 - After That

    <h4>Chapter 596 - After That</h4>


    "So you¡¯re saying you couldn¡¯t see anything about us... I mean what is going on around?" Evie asked.


    "I can only see shes like they were some kind of background. However, if it was rted to me and Gideon... then the pictures were very clear."


    "I see..." Evie looked at her with understanding, her focus so intense. She felt like these would be very important, even if she could not tell anyone about them, the matter with Gideon was something she must know at all costs.


    Because Evie still believed that the future which she saw was a result of this future Vera had seen. Evie also already realized that the future Vera saw must be way earlier than the far future that was shown to her.


    "What happened after that?" Evie questioned Vera again. "Did he bring you all the way to the heart of the Abyss?"


    Vera shook her head.


    "I managed to awaken him somehow before we got in too deep into that darkness." Vera answered. A silent tear fell from her eyes again, but she tried her very best this time not to shed more than that. "I saw him snap out of it, and then the next thing I knew, I was somehow inside a castle... he broke down at the sight of my wounds which was a result of my struggle to bring him back to his senses. He was so angry, and I could do nothing but watch him as he started loathing himself. I think at that moment... I saw your husband. Just a glimpse of him. I also can¡¯t quite tell what he was doing. I don¡¯t know what was going on outside that ce as all my eyes could only see clearly was Gideon. Just us both. I also can¡¯t tell how long the time has passed but I think Gideon had confined me within that ce. He had distanced himself from me for fear that he would end up hurting me again. I watched him as he tried to fight the darkness that was taking over him for I don¡¯t know how long. Until I saw me finally freeing myself from his restriction. I went to him because I wanted to help him... to touch him... I think I just couldn¡¯t watch him fight his darkness all by himself anymore. Somehow, I managed to get him to take over full control of himself again. He was alright again after that. And he finally let me out of that ce. I think he was wanting to bring me somewhere again when I saw a mountain of ice. We both stopped there because I think I asked him a question. But I can¡¯t quite remember what it was for now. And it was there that we saw frozen dragons within that mountain."


    Evie started to swallow in anticipation.


    "There were shes again and the next scene I saw was me touching the ice and watching it melt under my palms. I don¡¯t know what happened after that as something seemed to have happened once again. I think I saw shes of the abyss reaching all the way to that mountain of ice. It was like something within it was chasing after us and the closer that dark abyss got to us, Gideon seemed to get crazier and lose himself all over again." Vera clutched on her cloak so tightly as she continued. Her voice getting more and more pained as her story went on.


    She wiped away another silent tear that fell from her eyes before she spoke again. "Gideon started to push me away from him. But I didn¡¯t let go. He started begging me to leave him after he had identally hurt me again. I think he end up bringing me to another castle. I saw glimpses of dragons in the sky and intense fighting happening again."


    "Dragons? Were they ice dragons that you saw?" Evie asked in a soft and patient voice.


    Vera shook her head. "I don¡¯t know, but I think I saw them breathing out fire." She answered and Evie creased her brows a little. This means in the future Vera saw, she did not manage to free the frozen ice dragons?


    "The ce Gideon brought you to... is it still within the Undernds?" Evie asked again and Vera nodded.


    "I think... all the scenes that I saw in my vision happened here in the Under Lands. I don¡¯t remember that my vision ever showed anywhere outside of the Under Lands." She said contemtively and Evie did not ask anymore and just waited for Vera to continue on her story.


    "After that..." her voice cracked a little. "I think Gideon had brought me to meet his parents. I think I saw a glimpse of you again at that time. I think you were having a fight with your husband. Both of us were fighting against them, I think... as they seem to be trying to send us out of the Under Lands for our safety. However, the both of us were arguing back as we did not want to leave and have them fight the battles on their own. It was bad enough that we could not contribute much during that war, but to send us off was the bottom line that neither you or I were willing to ept. I don¡¯t know how much time had passed again after that, but I think you seemed to be teaching me something during that time."


    "Did you happen to see dragons again?" Evie could not help but keep wandering back to this issue. She needed to know more on what happened with Vera and the ice dragons!


    "I think so... yes. I did see glimpses of them here and there." Vera answered in the affirmative and then she continued narrating again. "I think everything was better for a short time after that. Gideon had kept himself under strict control as well and I think it¡¯s because of your husband¡¯s contribution."


    Evie creased her brows. "Because of Gav? Why do you think it¡¯s because of him?"

 Chapter 597 - Powerless

    <h4>Chapter 597 - Powerless</h4>


    "Why do you think it¡¯s because of my husband?" Evie asked Vera. She did not know why but this made her heart jumped and shivered a little.


    "I¡¯m seeing him always with Gideon since we came in that ce," Vera replied. "I couldn¡¯t tell what he was doing, but Gideon looked quite fine whenever your husband is close to him. The ck smoke-like thing lingering around his body also seemed to disappear only when Gideon is right next to him."


    Vera¡¯s answer silenced Evie. Somehow, she felt a really bad premonition after hearing this information from Vera.


    "Do you see any other details about this, Vera? Like maybe if my husband is being surrounded by that smoke-like thing or something that seems off?"


    "I¡¯m sorry... I wish I could tell you more details about this, but I could hardly even see other faces except Gideon¡¯s. Much less any other details about them." Vera replied apologetically and Evie pressed on her palm. She knew she was pushing Vera for something that was not in her capabilities to help. But she could not help it. She was feeling too nervous about this matter involving Gav and Gideon.


    "It¡¯s alright. At least we have some leads to follow up on now. If in case you suddenly remember something else about this, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me, okay? I believe that this is one of the crucial matters we need to deal with." Evie told her and after Vera nodded, she continued on her narration again.


    "I think days or even months passed after that. I think Gideon and everyone keep leaving the castle we¡¯re staying at and that¡¯s why there were lots of gaps in my memories during this time. It was that way until the temporary peace seemed to be broken again. I saw Gideoning at me then grabbing me and pulling me away. There was chaos everywhere. I think that castle was now under attack too. We somehow managed to escape and I watched that castle get swallowed by a wall of darkness too. The next thing I saw was we were inside another castle again for another while before the darkness reached us yet again. This time..." Vera¡¯s voice began to crack and her grip on Evie¡¯s hand tightened so much.


    "Gideon lost it again and he left me. I was struggling from someone¡¯s hold as I watch him walk off towards the wall of darkness. I was screaming at him, telling him not to go there, but he didn¡¯t listen. Or he couldn¡¯t listen... I am not sure. Then I don¡¯t how, but I ended up chasing after him as he stepped into the darkness. I managed to hug him tight and was about to pull him back... but he pushed me away before I could do anything. He... apologized to me and then... he said goodbye." Vera¡¯s tear dropped silently. "I think he called for a dragon, and it took me away from him by force. As I looked down, I saw him enter the ck wall and the monsters that were wreaking havoc in the castle seemed to have followed him there."


    Vera wiped her tears as she took one deep breath. The things she saw during that moment was still breaking her heart to pieces. Because during that time, Vera saw it in Gideon¡¯s eyes, that he knew that moment was their veryst goodbye. That they will never see each other again. She had begged and begged him not to go. She even asked him to take her with him that if he was going to die, that he must bring her along with him. But Gideon did not listen. He kissed her and said ¡¯sorry¡¯ over and over again before he told her ¡¯goodbye¡¯ and forcefully sent her away.


    "The memories stopped there... because I think... our future had ended there." Vera uttered as she tried her best to stop her tears. She slumped over on Evie as though she had lost all strength to hold herself up. Her body was wrecked with silent sobs as she agonised over that bleak and sorrowful future that had been shown to her.


    Evie supported and hugged the drained Vera and did not speak for a while. She justforted Vera with her presence and continuously patted or rubbed circles into her back. Evie knew that there was no point for words at the moment when Vera was still caught up in the possibility of losing her love in the future. The pain in Vera¡¯s eyes broke her heart too, knowing what exactly she was going through right now after experiencing it beforehand. Evie had a lot of things to ask and say right now but she refrained from doing so at the moment. She needed to give her friend a moment to breath and calm down. But...


    "Evie..." Vera was the first to break the silence. "I was so powerless... so useless... there was nothing I could do! All I could do during those times was to beg and cry and cling unto him... I couldn¡¯t do anything else..." her body shook. "I want to do something. I don¡¯t want to be powerless anymore. If only I have some power too, I could¡¯ve been more helpful to him. Maybe I could even stop him from leaving me. Or I could fight alongside him rather than allowing him to do it alone."


    She cried in agony and helplessness and Evie could only hug her tighter. She tried to tell her about the future and that she would not be that powerless person, but she could not say it out.


    However, Evie had realized that there was no point in telling Vera about the version of her that she had seen in the future. Vera was powerful then, but Evie saw how she had gone about no different from a living dead. Evie realized that perhaps in that future, it was already way toote when Vera had finally awakened hertent powers and learned that she was actually an ice-dragon guardian. She had only learned about her abilities when Gideon was already gone.


    "I don¡¯t want to be powerless anymore, Evie." Vera said again and then suddenly, she pulled away and there was a fierce and determined look shing in her eyes. "I will... I am going to take away Gideon¡¯s power.. I think if I do that, something will change... no, I can change the sequence of events that lead to that disaster."

 Chapter 598 - Powerful

    <h4>Chapter 598 - Powerful</h4>


    After Vera exined to Evie about the offer Gideon had made to her, Evie''s eyes widened, utterly shocked. She did not know that such things were possible.


    "Tell me, Evie. That''s the best decision I could do right now, right? If I take his power, I will be able to control him. Then he won''t be able to leave me again." Desperation was brimming in Vera''s eyes as she said those words. "I think that disaster happened because I didn''t ept his offer! This time I''m really going to ept his offer."


    Evie stared deeply into her friend''s eyes, then she reached out and held her face.


    "Vera¡­ I understand your desperation right now. But I want you to calm down. We must think hard about this first before making a decision."


    "But Evie, this is definitely the best decision I can think of. I didn''t ept his offer and that was why all of that happened."


    "You might be right, Vera. But what if something worse happens if you decide to ept his offer?" Evie prompted Vera.


    "What¡­ what do you mean?" Vera jerked before going still in shock. Things could get worse?


    "We don''t know for sure what will happen if you ept that offer Vera. You might be able to control him and be powerful but¡­ have you ever thought that what if the darkness is able to take over you next? Since you are the one controlling Gideon. By then, do you think you are able to resist the influences of the darkness?"


    What Evie said silenced Vera. Her lips trembled as she tried to say something, but nothing came out, so she eventually gave up and bit on her lip.


    "The offer seems really beneficial, but¡­ I think Gideon had intended to give you his power with the sole purpose of protecting you from himself. I think he might not have even considered that there is arger risk that the darkness might change its target and try to take over you instead."


    The fierceness and determination that was brimming in Vera''s eyes just a while ago werepletely gone now. She looked like the hope she was clinging onto was taken away from her. Vera looked deted, like a balloon that had lost all its air.


    "Vera¡­ listen¡­ don''t lose hope yet. Did you forget what we were discussing with everyone else before this?" Evie smiled at her, and Vera blinked at her, trying to recall what it was that Evie was referring to. Then her eyes widened as she sat up straighter.


    "That I''m an ice-dragon¡­ keeper?" Vera stammered.


    "That mountain you saw in those memories. And that the ice melted when you touched it¡­ I think you will be able to melt that ice again, Vera, and take control of all those ice dragons." Evie told her with much enthusiasm. She was so d that she could reveal these matters to Vera. It seems that she could say it out if she worded it in a way that it was just an opinion? "You can be powerful without taking someone''s power. I also think that this method is much better. Gideon''s offer is just filled with too many unknown risks, and we really can''t afford to make matters worse right now."


    "But¡­ are you really sure that I''m the¡­" Vera looked down at her hands. She suddenly felt the inferiority crashing onto her again - the same feeling she got when she was still being abused by her mother.


    "You saw it. The ice melted when you touched the ice. Perhaps, something interrupted you that time and you had left immediately before the ice couldpletely melt and the dragons were freed. And that''s why you didn''t find out that you were the one who freed them." Evie was even looking more excited now as she held Vera''s hands. Her words encouraged Vera and snapped her out of that self-pity and self-mockery mode she was in. "Alright. There is only one more thing to do to prove that this is true. We will go to that mountain so you can try it out for yourself." Evie smiled confidently at Vera, more than certain about what she had said.


    "But if that''s true¡­ then how? How did I even ended up being someone like that?"


    "Vera¡­ I think it''s time for you and Gideon to tell each other what you both saw during your mating bond. I''m sure you will find out the answer to your questions once you do that. However, I am not forcing you to dig into it, okay? It will still be totally up to you if you wanted to know. What I am insisting right now is that since you are free to speak of the future that you saw¡­ I believe that it is best that you tell Gideon about it. Everything¡­"


    "Is it really okay for me to tell him?"


    "I know it would be hard for him to hear it all, but I believe this is for the better. I also think that if you tell him, he might be able to understand some things that we couldn''t. There''s a big possibility that he cane up with a better conclusion and discover more detailed information from it than us. So you go ahead and tell him Vera. I wish I could tell everything that I had seen in my vision, but I am not allowed to. So you say it, okay? King Belial and my husband are very good in analysing things from the bare information that is provided to them. So I believe if they hear this, they''d be able to solve something. Even if not a lot of things, whatever little is better than nothing and that will help us with this disastering to us."


    Vera nodded and Evie sighed in relief. She was so d Vera was putting her trust in her as well.


    "Alright, we''ll go back to them now." Evie stood and as she waved her hand to disperse the barrier, Vera lunged towards her and hugged her.


    "Thank you for being here, Evie." She whispered gratefully. "I really wouldn''t know what to do without you."


    "Thank you for putting your trust in me as well, Vera. Don''t worry, we will change the future! You won''t be powerless as well. Trust me, you will be someone very formidable very soon. In fact, I want us to go and search for that mountain together, right now if possible¡­" Evie told her with an unwavering confidence that sparkled in her beautiful amber eyes, as she pulled Vera towards the exit to meet up with their loved ones who were still wating patiently outside the tent.

 Chapter 599 - Orders

    <h4>Chapter 599 - Orders</h4>


    Outside the tent, the atmosphere between this small group of a mother and her two sons were almost eerily silent. It had already been quite a while, but Gideon still refused to say anything and relent to speak to his younger brother. The atmosphere between them were so stifled that Beatrice was about to break the silence again but it was then that she spied Evie and Vera appearing. They were finally stepping out from the tent.


    "Seems that their private talk is over." Beatrice said as she smiled towards her two beautiful daughters-inw. Although they were her daughters-inw, she viewed them as her own daughters.


    Just as Evie and Vera joined the group, the king arrived as well. Evie had immediately noticed that something was going on between Gav and Gideon. Something must have happened between them while she and Vera were talking in the tent. But her attention quickly shifted to the king as they all felt that something must have happened just by the feel of the king''s fluctuating aura.


    "Something happened?" Queen Beatrice asked as she walked towards him and held her husband''s arms.


    The king nodded then he looked around at the rest of them.


    "The Abyss has been acting strangetely. I don''t think it''s safe for anyone to approach it right now. I am also sounding the rm for high alert after making the announcements soon. So all of you must go back to the castle for now." the king said with haste before his gaze fell onto Evie. "I''m afraid we can only go see the Abyss next time, Queen Evielyn."


    Evie pressed her lips tightly together. She wanted to protest but she held back. She told herself not to be too rushed and be patient as well especially now since she knew that her father-inw was just so concerned about all their safety. That was something she must understand and not push everyone and everything too much just because of her own worries and ns for the future.


    And besides, maybe this was a good decision for now. Because somehow, her gut did not seem to be protesting against King Belial''s call to retreat for now.


    "You both must leave as well." King Belial told his two sons in an absolute voice and a firm look within his eyes that did not brook any protest. Then he kissed Beatrice''s forehead, whispered something into her ears, then left quickly.


    Queen Beatrice watched her husband leave and as soon as he was gone from her sight, she took a deep breath and turned towards them.


    "Alright, let us go." The queen said. She looked as though she was there to make sure that the four of them listened to her husband and heed his order. And it made Evie smile at how Queen Beatrice was so supportive of her husband.


    "Are we going back as well, Your Majesty?" Zanya asked Evie. Samuel was also looking at her and waiting for her orders and Evie could tell that the big guy wanted to stay back as well.


    Evie fell silent for a moment. She thought that maybe she must allow half of the vampires and half of the light faes to stay back. She wanted to train her men and people too and the best way to do that was to make them mingle around with the dark faes and fight with them. Though Evie did not think that a big fight was about to break out, Evie still wanted her men and people to keep familiarizing themselves with the matters of this Abyss of Darkness.


    She would do anything to make them grow stronger. Because she would never forget that only just a few of these amazing men and women had survived in that future that she saw.


    "Samuel, Leon, Zn¡­" Evie called.


    "Your Majesty. What are your orders?" They quickly responded.


    "I want the three of you to stay back." She told them then moved closer to Zn. "I need you to observe the Abyss carefully Zn. Then I want you to report every detail that you observe to me tonight."


    "Yes, my queen." Zn said and she spoke to Zanya next. Evie had wanted Zirrus to stay back but she had caught Zanya giving her an almost pleading look to stay so Evie could only relent and give in. Evie also somehow felt that it was better for Zanya to be there. Zirrus was a reliable leader no doubt about it, but Zanya was the best support. She has what it takes to adapt and change ording to the situation as it evolves. Evie wanted someone like her to watch over the vampire''s backs just in case something unexpected happens.


    "I want everyone to be careful and watch over each other''s backs." Evie said and after that Evie approached the three vampires and ced her palms over their chests, quickly casting a protection spell over them. She did that to protect them.


    "I know that the three of you are still stronger than most others, but I want you to never forget that you don''t wield magic. If a fight breaks out, don''t rush out there mindlessly. If any of you get hurt, I will not let you stay in the frontlines again." Evie warned them sternly with a threatening look and the three men rubbed the back of their necks. Their queen really knows them well, as they usually end up doing that.


    Znughed quietly. "Your threats will definitely make these two be extra careful before taking any actions in future." He mumbled.


    "And how about you?" Evie raised her brow at Zn.


    "Well, aren''t I always careful, Your Majesty?" he grinned yfully.


    "I still need you to be extra careful, understood?"


    "Understood, my queen!"


    And thus, everyone finally turned to leave.


    Evie held onto Gav''s hand as they were going to travel by air this time to familiarize themselves with the locations.


    As they flew, Evie looked back towards the Abyss of Darkness, and she wondered if the Abyss had acted up strangely because Gideon was close.

 Chapter 600 - Wiser

    <h4>Chapter 600 - Wiser</h4>


    As soon as they arrived in the Great City, Evie, Gav, Gideon and Vera went straight to the castle. Queen Beatrice on the other hand had left them to attend to some other important matters.


    Evie thought that it was time for Vera to tell everything to Gideon so the moment they arrived inside the castle, Evie nodded discreetly at Vera. Vera quickly understood what Evie was trying to tell her with that nod, and after she nodded back to Evie, Evie grabbed Gav¡¯s hand and pulled him in the opposite direction to leave the couple to have some time alone.


    "Can you bring me to a quiet ce where you loved hiding at back when you were still living here?" Evie asked Gav as she led him out to the veranda. "I want us to talk Gav. And no, I¡¯m not going to bring you into our room. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d just sleep on me again, so bring me somewhere else that we can spend some time together."


    Gav bit down on his lips as if to stop himself from smiling.


    "Now let¡¯s go." Evie offered him her hand and Gav took it before he gently scooped her up in his arms.


    That put a wide smile on Evie¡¯s face, and she immediately leaned her head on his shoulder.


    Gav spread his wings out and the two of them spiralled up to the highest peak of the castle. Hended there and stood there holding Evie in his arms without moving for a while.


    "The view is even more beautiful up here." Evie whispered out, amazed at the scenery that greeted her eyes.


    Just as Evie thought Gav was going to put her down, Gav¡¯s wings spread open majestically again before pping powerfully a few times, bringing them higher up into the ¡¯sky¡¯.


    Evie¡¯s eyes widened when she realized where Gav might be bringing her. He is bringing me up into those crystals in the ceiling?!


    Gav¡¯s pace increased and after a few moments, and they finally reached the ceiling.


    The seemingly tiny glowing crystals that they see below were actually so massive up close, and just breathtaking. The crystals looked like they were nted into the ceiling, so Evie thought that Gav must have just taken a detour to purposely show this beautiful view to her first before bringing her to the ce where they couldfortably sit and talk. However, to her surprise, Evie saw an L shaped massive and transparent coloured crystal before them. It has a wide and t surface where they could evennd!


    Gav didnd onto it and finally put Evie down.


    Evie just gaped as she looked around. The ce was just... she had no word for it. It was like they were in the undernds heaven!


    "My god, Gav..." Evie could not help but feel emotional as she looked around. The wide and t crystal beneath her feet looked like a mirror, reflecting the colourful smaller crystals above and everywhere. When she looked down over the edge of the t crystal, she could see the beauty of the Under Lands down below.


    "This is your quiet ce!" Evie eximed to him as she was still not over this incredible ce.


    "I found this ce by ident back then when I was younger." Gav said. "No one everes over here so..." he trailed off and looked up. "Well... I think I alwayse here back then because this might be the only ce that was closest to the surface. I had always wondered how it looked like up there whenever Ie here."


    Evie smiled gently at him, and she suddenly wrapped her hands around his waist and squeezed him, feeling her love for this person overwhelm her heart. He might look all tough and firm, but he possesses such a gentle and warm heart.


    "This is just so beautiful... this might be the most beautiful ce I¡¯ve seen so far ¨C evenparing to ces on the surface! I really have no words for it."


    "I knew you¡¯d love this ce. I have always wanted to bring you here back then but..." he took a long pause until Evie looked up.


    "But the portal was still not passable during those times yet, right?" shepleted his sentence at the realization that Gav suddenly hesitated to continue what he was saying.


    He nodded and just stared at her.


    Evie met his fiery blue eyes and when he did not speak anymore, she reached out and caressed his face with a soft smile on her face.


    "Thank you, Gav." She said and he blinked then abruptly looked away.


    "This is... I am the one who¡¯s thankful, Evie."


    Evie made him look at her, smiling at him with so much adoration and gratitude.


    "Not just for this Gav. I¡¯m also thankful for your support a while ago at the tent." Evie exined to him further. "Your words really surprised me. And I was... so touched. You don¡¯t know how much those words of yoursforted me, Gav. I can¡¯t thank you enough..."


    As Evie¡¯s eyes gleamed, Gavrael cupped the sides of her face and pulled her closer to him. Hended a kiss on her forehead as he closed his eyes, drawing in a deep breath, his nostrils filling with the unique floral scent that only belonged to Evie, his wife.


    "I¡¯m d I was able tofort you." he whispered then he dropped his head and his foreheadnded lightly on her shoulder. "Though that was... actually... all thanks to Gavriel. He prepared me to speak up for you... he... really knows you so well, Evie..."


    Evie pulled him closer and squeezed him tighter.


    "You are him Gav..." Evie whispered gently, reminding him of this point.


    "I know..." he answered, causing Evie to look up at him. This was the first time he acknowledged this. "He¡¯s my present self and he¡¯s wiser than I am... his old version."


    Evie was about to worry for him again, but she quickly noticed that the way he speaks right now about this topic seemed to have changed somewhat. She could no longer hear the sadness nor the jealousy that used to be so sharp in his voice anymore.


    He hid his face by dropping his head down into the crook of her shoulders. "I am really thankful of him now... that he exists..." his voice weakened. "Without him... I wouldn¡¯t know how to support you. I would not have known how to be helpful to you... he told me there must be a reason why this has happened to us, our past and present selves or our vampire and dark fae sides splitting like this. When he said that, I don¡¯t know why, but even though I don¡¯t have any idea on what this reason is, I just believed him. And I do think that he¡¯s right. That there must be a good reason for this. He also told me that one reason must be because you needed us both, separately, right now..."


    ___


    A/N: I¡¯m sorry i couldn¡¯t update yesterday guys.. Was so exhausted and this book really requires a lot of brain cells from me . ??

 Chapter 601 - Huh?!

    <h4>Chapter 601 - Huh?!</h4>


    The things Gav said made Evie think. She had never thought of that before. That there might really be a reason why Gav¡¯s vampire and dark fae sides were not merging into one. But what reason could it be? Is it really because she needed both vampire and dark fae side of him separately right now? But why?


    Evie shook her head, trying to stop herself from thinking about this question any further. She knew this was another important and intriguing question but she just thought that no matter how much she thinks about this, she might not be able toe up with an answer at least for now.


    "All I know is that... I always needed you Gav." Evie could only tell him lovingly. "Your dark fae or vampire side... I always and will always need every side of you... all of you... never forget that."


    That made him fall into a daze for a moment. Then his blue eyes gleamed as he took her hand and slowly brought it to his lips. He kissed her knuckles gently.


    "I¡¯m sorry for thinking you don¡¯t love this darker side of me... that you only love Gavriel. I¡¯m..." his voice cracked a little. "Thank you for loving me even if you don¡¯t remember anything about our time together, Evie..."


    "Oh Gav..." Evie couldn¡¯t help but pull him and kiss his lips and nose, as lovingly as she could. She really was so weak against this Gav when he¡¯s like this! "Even if I don¡¯t remember anything... my heart will never forget Gav. This..." she pressed his hand over her chest. "This heart will always, always love every version of you... please always remember that."


    He kissed her. His kiss was wild and hungry and passionate. "I love you..." he whispered in a hoarse voice, "I love and will always love all the versions of you as well, Evie."


    Evie¡¯s heart was swelling so hard from his words that all she could do was kiss him back as wild as she could. She had brought him here to talk about the serious matters but... she just couldn¡¯t resist. There was just no way she could resist this man, this beloved husband of hers...


    The next thing she knew her back was against the smooth marble-like crystal. Gav was cradling her head as he continued kissing her. She could feel the heat already rising into an excruciating degree. And she wrapped her hands around his head, running her fingers through his scalp and tugging his silky dark hair.


    This wasn¡¯t the n. She had wanted to talk to him. The two of them must talk. Her mind kept reminding her that but... her body and heart were so quick to give in and now she couldn¡¯t do anything but surrender, knowing that it was just futile for her to fight her desire for him. It almost felt like her body and heart have always been in Gav¡¯s hands... in his control... just one wild kiss and she was no longer the captain of her own body.


    And right now, even though they were literally in an open ce, Evie¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t even seem to remember that fact right now. Or she did, but she didn¡¯t care or couldn¡¯t care as she was confident her husband will never let any other person see her like this.


    "Evie," he moaned her name hoarsely against her lips then he stabbed his delicious tongue inside her mouth. His hips moving, grinding his rock hard manhood against her. The fabrics between them creating a delicious friction and Evie couldn¡¯t help but lift her hip up in a very needy way.


    "Gav..." she uttered his name when his wild wicked mouth moved downward, trailing kisses lower and lower until he found her breast andtched his starving mouth on it. He sucked hard that a high pitch sound escaped from Evie¡¯s mouth. Then she felt his teeth grazed against the bud before his wild tongue yed around it as if to soothe it next.


    Evie could only grab on his hair, pulling him harder against her as if she couldn¡¯t get enough. She felt her insides already throbbing, wanting him there now.


    Thankfully, Gav was obviously as impatient as her. He was wild as ever and couldn¡¯t seem to bear any more waiting. She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the fact that he even used magic to get rid of his clothes.


    "Patience my love," Evie said, chuckling, but he growled and shut her mouth with his. As if that¡¯s his way to tell her that he was too hungry to be patient. Then she felt him get rid of her clothes as well, except for her cloak that was now serving as a mattress beneath her back.


    "Can¡¯t anymore... sorry." Was all he said in a ragged voice. He parted her legs wide. She felt his tip touched her entrance and her folds clenched in anticipation and utter need of him to finally enter her.


    But suddenly, he stiffened. And the next second, a ck fabric appeared and fell over Evie, covering her nakedness.


    Evie blinked in shock. What... what happened?


    She pulled herself up and sat. Then she looked at him with an upset look on her face. He was lying next to her. He had covered his eyes with the back of his fingers but didn¡¯t even bother to cover his drool worthy body. His rock hard length was touching his navel, the moisting from his tip was even dripping.


    "Gav... you ¨C"


    "Sorry, Evie. I must not... I..."


    "What!" Evie couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice a little.


    "I¡¯m rough, you know that."


    "Huh?! Of course I know that!"


    He swallowed and his fingers over his eyes clenched into a tight ball.


    "I don¡¯t think I know how to make love gently, Evie. I don¡¯t think I can control my desire and lust for you. I... I can¡¯t be rough with you when you¡¯re pregnant."


    ___


    Happy valentines spellbounders! Tried my best to rush this before valentines day ends. It already ended here in my ce though ??


    Sorry again for not updating yesterday. I feel like i¡¯m going to slow down a bit for spellbound guys. It¡¯s been like six months straight since ist missed an update for spellbound. I never took a day off and forced myself to write even when I¡¯m sick. I never regretted those because it¡¯s what i wanted. I don¡¯t want to make you guys wait for updates for too long. And yes, it¡¯s also because of that fear that you guys will leave if I start missing updates. Buttely, i really felt very exhausted and it¡¯s getting harder for me to write spellbound. So i decided to slow down a bit but just for the rest of this month. I will update 1 chapter daily or 2 chapters every other day. I will do my best to resume the usual update next month. I am hoping all of you can wait for me.


    I love you guys.


    Love, Kazzen


    ___


    P.s. this chap is not edited.


    ___


    Thank you @_basia_ for yesterday¡¯s super gift. I¡¯ll think of it as your valentines gift for me ^^

 Chapter 602 - Please...

    <h4>Chapter 602 - Please...</h4>


    Evie¡¯s mouth gaped. Then she bit her lower lip to stop her smile from stretching from ear to ear. Don¡¯t tell me this was the reason why he was always sleeping on me every night! The thought made Evie fall utterly speechless once again, then she shook her head and could no longer stop the smile spreading across her face.


    When Evie did not make a sound, Gav slowly peeked at her only to see her smiling as if she was so amused about something.


    Gav groaned and was about to rise but Evie suddenly pushed him back down. The next thing he knew, she was already on top, straddling him. Her amused and adorable smile suddenly changed, and Gav found himself swallowing hard. His body stiffening at the feel of her moist softness against his abs.


    She loomed over him, mming her palms down near his ears and trapping his head between her slender arms. Her eyes were shining a little wickedly and... full of desire.


    "Do you remember when you trapped me in Crescia, Gav?" she asked. Gav¡¯s brows creased a little with her question, recalling back to that time. Why was she asking about this now?


    "Of course you do," she did not allow him to answer. "I remember I was so damned angry back then that I swore to punish you once I see you again."


    One of her hands moved and caressed his cheek. "I never had the chance though because of everything that just happened one after another, and you don¡¯t remember any of it when your vampire side is out. But right now..." she smiled mischievously. "I think it¡¯s high time for your punishment Gav." Her voice was soft but somehow it sent shivers across his skin.


    Gav¡¯s eyes stretched a little wider now. His body was still burning with an unbearable heat, and it was taking all of his self-control to stop himself from grabbing her again. And now that she was saying all those things and looking at him like... like she wanted to devour him.


    "Evie ¨C" Just as he could no longer keep himself immobile and was about to reach out, Evie pushed him back down again.


    "Don¡¯t move, Gav." She ordered. "Give me your hands."


    Gav could only nod and do as she said, even as confusion danced across his devil blue eyes.


    She held both his wrists then she put them up. The moment his arms were spread upwards in Y shape, Gav felt light magic bind him tightly.


    "You stopped because you said you don¡¯t know how to be gentle," she uttered in sweet slow voice. "So I guess, the only way for us to continue is by doing this. If I take over, you won¡¯t have to worry about hurting me, right?" her slightly evil smile caused a havoc in his heart.


    "Yes!" that word came out in gasp. His mind could only shout out ¡¯YES¡¯ as though he had no other vocabry in his mind. Even though right now, all he wanted was to just impale himself as hard as he could inside her over and over again until she was screaming with so much pleasure, her offer will have to suffice for now. If there was a way for him to make love to her without hurting her, then hell yes! He remembered that they did this before, her taking the reign. He had always preferred dominating her, making her scream for him but he could not deny he had liked it when she was on top as well. That position was truly easier and safer for her. So how would he even say no right now? He was dying to be inside her again that he would do whatever it takes! "Yes, Evie... yes. You can do what you want."


    She chuckled then he felt her move a little lower all the while caressing his chest with her delicate fingers. Until her sex rubbed against his raging manhood.


    A low groan escaped his lips at the touch of their sexes. He anticipated her next move, wanting her to grab him and finally swallow him. She did not do that but moved her hip instead, gliding herself up and down against his pulsating rod.


    "Evie..." he could only moan her name. He had subconsciously pulled on his hands to touch those inviting mounds he so badly wanted to grab and suckle again.


    "If you break the chain, I will stop." She warned and he immediately stilled and met her gaze. He saw that she was serious with her threat.


    He threw his head back and shut his eyes and just prepared himself to enjoy the sensations. It seemed that he had forgotten the agony when he had let her take the reign that time.


    She bent and captured his mouth, rubbing her breasts against his chest at the same time. Gav growled against her mouth. The pleasure was building up as she continued rubbing herself against his sex and kissing him at the same time. The feel of her soft mounds against his chest was also driving him insane, but... it was not enough... he wanted more, much more than this...


    "Evie... let mee inside you now. I can¡¯t wait anymore." he finally begged. The pleading in his voice made Evie smile. But she did not n on listening to him.


    She slowed down her pace instead and moved her mouth onto his throat.


    His muscles contracted and she knew that it was due to him holding himself back from not exerting his strength to break the chain.


    She continued kissing his neck, his throat, the spot below his ears. She loved all his groans and that almost feral sounds he made.


    "Evie... please..." he started pleading now. Somehow, she was enjoying this, making this powerful man beg for her. "Please..."


    She pulled away and stared into his dazed beautiful eyes. "Please what? Gav?"


    "Please take me inside you now!!" he answered immediately that Evie could not help but chuckle again. She just loved how her man begged her!


    ___


    A/N: Thank u for all the concerns guys! Love you all! ????

 Chapter 603 - Limit

    <h4>Chapter 603 - Limit</h4>


    Evie did not want to give it to him yet. She wanted to prolong his agony and tease him more. Maybe because his vampire self had always, always loved to tease her like this that made her feel that now that she had the upper hand and the opportunity to tease him back just further made her want to tease him more.


    "Evie..." he moaned her name again. When his hip started to thrust upward, Evie pushed herself up and knelt on her knees. She was not going to allow him the chance for entry.


    That made Gav¡¯s eyes stretched wide in shock, his jaws literally fell open in disappointment.


    "You¡¯re not keeping your word Gav, I had already reminded you not to move." Evie looked down at him, her eyes gleaming with deviltry. "Should we stop now ¨C"


    "No!" he cut her off, then he bit down on his lower lip so hard before he shut his eyes tight and stilled himself like a rock. "Gods, Evie..." he hissed through his teeth. "You¡¯re so..."


    "I¡¯m what? Hmm?" Evie lightly smiled at his predicament.


    "Bad!" he blurted the word out.


    Evie pressed her lips together to stop herself from chuckling.


    "Are you going to hate that I¡¯m being ¡¯bad¡¯ to you right now?"


    "I could never hate you, you know that very well Evie." He bit on his lip. "And I¡¯ve told you to do what you want."


    "But what I¡¯m doing right now... do you hate it?"


    He opened his eyes. He was about to say something when his gaze fell to her sex. Her lovely ce that was gleaming with love juices made his manhood twitch again, begging desperately for attention.


    "I... don¡¯t like it because I¡¯m... I¡¯m dying to be inside of you right now, Evie!" he was honest with his answer, but he kept himself still despite the tension she could feel in his body.


    "But my love, I¡¯m supposed to punish you right now, remember?" she whispered mischievously. Then she bent and kissed the tip of his nose, rubbing herself against him again. "This is for that time you dared to imprison your wife."


    "I¡¯m sorry... I did that... to protect you." he answered through gritted teeth, the sensations of her slick warmth sliding over him was so agonising when he could not move nor touch her.


    "I¡¯ve forgiven you, my love... but I still want to punish you. You had absolutely no idea of the agony that I went through at that time, when I thought I couldn¡¯t get out of that powerful barrier of yours and at the thought that something bad had happened to you." then she bit his earlobe sharply before soothing it with a couple of licks and gently nibbled on it, causing him to shiver and catch his breath.


    She continued the torture, her mouth trailing down his neck, nipping at his skin and alternating them with licks here and there. His deep, tortured moans echoed in Evie¡¯s ears, but he did not plead for leniency again.


    And that only made Evie felt like wanting to tease him further. She wanted to hear him beg once more. So she trailed her mouth lower and lower until she reached his flexing hard abs. She paid extra close attention to those beautifully toned muscles except for his member that was now screaming to be noticed.


    Evie could tell his anticipation was over the roof now. His beautiful, perfectly carved muscles continued flexing and twitching the closer her lips get to that throbbing and tortured part of him. And just as he expected for her wicked mouth to envelope him in a moist and searing kiss, she pulled away and her mouth was on his neck again.


    "Oh gods... you¡¯re wicked. So wicked..." He groaned, unable to take this anymore. His body was drenched with beads of sweat and he felt as though he was about to burst. For a moment there, he almost forcibly broke the chain! "Evie... please...!!"


    Ahh!! There it was, that sensual sound she had been waiting for all along. But still, she persisted. She really liked that he was talking, and it was she who was making him beg for a change. A little bit more my love, she whispered to herself and continued her torturous teasing.


    "Evie..." she heard him called out again, his gravelly and dark and voice pleading her, turning her on so much that she had to restrain herself not to give in yet. At least not for a little while more.


    "Make mee inside you now, Evie, my queen." He spoke, breathing so heavily. "I think this is going to kill me... so please ¨C"


    His dazed devil blue orbs stared back at her. And she could not help but swallow hard. Because despite the fact that he was right beneath her and begging for her, the look in his eyes were still as beastly... as predatory as ever. He was like a big and bad dangerous beast, prowling inside the cage, just waiting to be let out. One that wille at you without mercy once freed.


    "Have mercy, Evie..." he uttered next, and Evie halted, wide eyed as she pulled away and looked at him. Those words... she did not expect them toe from his lips. At all!


    And before she knew it, her mouth had descended on his and was kissing him wildly. It seems, that this was her limit too! Or was it because of those three words?


    She grabbed his rock hard length as if she could no longer wait to swallow him whole. And the moment she slid herself onto him, he trembled in utter pleasure and relief from this wicked torture.


    "Oh gods, Gav... I don¡¯t remember you being this thick!" Evie was shocked and gasped at the feel of him inside her, stretching on her inner walls like never before. The feeling of being stretched like the first time without the sharp pain of being broken through was just indescribable! This was a feeling that she could get addicted to!


    "All... your fault," was all Gav could manage to pant out as he fell into utter oblivion.


    ___


    A/N: we¡¯ll return to Vera and Gid after this. ^^


    P.s. Thank you @Sacogun for the supergift! ??


    And to everyone who are giving me gifts, GTs, andments, please know I appreciate all of you. ???

 Chapter 604 - For Now

    <h4>Chapter 604 - For Now</h4>


    Gavrael thought that the torture was over but oh how wrong he was to think that he was going to be let off so easily. His beloved Evie was moving so excruciatingly slow, and he could do nothing to speed it up but stiffen and groan out in agony.


    And thus, his wicked queen¡¯s torture continued until Gav felt like his blood was going to burst out of his veins.


    "Evie... enough teasing me... oh, please..." he could not stop himself from begging now. He just wanted this endless forey to be over. Wonderful it may be, but with her dragging it out like this was just going to kill him!


    Talking when making love was not his style but he did not have a choice right now but to force the words out of his mouth and beg this little wicked queen of his.


    "Gods Gav, I¡¯m trying..." she uttered but still not increasing her snail¡¯s pace at all. She looked like she was enjoying herself immensely, savouring him being inside of her.


    "You¡¯re not, Evie. You¡¯re trying to kill me." He grumbled.


    She chuckled as it sounded cute to her. But it was not the sweet and adorableugh that always brighten up his world. This time, herugh was full of mischief yet so damned erotic at the same time. And he did not know why this wicked side of her seemed to keep turning him on. It somehow was adding up to his agony.


    "You are loving it, Gav... right? What I¡¯m doing to you?" she was smiling as though she was the big bad beast between them now. "You like that I¡¯m teasing you like this... the proof is how thick you are right now." she whispered and slowly dragged herself up his thick length, tightening her inner walls to tease him more. And he could only let out a feral sound again.


    "Tell me, my love. Be honest and tell me you are totally loving this... what you are really feeling right now." She added. Her hands were kneading her own breasts now as she looked down at him with those dreamy and lusty eyes.


    The sight of her that moment was almost enough to make him jerk if this wicked queen did not pause her hips and took a full on halt on her movements.


    He clenched his jaws so hard that he was quite convinced he would shatter his teeth anytime now. "I¡¯ll answer if you promise that you won¡¯t tease me anymore and let mee."


    His answer made her bite down on her lower lip, a shadow of a smile curling at the edges of her lips. She looked hesitant. But thank god, she eventually nodded.


    She bent closer and kissed his mouth. "But that¡¯s only if you answer me honestly, my love." She whispered.


    "I don¡¯t know." He blurted out immediately, "it¡¯s agonizing but you¡¯re so erotic and damn tight around me right now. All I know is that I¡¯m feeling both extreme pleasure and pain at the same time."


    He said those words without even a hint of hesitation and Evie was left speechless for a moment after digesting those words that were panted out.


    "That¡¯s my honest answer, Evie. Now please! End this torture and let mee!!" His voice sounded like he had just woken up in the morning when he said thatst line. And that made Evie curse out slightly.


    She had initially wanted to keep this teasing session going for a little longer and savour this delicious thickness of him. But... it seems like this was as far as she could go. For now, at least ¨C she thought to herself wickedly and snickered in her mind. Then she kissed him wildly again until they were both breathless and panting.


    Then she pulled away and started to really ride him. Sliding up and down against his addicting and oh so thick length, feeling the intoxicating mixture of pleasure and some slight achiness as she continued with her movements.


    He started to moan. She could see he was being swallowed by the pleasure now and she marvelled at the sight of him, all slick and sweaty and in a total daze with utter pleasure. Ah, she would love to do this again to him. No, she will definitely find another opportunity to do this to him again!


    "Gav... this is so good!" she moaned as well, unable to stop her hips from bucking wildly now. His thickness was stretching her wide and hitting all the right spots she loved. The pleasure was getting too much to the point that she had started to lose control of herself and drooled. "Ah, oh gods... Gav!"


    As she felt the fireworksing, Gav growled loud and jerked so hard inside of her. She could feel him spurting load after load of his thick and hot seed inside her weing depths that it felt as though he was intending to flood her insides.


    Evie, however, did not stop and increased her pace even more as she was about to reach her own release. And when she clenched so tightly and violently hard around him, he once again trembled.


    "My god..." was all Evie could say as she fell on top of him, still jerking from her violent orgasm that continued to wash over her.


    Gav on the other hand, felt like he was finally freed from the torture rack... no... now he could not call that just a torture rack anymore after the most mind-blowing orgasm he had just experienced. A disbelieving smile curved on his lips as he kissed the crown of Evie¡¯s head.


    "Just you wait Evie... once you give birth, I¡¯ll make sure to torture and work you as hard as I can that you¡¯ll be the one begging and screaming from both pleasure and pain." He said in a sleepy voice, not realizing that he had said that out loud. His eyes widened a little when she let out a quietugh between her heavy breaths.


    "Really? I guess I¡¯ll look forward to that." she grinned wickedly, and Gav smirked back.


    "Don¡¯t be so confident, Evie," he pinched her chin, "you might regret asking for it."


    But she lifted her brow and smiled back as if epting his challenge. "And if I don¡¯t... I will torture and punish you again, much harder than this... how about that?" she returned his challenge.


    Gav: ". . .!!"


    His expression and silence that instant made Evieugh out, a bright and pure sound that lifted Gav¡¯s heart.. Then Gav shook his head and let out a silentugh as well.

 Chapter 605 - I Believe You

    <h4>Chapter 605 - I Believe You</h4>


    "Gav?" Evie called his name softly while they were cuddling, with Evie¡¯s head on his arm and Gav spooning her. "What were you guys talking about while Vera and I were having out chat inside the tent?" She was actually curious at what had transpired between the two brothers.


    She felt him stilled at her question, but she did not push him and waited patiently for him to be ready to tell her. She wanted him to tell her about it. "You and your brother finally talked, right?" she finally prompted him.


    "Yes." Gav replied and after that, he recounted to Evie everything about the things that they had talked about.


    "He didn¡¯t answer?" Evie asked after hearing all of her husband¡¯s narration, her eyes widened in question.


    "No, he didn¡¯t." Gav shook his head slowly, and Evie could feel the slight disappointment in his movements.


    Evie turned and faced him. The story he told intrigued her so much.


    "Gav... I think... I think the reason he could not answer you was because Gideon was actually nning to die." Evie told Gav solemnly. She needed to inform Gav about his matter. "I think that back then, he had thought that he¡¯s going to be able to seal the abyss by sacrificing himself alone. I think that in his mind, that was the best oue as it would only be involving him alone and no one else."


    Gav¡¯s eyes stretched wide at what she said.


    "Thankfully, I think that is no longer part of his n right now, thanks to Veraing into his life and now bonded to him as his mate." Evie added, "However, I still couldn¡¯t find the answer to why he had wanted you back in the Under Lands. When I first set foot here, he had told me that he wanted to lure you back. I had thought at first that he wanted you back here because he thinks that you¡¯ll be the one who could kill him. But then I realized that the idea was questionable and a bit nonsensical. He definitely wanted you here, but not because of that reason. But what could that reason be? That is the question that I¡¯m still pondering about."


    "I can¡¯t think of any concrete reason right now, but I¡¯ll try to figure out something. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll answer me even if I asked him." Gav answered, letting out a soft sigh.


    "I think it¡¯s better if you can ask him directly, Gav. You need to make him talk. Because I feel like the answer to this issue might be crucial to the ns that we maketer on. I don¡¯t why, but my gut just tells me that it would be. So you must ask him, Gav... just to make sure." Evie insisted, "You and him needed to cooperate with each other now, Gav. And don¡¯t worry because I think after Vera tells him everything about what she saw in their future, I believe that Gideon will finally be more open. Because he¡¯ll be desperate in wanting to change the future too."


    "Vera saw their future?!" Gav quickly turned to Evie and stared at her, wide eyed.


    "Yes, Gideon¡¯s future." Evie¡¯s gaze became sullen, then she started narrating to him everything that Vera had revealed to her.


    Gav could not find words to speak for a long while.


    "I strongly believe that you and Gideon have something to do with the Abyss, Gav." Evie broke the silence, her eyes gleaming. "And I believe there¡¯s a connection going on between you two. Vera said that Gideon was alright and his dark magic was calm and stable whenever he¡¯s there with you. So I want the two of you to talk more and discover whatever this connection between you both is. And preferably, as soon as possible before those things Vera saw start happening. I also strongly believe that if we can deal with this, our future..." Evie swallowed and her throat clenched tight and stung again as she was reminded at the sight of her husband¡¯s face, dying in her arms.


    Suddenly, Gavrael hugged her close, his strong hands caressed the back of her head and her back in a soothing manner. He did not know what it was that she had seen, but the destion in her eyes and agony within her stiff frame told him that it must have been something really horrible.


    "Don¡¯t worry Evie... whatever you saw in the future will not happen. Nothing will happen to your husband." He whisperedforting words into her ears as he continued caressing her.


    Evie pulled away from his embrace, her eyes wide as she looked at him. "You..."


    "Gavriel told me." He caressed her cheek gently. "He said that you might have witnessed us dying in the future."


    "H-how did h-he know..." Evie stammered, not able to believe that Gavriel could even guess this fact.


    "Gavriel said that he deduced that based on your reaction when you had woken up that day. He said that you looked like you¡¯ve seen someone who had returned from the dead whenever you look at him that morning. And right now, I think you¡¯ve just confirmed it."


    A tear fell from Evie¡¯s eye and Gav quickly panicked. He hugged her close to him again.


    "Shh... please don¡¯t cry, Evie. It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t worry, that will not happen. Gavriel and I will never let that happen, Evie. I promise you that. I¡¯ll tell Gavriel about the things you said, I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle up with a clever way to make Gideon talk once I confront him again."


    Evie nodded and took several deep breaths to calm herself down. This was not the time to break down and panic. She needed more than ever to be strong and courageous.


    "I believe you." She whispered as she hugged him tighter, even trembling a little. "I will never let that happen to you... to us! I will do anything and everything it takes to change that future."


    Gav nted a kiss on her forehead. He knew exactly the fear and the horror of seeing your beloved¡¯s dead body. He had been there before when it was Evie that he held, lifeless in his arms. And that vision still haunts him up to this very day even though she was right here with him and in his arms. It just made him angry that Evie had to experience it at all.


    ...


    Meanwhile in the castle, Gideon and Vera were seated together inside arge room.. It was Gideon¡¯s room ¨C the ce that he had abandoned as King Belial¡¯s and Queen Beatrice¡¯s son, the royal chamber of the eldest prince of the dark faes, a long time ago.

 Chapter 606 - Journey

    <h4>Chapter 606 - Journey</h4>


    Gideon could not quite believe what he was hearinging out from his mate¡¯s mouth. The disbelief in his eyes was so intense that he was at a loss for words and could only stare back at Vera who was now on the verge of crying. Her bright blue eyes were already briming with tears just waiting to spill over.


    "Then you..." she choked, and a tear finally fell from the corners of her eyes and onto her cheeks. "You sent me away and after that..."


    Vera wiped her tears and took a deep breath to stop herself from crying. "After that, you were gone. And all I could do was cry. I think our future..." fat tears fell from her eyes again, pain and fear flooding her pale blue orbs, "I think our future ended there, Gideon."


    Her shoulders trembled and Gideon pulled her into his arms, hugging her tightly to him and trying to ease her pain. He could not bear to watch her cry like this anymore. He wondered how his little mate even managed to keep this big a news from him the whole time they were consummating their mating bond. She must have been in such agony when he thought about it and see how she was crying right now.


    "Evie said..." Vera continued as she hupped, "she said we can still change the future. Tell me Gideon, please tell me that Evie is right. I want to hear you say it... that those things will not happen to us... that you won¡¯t leave me alone... please ¨C" her voice broke off pitifully as she stared at Gideon, hoping that he would have the same words as Evie.


    "Evie¡¯s right, Vera." Gideon finally spoke. His voice ragged and panicky. "She¡¯s right. We can still change the future. I will not leave you alone, I promise you that. So please stop crying now my sweet..." he started showering kisses all over her face, kissing her bitter tears away as he rested his hands below her ears.


    Gideon could no longer bear this anymore. Even though he had a lot of things running around in his head right now, trying to process the things Vera had just told him, her tears had wreaked havoc inside him and all he wanted to do right now was to make her pain go away. He would tell her anything and promise her anything as long as it will relieve her of the pain and fear that was engulfing her.


    "Evie is right," he repeated once again and nodded his head, desperate to make his beloved feel better, "you, seeing the future only means one thing... it gave us the chance to change the future. So please don¡¯t worry because I swear to never allow all those things happen to us. I promise you that Vera. We will take the necessary steps to change it."


    After Gideon¡¯s continuous reassurances to her, Vera finally calmed down.


    "Oh... I also forgot to tell you that Evie mentioned that I am the ice-dragon guardian," Vera started after a long while of silence, "she wanted me to go to that mountain which I had seen in that vision. She told me I need to awaken them... the dragons. I still do not quite understand why or how I even became someone like that but... I don¡¯t know why. But I can¡¯t doubt Evie¡¯s words. I felt that she knows much... much more than I."


    "Did she... tell you anything more?" Gideon asked in a soft voice while his hand was still gently rubbing up and down Vera¡¯s arm as she leaned on his shoulder.


    Vera shook her head. "She can¡¯t say it in great detail... but I can feel it, that she knows much more. Maybe, she had seen way far ahead than what I saw. She said that we all need to work together... especially you and... your brother..."


    Gideon stilled for a moment, so Vera pulled away from thefort of his arms and turned to look at him. But as soon as their eyes met, he smiled and pressed his forehead against hers. "If that¡¯s the key to changing the future as you saw it, I will be willing to do anything, Vera." he whispered and Vera smiled in relief and wrapped her arms around his neck, showing him how relieved and happy she was to hear his answer.


    The couple then continued to talk more with Gideon trying to get more details that she might have missed out while she was telling him the story. Gideon did that not only because he wanted to distract her from asking him to tell her about the past that he had seen but also because he needed to get more information no matter how little it may be. He wanted to understand everything that is involved and figure out all the reasons behind those events.


    He thought that after all that Vera went through, this was not the right time for her to learn about another heartbreaking story. He did not have the heart to watch her cry again right now, not when she had just calmed down and stopped.


    ...


    Night came and the royal family were all gathered together in the dining hall again. The king had talked about the abyss first and told everyone that it was still acting strange and unlike its normal condition.


    King Belial had suggested to postpone their visit to the abyss until the pulsating and dangerous energy stabilized again. The good news was that no monsters areing out from it at the moment.


    Evie could only give in and listen to the king¡¯s decision. Mainly because she had a n that she thought was more important to be carried out right now.


    She then told them that they ¨C her, Gav, Vera and Gideon ¨C will be setting out tomorrow morning to head for the mountain of the ice dragons.


    The king only looked at his sons with a lifted brow and when the two did notment on anything else, he nodded at Evie and gave them his permission to go ahead with their n.


    And thus, the very next morning, the two couples set out to their journey to the mountain of ice-dragons.

 Chapter 607 - King Of Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 607 - King Of Darkness</h4>


    The two couples finallynded on the ground before they could reach the ice dragon mountains due to the thick white and bluish mist that had enshrouded the mountain of ice-dragons. They had immediately set out from the pce after obtaining the permission of King Belial, not wanting to waste any more time and had flown to their destination directly. Though these mists that floated about lightly looked beautiful and harmless, they were actually extremely poisonous, so they had to abandon the thoughts of flying and continue their journey on foot.


    Everyone decided not to use magic to clear out the path through the mist as they had no intention on wanting to awaken the flying monsters who were residing in the mists. As much as possible, Evie wanted them not to engage in any unnecessary fights before they reached the dragons. She wanted to keep Vera as calm as possible until they got there.


    It was also to give Gav and Gideon more time to be together and perhaps try to start up some conversation between them. She truly wanted the brothers to speak to each other. She had told Gav to ask Gideon why he had wanted him back in the Under Lands and this could be used as the perfect opportunity to start them off talking. However, with how heavy the atmosphere was between the two brothers, Evie noted that this would be much harder than anticipated.


    As they walked along the snowy trail, Evie pulled Vera from Gideon¡¯s side, while throwing a meaningful gaze at Gav at before she dragged Vera to walk alongside her. She had them bothdies walking together and gave ample space for the men to chat.


    Looking at the twodies hastily walking off in front of them, Gav and Gideon could only silently sigh out and let theirdies go on ahead. They both had an unspoken understanding of not trying to chase after thedies to shorten the distance between them. All four of them knew that the two brothers needed the time and space to work things out between them and to talk it out. That was why Vera only gently smiled and had not said anything and gone along with Evie as she was dragged off from her mate.


    For a long while, none of them spoke. They simply walk on in silence until Gav finally broke the silence.


    "Evie said you told her you wanted me back in the Under Lands. I believe so to." He started. Gavriel had believed what Evie said was true as well. "I believe that she¡¯s right. I want to know why."


    Gideon did not pause and continued on walking. His aura darkened a little, but it was not violent. It just seemed as though he was brooding over what Gav had said and did not know how to answer for the moment.


    "That¡¯s right." Gideon replied a few momentster, surprising Gav. He honestly did not think that Gideon would have answered his question. "The reason why I brought Evie over here is to lure you back."


    "Why?" That was what Gav wanted to find out.


    "Because there is something you needed to do back here." Gideon¡¯s answer was vague and did not shed any light on the matter.


    Gav frowned hard. His gaze sharpening with frustration. "Do borate, big brother. I demand that you tell me everything right now. Going on like this not knowing anything is not benefiting either you or me or anyone else for that matter." Gav blocked his way. This was the limit of his patience towards this brother of his. He could no longer take the suspense anymore.


    The look in Gideon¡¯s eyes became sharp and dangerous as his eyes shed with Gav¡¯s own threatening gaze. Gideon suddenly reached out and heavily mped his hand down on his younger brother¡¯s shoulder before leaning closer to whisper into his ear. Obviously, he only wanted Gav to listen to his reason and not allow thedies to catch wind of it ¨C at least for now.


    "Because when I jumped into the abyss of darkness, I found out something... very... interesting." Gideon¡¯s voice was grave as he said those words. "I saw your fate, Gavrael."


    "My fate...??" Gav¡¯s eyebrows were scrunched up as he tried to make out what his brother was telling him.


    "You are fated to be crowned the king of darkness." Gideon¡¯s firm but soft voice sounded like a gong as those words fell like a tonne of bricks in his heart. What?!


    Time seemed to stand still ande to a halt.


    Gideon pulled away a little and looked at his younger brother¡¯s face. When he had found out about this long ago, Gideon was filled with confusion. Was he not supposed to be the one fated to be the son of darkness? All the monsters bowed to him, so how was it that Gavrael was the one ended up being chosen to be king?


    This could mean only one thing. He did not know when, but it was almost sure that one day, Gavrael will end up bing their enemy. A man they needed to get rid of, to end the reign of darkness.


    "When... when did you find out about this?" It took Gavrael a while to respond. His eyes were still filled with shock and disbelief but the fierce will to know more about this was strong enough to overpower the shock. "Don¡¯t tell me... you¡¯ve known this since a long time ago..."


    A deafening silence reigned between the brothers for a moment before Gideon spoke again. "Yes. I had identally found out about this since you¡¯re young."


    A disbelieving smile shed over Gavrael¡¯s face. "Don¡¯t tell me this was one of the reasons behind your sudden strange change of attitude back then?" He shook his head, still having a hard time believing this new turn of events. "You made me hate you, you let me get bullied for being powerless, you made me hate thisnd to my very core..." Gavrael grabbed handfuls of Gideon¡¯s shirt cor in one swift, but non-violent move.. The blue hell-fires were dancing violently in his narrowed eyes. "Because you... you wanted me to leave to escape my fate?"

 Chapter 608 - Destined

    <h4>Chapter 608 - Destined</h4>


    "Yes." The answer came out short and simple. Not even a tinge of hesitation could be heard in his voice. After finding out that not only Vera had seen the future but Evielyn as well, Gideon had realized that there was no use hiding all of these matters to himself anymore. "I tried to intervene. I tried to drive you out of the Under Lands, thinking that if you can never return to the Under Land¡¯s again, perhaps your fate might change." he exined, voice bing incredibly grave. "But I was gravely mistaken in thinking that the portals would be able to hold on forever and would never be broken by anything. I never once thought that this problem would actually escte even as far as to the surface. It has grown to be a much bigger problem, to a scale that I had never anticipated. Seems that there was actually no ce where you can hide to change this fate of yours."


    Gavrael could not even say a word. All he could do was stare at his brother as he tried toprehend all that had been told to him.


    "When I found out that the portal was broken, I realized all my efforts during the long years before this were utterly futile. However, I was not willing to just give up right off the bat after I had put in so much effort. Thus, I visited the surface to check on you and saw your battle with that ancient dark fae. I saw how you¡¯ve grown so strong. And I also had noticed your peculiar power. I..." Gideon paused for a while then looked away. "It gave me a new idea. I wanted to use your power. I saw you somehow manage to draw in such an impossibly massive amount of magic and redirected it all and stored it into a dragon. I wanted you back here because I wanted you to do that same thing... to me. I wanted you to draw in and collect the darkness in the abyss and store it all within me. And once that happens... I nned to have... Evielyn kill me." His voice had softened so much that if Gav was not so near to Gideon, he would not be able to make what he said clearly.


    Another short silence followed before Gideon continued. "I knew that this n was dangerous. There was a huge risk factor in it and that something bad might happen, or perhaps doing that might even trigger the beginning of you fulfilling your fate. But I couldn¡¯t think of any other ways that were better than this. I knew the abyss is expanding and soon, it might even swallow up everything within the vicinity of the Great City. If we just take a defensive position and don¡¯t do anything proactive, the abyss will still be unstoppable. So I had thought that it was better to risk things than just sit around waiting to be plucked off like flies."


    "Why..." Gavrael finally spoke, anger shing in his eyes. "Why do you always decide things on your own like this? Do you really want to die that badly? Huh?!"


    Gideon¡¯s jaws clenched. "Yes. Before I met Vera, yes!" his voice became louder. "All my life, I only had this one goal... to destroy the abyss even if that meant sacrificing myself in the process. And keeping you, father and mother... and everyone else safe."


    Gavrael shook his head, rage gleaming in his blue eyes. "You always try to solve the problems concerning me all on your own. When I was younger? Fine. You can chalk it up to me being a kid. But now that I am an adult? What would be your excuse? Now you even had it all nned out to take my ce and die in my stead too ¨C" Gav choked and could not continue in his anger. He had to stop and breathe before he ends up strangling this stubborn brother of his.


    "Aside from the fact that I had truly wanted to die, I also didn¡¯t have any other reason to keep living, unlike you." Gideon cut him off. "I made this decision when I went to the surface and found out... that your wife is none other than Evielyn, the woman who was fated to be the queen of light. Do you know what this means, Gavrael? You¡¯re the fated king of darkness... and yet you got married and fell in love with the very same woman who had been destined to end the darkness itself... to end you!"


    Denial hit Gavrael like an arrow piercing through his heart. What Gideon just said made his throat run dry. Evie... was destined to kill him?! Impossible! That would not happen... right??


    "That can¡¯t be..." Gavrael could not bear to finish his own sentence. The fact that he immediately felt that all that his brother was revealing were the truth only made it harder for him breathe. His lungs felt as though there were bands constricting around them, depriving them of the life-giving air that he needed. It was like his body recognized the truths that were told to him despite all his denials. "How..." he forced himself to talk. There was no use being in denial now. What was more important right now was for him to understand more, to learn more about this and to gather more in-depth information so that he would know the next step they needed to n. All in the hopes that perhaps... just maybe there was a single path that they could take that would spin them off from this terrifying future that seemed to be already set in stone.


    "Tell me, brother," Gavrael breathed out shakily, "how did you even find out that... that Evie¡¯s the one who¡¯s destined to kill... end the darkness?" He still could not bring himself to say the words ¡¯to kill me¡¯. Just thinking about it alone was enough to cause so much hurt to his heart.


    "I found out not too long ago. Thest time I jumped into the abyss, I had heard the whispers. The darkness had wanted me to make the first move and kill the queen of light, the one who will kill their king. It... showed me her face... the face of your wife."


    ____


    <i>Thank you so much @MonsterUnderTheBed and @_Basia_ for the supergifts! I can¡¯t thank you guys enough!</i><i></i>

 ? 609 - His light

    <h4>?Chapter 609: His light</h4>


    Upon hearing those words, horror shed across Gavrael''s eyes. The face of his wife? Evie''s face?!!


    It took his mind a while to process everything Gideon was telling him, much less even ept it point nk. How could he even ept this? Him? He was fated to be the king of darkness and Evie was... she was the queen of light destined to end him?


    He shook his head, stepping back from Gideon.


    "There must be a mis -"


    "There is no mistake Gavrael. I am telling you everything that I know now." Gideon''s voice was low and mncholic. He could not imagine what Gav must be feeling right now.


    "Because... because you are not going to push through your initial n anymore."


    "Yes." Gideon said decisively, but Gay could see the turmoil in his eyes. "I am sorry, but I can''t bear to leave her... that''s why I... I am revealing everything to you now. I also realized after listening to Vera''s vision, that this n of mine might have failed terribly. Therefore, I deduced that I must have died. Perhaps during the very moment that I went to face the darkness and yet the darkness didn''t end. Worse is that I might have sacrificed myself for nothing or the darkness might have swallowed me whole."


    The atmosphere between them became tensed as they both stewed in their own thoughts. And it was now that Gav''s darkness started to leak out of him again.


    For more, visit:


    "We still have time, Gavrael. I believe we can still do something to change the trajectory of the way this war ends.... To change the ending of our future. My n might not be enough, so we''ll need to go with another n. I believe your wife is already on it. And I have a hunch that Evielyn must have seen it too... that one day you will..." Gideon paused when Gavrael tore his gaze away from him and desperately looked at his wife who was walking and happily chatting with Vera ahead of them.


    Gavrael did not even know what to feel at the moment. Gavriel had told him about his hunch. That Evie must have seen him dead. And it was then that everything made sense. That exined all her attitudes and desperation ever since she had woken up from that vision. She had opened her eyes desperate and screaming for him. They knew something must have terrified her greatly for her to behave that way. But none of them would ever have thought that... his life had ended in her hands.


    He clenched his fists so tight that his knuckles turned white and cracked. If all of these was true, was there even a way to escape fate at all? Would any of their ns even work? Could they really change the future? Suddenly he felt that they were somehow fighting a losing battle.


    Something dark and hopeless rose within Gavrael but out of the blue, he was reminded that once upon a time, he had once lost Evie. After he turned back time, things had changed into apletely different future. And right now, his Evie was still here. Very much alive and more powerful than ever.


    The suffocating darkness was shattered in an instant. That was right, they can surely find a way. He had done this once before. So what was stopping him from doing it again? And Gideon was right, Evie was already on her way to change the future and defy fate. She was not one who would give up and leave things up to fate.


    His grip loosened and a much more dangerous light shone within his eyes as he stared at his beloved Evie standing there, brimming with confidence and hope. She was the queen of light. She was his queen, his light... his hope!


    ''Right. There is no way I will allow it. I am always ready to defy everything, even fate itself if it dares take me away from her. Nothing can separate us again, I swear, not even death.'' Gavrael swore on that in his mind without taking his gaze away from Evie.


    ...


    Several steps ahead of them, Evie and Vera kept ncing back, making sure that the two brothers who were obviously in a very serious talk right now can still see them and keep their eyes on them. When Gideon and Gav halted, they paused as well when suddenly, the bluish mist that was at first tranquil, now came rushing at them like a blizzard.


    Evie immediately wondered if this was akin to the blizzards on the surface. She was forced to use magic to shield Vera from thebination of wind, snow and tiny crystals shards that were pelting at them like strong waves.


    Gav and Gideon appeared before them not a momentter to help shield them from the barrage of tiny crystals.


    Gideon quickly grabbed onto Vera and Gav held Evie closely to his side. The four of them then suddenly disappeared and materialized past the blizzard.


    Are you alright?" Gideon asked Vera worriedly, checking her from head to toe. She was the only one among them who had no powers of her own.


    "I am fine. Evie quickly shielded me before a single snowke could even touch me." Vera grinned cheerfully at Gideon. Seeing that she was in good spirits and the sudden attack had not dampened it, Gideon released a relieved sigh.


    A long sigh escaped Gideon''s lips as well when Evie''s voice echoed out excitedly.


    "We''re here!" she eximed with her eyes bright and shining. She pointed up ahead and everyone looked towards the majestic blue spikey mountains. The view was breathtaking and at the same time haunting as well. The mountain was so transparent they could clearly see the ice dragons trapped in their cold solitude within the crystal-clear ice. And there were... clearly a whole lot of them. Probably more than five dozen ice dragons were encased in the ice!


    Evie looked at Vera and saw how her pale blue eyes seemed to be mesmerized by the majestic sight before her. The connection and attraction between her and the dragons were very clear in those bluish orbs of hers.


    "All these dragons will soon be under your control Vera." Evie told her friend softly, causing her to swallow hard. Anticipation, fear, worry, and thrill were all dancing in aplex mix within Vera''s eyes all at once.


    "Now let''s go." Evie''s smile was confident and extremely thrilled as the four of them flew over to reach the very peak of that ice dragon''s mountain.

 ? 610 - Ice

    <h4>?Chapter 610: Ice</h4>


    Vera''s heart was thudding as they stood there, looking at the majestic dragons right before them. She could not take her eyes off them. Just a few moments ago, the four of them had touched down andnded at the peak of the mountain. Before them was a steep 9o-degree incline that resembled a t wall. That wall was frosted over on the surface which only allowed them to see hints of some dark shadows of certain things that were held immobile within the ice. However, the lower couple of feet towards the ground, the wall had somehow formed sharp and pointed ice spikes, each at least half a person''s height in length. This ice spikes ran the entire length of the wall and did not allow anyone to get close to it at all.


    Something... there was something strange that had started ringing in her ears. Or was it actually just in her mind? She did not know for sure, but it was like she was hearing whispers. Whispers she could not understand at all but felt very clearly that they were definitely calling out for her.


    And the most surprising thing was that Vera was neither scared nor repulsed by it. In fact, she knew in her heart that she wanted to listen to the whispers instead and try to understand it if possible.


    "Go on, Vera." Evie''s voice pulled at her attention. She looked over at her friend and the sight of absolute faith and confidence in Evie''s amber eyes made her courage grew even stronger. She nodded firmly at Evie and turned back to look at those frozen figures encased within ice.


    Vera did not know why, but right now, it was Evie who is currently the source of the strength and courage that were blooming and even seemed to be overflowing within her heart. She thought that perhaps, it was her being so heavily influenced by Evie''s sheer determination, faith and absolute courage that she was able to behave like this. Normally, she would have shrunk back into her own shell and preferred to avoid any extra and unnecessary excitement.


    She returned the encouraging smile her friend gave her. Then with a small nod, she took a step and walked forward. Her heart was thrashing wilder the closer she stepped towards the massive spikes of ice before her.


    Evie had told her to follow what she had seen in her vision. So she was going to do just that. She was to touch the ice until it melts. How it was going to happen, she had absolutely no idea at the moment. However, she was just going to take it one step at a time. She was nervous, and a bit afraid, but her courage was just stronger. It was like there was nothing that could scare her enough anymore and she knew exactly the reason why.


    When the ice was now less than an arm''s length away from her, Vera took in a deep breath. This was it. She was going to do it. She was going to release these captive dragons from their entrapment which had held them for thousands of years.


    As she lifted her hand, a small, nervous smile graced Vera''s delicate face. She could not believe what she was about to do.


    The whispers in her head seemed to grow even louder so she closed her eyes to concentrate and then her palm touched the ice. Something seemed to spark and flow in her veins at the contact. It was as though a tiny bolt of lightning had struck her.


    Her eyes flew open wide. She instinctively jerked her hand away but to her shock, her hand was stuck into the ice. No matter how she pulled, her hand was firmly fastened to the ice.


    For more, visit:


    Gideon was instantly at her side. She could see the extreme worry and uncertainty shing in his eyes that Vera did not have the heart to tell him to stay back.


    "Is everything alright?" he asked, his eyes gleaming dangerously as he looked at her hand.


    "I''m fine." Vera reassured him. "Don''t worry, I can handle this." She smiled at him. Though she did not know exactly what was going to happen next, she did not feel like she was in grave danger right now. The whispers seemed to have mellowed down as well. They no longer sounded like they were screaming for help anymore. It was like the whispers were relieved and appeased just by her hand being touched to the surface of the ice.


    Vera returned her attention to the ice. Determination shed in her eyes despite the feeling of tiny ice needles now stabbing into her palm. The icy coldness was getting to her.


    However, she also noticed that the ice had begun to melt. Not just Vera, but the rest of them noticed this happening as well.


    Gideon''s eyes stretched a little at the sight. It was really happening! The ice was melting. His heart thundered within his ribcage due to excitement and the thrill of anticipation on the ice dragons emerging. However, at the same time, Gideon could not help but feel the tension constantly growing and gripping at his chest.


    Everything was going exactly ording to his sister-inw''s words. The ice was melting beneath Vera''s hand now but... would it really be this easy? Gideon could not help but feel an unease knowing that in every huge thinges hardship always. To be able to gain such a great advantage, there must be an even greater sacrifice that needed to be made. Personally, to him, this whole thing seemed to be too easy so far. And had it bothered him, terribly.


    "Ah!" Vera yelped suddenly, causing Gideon''s heart to jump. Here is it!


    "What''s wrong?!" he asked, barely able to keep his voice from sounding panicky.


    Vera did not respond and just clutched at her wrist as if her hand that was still stuck against the ice was aching.


    "Vera!" he called her name now.


    "I think... you should step back, Gid." Her voice was grave and urgent and in obvious pain.


    "No!" No way in hell was he stepping away if Vera might be in danger.


    Just as Gideon said that, Vera screamed out in pain and Gideon attempted to pull Vera away from the ice.


    "Don''t! Gideon!" Evie''s voice stopped him just in time. He gritted his teeth and nced over at Evie, his hands just inches from Vera and about to drag her off.

 ? 611 - Enemy?

    <h4>?Chapter 611: Enemy?</h4>


    "She''s screaming in pain!" he hissed at his sister-inw, the whites of his eyes a little bloodshot.


    "I know! But do not worry, her life is not in danger."


    "And how are you so sure about that?" Gideon almost snarled at Evie. He was just that anxious about his mate''s safety.


    "Just trust me, Prince Gideon. I have yet to be wrong." Evie''s voice was sharp and absolute. "And Vera isn''t screaming for help right now." Evie was quick to point this fact out, helping Gideon to observe and nod in agreement.


    The ground beneath their feet shook and when Gideon returned his gaze to Vera''s hand, he suddenly saw blood. Her blood. And it appeared as though the ice had drawn it from her palm.


    Panic seized him. The blood travelled like red lightning inside the ice and spread wide, following the little cracks that ran through the whole block. It looked as though there was awork of red roots running through that ice wall.


    Gideon grabbed onto Vera, wanting so bad to take her hand away from the ice. If all those red things were her blood... she would be sucked dry in no time!


    Fear gripped his heart and he held onto Vera''s wrist and pulled a little, but it did not budge the slightest.


    "No! I''m fine Gid... don''t..." Vera yelled in between her screams of pain. But Gideon did not have a n to listen anymore. There was no way he would just sit back and watch her... watch her die again!!!


    Just as his dark magic began to pulsate from his palms, the sounds of cracking ice echoed along with Vera''s scream.


    And faster than a blink, the ice wall exploded into millions of tiny shards, showering them all with a flurry of ice crystals.


    Gideon pulled at Vera again. In the next instant, they were already several yards away. A protective barrier currently surrounding them. Shards of the ancient ice, some that were small, and a few huge ones from theter crumbling of the wall ended up hitting the barrier.


    "Vera!" Gideon searched Vera''s face. Fear was brimming in his eyes.


    Vera looked at Gideon and nodded weakly. Her eyes were slightly dazed, and her body was weak, like her strength had been sucked out from her body. "I''m fine. Just a little exhausted." She replied in a weak voice when Evie entered Gideon''s protective barrier with Gay''s help.


    She bent and knelt on the ground, grabbing Vera''s wounded hand.


    For more, visit:


    Vera''s body was still very much human and none of their magic could heal her. Thankfully, she had Leon''s medicine with her. She did quick work by pouring the medicine onto the wound on her palm and then bandaged her hand with a long strip of clean white cloth as the bandage.


    "Don''t worry." Evie told Gideon with reassurance. "It''s only a little blood loss. She''ll recover from it in a day or two."


    Evie''s words did not seem to erase Gideon''s displeasure, but it certainly lessened the fear and panic in his eyes.


    "Thank you, Evie." Vera said, weakly forcing a smile. "I think I did it."


    "Yes, you did, Vera." Evie smiled back, looking at her as though she was extremely proud of her. They all looked at the dragons who had been released from their captivity in the ice and were now stretching out and pping their wings as if testing them out to see if they still worked fine. Then they started shrieking. Some tried to blow out ice, some trying to fly.


    Vera''s smile widened as she leaned her head against Gideon''s chest. Tears suddenly flowing from her eyes, as if seeing these dragons awakened was giving her so much joy. The whispers in her head were now gone.


    "Maybe..." Vera spoke weakly. "Their masters made it known to them. I''ve been hearing whispers before the dragons were freed. Those whispers might have belonged to their masters in the past."


    The dragons were now circling them like predators prepared to tear their prey to shreds.


    Evie looked over at Vera. This should be the time for her to show her prowess. But she was too weak right now. Evie was not hoping that Vera will awaken her dark fae powers right at this instance. Because in her vision, Vera did not possess dark magic. She had grown physically stronger, but her powers were simply her full control over the ice dragons. She could control all her dragons all at once and utilize them all to their full potential. She was like one great and invincible war general, and her army were her dragons.


    Right now, Vera was still weak and no matter how much Evie had wanted her to start training on how to control the dragons right now, it would not be possible in her current state. She was still human and was yet to start any training.


    "We need to leave now." Evie said quickly and nodded at Gay and Gideon.


    "But..." Vera obviously wanted to protest.


    "Don''t worry, we''re not going back to the Great City. We will just hide for some time at a nearby ce and hide from them. We wille out once you''re better and you will need to have training to know how to control them, Vera. We will not return without taking at least a few of them with us." Evie said. She would have said she wanted to take all of them along, but she knew better that controlling a dragon would not be that easy, especially as Vera had no magical powers. Vera will need to take some time to control them all.


    At Evie''s signal, Gav used his magic and the moment they disappeared from the midst of the dragons, a shadow appeared in their wake. A man covered with a dark cloak stood there, pulsating with power and darkness, like some invisible shadow that even the dragons could not see or sense.

 Chapter 612: Free

    Chapter 612: Free


    The four of them had found a cave somewhere in the nearby mountains where the dragon''s mountain was still within sight. After a short discussion, they then decided to spend the night there to give Vera as much rest as she could get with their current situation.


    Thankfully, Vera awakened the next day. It had surprised Evie how quickly she was recovering but she quickly realized that she should not be that surprised anymore. Vera was no longer a mere human now after all. She is a dragon keeper now, just like her!


    Vera was even the one who asked for Evie to start teaching and training her on matters with the dragons just a few minutes after they had finished their breakfast.


    Of course, Evie did not intend to waste a moment longer and granted her wish. She could see the thrill and determination shing in Vera''s eyes, so she thought that there was no need to dy any longer. Every second counts in their race to changing the path that they take to their known futures.


    For a few hours, Evie gave Vera precise instructions on how she managed to summon and tame her dragons. She believed that the methods Vera would use to handle her ice dragons should be simr if not the same.


    While Evie was busy training and instructing Vera, Gideon and Gavrael were several feet away from them. Somehow, the two finally started talking to each other more often after breaking the ice with their first proper conversation between each other yesterday.


    And while thedies were highly focused on their own tasks, the brothers began discussing and talking about much more serious things that they could not talk about when Evie and Vera were listening into their talks. Gavrael had spoken with Gavrielst night and Gavriel had lots of question he wanted to ask Gideon. Thus, it resulted in this long and intense conversation between the brothers now.


    The two of them talked about their lover''s visions and then exchanged theories and information on the different ways they could move forward in changing what they knew might happen in the possible future. That had been the longest time they had ever talked since they were young.


    But their seemingly endless conversation waster on interrupted when they saw a dragon approaching.


    Gideon''s eyes widened. "Already?"


    Gavrael on the other hand was not as surprised as Gideon as he had the advantage of knowing Evie and her powers of control over her dragons. "She''s a dragon keeper. Of course the dragons will listen to her as long as she knew what she is doing." He said in a matter-of-fact tone. He had heard from Evie''s vampire men that she had taken only three tries before the dragons submitted and listened to hermands. Three time was just too impressive! Gavrael remembered that in the past, when he was training Evie, Evie had taken almost the same amount of time Vera spent right now. Ten tries.


    A blue-eyed dragonnded majestically before them.


    Vera stood there, facing it. Her heart racing. Evie encouraged her to go on. She must touch it and give it a name for the whole process to bepleted.


    The dragon looked down at her as she approached slowly with measured steps.


    Gideon was on high alert at the back, more than ready to go to her if needed. They all watched in anticipation. And the moment Vera''s hand touched the dragon''s snout, Gideon breathed in a sigh of relief. The fact that the dragon epted her touch was a good sign.


    She looked back at him with one of the brightest smiles he had ever seen her wear. It made his heart swell. To think that this could make Vera so thrilled and happy.


    After a while, Vera nodded at Evie, now ready to ride the dragon.


    Gideon took a step closer, but Vera yelled at him with a big smile. "I''m fine, Gid. Watch me!" she even waved her hand. The excitement in her eyes brimming so brightly that it could be seen so clearly even from far off.


    --


    Once she was on the dragon''s back, it took her many tries again tomand the dragon to fly. And when it finally did, the three of them all spread their wings and followed after the dragon, ready to rescue Vera just in case something happens.


    Vera was screaming but not in extreme fear, but in excitement and pure thrill.


    "I did it!" she was shouting at them as her hands were sped so tightly onto the dragon''s spike.


    When the dragon steadied its flight in the sky, Vera began tough out in pure triumph. "I really did it!" she shouted again as the dragon circled the sky with smooth wingbeats.


    She did not forget Evie''s instruction though, that she still needed tomand the dragon to return her to the ground after a few rounds of circling in the sky. Honestly, she wanted to stay up in the sky for a little longer as this was her virgin flight on her very own attempt without relying on other''s powers ¨C other than advice and instructions from Evie. She never thought that this could be so exciting. She thought that this would scare her but at that moment, she no longer felt as helpless and weak as she had before. She felt so free, and power seemed to rise and bubble up within her.


    Taking a deep breath, Vera closed her eyes and felt the quietness and stillness of the sky. Then, she gave out the order for the dragon tond.


    The dragon listened to her orders. But when it dove down, Vera was caught off guard at the dragon''s sudden action. Her hand slipped from the tight hold that she had on dragon''s spike and the next thing she knew¡­ she was free falling and headed straight to the ground!

 Chapter 613: Presence

    Chapter 613: Presence


    The next thing Vera knew, familiar strong and warm arms were wrapped around her and held her close before theynded safely on the ground.


    Vera took a couple of deep breaths and looked up from where she had fallen. Worry was etched on Gideon''s face still while he held onto her, but Vera''s first reaction was tough.


    She chuckled as if something so incredibly amazing had just happened, leaving Gideon a little dumbstruck at her reactions. He had thought that she would be so terrified she would have either burst into tears or curl up and shiver within his embrace. However, nothing of the sort happened to his surprise. She, a wingless human, had fallen through the air for goodness'' sake and was about to¡­


    "That was so amazing Gid!" she eximed with a rush. Her eyes that were turned to him were sparkling with such thrill.


    "You just fell Vera ¨C" Gideon barely managed to choke out.


    "But you caught me, didn''t you? I knew you definitely would. No doubt about it." She grinned at him so confidently and then wiggled around so Gideon would have no choice but to put her down. Looking at how she just behaved like a three-year-old, Gideon did not know whether tough or cry. "I''m gonna practice more. Oh¡­ and thanks for the great save!" She told him, tip toed and kissed his cheek before she energetically ran off towards Evie again. Now he realized that his dearest mate had found a brand new fascination ¨C dragons.


    Time passed and finally, Vera was able to make a dragonnd on the ground without any untoward incidents. Her training was getting harder, but she was beyond determined and it was obvious that she was also enjoying what she was doing though she had her work cut out for her!


    And thus, that night, during dinner, Vera spoke to Gideon. She told him that it was now alright for Evie and Gavrael to return without them.


    Gideon had agreed with her suggestions as well. So she told Evie her decision while they were having their meal together.


    "I think it will take me a little while longer before being able to make the dragon spit ice. But I will make sure that I can make that happen without fail. That''s why I will need to stay back a little longer to practice and perfect this move." Vera said enthusiastically.


    "Of course, Vera." Evie smiled at her, looking proud of hertest student. "You will definitely be able to control them. I am confident that you can. You just need a little more time." Evie further boosted Vera''s confidence. She knew how important positive reinforcements are now at the stage where mental stability also ys a role in perfecting the control over the dragons.


    "Yes, that''s why¡­ you and Prince Gavrael can return to the pce first, Evie. Gideon said it''s alright if you both go back to the Great City now. The two of us can handle this here on our own. I know you have more important matters to deal with there as well."


    Evie looked at Gideon and when the man nodded his head with approval, Evie looked back at Gav. She knew that this was the best move for them right now too. Vera does not need any more instructions and advice from her anymore. All she needed was more time to train.


    Gav was also confident that the two of them would be just fine. Thus, the four of them decided to part ways that night itself. They saw no reason to dy their actions as things have already been decided.


    Vera promised Evie that she and Gideon will arrive back in the Great City with not only one dragon but at least a handful. Evie hugged her, whispering into her ears and telling her she would be waiting for her and her dragons.


    The couple stopped at an inn in Rhodoa, a duchy with beautiful crystal decorations in pinkish and reddish hues.


    "This is impressive! The inn''s lovely." Evie said as the two of them soaked themselves in a big tub filled with warm water. "Ah, this water feels so good!" she sighed out deeply and sunk into the rxing warm and aqua blue water. The steam rising from it made their private bath looked so very romantic and it reminded Evie of the warm and smallgoon she had bathed in back when they were still in Crescia.


    "Gav, why are you looking away?" she lifted a brow at the sight of her husband''s eyes moving elsewhere but on her.


    "I don''t want to disrupt your rxation time, Evie." He replied and threw his head back and closed his eyes. He knew that if he ogled her openly, there was no way they would be getting a rxing time. It would most probably be a more vigorous and action-packed time.


    She pressed her lips tight together, but then, she licked it as she raked her eyes over her husband''s mouth-watering torso.


    With a naughty, almost bordering on a wicked smile, Evie moved towards him.


    Gav''s eyes flew wide open at the feel of hering closer to him.


    "Don''t Evie. You need to rest toni ¨C" He had started his rejection speech only to be cut off at the end.


    She was standing right before him, her legs spread wide and her¡­ lovely triangle was ced right over his very face. He swallowed. Hard.


    He had difficulty lifting his gaze and looking up at her. When he saw the naughty look in her eyes, he groaned. And in the very next moment, his head had already moved on its own and his mouth was alreadytched onto her sex.


    That night, the couple made love in the tub twice before finally retiring to bed for the rest of the night.


    ¡­


    It was still dawn when Evie felt Gav rose from their bed after sessfully untangling her limbs that were curled around him. "Where are you going?" she asked, feeling a little dizzy.


    "Sleep, Evie. I''ll just need to go out for a bit." He informed her and Evie just moaned her assent, barely opening her eyes. She was still so very sleepy and did not want to wake up just yet!


    "Hmm¡­ okay¡­"


    "I will be back quickly."


    "Mmm¡­"


    After kissing her head, Gav stepped out of the room but only after putting up a strong protective barrier around himself. He was awakened by something strange that he had sensed. Something was lurking around on the outside.


    Gav was on high alert as he stepped outside the inn, trying to sense what that strange darkness that disrupted his sleep a while ago was. The dark presence was now gone. He could not even sense a single trace of it now. Could that have been a dream? How was it that he could not sense the trails of it at all? It was as if it never existed in this first ce.


    His eyes slowly turned wide as if finally realizing something vital. Horror shed in them as he disappeared in a whiff of smoke.


    When he materialized back inside their room, Evie was already gone.

 Chapter 614: Shadows

    Chapter 614: Shadows


    A while ago¡­


    Just a momentter after Gav left the room, Evie''s eyes flew wide open as if a nightmare jolted her awake. She rose from the bed in an instant. The sleep that had been still gripping her hard a little while ago was now gonepletely.


    She could feel it. Danger and something peculiar and dark was now present inside this room.


    "Show yourself." Evie was still calm as she slowly climbed off the bed, alert and ready for any sudden attacks on her now. Her body had already started glowing since the first instance she opened her eyes. She had taken no chances and had put up a light defence shield around her. "Show yourself up, coward. Stop hiding."


    Silence. No one responded to Evie''s taunt, but she still could feel something moving around her. It did not feel like Gav''s darkness, however. This one seemed to be more like a shadow instead of the smoke-like wisps Gav and the other powerful dark faes, including that viin Galleous, were emanating.


    This magic¡­ Evie was certain that she had never encountered anything like this before. She felt that this was much more troublesome and dangerous as it was harder to detect or even sense it out. Usually, she would be able to pinpoint to a certain spot where the magic wasing from, but this waspletely different. She could only vaguely sense that there was a dark presence within the immediate ce she was in. But try as she might, she could not sense the exact ce where this presence was at.


    The shadow-like presence seemed to be all over the ce, and she did not have any idea where to aim even if she was ready to attack. Thus, she could only focus her power on defending herself for now, unless whatever this was finally materialized and appeared before her.


    Just as her magic was about to glow brighter, she then felt the shadows began to move and gathered over in one ce.


    She looked towards the door. Anticipating what or who was it this time.


    A dark silhouette was forming now. Someone tall.


    Evie prepared herself. She could feel immense danger from whoever this was. It had been quite a long while since she had felt such an intense and real danger from someone since the fight with Galleous. Gav, the King and Gideon, all possessed dangerous powers themselves, but Evie had never felt any danger radiating from them. So, this creature would be the first to have given her such a fear inducing shiver in a while since she arrived in the Under Lands.


    She had not been expecting any other enemies aside from the monsters from the Abyss of Darkness and that was why all her focus was solely fixed on it as she thought it was pretty pointless for any minor enemy to appear at this point. But right now, she felt that she was wrong. No one should be able to make her feel like this aside from a notorious enemy.


    The shadow finally materialized fully in her room. Based off his tall and broad features, Evie was certain he was a man despite him being fully covered by a dark cloak from head to toe.


    "Who are you?" she asked.


    "I came to take you¡­" a deep voice, textured with gravel wrapped with obsidian silk echoed inside the room, "¡­Light Queen."


    Evie''s eyes widened. That voice. She had heard it before¡­ uz!!


    He pulled his hood down and that familiar sharp and elegant face came into view. It was really him! Though she had only seen his face clearly twice during the entire duration of her vision, she would never have mistaken those catlike eyes and that image of him looking like some menacingly cruel, yet beautiful man created from the darkest of shadows with anyone else. His look was just too striking and unique to forget.


    Finally! At longst! Evie could not help but utter those words in her mind. She could not believe that this man she was having so many troubles in trying to find, had now suddenly appeared right before her even without her trying anything now!


    But before Evie could say anything to him, he was already suddenly standing behind her. What felt like a sharp hand de was pointed not at her throat but her belly.


    She froze for a moment.


    "I never thought you''d drop your guard down like this, Light Queen." He whispered behind her.


    "uz." Evie''s voice remained calm despite the fear and swift anger that had immediately sted within her. If he had pointed the de right at her throat, she would not have felt this scared and murderously angry that she could feel herself tremble. She realized that this man knew many things about her already.


    "Another surprise." He replied. "I never thought that you would actually know me." A hint of wonder and disbelief coated his dark voice.


    "Put that de down. Now!!" A razor-sharpmand filled with the threats and promises of death in various ways came from Evie''s lips.


    "This one''s not a surprise. I knew this weakness of yours. I''ve watched how that stupid Prince had managed to trick you so easily." Hemented, voice full of scorn.


    "I said drop that ¨C"


    "Hush now, Light Queen. You''re not in the position to order me around right now. Drop the magic preventing me from teleporting you now or else ¨C"


    "You wouldn''t dare, uz." Evie warned in a low voice.


    "Why wouldn''t I?"


    "I am not your enemy."


    He fell silent for a moment. But she felt that the tip of his de had now pierced her dress and was now resting slightly against her skin. Fear gripped her heart uncontrobly. The thought of her child getting hurt dissolved all reason, courage and resolve in an instant. She could not endanger her child no matter what.


    The moment she released the magic, uz touched her bare arm. "You''re right. You are not my enemy¡­ you are my mate, and I am yours." He whispered as they both disappeared from the room.

 Chapter 615: Point

    Chapter 615: Point


    His voice was still echoing in Evie''s ears even as they materialize in a dark ce that looked like a massive corridor with walls and pirs made of ck crystals. ck crystals¡­ this was the first time she saw such a colour here in the Under Lands.


    "Where is this ce?" Evie asked in a controlled voice. Somehow, she had managed to calm down again now that uz''s de was no longer pointed at her belly. Even though she had instinctively wanted to rage at him for spouting such nonsense and threatening her child that way, she had realised that it would be foolish to do so. In situations such as this, she knew it was more important to keep her cool and be alert to observe the surroundings and figure things out as she goes along.


    But she could tell that he had already put a restricting dark magic on her, and he still was threatening to hurt her baby if she dared to do something that he did not like. Unlike the time when Gideon had kidnapped her, this man clearly did not have any intentions in letting her go any time soon.


    And¡­ the words that he had thrown at her before they disappeared from the pce is still haunting her. But she did not want to believe it. There was no way she would believe that. She was no one''s mate but Gav''s!


    "Ferber," he answered, finally stepping away after making sure that the restricting magic he put on her like invisible chains were unbreakable enough. "My duchy." He swept his hands out before him and introduced hisnd to her.


    Evie creased her brows. She knew all the ten duchies in the Under Lands and even the names of all the Lords. Ferber? She had never heard of that name before. It was not mentioned in the map of Under Lands as well.


    "Of course you have never heard of it. Those stupid royals had long since erased Ferber from the map after they destroyed it." He continued, his voice coated with centuries of built up anger and hate. "To bad for them, one little boy had managed to survive the ughter and had developed this ce again."


    "That little boy¡­ it was you?" She needed to try and get him to talk more in order to collect more information on what was happening. It is never wrong to have more information in your hands.


    He faced her. His eyes gleaming with cruelty. "Yes."


    "Alright¡­ But why would you bring me here?" Evie wanted to know his motivation more than anything now.


    "Because you''re mine ¨C"


    "I. Am. Not. Yours. I''m taken, uz ¨C" Evie bit out with a sharp and sinct tone.


    "No, not now. Not yet, Light Queen. But soon¡­" He held her wrist and lifted it up, showing her the ring absence of the mating tattoos that was not present on her hand. "You''re not marked yet. Therefore, you are considered unmated."


    She swallowed. "There is a reason why I am not marked yet. My husband and I performed a ritual to postpone our bond from ¨C" She rushed to exin, partly because she wanted to dy things and drag on the time. But deep inside, she also realised that she was rushing to exin as she felt the insecurity bubbling up again as she knew it was a fact that she and Gav were not a mated pair yet.


    "If you think that you can fool me, don''t bother. You are just wasting your time, Light Queen ¨C" uz cut her off harshly.


    "You''re the one who''s fooling yourself. You are the one who is mistaken. I! Am! Not! Your! Mate!" Evie was so angry and punctuated every word of herst statement and steeled herself. She knew that the uing times dealing with uz would not be easy. This world will have to crumble first before she would ever ept the fact that she was uz''s mate. And besides, the thought of the future eased her heart and gave her unyielding courage and faith that this was not true. She reminded herself that she had seen the vision of her future. Something was not quite right here. She needed to find out what was the matter and resolve it as soon as possible!


    This man had ended up bing her strongest ally in that war from what she had seen in her vision. But that was all. He had left after the war ended as if he would never be seen, ever again.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you believe me or not right now, Light Queen." He grabbed her arm and pulled her a little closer to him. Evie met his gaze with an even sharper look, warning him to not push his luck. "You will see the truth once we carry out the mating ritual."


    That statement only caused her eyes to widen, and her heart trembled within her though she pulled a nk face quickly the next second. She could not help but feel horrified at how certain he looked when he mentioned that.


    She shook her head. "I''m not sure where did you get that confidence of yours from¡­ but this mating ritual you''ve been mentioning between us will never happen. Ever!" Evie had to insist again.


    "You won''t have a choice. Don''t forget you''re my prisoner now. You only have one choice here, Light Queen. ept andplete our mating bond or your beloved child will die. Simple." uz threatened her in a calm tone, as though he was talking about something as mundane as the weather.


    Evie felt her entire being shook uncontrobly. One of the biggest reasons was because she saw the real warning in his eyes. The cruelty in them had not been feigned. One look into those ruthless eyes and she could see that he was not the type of a man who would give out empty threats. She could feel that his threats were real, and he would mercilessly do as he says if she dared to go against him.


    How¡­ just how did her future self, turn such a ruthless man like this into one of her most valuable ally?


    She fought for calmness even as she felt herself almost spinning out of control. It had dawned on her there was currently no use in trying to reason things out with him. Because right now, he was an adamant monster through and through¡­ a cruel viin with a heart that was as ck as pitch.


    "Tell me, what''s the point of kidnapping me? Don''t tell me this is all because you''re dying for a mate because you''ve been alone for so long." Evie retorted with biting sarcasm, showing him that she was not afraid of him. She would not allow him to cow her into submission by using threats and fear.


    He smiled. A wicked one.


    "You think I''m like those foolish royals who are all ves to their own desires?" he shook his head. "Don''t evenpare me to them, Light Queen. This is my payback and one day you will know that all these times, you weren''t meant to love and be with one of them. Do you know why? Because they''re the real viins you were supposed to hate. They are the true enemies, the source of all this darkness and you''re the light who is fated to doom them all to hell."

 ? 616: The beginninng

    Chapter 616: The beginninng


    His words rocked Evie''s world. And it was not in a good way.


    The vision shed across her mind as vivid as that very night when she had first seen it. Fear slowly gripped her heart, squeezing tighter as the unwanted vision unfolded in her mind again as if to force her to understand that the war only ended that very moment when she, the Light Queen¡­ killed Gav, thest royal dark fae standing, the king of darkness. Just remembering that very scene that had been burned into her mind was damning in itself. And with uz mentioning it like this, it even caused more upheaval within her internally.


    A shaky breath escaped from her lips. She clenched her fists so tightly that blood had begun to drip from her balled up fists.


    "No, uz." Evie''s voice was as hard as steel now, a promise of doom burning like the hellfires of Sheol itself in her amber eyes. That was a look that had shocked even uz himself. "I will not be the Light to doom them all to hell. I vow to all the gods that are in existence, that I¡­ the Light Queen will be the Light who will save them all from the darkness! I will not be the scourge that would damn them to hell. Instead, I will be their redeemer!"


    Her blood dripped on the dark crystal flooring as her oath echoedpellingly in that dim and shadowy ce like a beam of lightncing through the darkness.


    After she spoke, Evie kept quiet, and silence reigned for what felt like a long time before uz finally spoke up in response to her forceful ims. "You''re mad." He said, anger burning in his eyes and was reflected in his tone.


    "Call me mad all you want, uz. I am willing to show you just how far this Mad Queen would go to save her loved ones and all those whom she holds dear to her." Evie stubbornly insisted as she clenched her jaws, not wanting to turn and look at this person who had continuously triggered such strong feelings of anger and exasperation within her.


    He shook his head. "I see that you''re blinded by this thing you call love."


    "Love¡­" Evie repeated, "that''s the only thing that can save us all."


    A scoff echoed out after herment. His gaze had turned as sharp as any de now. "One day, you will see, Light Queen¡­" he exhaled harshly, "that this love you''re talking about will not be able to save you. It will do the exact opposite. It will only cause the death of many¡­ innocent people. Then, you will know how wonderful this ''love'' is, that you are talking about." Hemented sarcastically.


    "Tell me, uz¡­ did you see into the future?" Evie could not help but ask him this question. The way he seemed to insist on this views were just too strong to have without some reasoning behind it.


    "I don''t need to see the future to know all these. It had been prophesized since countless of years ago. The current idiotic royals don''t know anything about the prophecy, of course, because their predecessors had erased all of its traces and ughtered everyone who knew about it. All just because they didn''t want anyone to know that they''re the true viins in disguise who will one day cause the destruction of this entirend and many others including your queendom." uz''s im came as a massive shock to Evie.


    Evie could only shake her head in denial.


    He clicked his tongue. "Let me show you something interesting, Light Queen." uz touched her and the two of them materialized inside a cave of ck crystals. It was so dark that Evie could not see a single thing ¨C not even her own hands in front of her.


    "Allow me to use my magic to see what you''re showing me, uz." Evie requested.


    He eased his magic restriction over her a little, but only after giving her a firm warning. "Don''t try to do something funny, Light Queen. Don''t you dare try me."


    "I won''t." She hissed, losing her already fraying hold on her temper.


    When a ball of amber light formed before her and illuminated the dark cave, Evie swallowed. There were scribbles of anguage she did not understand, carved all over the walls of the massive cave.


    These carvings seemed to react to her light and now the originally pitch ck cave was filled with golden coloured writings.


    "This is the biggest mistake of that idiot king. He had failed to find this ce. No¡­ It would be more apt to say that he didn''t know that this ce ever existed. So he had only gone on to destroy all the books of records, castles, and all the people who knew anything about this." uz continued his narration with scorn in his voice.


    "This¡­ these writings all exin about the prophecy?" Evie asked as she turned around looking at those strange writings.


    "Not just thar. These records also tell of the birth of the Abyss of the Darkness."


    Evie''s eyes widened. She knew that even King Belial knew nothing about how the abyss of darkness appeared in the first ce. The only thing they knew was that the abyss had already been there ever since the beginning of time!


    "These writings also record how the royal family is connected to the abyss." uz added, causing Evie''s heart to thump heavier within her chest.


    "Is there any way for me to understand all these writings?" Evie asked. She wanted to read everything herself. If what he said is true, then this will solve the mystery of the abyss and what is the connection between the abyss and the dark fae royals ¨C especially between Gav and Gideon. This could also answer why Gav ended up being the fated King of Darkness! "Tell me, uz. Please."

 Chapter 617: Weapon

    Chapter 617: Weapon


    uz stared at her with a scrutinizing gaze. But eventually, he answered.


    "It is all about will power. All you need to do to read the writing is to close your eyes. Concentrate and just focus your mind internally. Then wait until the writings appear in your mind. Concentrate as hard as you can until the foreign letters change into anguage that you can understand. I believe this will only work for chosen individuals, but I guess you''re obviously one of them."


    Evie did as he said. She took a couple of deep breaths then close her eyes to concentrate. Her training with her dragons had made her get used to falling into a meditative and concentrated state easier.


    With just one try, the writings on the golden writings on the walls began to move. Slowly, the foreign letters shifted and merged and twisted until they turned into something familiar. There were words now that she could read and understand.


    Anticipation made her heartbeat hasten as she started to read. What kind of information was waiting for her? However, she took a deep breath and prepared her heart for whatever kind of news she would receive after reading.


    The story began talking about the Crystal of Darkness. The most important and sacredndmark in the Under Lands, the source of the dark fae''s dark magic. Evie could only deduce that this Crystal of Darkness must be the counterpart to the Tree of Light in Crescia which was the source of light magic for the light faes.


    One king of the dark faes was not satisfied with the amount of his powers and took an interest in the Crystal of Darkness. He wanted to find out if the source of the magic was truly the Crystal of Darkness. He then became obsessed over it, desiring all of its powers. He attempted to drain all the power that he could from it. However, when he failed, he gathered up all the most powerful of the dark faes and exhorted and manipted them into destroying the crystal.


    The Crystal of Darkness exploded, creating a small hole in the spot where the crystal once stood. The explosion had killed everyone including the King himself.


    When the king did note back, the queen sent out their only child, a princess to go and look for the king.


    What the princess found instead was a deste ce, and the Crystal of Darkness was gone. In its ce where it initially stood was a deep gaping hole. There were no signs of the King or anyone else who had set out on this journey. The only thing she managed to find which was out of the ordinary there was a small well. A well of dark magic.


    And a man hade out from it. He was beautiful beyond words. As dark faes, there were nock of beauty within the ranks of their nobilities. But even so, the princess had never seen a man as beautiful as this one was before.


    And the princess fell in love with him at first sight, and he with her as well. They had spent some time together within the vicinity of the well that the man had emerged from and gotten to know each other even more.


    Time passed and the princess and the man had be lovers. They then returned to the pce where the queen was to inform her of how there were no signs of the king and the others who had apanied him. Also, the princess shared the good news with her mother that she was expecting a child with the man that she had brought back. For a while, they were happy preparing for and anticipating the arrival of their child being weed into the world. However¡­


    The monsters began appearing not long after that. Weird, and unseen before monsters.


    The dark faes began to me their princess'' mysterious lover for the monster''s appearances. As it was only after his appearance that the monsters started emerging.


    They believed that the man had been the one who had brought the monsters into the Under Lands. So they plotted an assassination, believing that once he was killed, the monsters too would stop appearing.


    But they could not kill him. Nothing could, it seemed.


    The Under Lands quickly fell into chaos. Without a king, the other lords took the reins and made the Princess to be a puppet ruler. The monsters invaded cities and wreaked havoc upon the whole nation. The dark faes were at their wits end and losing hope.


    So they resorted to using the princess. They had imprisoned her and ckmailed the man using the princess'' life.


    The man finally revealed to them a way for them to kill him due to the threat on his princess'' life. They must find a certain weapon that could kill him.


    The dark faes stole the weapon ¨C a golden bow and arrow ¨C from the possession of the Light Faes. At this point, Evie''s still body jerked as she recognised the description of this particr golden bow and arrow. It seemed that the objects were the very same ones that she was familiar with.


    The records continued by stating that they gave that bow and arrow to the princess as the man''s request.


    Before he asked her to shoot him, he revealed to her that he came from the realm of beasts and monsters. The Crystal of Darkness was the ultimate lock, blocking the portal between the two realms. The man revealed that his realm had been trying to expand but they never had managed to break the wall blocking them from entering into this realm. The Crystal of Darkness could only be broken by someone from the realm it was protecting, never by others. But greed had made the dark faes create their own doom and destroyed the wall that was actually protecting them.


    The man said that his death would be able to seal the portal again and block any more monsters froming out. He told her that this was the only way for them to stop the invasion.


    Heartbroken, the princess could only choose to kill him as a sacrifice to save everyone ¨C hernd, and¡­ their baby who had been taken from her and now being held in the hands of the lords as hostage.


    Once the princess'' arrow pierced his heart, he dissolved into a smoke of darkness, spreading out of the abyss, sealing it.

 Chapter 618: Carvings

    Chapter 618: Carvings


    Silent tears were falling from Evie''s eyes. Now she knew why the golden bow was found in the abyss. The story¡­ she had seen it before in her vision. This eerie simrity¡­ and she somehow felt that this story in the past was going to repeat itself again in the future. Seeing that there was almost no difference from this story in the past and in the vision that she had seen was just so heart breaking. Both have the same uneptable and unfortunate ending.


    Evie''s heart ached. So this was why uz imed that the royal dark faes were not of pure blood. Because that man''s ¨C the princess'' lover who hade out of that well-like portal, his ¨C blood was flowing in all of the current dark fae royal veins even now. They were his descendants. This exins why the royal''s dark magic, Gav''s, Gideon''s and Belial''s were all eerily simr to the darkness that was seen in the abyss.


    She took in a couple of shaky deep breaths. Despite the heartbreak, she still did not open her eyes. It was not over yet. She still needed to read the prophecy next.


    ''A prince with unusual eyes will be born. The fated King of Darkness. When his powers merge, he will awaken. Darkness will reign. Destruction begins. Blood will paint the entirend in red. Until the Queen of Lightes at him with the power of her light. The queen of Light, the only hope, the saviour of thend will finally end the darkness with her light. She will pierce the king''s heart and spill his blood. His death the ultimate sacrifice, and the only key in sealing the abyss forever.''


    Evie could barely keep herself from standing now. Her entire being was swaying and trembling where she was. Does this mean that the only way to defeat the darkness was to kill Gav? Was there really no other way? So far, all hints had been pointing in that one single direction ¨C and a miserable one it was.


    She shook her head, unwilling to just ept it. There must be another way forward. She just had not thought of it yet! She forced herself to think about her future self''s words. It was so clear to her how she had said that she failed to save Gav because she was toote. That only meant that in that particr future, she had somehow found a way to save Gav while ending the darkness at the same time! There was no need to sacrifice one for the other!


    That thought was the only thing that was stopping her frompletely breaking down in despair and tears right now. She did not need to see this other prophecy that would only repeat the very same thing!


    Onest time, Evie looked around, hoping to find any other clues that she might have missed out in the very problematic situation she had found herself being in. Hoping that she would find something important, or anything helpful that could help her in her efforts to change the future. Any clue that could help her save Gav from his cruel fate ¨C their cruel fate.


    There was nothing else to uncover aside from the ancient story and this small bit of a prophecy.


    Evie was about to open her eyes at the realization that she could not find anything more when Evie caught sight of some scribbles that were very near the floor. The lines were not in gold, but in something so ck that she had failed to notice it.


    Upon checking it out closer, she found that the writings werepletely different from the ones in gold!


    No matter how she tried to concentrate, the carvings were not moving like how it did with the writings in gold. Could it be that she needed a different method to read this one? She retracted half her senses and focussed it on the outside where her physical body was.


    "uz," Evie called out without opening her eyes. "The ones in gold were ancient writings of the dark faes, right?" she double checked on that with him.


    "Yes."


    "Is there any more other types of writings the dark faes used in the past."


    "That''s the oldest writing. The dark faes aren''t really that fond of using different letters so we only have two types of writing, the ancient one and the current one."


    "Are you certain?"


    uz narrowed his eyes and looked the spot she''s staring so hard at. "I am certain."


    "Then why am I seeing apletely different set of writings right now? I tried using the method with the gold writings but it''s not obeying me. It''s not turning to words that I am able to understand." Evie told uz of her observations.


    That seemed to have intrigued uz. He shut his eyes and concentrated on the same spot that he had seen her facing and focussing on.


    After a few tries, he opened his eyes. "Are you sure? I can''t see anything."


    "You can''t see anything written in ck?"


    "There is none." uz replied after taking some time to check again.


    The lines in Evie''s forehead deepened. She felt that all the more, she needed to know what these writings meant. There must be a reason why it had been recorded.


    "Whatever you''re seeing may not be written by a dark fae if it''s not turning into something you can understand. Perhaps, it''s something scribbled by monsters, and it''s not really meant to be understood." uz reasoned out in an uninterested voice.


    Evie suddenly had a thought that shocked even herself. What if these words were written by that man ¨C the one who came out of the well? Could it be that the words were the nativenguage from where he originally came from?


    Her heartbeat raced. She could never believe these writings were nonsensical. They were too meticulous and elegant to be written by a monster. These words definitely have an important meaning for it be here!


    She needs to find the meaning of these words! Perhaps¡­ one of the royals will understand!!


    "What are you doing? Don''t you dare do something ¨C"


    "I''m not going to do anything to escape from you, uz. I''ll just capture these into my mind. I need to study them." She answered. Her voice was so authoritative and fearless; it was as if she did not consider herself a prisoner at all.


    Intrigue sh in his eyes as he let her do whatever it was that she wanted. Somehow, something in him wanted to see what this woman was truly capable of. He wanted to observe if she was more than just the glorified chosen one who was strong only because she was bestowed a power given by Fate.

 Chapter 619: Reason

    Chapter 619: Reason


    Once Evie opened her eyes, there was no signs of negative emotions in her eyes.


    "Are we done here?" she asked.


    Her reaction made uz''s face darkened like a pot of ink. He did not expect her to be this calm even after all the things she had found out. Seems as though this Light Queen is quite the strong character.


    "Oh, if you''re waiting for me to be surprised, don''t wait anymore, uz. You''re actuallyte in catching up with the news. I''ve known about all these all along." Evie told him, confidently, almost smugly even.


    uz fell silent. Disbelief dancing in his eyes. He did not speak but just kept quiet and scrutinized Evie''s expression, searching for even a hint of untruth or false bravado.


    "I am the Light Queen in the prophecy. I am the guardian of the fire dragons. You do know about the abilities of the guardians, right? They have the ability to see into the future." Evie took a step closer to him, her gaze never faltering. "I don''t care if you believe me or not, but I''ve known much more than these things that you have shown me today." She tipped her chin up, staring at him almost arrogantly. "Have you ever wondered why I had already known your name and your face the instant I saw you, uz? If you think I learned about you from my husband or King Belial, you''re wrong. No one ever talked about you here in the Under Lands. It was so much so that I had the hardest hard time searching for you. Who knew, you actually delivered yourself to me instead. You truly had made my work a lot simpler. So¡­ thank you." Evie spoke with a taunting voice.


    Her words surprised him, but he still did not look quite convinced with what she had said. Evie did not mind though. It was enough for her that she was sowing seeds of doubts into him and making him think twice about everything. She needed to get back to Gav. And the only way for her to go back as soon as possible was to convince this man.


    She felt as though she was in a rush, not only because of the foreign writings that she had badly want to show to the dark fae royals but also because of the prophecy.


    ''When his powers merge, he will awaken.'' These words bothered Evie extremely so especially when she thought of Gav and his dark fae and vampire powers. She felt her heart trembling at the thought that came to her. It somehow was hinting at the matter where both sides of Gav were merging. That when his powers be one, he will¡­ everything will start from then on.


    At that moment, she remembered what Gav had told her when they were making love in that beautiful spot. That Gavriel told him there must be a reason why they were not merging. And that reason must be this. If they merge¡­ he will awaken!


    She could only fight for calm, knowing that both of them were finding a way for both his sides to merge safely. Evie also did not know why but she was starting to feel a terrible unease brewing in her heart. Right now, she could not even imagine what was Gav was doing at this moment since he must have found out that she was already gone.


    If the one around when she disappeared was Gavriel, Evie would not be feeling so much worry. Because she knew how Gavriel acts when things go crazy. Gavrael however, was different. She could not help but feel scared of what Gavrael would do.


    "You were looking for me¡­ and why would you be doing that?" he still looked doubtful even as he asked her that.


    "Because I need you. You will be one of my greatest allies in this united war against the monsters. You will be one of the greatest warriors who will fight alongside every one of our enemies."


    He scoffed. Then a sardonicugh rang out.


    "It seems it''s true that no one told me about you at all." He replied, shaking his head. "Fine. Perhaps, I should enlighten you a little more. I''m the royal''s enemy and have been one for a long time now. I''m the assassin they''ve been hunting for years. In fact, I believe the royals, especially the current ones, hate me as much as I hate them. So do you know it will never be possible for me to be the ally who will fight alongside everyone? I assume when you said ''everyone'' the royals are included."


    uz yed with a small dagger that he had created from his magic. "Because I nearly assassinated the queen." He said with an emotionless face.


    Evie''s eyes widened. The queen ¨C Queen Beatrice?! This was the first time she was hearing something like this.


    "That vampire queen should''ve been dead if Belial didn''t use a forbidden magic to save her." he added, and Evie gasped out in shock.


    Disbelief coloured her eyes as she looked at him.


    "That''s why, forget about that fantasy you were spouting about earlier, Light Queen. I could still be your ally, but never theirs. Never!" He hissed out thest word venomously.


    "Why¡­ why did you do that?" Evie was curious to know what prompted this amount of hatred.


    uz threw his dagger and then retrieve it back to his hand with his magic. The way his hand moved with the dagger looked as though the dagger was an extension of his hand. The movements were so smooth and precise ¨C as though he had practiced them thousands of times before.


    "I can''t believe you are asking why. No one asks an assassin why he should assassinate ¨C"


    "Why would you want to kill the queen?!" Evie interrupted him and streamlined her question.


    Her loud voice made him halt and his gaze hardened. The cruelty in them gleamed like obsidians.


    "Revenge, obviously." He answered. "I already told you I hate the royals ¨C"


    "Why did you have to go after the queen? Is it because she''s the most vulnerable ¨C"


    "Don''t make meugh, Light Queen. You have no idea how strong that woman is. You would never dream of calling that vampire as vulnerable when you see what she can do. I went after her because I wanted to hurt them¡­ Belial and his sons. I wanted them to feel how it felt to experience the ultimate pain. Death is a mercy but seeing their beloved die before their very eyes¡­ I know you know what I''m talking about."


    Evie was speechless. Not knowing what to say. She could not believe he had done something like this and to think it was towards Queen Beatrice herself!


    Before Evie could say anything more, she whipped her head towards the entrance of the cavern at the dark feeling that crawled under her skin.


    Then suddenly, the ground trembled.

 Chapter 620: Just for you

    Chapter 620: Just for you


    Whipping her head towards uz, Evie eximed. "What''s that?!"


    uz just stared back at her, deadpan. He looked as though he did not have any ns on answering her query at all. Evie furrowed her brows.


    But the cave shook again. A vibration, and something that sounded like a growl echoed through the cave at the same time.


    The sound made Evie''s eyes widen in shock. This recognisable power¡­ that familiar sound¡­ "Onyx!!!" she blurted out and once again, the ground trembled as though going through an earthquake but this time, it was stronger. It was as if he had responded to what she shouted out earlier. She was certain now that it was Onyx out there and he was responding to her!


    Her body glowed with a brighter light, but the binding spell that uz had wrapped around her strengthened with the flexing of her powers as well, causing Evie to pause and look at him. She took a few seconds to scrutinise this vengeful man standing before her. The look in his eyes made her dull the glow of her powers in response.


    This man was not someone she should take lightly. Though in her vision he was one of her best allies, at the moment he was still not. He was truly notorious, and she could tell it in her bones that the deadly ice she saw reflected in his eyes was not something anyone could easily thaw. In fact, if Evie had not seen him in her vision, she would never once think that someone ¨C anyone ¨C could ever mellow this man out. He was like a thousand-year-old crystal ice that would resist any and all attempts in thawing him out.


    And right now, he was nothing but pure ice and stone ¨C a real viin who would not hesitate to reap lives just to get what he wanted. The fact that he had tried to kill Queen Beatrice was enough of a proof of that. And it was not that he had a personal vendetta against her. His attempted murder was all just so her husband, the king and both the princes would be able to feel the agony of losing a loved one. ''Such cruelty'', Evie thought and tsked in her head.


    Evie took a deep breath and further reduced her power output so that it dulled her light until the only thing that was left was the small orb of light she was using as amp to light her path. Even so, uz did not drop his guard down for a slightest bit.


    The ground stopped shaking after that.


    "Tell me, how did Onyx ended up in here?" she asked him.


    us approached her, then in an instant he grabbed her around the waist and they both disappeared from the cave.


    They were back in the dark corridors where they hade from a while ago.


    "He came straight to the Under Lands after leaving the vampire city." He answered after signalling Evie to continue walking with a nudge of his head.


    "You know about that war too?" Evie was a little shocked that he was aware of things that were happening up on the surface.


    "I knew about it." Came his cryptic reply.


    "Since when? Were you watching?"


    "Hmm. Since that stupid prince found the rift in the portal." His tone sounded displeased when he mentioned that.


    "So you''re saying that you''ve been following Gideon ever since?!" Evie almost could not hold back the sharp tone as she asked uz. Thankfully her reactions were quick, and she managed to control her tone and kept it calm and neutral.


    "Yes."


    Evie could not believe it. It was that long ago?! Gideon had been followed by this man and that was why he had found out about her pregnancy. He must have seen the very trick Gideon used on her when he kidnapped her and that was why he could use the very same trick on her right now! Howe? How could she not sense him at all back then? How could Gideon not even notice that he was being followed by this man?


    "I have been an assassin as long as I could remember, Light Queen. My abilities to remain undetected and not to be sensed by anyone is one of my greatest strengths. Something only I alone possess." He began exining, "You are the first to actually notice my presence. I''ve known that you have the ability to detect me if I get close enough to you and that was why I didn''t try to approach you ever since that stupid prince brought you here in the Under Lands."


    "And what made you approach me now?" Evie raised a questioning brow.


    "I''ve sensed that today was the right time to carry out my n. Your guard was down and you''re inside a room that isn''t located in the King''s protected castle. Plus¡­ I managed to divert the attention of that troublesome prince."


    They finally reached the double doors at the end of the corridor. It opened on its own and once Evie stepped inside it, she halted in surprise. She thought that the door would lead them to another room, but she was wrong. The door had instead led them out to a veranda.


    She walked towards the railing and looked down, just to see another unexpected surprise. Below was a massive training ground!


    Evie did not need to ask to know that this was his formidable army dressed in all obsidian outfits in her vision. There were at least thousands of them, and she could sense the power and abnormal strength oozing out from his troops.


    This army¡­ Evie could feel it in her bones¡­ she needed every single one of them to fight against the monsters. How in the world did uz manage to raise an army like this here?


    Once nce and it was enough to tell Evie that she did not want to voluntarily make them her enemy. Fighting this army would be a serious chaos and a pain in the a**. It was not because she did not have the confidence to defeat them. But it would be a massive trouble that might result in unnecessary waste of resources, manpower, and precious time. Time that they did not have.


    "I know I don''t need to speak for you to understand the strength I have, Light Queen." uz''s voice echoed behind her. "Take a good look and see for yourself. This army¡­ I''ve created them just for you."

 Chapter 621: Mad heart

    Chapter 621: Mad heart


    Those words jolted her.


    Her eyes narrowed at him. What did he just say?


    "I am an ancient. I was here way before the current royals. Are you now wondering why I''ve created an army like this?" uz smirked at her as though he could hear the thoughts in her mind.


    "Because you wanted to overthrow the dark fae royals and take over the throne." Evie phrased it as a statement rather than a question.


    "Well, that''s a part of it. But overthrowing the royals is not that easy."


    "And that''s why you have never gone ahead with your n."


    "There''s a reason for that, Light Queen. It''s not that easy to bring down the royals because when they get cornered, all they have to do is give in to the darkness and fall into madness. They''re all cowards who only rely to their darkness when things get hopeless on their side. When that happens, it''s not them who will suffer but the entirend. Their fall into madness will cause an unnecessary bloodshed and the funniest thing is that a mad king could only be killed by his own descendant that carry the same darkness in his blood. And after that, the cycle continues to no end. It is like a vicious cycle." uz then barked out with disdainfulughter.


    "And that''s why you''ve given up because you realized the futility of your n?"


    He smirked.


    "I. Never. Give. Up." The danger in his voice skyrocketed. "I simply found the ultimate goal. Why else do you think I''ve hidden an army this big and strong from them all these years? I found out about the prophecy long ago and started preparing for it since then. I created an army that you and I can lead one day."


    Evie shook her head slowly.


    "No ¨C"


    "Listen," uz stepped closer to her, until he cornered her against the railing made of obsidian stone. "You and I will overthrow the royals. You will kill the King of ¨C"


    "Stop¡­" She shouted before trailing off at the feel of his magic around her belly tightening a little. Her heart shook with fear for the safety of her child.


    "We are going to stop the destruction. And I know you know exactly the only way how to do it. We must kill them all before the king of darkness awakens. You¡­ are going to kill this future king of darkness¡­ that is all you need to do. I''ll kill the rest." He said it as though it was so simple to understand.


    Evie could not even say a thing now. Everything that was falling out of his mouth right now was killing her inside. And she could not even use an ounce of power to release everything that was piling up within her. This man had found her ultimate weakness and he was using it against her without mercy.


    She had¡­ severely underestimated him.


    "I''ve waited for you for so long, Light Queen. So. Very. Long. You have absolutely no idea how long..." He continued, his cold eyes brimming with intense power, the look within them was almost close to madness. "So don''t you ever think you can sway me from achieving my goals. No matter what, we will end this¡­ end them. I will never let these monsters in a man''s shape destroy this preciousnd that belongs to the dark faes."


    The resolve in his eyes was something Evie had never seen before. It was like he was living an eternity for this sole purpose. Now she understood this inexplicable strength about him and his army. These people¡­ they were living a life with only one purpose, and it had already been for countless years they were doggedly hanging onto this aim. How could anyone ever make them change their mind?


    Evie suddenly remembered that in that war in her vision, this army will in the end be reduced to a smaller number, not even close to five hundred. And those less than five hundred armies of his was as strong as thousands. Evie had a hunch that the reason why uz''s army was reduced to that number was because of the war that had broken out between him and the royals.


    "uz¡­" Evie''s voice was weak now. uz was just like her. They both had a goal. An unwavering resolve nothing can ever thaw. "Have you ever loved someone so much that you are prepared to get destroyed or destroy the world only if it means that you get to save them?"


    He stilled but his eyes slowly darkening, as if her words enraged him. But her voice that was gentled and softened as she spoke held his anger back.


    "If that question of yours is what you truly are thinking to do right now, then you are mad! It seems you have caught on the royal''s madness for being with them. But it''s not toote for you yet. Do not worry, this mad heart of yours will change very soon." He hissed as he pointed at her heart.


    That made Evie''s insides shiver and clench up in trepidation. Then he grabbed her hand and before she could open her mouth to reject, they had disappeared from the veranda.


    They were in another veranda now, one that was much wider. The view was no longer the training grounds but a range of mountains of obsidian crystals and gleaming waterfalls.


    "uz! What the hell are you nning to do?" Evie felt a surge of panic rising up within her. This setup looked familiar! Too familiar ¨C that she could not help the chill enveloping her.


    He pulled her against him and pinched her chin before forcing her to look up at him. "After this, you will realize whom you truly belong to, Light Queen ¨C"


    "No!" Evie automatically refuted his im.


    "This heart of yours is deceiving you. You are mine and you will soon understand and feel it all ¨C"


    "I said, no! Stop this." Dread gripped Evie''s heart when she saw someone suddenly appearing within the circle of crystals below them. That circle of crystals the ones for carrying out the mating ritual! "Wait a moment uz!" Evie could no longer stop herself from panicking as uz dragged her to the circle. She did not believe that what uz was saying could be the truth. But now fear was consuming her, causing her vision to blur a little at the edges. Him bringing her to a mating ritual so confidently like this¡­ does this mean that what he was saying was all true? That he was truly her mate? She felt contradictory emotions swirling within her. The doubts that she had on why Gav never wanted to discuss this and had never mentioned how she was his mate suddenly came back in a wave and overwhelmed her. The fear and uncertainty caused her to choke up.


    This cannot be! No!!!

 Chapter 622: Unsettling

    Chapter 622: Unsettling


    "Stop this madness, uz!" Evie yelled at him as she struggled from his hold. But uz ignored her struggles and did not let her go. Instead, his grip on her tightened even more.


    The man dragged her towards the altar surrounded with crescent crystals. And Evie could not even fight back nor use any magic to escape from him because of the dangerous magic he had cast around her belly.


    "I said stop!" she screamed as loud as she could.


    uz finally halted and faced her. The cruelty in his eyes gleaming dangerously.


    "What are you so afraid of? Light Queen? Weren''t you so confident that I am not your mate?" he asked harshly, rendering Evie immobile. "Stop struggling! This is thest time I am warning you." His rough voice reeked with a dangerous threat. "My patience is running out."


    "You can''t force me." Evie slowly shook her head. Her eyes shot back at him with intense rejection and an unwavering resolve. "I refuse to ept you as my mate, uz."


    He snorted sardonically and then his expression changed. The danger that lurked in his eyes as his gaze travelled from her face as it trailed down to her belly made Evie''s entire being shook in utter fear. She felt as though ice was running through her veins at the cruel glint that shed when his eyesnded on her belly. "Really? You''re going to refuse me even if I kill your baby right now?" his cold voice echoed. His statement was like a bucket of ice that had sshed over her head.


    At that moment, Evie felt that her world was about to crumble down. Her throat dried up, her fear consumed her. She could feel her vision spin ¨C as though the whole world around her was whirling around in circles. Gav¡­ she whispered her husband''s name in her head.


    "Take my hand. Now." uz ordered. The urgency in his voice and the look in his eyes told her that she could no longer stall him. She should not continue to stall as well. His impatience coupled with that menacing aura surrounding him was just too overwhelming. She could feel it, that this man''s patience was now like a thin thread about to snap. As though any little provocation to his wishes would trigger him and cause that thread to break. "Or your child will die this instant." He snarled out with a perverse pleasure that shed for an instant across his face.


    Evie held his eyes for a long while, her gaze sharp as serrated ice des piercing him as she poured her anger and hatred through her eyes alone. If looks could kill, uz must have died a hundred times by now.


    A shaky and long breath escaped from her lips before she finally but reluctantly lifted her hand and ced it in his outstretched one.


    ''Gav¡­'' her mind could only utter his name again desperately as uz led her inside the circle of crystals. As soon as uz halted, the person standing in the middle then raised her hand.


    uz ced his hand in the person''s already outstretched hand without hesitation before looking over at Evie. She swallowed the lump in her throat. Her heartbeat was loud and fast inside her ribcage.


    But something here was strange. There seemed to be something off with the fear she was feeling right now. It was extremely disturbing, unsettling even in its strangeness.


    And the most haunting part was the fact that these feelings were not seemed to be caused by what was about to happen to her and uz. Something that felt stronger than just pure fear was gripping her now.


    "Light Queen!" a voice full of threat boomed out beside her but Evie looked around instead of putting her focus on uz. He was so angered at her being distracted that he even growled out at her. Evie heard it but she could not be bothered about that for the moment as she looked around even more frantically.


    When her gazended up in the sky, her pulse drummed even faster. Something just felt terribly off¡­


    Just as Evie was trying to figure out what exactly was going on, she felt the magic tightened around her. That instantly pulled her attention back to uz. Looking back at him, she noticed his eyes were bloodshot and his face was twisted in anger.


    "Your hand. Now." he ordered. His eyes that were locked onto hers zed as they were warning her to not try anything funny nor dy this any longer than she already had.


    The intense worry that uz will snap and really harm her child made her immediately listened to him. She could feel the magic that was concentrated around her belly tighten a little more when he asked her hand again for the umpteenth time.


    But just as her hand was about tond on the priestess'' hand, something powerful and as ck as an obsidian lightning hit the ground with a bang. All three of them ¨C Evie, uz and the priestess ¨C were knocked off bnce at the furious shaking caused by the impact of that lightning hitting the ground.


    The next thing Evie knew, there was a short but sharp scream before it was abruptly cut off. When she turned to the side to look at what happened, the priestess had already turned into a pile of ck ash where she previously standing. Completely incinerated.


    Wide-eyed, Evie looked up, her heart not being able to help but thump in hopeful anticipation. But it was also mixed in with that unsettling jitteriness that she could not exin.


    However, that feeling which was worse than fear threatened to devour her as she saw how the familiar darkness was now looming like a thick storm of clouds above them, slowly circling and menacing in its movements.


    It was the source of the ck lightning.


    Evie''s hands trembled as her hands lifted to the front of her dress and she clutched at the fabric at her chest. No¡­ this could not be¡­ this should not be happening¡­ please tell me this is¡­ not you¡­ Gav!

 Chapter 623: Cold and dark

    Chapter 623: Cold and dark


    uz was suddenly standing right before Evie as if to block her from any harm befalling her. His magic was enveloped all over him now, his sword that seemed to be wrapped with wisps of shadows pointed forward.


    "uz! Get your restriction magic off me! Now!" Evie demanded, her voice severe, shrouded with extreme fear.


    "Tell me, it''s Gavrael, right?" uz asked without taking his gaze and focus off their surroundings.


    "Yes! That''s why you need to let go of me now! Hurry!" She was frantic at the sudden increase of the intensity of that weird feeling.


    He gritted his teeth. This was totally unexpected. He never thought that the troublesome prince could actually find them this quickly! And to think that it seemed¡­ as though his awakening was already happening was the most shocking thing of all. How could that happen right now of all times?!! How had things progressed so quickly?!


    Now he did not have a choice but to release the Light Queen. Doing this means he had lost the only chance he had to force her on their mating bond! Goddamn it! He was not sure if he could find another opportunity as good as before to carry out their mating bond. He had a sinking feeling that it would be impossible after this.


    "Now! uz!" Evie yelled at him again with increasing urgency and he knew that releasing her was the best choice he had right now.


    "Alright, I will release you. But promise me you''ll work with me. We will kill him today. You''re going to kill him now before his awakening isplete!" he was still trying to see if he could manipte things to go his way ¨C even if it was not ording to his ideal ns.


    He waited for her answer. She was right behind him so he could not see her facial expressions, but he could only hope this queen would choose the right thing to do. That she will not sacrifice everything, their realm, for the sake of one man.


    "I promise." She finally replied.


    Her answer made him draw in deep breath of relief. Then he released her from his restriction, knowing that he did not even have any time left to doubt her.


    And he was right, as soon as he released her, the powerful obsidian lightning began hitting the ground¡­ everywhere. There was not one spot that was spared.


    The ground trembled with every heavy strike and the sky roared as a thick cloud of darkness descended until a figure was visible. A man with massive wings¡­ shrouded with the kind of power so impossibly strong - an insane power that was not supposed to exist¡­ Gavrael¡­ the king of darkness!


    "Step back, uz," the light queen''s voice echoed from behind him. "Let me handle this."


    A frown appeared on his face at the tone of her voice. It was no longer trembling with fear.


    "No. I could never. If he kills you, it''s all over." uz said with conviction. There was no way he would let the Light Queen handle this all by herself. Even though he knew that this queen was the fated one to kill this dark king, the disparity between their powers right now was just too great! She had not yet reached the point where her powers were able to rival his in a fair fight. If she faced him now on her own, she would be totally overpowered, and it would be a one-sided beating.


    uz had a feeling that the Light Queen was not ready yet for a direct confrontation! There was no way she would be able to handle him! He was adamant at wanting to battle with her. At least with the both of them, there might be some hope yet.


    "Just listen to me and step back!" She insisted, her tone bing even graver. "Leave while I handle him or you will die here, uz!" Herst sentence ringing with strong conviction.


    His eyes widened at her words. Her tone was so certain that he froze for a couple of seconds.


    "Listen to me! He will never harm me but you¡­ he''s going to kill you. You''re not going to die here, uz. You cannot die! Go, take your army with you, and wait for me to get in touch with you again. NOW! Don''t let what you''ve worked so hard for countless of years to just end here in vain!"


    He stilled. Her words rammed into his heart and mind with a bang. His grip on his sword tightened. But then his blue eyes red with a fire so intense and dangerous.


    "No." He answered without hesitation. "I''m not going to leave you. I don''t trust that he wouldn''t kill you. If something happens to you then everything that I''ve worked so hard for countless of years will be reduced toplete nothingness."


    Dark magic enveloped him until he looked like he had turned into a shadow.


    "No! uz!" she yelled but it was toote. In a blink of an eye, one powerful sh happened. Darkness against shadows.


    uz held on for a moment, but it did not take long before he was blown back by the immense power that was pressing into him. He tumbled back yards away from where he was originally standing.


    "uz!" Evie yelled as she turned to look at the man who had been thrown back. But when she looked back at the descending figure, her heart shivered.


    Now that he was visible, Evie could no longer keep up her bravado. The sight of him¡­ this familiar image she had seen before¡­


    She could literally feel her heart and soul cracking like a breaking mirror. No¡­ this cannot be happening. This was just another nightmare. This was not true. Right¡­? Unfortunately, the person who would usually be the one giving herfort and wrapping her up in a warm embrace was the same one who was walking before her ¨C cold and dark.


    "Gav¡­" she uttered¡­ no matter how much she prayed that this would be someone else, she knew in her heart that it was no one else but him. This¡­ this was not supposed to happen! It was still too early for this! Why?! How¡­? How did everything end up this way?


    Before she knew it, she was already walking towards him. Unguarded. Without any protective magic around her.


    The majestic creature of darknessnded powerfully on the ground, but his deadly power did not stop her from advancing. She did not even think or pause in her move forward. The ck lightning was hitting everywhere but her.


    As she walked towards him, feeling this familiar darkness, she could almost feel the breaking pieces of her heart falling on the ground like shards of a broken mirror.


    "Gav¡­" she called out once again in a broken and teary voice when...


    His eyes finally lifted and met hers.

 Chapter 624: Power

    Chapter 624: Power


    Evie stretched her hand out towards him, as though she was calling for him to approach her. She could see the colours of his eyes constantly changing between blue and grey, as if both were fighting for dominance ¨C as if both Gavrael and Gavriel were trying to ovee the other.


    That gave Evie a spark of hope. It meant that all was not lost. In her vision, Gav''s eyes were not like this. His eyes were abination of grey and blue, where there were both colours in one iris. If he was still in the process of merging right now, this only meant that the process was notpleted yet. She can still stop this! They had not reached the point of hopelessness yet!


    This little bit of hope was enough to extinguish the fear and anguish that had risen within her. "Gavriel!" she called out. She chose to call on Gavriel because she wanted his vampire side toe out and suppress his dark fae power. If he could seed, she was confident that this would at least stop the merging for now! Once he could be stabilised,ter they would look for a more permanent solution to this issue.


    "Gavriel! I''m here! You can see me, right?" Evie did not stop approaching him, even as she felt the sheer power of his darkness overwhelming and pressing on her entire being.


    The dark magic swirling about him was suffocating, mind numbing and spine-tingling. This kind of power was enough to kill an average dark fae if they were being touched by just one of these wisps of thick and ominous smoke.


    "Gavriel¡­" her voice faltered a little when recognition did not seem to spark in his eyes. She was only five steps away from him now. It was getting physically harder for her to approach him. The powerful wisps of smoke were stopping her from getting nearer to him.


    "Gavriel! It''s me! Evie! Your wife! Please, listen to me!" she screamed, hoping that he would somehow be able to hear her.


    But that too, was futile. Before she could take another step forward, he was gone from her sight. She felt the strong magic brushing past her.


    He avoided her! This meant¡­


    She whipped around and saw him attacking uz.


    Only one strike and uz was flung back like a ragdoll. Gav was just too powerful!


    But even in the face of such absolute and overwhelming power, uz did not back off after he struggled to get up from that one mighty attack.


    In Gav''s third attack, uz unleashed his own powers and the shadows gathered around him, forming a protective shield.


    Darkness against shadows collided once again. This time, even though Gav managed to shatter uz''s shield, uz still managed to dodge. He was more alert and ready to ept the impact of Gav''s attack after being hit by it a few times already.


    Evie could only watch from the side lines as two powerful creatures shed and go head-to-head with each other. She could not even intervene even if she wanted to. The fight was just too ferocious that her jumping in their midst right now would be downright suicidal. uz was still managing to hold on, but if this continued, Gav was definitely going to kill him for sure!


    She hated uz right now, hated him to her bones. But she did not want him dead. She needed to consider the bigger picture and still take that into ount. This was still the uz that she saw in her vision of the future. This was still the man who had fought alongside her future self, clearing the path for her with all his might, as though he was prepared to die as long as he could protect her. Because of this memory form her vision, she would want to keep the hope that somehow, the current uz would be able to change into that powerful ally that she had seen.


    Even right now, uz was already very strong. She could tell that he might be on par with Galleous, even though he was not even a royal dark fae. That showed how promising his talent was. She could not afford to lose this talent as her ally if possible.


    However,pared to Gav in his current state, his tremendous strength was far from enough.


    uz failed to dodge a hit and another and another. Gav went at him mercilessly.


    Then Evie saw Gav created a sword made of pure dark magic. It was as though one of those living wisp of smoke had transformed itself into a powerful weapon. He¡­ Gav was going to kill him!


    The ground trembled when uz fell. The impact was so strong it created a deep depression in the ground where hended.


    Evie saw Gav pointed his ck sword downwards. She didn''t know why but she had a horrific feeling that if she won''t intervene now, she''s going to regret it.


    Her heart shuddered and in the next moment, she flew towards uz as fast as she could and immediately erected a powerful dome barrier that protected both uz and herself behind it.


    Gav''s sword shed against her barrier. Darkness now shed against the power of light.


    "Gav! Gavrael!!! Please! Stop!" she screamed at him, looking at him through her thick barrier. Still, he could not seem to hear her at all. His face was focussed and trained on the person on the ground behind her.


    Despair gripped her heart when he exerted powers against hers. He was trying to break through her barrier. "Gavriel!" she could only scream his name as she fought against him¡­ pouring in more power into her shield to strengthen it.


    But her shield still cracked. Initially there were only small cracks. But as he increased the pressure, those cracks only gotrger and wider.


    And she felt her heart cracking at the same time. No¡­ this cannot be happening¡­


    Once again, Evie screamed his name ¨C this time with all the breath that she had in her ¨C as she was finally forced to use an offensive attack this time. Powerful beams of lights shone forth from her palms and shed against his dark sword that had just pierced through her barrier.


    Never in a million years did she ever imagine a scene like this¡­ where the two of them would go up against each other in such a desperate battle. Why? Why did this have to happen to them? Why?!!

 Chapter 625: Cold as ice

    Chapter 625: Cold as ice


    Her throat hurt so much that she could no longer call his name out anymore. She started to push his sword back with all that she can.


    Evie had not realized how her anger and despair tremendously fuelled her power. Her light magic came out stronger, brighter and more powerful than ever before.


    Then she watched as his dark sword shattered from the onught of her light magic and turned back into smoke before flowing back to join the rest of the wispy smoky tendrils curling around him again.


    That very moment, Evie closed her palms to stop the powerful magic from flowing out of her. However, it was a little toote. Her magic had already shot forth and hit Gav before she could stop it.


    "Gav!!!" Evie yelped out anxiously as she watched him get blown away by her own powers.


    Her wings pped opened and with the help of her strong magic, she surged forward powerfully and managed to catch him mid-air. Upon wrapping her arms tenderly around his neck, she then created a protective barrier around them both before he could m into the massive obsidian crystal he was headed towards.


    The barrier served as soft wall behind him, positively stopping anymore harm to fall on him.


    "Gav!!" Evie eximed, as she pulled away a little to look down at his face.


    She was finally holding him, touching him. It felt so good having him in her arms again. "Oh, Gav¡­" she felt tears brimming in her eyes when he met her gaze. "Did I hit you too hard?"


    Her gaze filled with worry as she held his face cupped within both her palms. Her eyes were worriedly scanning him to check if he was wounded in other ces.


    When theynded on the ground, Evie did not release him. He fell onto his knees, so Evie knelt as well, never letting go of his face.


    His darkness was being overpowered by her glowing light. And Evie almost thought that it was a good thing, only if Gav did not look so blinded that it was as though he could not stand looking straight at her.


    "Gav¡­" Evie caressed his face gently, trying to pull his attention to her voice and touch. She suppressed her power little by little until her glow dulled down to a bearable level. "Please open your eyes and look at me. Gav."


    He listened. But when his eyes opened, the colours of his eyes still remained ever changing.


    "It''s me, Evie¡­ I''m here, love. Can you hear me?" she felt like crying now as she uttered those words. Then she kissed his lips softly. He was¡­ cold¡­ bitingly cold¡­ and that scared her. He had never been as cold as this before.


    Still, Evie continued kissing him, not minding how icy his soft lips felt on hers. She remembered that she had done something simr to this before. Back during the time when he was down in that secret dungeon below the library in Dacria.


    When he lifted his hand and touched her wrist, Evie stilled. Her heart thumped in anticipation and hope that her Gav was back.


    She slowly tore her lips off his, her heart hammering even faster, hoping and praying that she would be seeing her Gav back, safe and sound and that he would be able to recognize her now.


    "E¡­ Evie¡­" he uttered in a broken whisper. That one sound flooded Evie''s heart with utter relief.


    "Yes, Gav. I''m here." Her voice trembled as her eyes teared up and threatened to overflow.


    Even though the colours of his eyes did not change, the fact that he had called out her name was enough for her.


    She threw herself at him and hugged him as tight as she could. "Oh Gav¡­" she cried, trembling a little. "You¡­ you really scared me¡­ are you okay? I think my magic harmed you."


    "Evie¡­" he hugged her back, wrapping his arms around her. She could feel a slight tremor running through his arms as they enfolded her in his embrace. His body was still so cold, as cold as ice. "Listen¡­"


    Feeling his heartbeat pounding so hard within his chest, Evie moved to pull away and wanted to look at his face. But he did not allow her to get out of his tight hold.


    "I''m so sorry¡­" his voice cracked as he apologised, and Evie did not know why but her heartbeat hastened as well. Fear and despair suddenly returned in waves before she could even know why he was saying sorry. "Evie¡­ something''s about to¡­ happen to me¡­ I think¡­ I''m going to ¨C"


    "No! No! Nothing will happen ¨C" Evie shook her head rapidly as she wanted to deny what he was about to say.


    "Listen¡­ please¡­ Evie¡­" He spoke softly, begging her to listen.


    "No¡­ Gav! You can fight it! I believe in you."


    His body trembled. She could feel darkness pulsating within him again. He kissed her forehead, then the crown of her head.


    "I''m so sorry, my love¡­ I¡­ we did a grave mistake¡­ and I don''t think any of us can stop this anymore ¨C" his voice was pained, agonized, as if it was getting harder for him to speak.


    "No¡­ Please¡­ stop¡­ don''t say that ¨C" Tears were already leaking from the corners of her eyes, trekking a trail down both sides of her smooth cheeks. She clung desperately onto him, hugging his waist tight.


    His cold lips captured her mouth. Then he released her reluctantly, his fingers quivering even harder as he wiped her tear-stained cheeks.


    "Evie, my love¡­ listen to me¡­" she saw a lone tear that flowed from the corner of his eye, before he bent and whispered something in her ears.


    Then all too soon, something seemed to st within him. And he was gone. He had vanished from her arms.


    Paralyzed, Evie could only move her eyeballs to look up and saw him there, suspended in the air a little farther away from her. His arms were spread wide to his sides and the storm of darkness was heading towards him, swirling around his body as his entire being pulsed with a thick, malevolent darkness. It was happening now¡­ the merging and the awakening¡­

 Chapter 626: Rising sun

    Chapter 626: Rising sun


    "No¡­ this can''t be¡­ It shouldn''t be now. We still had time¡­" was all Evie could mutter to herself. Her entire being was trembling now. Despair washed through her as she watched a tornado of darkness envelop her most beloved person right before her eyes. And there was nothing she could do to stop it.


    Dark lightning began to fall all around them like rain, but Evie could not even bring herself to move. She felt that her heart and body had shattered at the same time. Everything was crumbling down ¨C it was all going down the drain. She could not ept this. She refused to ept this.


    "No!!!" the scream finally came out of her mouth. She curled forward in despair, both hands fisted and clutched at her chest.


    A ck lightning had struck right next to her, barely a foot away, making the ground tremble.


    Still, she did not bother to move. A shadow came hurtling at her and grabbed her before moving away from the onught of the ck lightning. It was uz.


    "Let go of me." her voice harder than steel as she said that to him, her hands pushing at his arms that were wrapped around her.


    uz obeyed and let go of her. "No one can stop his awakening anymore, Light Queen." he said. "And I don''t think you are ready to bring him down. Not with the way you are right now. You''re not strong enough ¨C" though his tone was neutral, as though just stating the facts, Evie could not help but feel as though he was mocking her¡­ mocking them both with his words. And that only caused her dissatisfaction and ire at the so-called fate to increase and burn hotter.


    "Shut. Your. Mouth." She snarled out. Her words that were spat out were so unlike her that uz stopped talking and held back whatever else he had wanted to say.


    Her eyes were glowing like amber coloured hell fires when she turned back to look at him.


    The glow of her body was returning ¨C and it seemed to being back with a vengeance. This time, the magic that leaked out from her body was stronger. Much stronger than before. And she did not seem to be bothered to hold it back at all. The power she was exuding now seemed to have gone beyond what seemed to be possible.


    uz could not talk back. Her gaze, her power¡­ it had all but rendered him paralyzed. This woman¡­ what in the Underworld was this? How could her powers increase with such unprecedented degree in just a few moments? Could it really be that the angrier she gets, the stronger she bes? Was she the type that could turn her emotions into a trigger to further push her powers up?


    With her power levels right now, uz could no longer maintain his statement saying that she was hopelessly overpowered. It was just unbelievable. It almost felt as though it was not only Gavrael who was undergoing an awakening right now¡­ it was as if something so incredible was happening to this queen as well. As if she too, was going through her own awakening!


    The aura of the light surrounding her was now blinding. So blinding that he found himself taking a couple of steps back from her, covering his eyes so that he would not be rendered sightless.


    But when he saw her began to move forward, uz attempted to stop her. He thought that it was still too risky for her to approach him so simply like that. The wisest thing they should do right now was to retreat!


    Though she was bing stronger, uz still would not dare underestimate the King of Darkness. One wrong move and the Light Queen could die in his hands! He could not let her take such a risk.


    "Don''t! Light Queen! Please don''t go!" he shouted, forcing his way closer to her despite her magic.


    The Light Queen did not seem to be listening and continued approaching the storm of darkness with steady and determined steps.


    Gnashing his teeth, uz pushed forward. "Light Queen!! If you approach him without a n like this, his power could kill you! If not you, it could still harm your child!" He knew that this would be thest thing he could use to attempt at holding her back.


    She halted after hearing his words.


    uz was about to heave a sigh in relief, thinking that his attempt at distraction seeded, when Evie suddenly materialised her wings and spread it out behind her. Her actions were so unexpected that uz was given no chance to react.


    In the next second, she rose into the air, stopping only when she was right across that swirling mass of darkness.


    She could still see him within that maelstrom. He looked as though he was in an extreme world of pain. The darkness continued pulsating, spreading out. She could see the outline of his veins now turning ck as it crept and spread across his skin.


    There was no denying it any longer. Whether she epted it or not, this was his awakening.


    ''Gav¡­'' she was calling his name in her mind.


    Her broken heart felt like it was raining blood as she moved even closer.


    "Fine¡­" she uttered in a broken voice. Tears began flowing down her cheeks. "I will listen to you Gav. I will listen to you¡­"


    Then she spread her arms wide. As if responding to her call, lights gathered, swirling around her, creating another tornado in the area. Only that this was the opposite of that dark one.


    Soon, a ball of light appeared in the sky. It was so bright that it almost looked like the sun was rising in the Under Lands. Still, the darknessing from Gav was not able to be overpowered by her light.


    The light kept getting bigger and brighter.


    Evie who was in the middle of it, opened her eyes and looked straight towards her beloved.


    "Gav¡­" she uttered once more, and tear drops fell like pearls from her eyes before her hands whipped forward.


    A thick beam of light pierced through the viscous darkness and hit right at him. He looked back at her.


    As the light exploded and enveloped him...


    He smiled ¨C one that is filled with relief and thankfulness. Then the amber crystal materialized around his figure, trapping him within. And with it, effectively stopping all fluctuations of dark magic around them.


    The armies still at the training grounds who were forced to stay where they were because of their Lord''smand all looked up and watched the sky got coloured with a blinding light.


    Somewhere in the dragon''s mountains, Gideon and Vera who were still busy training with the ice dragons turned their heads towards the light that had appeared from afar off.


    "Evie¡­" Vera immediately uttered while Gideon slowly lifted his hand over his chest, sping a fistful of his shirt as if his heart had started to ache.


    The dark faes in the nearby duchy looked up as well. The ones inside their houses stepped out to take a look at the urrence of that strange light.


    At the camp near the abyss, Evie''s dragons began to wail.


    King Belial, Queen Beatrice and everyone in the vicinity all turned their heads toward this same direction. Towards the light that was like a rising sun.

 Chapter 627: Report

    Chapter 627: Report


    The entire Under Land were stunned for that few moments as Evie''s explosion of power lit up thisnd beneath the surface. That was a phenomenon they had never seen nor could ever imagine in their entire lives. No¡­ almost everyone knew that that was no mere phenomenon. Someone had created that extremely bright light ¨C someone really powerful and filled with light energy. And all the Undenders could already tell who the source of that light was.


    It must be no other than the Light Fae Queen they had heard so much about since the past few days. Many of the dark faes at first sneered and doubted when they heard the news that that their King and The Ten Noble Lords had epted the Light Queen''s proposal in exchange of her dragons. However, with this supreme and tant show of raw power that could be felt almost throughout the whole Under Lands, the naysayers were now rendered speechless.


    They were dumbstruck at this disy of unrestrained power. Even though they had no idea what was happening, for some strange reason, they could tell that whatever the reason was behind the release of this bright light was something none of them could even imagine. This amount of power was just no joke. There was just no question about that that, not only because of what they were seeing, but because of what they were feeling at this moment too. It was unbelievable how they actually felt goosebumps just looking at it from afar. Whoever this queen who wields such amount of magic was, one thing is for sure ¨C she is theplete opposite of a joke.


    She was someone to be feared and reverenced. Now they finally understood why the Light Queen had actually made their King and even all the Noble Lords ept her and her offers. She is proving that she was better off as an ally than an enemy to them. Some of the Noble Lords were thanking their lucky starts in their hearts that they did not stand up and openly oppose the Light Queen''s proposal that day when she had brought it up. She was not a person one wants as their opponent.


    "Belial¡­" Queen Beatrice''s grip on her husband''s arm tightened. She could feel her heart aching at the sight of that light. Oh, her poor dear daughter-inw.


    It was beautiful, spectacr, and looked exactly like the golden rising sun she remembered seeing back then when she was still living on the surface. But it was not the kind of beauty that makes one''s heart swell with bliss and ecstasy. Instead, it was the kind that makes people''s hearts tremble for fear of the unknown. There was just that undetermined difort and restlessness that was triggered once anyone looked to that rising light.


    "Please tell me what is going on," Her voiceing out as a pained whisper, almost as though she was begging her husband.


    The king had already started feeling restless since quite a while ago. Even before that bright light appeared, he was already feeling the fluctuations of the energies in the air. Due to that, he had already excused himself and started concentrating towards the outside, trying to find the source of that disturbance that he had felt.


    When the spectacr yet bone chilling light slowly died down, the King finally opened his eyes. And Beatrice knew right then that he must have had seen something. Somethingpletely unprecedented. An uneptable bad news. And Queen Beatrice''s heart felt as though it had frozen over and cracked.


    "There''s no way that Evie would use such an immense amount of power if she''s fighting the ice dragons or just any enemy." She continued, knowing full well that Evie would never do something like this against anyone in the Under Lands, except if¡­ one of her sons ended up losing themselves to their darkness.


    Belial slowly met her gaze and then he slowly pulled her into his embrace, trying to offer whateverfort he could to his wife at this moment. That hug alone made Beatrice''s heart sank. Her greatest fears right now might being true¡­ that it was something rted to her son hade true.


    "She''s trapped Gavrael, my queen." He replied in a low and woeful voice as he tightened his grip around her, kissing her forehead and tried to soothe her trembling frame. He did not dare let go of his wife as he was afraid that she would be too overwhelmed and ended up copsing to the ground from the news.


    "Oh, Gavvy¡­" she crumpled against the King''s chest and wept bitterly.


    "My King!" General Alvion announced his arrival loudly outside the king''s tent. By his tone of voice alone, the two already knew that more trouble hade their way.


    Beatrice quickly wiped her tears away andposed herself before nodding at her husband. Once Belial confirmed that Beatrice was in control of her emotions, the two of them stepped out of the king''s tent.


    "Yes, Alvion. Go ahead and report." The King gestured him to skip the formalities and immediately state his report.


    "The monsters have stoppeding out from that dark well, Your Majesty. I believe it was momentarily closed again." He reported and the couple heaved a breath of relief. At least this was a brief respite and some good news they were getting. A few moments before that bright light had appeared, the abyss seemed to have awakened and monsters had poured out from it like beasts being set free from their cages after an eternity of being imprisoned.


    War against the monsters had broken out in an instant. The soldiers effectively stopped the monsters, killing them before they could reach the outer circumference of the camp, as they exercised their previously nned strategies. However, if more than what they had anticipated hade at them endlessly, they all knew their defense will slowly crumble and the monsters will be able to break through.


    "However, we have a problem. There''s a second pulsation¡­ and there''s more monsters that had alreadye out just within that short period of time right before the bright light appeared." Lord Alvion continued his report.

 Chapter 628: Before the battle

    Chapter 628: Before the battle


    "How many is your estimate?"


    "Thousands¡­ tens of thousands, Your Majesty."


    Beatrice'' eyes widened. That number¡­ how in the Undends did such a number managed toe out within just that short period of time?! How could that even be possible? Was it even the same abyss they were talking about?


    A few hours ago, the abyss had pulsated, and monsters came pouring out of it. The number already doubled than the usual - a few hundreds. And now, this second pulsation poured out tens of thousands even though it onlysted for a very short moments?!


    "Big and small." Alvion added. "And in a few moments from now, they will reach our camp barriers and sh with our soldiers."


    Belial''s blue eyes gleamed dangerously. That look means nothing but war.


    "Get everyone ready, Alvion. We are not going to let any of these monsters reach any of our cities." He dered and Alvion bowed low before disappearing into smoke.


    "Leave this ce Beatrice. And go find Evie, our daughter-inw. I will stay here and deal with the monsters with my soldiers." Belial kissed his wife''s head. "You need to go, right this instant!"


    Beatrice could only steel herself and nod at her husband. This was war. Her husband must fight without question, and she had her own missions to carry out as well.


    "Don''t be too reckless, my darling." She reminded him fondly.


    "I''m not sure about that, but I promise I will not lose. Or my darling might kick my ass." He grinned and then after telling her the location, he sealed Beatrice''s mouth with his and disappeared as well.


    ¡­


    At the front lines, Zanya, Leon, Samuel, and Zn were leading the small group of Light Faes. Lord Azrael had taken them in to join with his army and they were at the far south border of the abyss. They could tell that the dark faes at the front were already fighting against the monsters.


    The dragon riders in training had to climb off their dragons as they still could not perfect controlling and fighting together with them. They did not want to risk harming the dragons by engaging in a war without managing to even control them fully. So, the light faes had taken over.


    Zanya and Zirrus had easily taken over the riding of Silver and Fir while Kariza was still coaxing Vermillion to cooperate with her.


    The vampires and the light faes were silent, unmoving and a bit restless. They all knew that the light had belonged to no one else but their queen. And the fact that none of them were with their queen right now while she was fighting, made their hearts sank to the ground.


    They did not know whether they should fight here or fly towards her. But they had received an order. Their queen had ordered them to stay here and fight with the dark faes.


    "Say something, Samuel. You''re still the leader Her Majesty has assigned." Zn broke the silence. Nudging at Samuel.


    Samuel nced at him. Then he looked at Zanya who was standing between Leon and Zirrus.


    The light fae nodded at him. Zanya was also the leader the Queen assigned. So with her permission to do the speaking, the big man stepped forward.


    "Do not worry about our Queen." His voice echoed. Even the dark faes nearby looked at him.


    The light faes threw him a cold gaze at his words though, most especially Zirrus.


    "I am saying this because I believe in her more than in myself." He added then he began to recount. "I still remembered that day when we were on our journey to Crescia. She was still a princess then and she thought she was nothing but a weak and useless human. We were overpowered by orcs in the Misty Forest and honestly, we all thought that we''d die there. But then, she came to our rescue, riding on a dragon anding back for us¡­ saving our assess in the coolest way ever. And that wasn''t the only time she had done that. What I''m saying is, our queen is very strong. And she is very resourceful. It''s normal for us to worry about her but our worry must not hinder us from focusing on the battle that''s right before us. Our queen had said that she''ll never let us go to the frontlines again if we get hurt. That only meant one thing. She wants us to be alert and be careful and survive if a battle ever broke out. That is what we can do right now. We must focus and fight so that when shees back to us, she would not be disappointed and sad to find our dead bodies. I have a strong belief that she''lle back for us when we most need her. So let''s lift our heads up and don''t let anything distract us. This will be our very first battle here in the Under Lands, so we need undivided focus right now to survive this battle and see Her Majesty again!" Samuel finished his speech on a strong note, the air vibrating with the power of his belief and confidence in Queen Evie.


    Zn smiled. "That was one amazing speech." He murmured, nudging at Samuel teasingly again as they looked at the Light Faes who were now finally looking revitalized and encouraged by Samuel''s little pep talk.


    "Stop nudging me, Zn."


    "I am just really touched. Don''t worry, I managed to ask Zanya to immortalize your speech with her magic. We''ll make sure Her Majesty will hear it once she''s back." Zn winked at Samuel and snickered slyly.


    Samuel''s ears reddened a little as he coughed and looked away. "She doesn''t need to hear that, you sly fox." He said to Zn before ncing over at Zanya.


    But Zanya was already busy speaking with Leon. Zn grinned at him again. "Don''t go disturbing the loving couple. They must be having a heart-to-heart talk before the battle begins." Zn nudged him again.


    Samuel shook his head and turned his back at the annoying Zn when the ground suddenly began to tremble. The thousands of monsters were here!

 Chapter 629: Be strong

    Chapter 629: Be strong


    Back at the ice-dragon''s mountains¡­


    "Gideon!? What is going on?! Please, look at me!" Vera''s yell echoed around them as she knelt on the ground cradling Gideon''s face. The man had fallen to his knees a while ago and the smoke-like dark magic kept oozing from him uncontrobly. She was getting more afraid as he had suddenly copsed for no apparent reason. The only thing that seemed out of the ordinary was that sh of bright light.


    The colour of his eyes was now shing between blue to ck as his dark magic began to whirl around him like a forming storm, threatening to blow Vera away.


    "Get away¡­ from me, Vera." he said through his gritted teeth, looking as though it was really hard for him to even focus and form the words to speak to her. "Take your dragon¡­ and go find Evielyn ¨C" he managed to choke out the words he needed to say to her.


    "No! I can''t leave you here! You will being with me!" She shook her head and grabbed harder onto him.


    He reversed the hold and grabbed onto her wrists instead. "Listen! Vera!!" his voice sounded like a snarl now. "I''m going to lose control. I don''t ¨C"


    "You promised Gideon! You promised you will not leave me! You promised that would not happen!" Vera burst out in tears. Why? This was not supposed to happen. What had gone wrong then? Were they not supposed to be changing the future for the better? Why did his condition suddenly deteriorate to this extent out of nowhere?


    "I''m so sorry¡­" his voice came out nearly like a growl. She could see that his nails that were holding onto her wrist had turnedpletely ck in the short time they were talking. This urrence only caused Vera''s heart to sink even lower and a bad premonition suddenly sprung up in her heart.


    "No! I won''t ept your sorry. I don''t want to! You have to keep your promise and stay with me ¨C" Vera did not want to continue listening to what her mate was telling her and kept shaking her head.


    "Please! Listen to me¡­ Vera¡­ the monsters are calling out to me. I am going to have to lead them in this war. So you need to get yourself to Evielyn. Please¡­" He insisted, sounding like it was getting harder and harder for him to speak. "Tell her¡­ not to let the monsters spread. All of the monsters need to be eliminated. Not even a single one of them should be spared. All ces that the monsters will set foot on will be swallowed by the darkness. And that is how the abyss will expand." He forced himself to talk, pushing through the swirling darkness hovering at the edge of his mind. He needed Vera to pass this important message on to Evie no matter what. She was their hope right now.


    "And what about you, Gid?" Vera''s lips trembled.


    "I wille back to you, Vera. I will keep my promise. Trust me. I will do something."


    "Then why don''t you please let me help you? You should know by now that I''m no longer a mere powerless human, Gideon. Especially the past few days¡­ you have seen how I had been training with the ice dragons. I know that I am still not as good as Evie. But I canmand and control them." her trembling voice turned begging. Because she had realized she could do nothing to stop him. She had done this before. In her vision, she had clung onto to him, cried a river to stop him and the result of all those things was nothing but terrible. He had hurt her quite a few times and those moments he had realized what he had done to her turned him ballistic. It made him only loathe himself even more and his darkness only became stronger every time.


    Vera did not want to see that happening to him in this current timeline. Him, hating himself for hurting her to the point that he wanted to just destroy himself to pieces. Since she had already seen the future, she wanted to avoid having him get hurt even more. "Gideon¡­"


    His darkness pulsated, creating a smoke formation akin to a ck rose around them. He grunted and clenched at his chest again. Vera knew this look of his. He was really close to losing himself now. But he did not.


    After grunting for a few minutes, he looked at her again, panting hard and sweating buckets. Then his hand lifted up tremblingly and cupped the side of her face.


    "I know, Vera. I know¡­ You''ll help me by bing stronger, my sweet mate. Be strong for me. Please. I''m not going to be na?ve and tell you to stay back obediently in the castle and do nothing. I knew the moment you freed the dragons that you''d be someone great. A great warrior. No¡­ Even before you did that, I knew you were full of potential. You just needed an outlet to show how great you are. So¡­ go ahead and be one as you wish, Vera. Fight as you wish. Kill as you wish. I would not stop you nor chastise you. Just promise me one thing¡­ that you''d take care of yourself. Don''t let the monsters or anyone hurt you."


    Silent tears were leaking from the corners of his eyes as those words left his mouth. "Join the war and destroy all the monsters for me with your dragons. That''s how you can help me." He had used up a lot of his strength to speak to Vera at length and reassure her that even without her being beside him, he would be fine.


    Gideon was now burning up. Fire and utter darkness were both consuming him. Since that light appeared, he had started hearing someone''s voice, the voice of darkness or whoever it was. A foreignnguage that he had never heard before but could understand kept whispering in his ears.

 Chapter 630: Role

    Chapter 630: Role


    This voice that was speaking in a foreignnguage was telling him what he should do. No, it was ordering him what to do and he knew that he could never resist it. He could feel it in his bones that no matter how much he fights against it, he would not be able to seed.


    It felt like a curse. Something he could never break free from. Or something like an ultimate mission he must fulfil because he was born just for this purpose. His life purpose seemed only to lead the army of monsters and expand the abyss until it reaches where the king, Gavrael, was trapped at. Yes, he had found out what had happened because of the orders he had been receiving from the voice.


    His consciousness and sanity were on the verge of being swallowedpletely. And there was only one thing that was still keeping him rooted to what was his current reality. To keep him from giving in. That woman. His love. His mate. His Vera.


    But he knew that he was barely hanging on by the skin of his teeth. It was bound to eventually snap no matter what he would do. So he was saying all of these now. He felt it in his heart that this was the only chance for him to do this.


    The things Vera told him about what she had seen in her vision of their future made him realized this one thing. That perhaps, the very first time he had sumbed to his darkness was the turning point of how the future of the war would turn out. If at that time, this same thing had happened and that he had also heard these voices, did he managed to fight it because Gavrael was still around back then? If so, then what is the reason why Vera did not say anything about him telling them what they would do? Did he tell them, but they still ended up losing the war and monsters kept pouring out of the abyss because Gavrael had not been trapped by Evielyn in her crystal?


    Thetter option was the most probable reason to him. Things were changing. Now that Gavrael was trapped and frozen and the abyss was shut closed, their chances to stop the monsters were now greater than ever. Only if they could stop the monsters from reaching where Gavrael was currently held.


    He did not know for sure what would happen if the abyss swallowed the crystal that Garvael was trapped in, but he could think of the worst-case scenario and that was that the darkness having to free him by force. Now if that happened, there would be no telling how massive the effects would be.


    So no matter how hard it was for him, he had said it. He had to ept and allow that Vera will join in the war as well.


    Vera¡­ he was going to make her fight because he knew that it was the only way he could protect her. Right now, his darkness had identified Vera as a huge threat. Someone who needed to be eliminated as soon as possible for him to fulfil his role. To be able toplete his mission.


    However, she was right when she said she was no longer that powerless and weak human from before. His darkness had confirmed it. And he had confirmed it himself while he was watching her train so hard to control her dragons. This made him feel better knowing that she could one day be like Evielyn. Someone who was formidable in her own rights rather than vulnerable. Someone who could fight for herself and determine her own future.


    He had nned and wished to be her hero forever but now he thought that her being her own knight in shining armour, or even rising up to be his hero now that he seemed to be the one turning into a viin was not a bad plot at all. He could imagine her as a badass dragon warrior, and he could not help the wide smile from spreading across his face.


    "If we defeat all the monsters¡­ what will happen? To you? Are we going to have to fight you as well?" she asked worriedly. He could see through his blurry consciousness, the waterfall of her tears that cascaded over her fair cheeks.


    He wiped away her tears with his trembling hands. He was already reaching his limit of resisting the darkness that was trying to take over him. A few moments more and he might strike out at her and attempt to kill her.


    The fear and agony gripped at his heart like a vice. "Once the monsters are gone¡­" he said gnashing his teeth so hard that his gums started bleeding.


    Gideon had realized even in his failing consciousness that Gavrael''s entrapment was not the reason of his power surging so impossibly strong. It was the monsters. He had suspected this before. The more monsters there were on this side of the abyss, the more powerful he bes. Now that there were tens of thousands of monsters that had emerged from the abyss, his magic has be uncontroble.


    These monsters were bowing to him like all the other monsters who were already in the Undends. To them he was theirmander. He was the sovereign of the monsters. The one whose role was to protect and fight for the king, his younger brother, Gavrael. Thus, the monsters were his greatest strength and the extension of his arms. They were literally his weapons and the source of most of his power.


    He believed that once the monsters were eradicated, his power would diminish in proportion to them, and he could finally fight his own darkness. He would do it without fail. This time, he was going to return to Vera ¨C victorious and in one piece ¨C and keep his promise that he had made to her. "No, my sweet mate. That time¡­ it will then be my turn to fight my darkness. Trust me¡­ I love you¡­ wait for me¡­ Vera¡­"


    "Gideon!"

 Chapter 631: Azure

    Chapter 631: Azure


    Vera stayed there, kneeling on the ground, and just staring ahead. Those unseeing eyes were full of quiet tears that kept flowing down her face profusely and unchecked and falling to the ground. Because who else was there to stop her from doing so? Her mate was no longer with her. The one who would wipe away her tears, who would console andfort her, was no more there.


    After some time, she let out a high pitch scream. She was not prepared for this. Not yet. Not now. Her Gideon already leaving her this soon was just too much for her. This was not fair. Why did the events unfold like this?


    Her agonizing and drawn-out scream seemed to have pulled at the dragons'' attention. They all turned their heads to where Vera was.


    Then the biggest and bluest one of them which was at the very peak of the dragon mountain spread open his wings and took off into the skies. This was the dragon that Vera had wanted to connect with most since the very beginning. She even already named him even though he never responded to her call even once. In fact, the very first time Vera named him and called for him, she could have sworn that he had nted his lizard-like gaze at her and scoffed. Yes. A dragon scoffed at her. She ¨C who was supposed to be the dragon guardian. However, Vera was thankful for little blessings as the only ones who listened to her call were the smaller and younger ones.


    Azure arrived and circled above Vera, beforending before her. Its massive wings covered her as though wanting to protect her.


    Shocked, Vera looked up and she met those pale, icy,rge blue eyes. Looking at him up closely, she realized she had the very same eye colour as the dragon. The other dragons'' eyes had a darker shade of blue.


    Wiping her tears with the back of her hands, Vera rose from her knees. The dragon''s presence right next to her was too overwhelming for her to ignore. His entire body was oozing with white smoke, like the smoke-like particlesing from a block of ice. Azure was like a massive, breathtaking artwork made of ice.


    "Az¡­ Azure¡­" she called out his name, hoping that he would ept the name that she had given to him. Though her heart and entire being was still bleeding and beaten up right now due to the leaving of Gideon, she knew she did not have the time to weep or fall into a pit of self-pity at the moment.


    She was scared to death about this separation with her mate. Scared that she might never see Gideon ever again. Scared that he would not be able to fulfil his end of their promise ultimately. But the moment she looked into thoserge pale eyes of Azure, Vera saw her own reflection in them, and Gideon''s voice echoed firmly andfortingly in her mind. ''Be strong for me¡­ join the war and destroy the monsters¡­ wait for me¡­ I will return to you¡­''


    Somehow, this time when she ''heard'' him say those words, they sounded more encouraging and full of assurance instead of being a promise of doom.


    A shaky breath was drawn out from her lips as she clenched her fists tightly in her sleeves. Something was surging within her chest, burning, and turning her eyes gleam like the sharpest ice.


    The shrieks of the dragons pulled her attention to Azure''s eyes and when she looked up, her eyes widened at the sight of all the dozens of dragons circling the sky right above her.


    One after another, theynded around her, creating a circle of dragon-wall. It was as if every single one of those dragons had felt her hopelessness and agony. And they had alle and were showing her a new hope. Showing her what powers she held in her hands right now.


    Her mouth was agape as she looked around. All these dragons who had ignored her calls these past few days were now here. All of them, not even one was missing ¨C even the littlest of them ¨C they all came to her without her even calling for them. The wonder and disbelief in her heart surged like a tidal wave.


    Suddenly, she felt a chill. And an image formed before her, like a spirit made of thin ice.


    "They have been¡­ waiting for you, dearest Ozerizh." The woman said. She recognized this voice. This was one of the voices she had heard when she was about to touch the ice crystals that trapped all the ice dragons. "Don''t be afraid or overwhelmed. Do not cry and lose hope. You are powerful. You have nothing to be afraid. The ice dragons will aid you, help you and protect you with their lives. Not because you freed them but because you are thest of our kind. They failed to protect us in the past. So they had vowed to protect you. This time, they will not fail. This time, they will gain the victory! Take a good look around you, our dearest¡­" the fluttery thin voice prompted her, and Vera lifted her eyes to behold a heart-stirring view.


    Looking at the dragons again, Vera''s heartbeat began drumming within her ribcage.


    "From now on, these dragons will be with you. They will be your arms and legs. Their powers are your powers." the woman continued, then she reached out and touched Vera''s face. She felt like an ice sheet graced over the skin of her cheeks. And yet she did not feel the cold cut of the chill this time. "So lift your head up and fight with pride. You are not alone."


    After those words, she saw the woman smiling at her. Then slowly, she disappeared into nothingness.


    Vera touched her cheek where the ice sheet was. "Ozerizh¡­" she repeated. It was a foreign word she had never heard before. But again, she understood it. It means ''daughter of the ice dragons''.


    She looked at Azure again and before she knew it, she hugged its snout and cried for thest time. She told herself this would be thest that she would cry. After this, she promised herself, she would stand up and will not shed any tears of agony again. She would be brave and fight on proudly with her dragons!

 ? 632: You ruined everything

    Chapter 632: You ruined everything


    Meanwhile in Ferber.


    The light was gone. The darkness was gone as well. What was left in the wake of those two overwhelming powers that had collided was a massive and softly shimmering amber crystal. The crystal looked like an upside down de of a sword ¨C where its hilt was buried into the ground and its de was pointed towards the sky.


    In the middle of the de-like crystal, there could be seen the silhouette of the now trapped Gavrael. He was frozen in a standing position, with his massive ck wings still spread out majestically behind him. His hands were down at his sides, and he looked like an angel of darkness who had been trapped in a deep, peaceful slumber.


    Evie was currently hovering right across him. Her wings were pping steadily as she stayed right there, one of her palms extended and touching the crystal ¨C right across where his chest would be.


    There were no tears that remained in her eyes. What was left was just pure pain and quiet rage.


    She stayed there for an immeasurable amount of time. Unmoving. Silent. If not for her own wings that were pping as well, it would seem as though she had turned into a statue herself.


    Until the earth shook, and she heard Onyx''s roars reverberating in her mind. She finally moved and forced herself to screw her eyes tightly closed. Onyx appeared in her mind. He was inside a massive cave, restricted by a powerful dark magic. Then she saw her other dragons and her palm against the crystal holding Gavrael captive clenched into a fist. The fierce battle going on in the camp, the number of monsters...


    When hershes fluttered open, her amber eyes had hardened as though it were a golden lifeless stone. She looked at Gav and the pain sharpened as she choked out her words.


    "I will be back, my love. I promise. Just rest and wait for me here." She whispered as she gave the crystal onest loving caress. Then she whipped around in one swift decisive movement.


    Her gaze fell to the man who was still on the ground. uz. All she wanted to do now was tear him apart into pieces and release all her anger upon him. But with the number of monsters that she had seen swarming in the abyss right now, she knew she needed this man alive. She also knew that no matter what she did to him now, even if she ends up killing him, none of it would ever return Gav to his previous state back to her. What had been done was already done and the only one who could free Gav was herself.


    Without turning back to look at Gav even though every fibre of her being wanted to do so, she flew away from the amber crystal.


    The moment she descended to the ground Evie struck uz without warning with her magic. uz, who had already been very much weakened due to his earlier fight against Gav, was sent tumbling to the ground. The impact was so strong that it created another crater on the ground that was already covered in holes.


    uz coughed and pulled himself up into a sitting position. A deceptively thin but nheless powerful thread of light was wrapped around his neck. Evie had casted a binding chain. An unbreakable one. No one else could dispel this magic except for her ¨C not even all of the light faes put together. Feeling the chain tightening closely around his neck but without choking him, uz lifted his gaze to the Light Queen.


    "I really want to kill you right now, uz." Evie told him without any inflection in her tone. Though her voice was calm, but her eyes were terrifyingly emotionless.


    "And why is that?" uz asked, wiping the blood that was still dripping from his lips. "Because I caused his awakening?"


    "Yes." There was not even a tinge of hesitation in Evie''s answer. "You caused this tragedy. You ruined everything."


    A slight but angered smile tugged at uz''s lips. "You''re wrong!" he snapped. "This is bound to happen!"


    "I''m wrong? If you didn''t kidnap me and falselyid im on me as your mate, Gav¡­" she sucked in a sharp breath, "¡­ my husband would still be here with me right now. His awakening shouldn''t have happened now!"


    He snorted and Evie backhanded him again, mming him back into the ground, hard. "Don''t make me kill you, uz." She threatened lowly. Her voice so unlike her, sharp and venomous.


    "Light Queen," he snarled. "Why don''t you understand? You are in love with the man you''re supposed to kill. He is your fated enemy. Did you realize what you had just done? You just made him even more formidable, indestructible. Once you free him, he would have grown more powerful than ever. By then, not even you would be able to kill him anymore!"


    "And whose fault is that, huh? uz? I had other ns to stop this destruction from happening. But you came and ruined it all! Now you''re snarling at me like a dog?"


    "You think this would not result in the same way if I didn''t kidnap you?! I kidnapped you for that same reason and yet¡­ fuck! And yet the end result is the same!!"


    "What the hell are you talking about?!" Evie snapped back at him, gripping his cor with both her hands. Why has he start talking like that? He was not making much sense.


    uz''s jaws clenched hard before he drew a deep breath. "There''s another ancient carving I haven''t showed you. I found it in the destroyed house of the Icyrians. The Icyrians are just like you, they could see visions of what will happen in the future too. Do you know what I''ve found? The cause of the king of darkness'' awakening is the moment when the mating bond between the two of you is being triggered. The mating bond will cause his two sides to be one and once that happens, he will awaken." uz finally revealed that final puzzle to why he had done that crazy thing in kidnapping and trying to force a mating between them.

 Chapter 633: Trigger

    Chapter 633: Trigger


    Evie could not believe what she was hearing. Shock and disbelief coloured her face. She had to force herself to continue asking him questions. If she stopped, she might end up snapping at him or perhaps even strangling him.


    "You''re saying, you knew Gav and I are mates?" her voice cracked a little as she asked that. This sole information was enough to cause her frozen emotions to melt in a blink of an eye.


    "Yes, it was recorded there in the Icyrian''s vision. The forbidden bond between darkness and light will ur." He narrated the exact line from the vision before adding, "No one is called light but you."


    Evie staggered back a little. Her mind told her not to immediately believe what uz was saying, that she must confirm it first but¡­ her heart and soul had already started rejoicing and wholly believed in it.


    She wanted to smile, cry with joy, run and tell Gav about this. This news¡­ she had waited for it nearly every minute since Vera and Gideon''s mating ritual. At night she even dreamt about it, wishing that Gav was her mate. Now it happened. But why? Why would it happen at this moment?


    The tears threatened to fall as she turned to look back at her trapped husband. "Did you hear that, Gav?" she asked him in her mind. Then a smile curved on her lips. It was happy at first, but it slowly turned pained. Bitter.


    She suddenly remembered what Gav had told her before. That there was a reason why both Gavs were separated. Who would have thought that this was reason? Why? How could fate be so cruel to them?


    Swallowing past the painful lump that seemed to be lodged in her throat, Evie shut her eyes to control her emotions. Then she turned to look at uz again.


    "Then why? What''s the point of you doing what you did then? Weren''t you supposed to just inform me or Gav about it?" Evie asked him, the anger that was simmering now surged within her chest again. "Gav and I performed a spell to postpone the mating bond''s trigger."


    "That spell is useless for you both! Gavrael is not a mere dark fae! The darkness literally flows in his blood and also with the powerful light that you possess, it will never work. The spell can only bind creatures not stronger than the spell itself. And Gavrael lied to you. He didn''t go through that spell because he knew it wouldn''t work!" he raked his hand through his hair as he said those words. "The only way for the bond between you two not to happen is to have you get marked by another. And that was why I kidnapped you."


    Before Evie could ask again, uz just continued speaking, as if he knew exactly what she would ask next. "I know an ancient spell no one else knows about. It''s a spell no one could find even in the King''s library because that same bastard king who destroyed Ferber, had destroyed the book that contains it. That forbidden spell could force a mating bond to trigger between a male and female who are non-mates." Raw anger shed in his eyes. "I still know about that spell because that was the very same spell that bastard king used on my mother, thedy of Ferber, to im her as his mate and then wife!"


    uz was breathing hard after those words left his mouth. Then he looked at Evie with a serious gaze. "All I wanted was to make sure that the mating bond between the you two will not happen by marking you. And don''t tell me I should''ve told you about this. I''d never. After I saw how crazily you respond to him, you would never agree to let the bond happen between us. And most especially Gavrael. There would be no way in hell that he''d agree to this even if he hears of the reason!"


    Evie let go of his cor. She had been itching to strike at him again but this time she refrained. Knowing that she might cause a serious blow to him this time that could actually kill him, since he had already suffered multiple serious injuries from Gav earlier.


    "All I had wanted was to secure you and mark you. In doing so, the awakening will not happen. But it seems nothing can stop it," uz continued. "Whether I kidnapped you or not, Gavrael''s awakening would still happen."


    "That''s true. But whatever it is, today you havemitted a grave mistake and hastened his awakening that I was so desperately trying to dy." Evie said through gritted teeth, still not able to fullye to terms that Gav had been awakened and was now trapped in her crystal.


    "What made you think that you can dy it?" uz retorted again. "ording to the vision about your mating bond, it would have been triggered any time within a few hours from now."


    "No. You are wrong. I''ve seen it in¡­ my dreams. Gav''s awakening should not have happened this early on." Evie told uz. Her tone and eyes were so serious that uz waspelled to believe what she said was true.


    "Really? Are you certain you''ve seen it?"


    "Vera also saw it in her vision. Gav would still be with us for a quite a long while, maybe even months from now! You''ve grossly miscalcted and caused a disaster by doing this!" Evie shouted.


    "No. I am right. It''s meant to happen tonight. Because the night of the Emerian festival is tonight. It was clearly stated in the vision. So even if I didn''t kidnap you, the awakening would still happen. I can show you the vision right now and you can see for yourself that I am not lying to you as I know you are suspecting me."


    Evie shook her head. This does not make sense to her right now. The vision he was talking about, and the vision that Vera saw was contradictory.

 Chapter 634: My word

    Chapter 634: My word


    "Never mind that. We don''t have the luxury of time to waste right now." Evie replied to uz, brushing off the matter for now. They had bigger things to deal with at the present moment.


    She wanted to see the scribbled vision he was talking about. What Emerian festival was he talking about? She had no idea what it was and how it would affect their mating bond. But at this point, it did not seem to matter that much anymore. Even if she were to rush over and look at it now, it will no longer change a thing that had happened. Gavrael would still be frozen in that massive crystal of hers and would not be getting out anytime soon. However, she would still go look for it herself, hoping that it could solve all this confusion. Maybeter. But not now.


    The war was the most important thing she had to focus on right now. And it had already arrived at their front gates ¨C where King Belial, his armies and their allies were at right now.


    "The war at the abyss has already erupted." She added, looking down at him from her elevated position. "So I need you to rise and bring me to your army now. I need you and your entire army to join in the war." Her voice sounded strong and authoritative. Her tone telling him that she was not asking butmanding him to obey her words.


    uz smirked mockingly. "So you''re going to just use me and my men to save those royals'' asses?"


    "The royals don''t need you to save their asses, uz. They can save their own. They are capable enough and can fight their own battles. However, when I ask you, the ones who needed your protection are your fellow dark faes." Evie told him in a no-nonsense tone. "This is war, uz. I want you to choose now, rise and follow me or I will kill you. Right here. Right now." Her tone turned vicious and cold. It was hard as flint and her whole posture and bodynguage told uz that she was not makingpromise nor would she take any hostages. It would only be those following under her leadership, or she would leave dead bodies in her wake.


    His mocking smile widened as his eyes reflected the emotion. "I never would have thought that you''re actually going to ask me to join in the war this way, Light Queen. You were supposed to ¨C"


    "What. Was I supposed to beg you for you and your army''s help? Don''t make meugh." Evie cut him off with a sharp barkingugh. Then a wicked smile curved up her lips. "Hear me, uz. Thisnd is not mine, therefore I have no lingering affections for it. Also, you have to know that I hate you to my very bones. My hatred for you right now is as intense as your hatred to the royals ¨C no, perhaps even more than yours. The one and only reason I am still keeping you alive right now is because the inhabitants of the Under Lands needs you and your army to fight for them. Now choose. I don''t have any more time to waste chit chatting with you." she told him, her gaze and tone both dismissive. After saying her piece, Evie kept silent and waited for uz''s decision.


    uz red up at her with a calcting gaze. But there was no hostility nor hatred in his eyes. He stared at her for a few more seconds, running his choices and the results of his actions through his head.


    Then he finally stood up.


    "Okay. I agree to your terms. My men and I will follow you. But¡­ you have to give me your word, Light Queen." He said, this time his expression utterly serious. "Just this one thing. That no matter what happens¡­ you are not going to sacrifice the Under Lands and all the dark faes for the sake of the man you love. No¡­ not just us and ournd. Give me your word that you''re not going to sacrifice the entire Lirea for him."


    His words silenced Evie. The scene she saw in the future shed in her mind ¨C the destruction of not just the Under Lands but the entirety of Lirea. Was uz trying to tell her that the destruction was all her fault? Because she had failed to end the King of darkness in time before everything was almost wiped out? Was he trying to tell her that she had sacrificed the entirend because she could not bear to kill the man that she loved more than her life itself?


    That made her insides shiver and her stomach to twist up into hard knots. She denied the thoughts that had just ran through her mind, forcibly shutting them off and erasing them from her mind with everything she had.


    "Give me your word, and me and my army will be at your disposal." uz''s statement pulled her attention back to him.


    Their gazes held each other''s for a long while until Evie realized that she was clenching her fists really tightly together.


    "I''m giving you my word, uz." She finally replied and when uz knelt on one knee before her, Evie threw her head up and slowly allow her eyes to shut close. ''Gav¡­'' she uttered in her mind.


    After that, uz brought Evie to the secret training grounds and the instant uz announced that they were now under the Light Queen''smand, the army roared out with vigour. They were like caged beasts who now could not wait to be released and go on a rampage.


    Evie could feel an overwhelming power of all the armiesbined. They would be one formidable reinforcement to destroy those thousands of powerful monsters.


    "Everything is prepared now, Your Majesty." uz said and after Evie simply gave him a nod, the army began to leave the massive training grounds in a well-coordinated march. No doubt, uz had trained his armies well.


    "Before we go, I need you to bring me to Onyx first." Evie told him, her eyes shing. "I need my dragon back."

 Chapter 635 My word

    <h4>Chapter 635 My word</h4>


    "Never mind that. We don''t have the luxury of time to waste right now." Evie replied to uz, brushing off the matter for now. They had bigger things to deal with at the present moment.


    She wanted to see the scribbled vision he was talking about. What Emerian festival was he talking about? She had no idea what it was and how it would affect their mating bond. But at this point, it did not seem to matter that much anymore. Even if she were to rush over and look at it now, it will no longer change a thing that had happened. Gavrael would still be frozen in that massive crystal of hers and would not be getting out anytime soon. However, she would still go look for it herself, hoping that it could solve all this confusion. Maybeter. But not now.


    The war was the most important thing she had to focus on right now. And it had already arrived at their front gates ¨C where King Belial, his armies and their allies were at right now.


    "The war at the abyss has already erupted." She added, looking down at him from her elevated position. "So I need you to rise and bring me to your army now. I need you and your entire army to join in the war." Her voice sounded strong and authoritative. Her tone telling him that she was not asking butmanding him to obey her words.


    uz smirked mockingly. "So you''re going to just use me and my men to save those royals'' asses?"


    "The royals don''t need you to save their asses, uz. They can save their own. They are capable enough and can fight their own battles. However, when I ask you, the ones who needed your protection are your fellow dark faes." Evie told him in a no-nonsense tone. "This is war, uz. I want you to choose now, rise and follow me or I will kill you. Right here. Right now." Her tone turned vicious and cold. It was hard as flint and her whole posture and bodynguage told uz that she was not makingpromise nor would she take any hostages. It would only be those following under her leadership, or she would leave dead bodies in her wake.


    His mocking smile widened as his eyes reflected the emotion. "I never would have thought that you''re actually going to ask me to join in the war this way, Light Queen. You were supposed to ¨C"


    "What. Was I supposed to beg you for you and your army''s help? Don''t make meugh." Evie cut him off with a sharp barkingugh. Then a wicked smile curved up her lips. "Hear me, uz. Thisnd is not mine, therefore I have no lingering affections for it. Also, you have to know that I hate you to my very bones. My hatred for you right now is as intense as your hatred to the royals ¨C no, perhaps even more than yours. The one and only reason I am still keeping you alive right now is because the inhabitants of the Under Lands needs you and your army to fight for them. Now choose. I don''t have any more time to waste chit chatting with you." she told him, her gaze and tone both dismissive. After saying her piece, Evie kept silent and waited for uz''s decision.


    uz red up at her with a calcting gaze. But there was no hostility nor hatred in his eyes. He stared at her for a few more seconds, running his choices and the results of his actions through his head.


    Then he finally stood up.


    "Okay. I agree to your terms. My men and I will follow you. But¡­ you have to give me your word, Light Queen." He said, this time his expression utterly serious. "Just this one thing. That no matter what happens¡­ you are not going to sacrifice the Under Lands and all the dark faes for the sake of the man you love. No¡­ not just us and ournd. Give me your word that you''re not going to sacrifice the entire Lirea for him."


    His words silenced Evie. The scene she saw in the future shed in her mind ¨C the destruction of not just the Under Lands but the entirety of Lirea. Was uz trying to tell her that the destruction was all her fault? Because she had failed to end the King of darkness in time before everything was almost wiped out? Was he trying to tell her that she had sacrificed the entirend because she could not bear to kill the man that she loved more than her life itself?


    That made her insides shiver and her stomach to twist up into hard knots. She denied the thoughts that had just ran through her mind, forcibly shutting them off and erasing them from her mind with everything she had.


    "Give me your word, and me and my army will be at your disposal." uz''s statement pulled her attention back to him.


    Their gazes held each other''s for a long while until Evie realized that she was clenching her fists really tightly together.


    "I''m giving you my word, uz." She finally replied and when uz knelt on one knee before her, Evie threw her head up and slowly allow her eyes to shut close. ''Gav¡­'' she uttered in her mind.


    After that, uz brought Evie to the secret training grounds and the instant uz announced that they were now under the Light Queen''smand, the army roared out with vigour. They were like caged beasts who now could not wait to be released and go on a rampage.


    Evie could feel an overwhelming power of all the armiesbined. They would be one formidable reinforcement to destroy those thousands of powerful monsters.


    "Everything is prepared now, Your Majesty." uz said and after Evie simply gave him a nod, the army began to leave the massive training grounds in a well-coordinated march. No doubt, uz had trained his armies well.


    "Before we go, I need you to bring me to Onyx first." Evie told him, her eyes shing. "I need my dragon back."

 Chapter 636 One hit kill

    <h4>Chapter 636 One hit kill</h4>


    uz looked like he wanted to argue but he eventually nodded as he held his tongue and offered her his hand. Evie took it and in the next moment, he had shed them back inside the dark cave.


    "Tell me, how did Onyx end up getting trapped in here?" Evie asked him as they approached it.


    "He had arrived in the Under Lands, oozing with dark magic that he was a literal dark magic generator. I managed to lure him over and trap him here using the ancient spells dark faes were using in the distant past to take control of the fire dragons during the era of wars between light and dark faes. But your dragon is just too powerful that I couldn''t make him obey fully. And thus, I could only trap him knowing that he would soon break the chains of my barrier even though I have the most powerful prison barrier in the entire Under Lands."


    "Drop the barrier, uz. Now." Evie ordered uz once she turned to look at Onyx who was bound by the barrier.


    "But your Majesty! Are you certain he''ll listen to you now? Don''t forget that Gavrael had put in him all of Galleous'' dark magic." uz reminded her, anxious that she might get hurt when Onyx got released from his restraints.


    "Don''t make me repeat myself, uz! I have faith in Onyx and in my own powers, so drop the barrier now." Evie said without any hint of doubt. Onyx had responded to her when she shouted out his name. That only means one thing, he had recognized her voice and that was enough for her to know that the dark magic is not controlling him fully. Onyx had been with her in her vision too. So she was certain that she would be safe with him.


    Unable to refuse, uz could only do as she say and retracted his barrier.


    A loud roar made the cavern tremble, but Evie did not even flinch. She approached the raging dragon and called his name once again. "Onyx!"


    The dragon stopped roaring and slowly, he lowered his head towards her.


    ¡­


    At the abyss, the ongoing battle was fierce. It was nothing everyone had ever seen nor experienced before. The first wave of monsters consisted of normal sized monsters, the ones with two mouths and about seven feet tall.


    The soldiers managed to stop killing most of them and stopped them from advancing. However, chaos was quick to take over. The second wave of monsters came not long after and they were much stronger, more powerful and bigger than their first counterparts. They could be considered as giants and their skin were goddamned tough that even their magical weapons had a hard time piercing through.


    "Look out!" Azrael had grabbed at Zn and pulled him behind. "Stay put vampire, this one''s mine." The dark fae lord catapulted up from the ground, his massive wings pping majestically as he bravely attacked the massive monster head on.


    Zn watched the dark fae lord elusively avoiding the powerful swings of the monster''s thick and disgusting arms. Then he appeared behind it and stabbed his sword into the back of its skull.


    The scene made Zn whistle in amazement. But it was too bad because he could not just stand still and keep watching the epic show from the side-lines. He needed to look out for hispanions and the light faes as well. Were they able to keep up with thismotion? This was not the kind of war they were expecting nor were they familiar with. This was an all-out war!


    He could see that even the dark faes were overwhelmed. It was obvious none of them expected the sudden surge of the monsters. And that the monsters were actually so much stronger and bigger than those that they were used too. Only the lords and generals were probably the only ones who could take down those giants without getting hurt. The average soldiers would at least have a fighting chance if more than five or more of them attack one giant all at once but, there were just too many of them! Not to mention that the quick and annoying smaller monsters which were not really small fries!


    Looking up, Zn saw that Zanya had started tomand her dragons to attack. He also saw something bright at the far east side of their army. It seems Zanya had decided to spread the dragons out to aid others while she stayed within Azrael''s army.


    That was a good call. But still, three dragons would be far from enough. There were twelve armies surrounding the entire massive abyss. The eleven lords were leading each of their own armies while the twelfth, was led by the king himself.


    The king might not need a dragon to aid his army, but the other lords certainly do need one each ording to his calctions.


    "Zn!" he heard Leon''s shout calling out for him from his side and he muttered out a curse seeing that another annoying monster was heading his way. "Can''t you just give me a break, you ugly monster?! Let me do my job to observe the surrounding, will you? Damn disgusting monster!" He could only attack the monster head on as he continued mocking the monster.


    A light fae at his right side saw him needing some aid and she used her magic to blind the monster, conveniently allowing Zn to finally catch that break. Taking advantage of the momentary pause of the monster due to the sudden onught of blindness, Zn pierced the monster''s mouth with his sword, sessfully killing it in one blow. YES! One hit kill!


    But before he could even pull his sword out of the monster''s mouth, he heard a shrill screaming from his right side. The moment he turned to the source of the sound, he saw the light fae who had just helped him, was now clutched in another monster''s hands, apparently just about to rip her apart, right through her midsection.


    "No! Fuck!" his red eyes zed and attacked the monster as fast as he could.

 Chapter 637 Stay back

    <h4>Chapter 637 Stay back</h4>


    It was toote. Zn did not make it to save the girl.


    Just as he had attacked, the monster ripped the girl apart in half. But even at that moment, the courageous light fae still managed to summon out a ball of light despite her body which had already been torn into two parts.


    Zn could only grit his teeth and ignore his burning eyes as he jumped at the monster''s head and pierced its throat over and over until it copsed to the ground, blood spurting out of the wounds and creating a huge puddle of blood right under its own body.


    "Fuck!" He cursed and looked behind him, then to the light fae who was now lying lifelessly on the ground. Though he knew that this was inevitable in a war, it still was not a good feeling having to see a young thing like that dying under such unfavourable circumstances. If only he had moved a little faster.


    Clenching his fists tight, he pulled his sword that was covered with the monster''s ck and filthy blood and approached the girl''s body. A strong pang of regret and anger made his heart shake. He seemed to have forgotten the actual feeling on how war was actually like. It truly had been too long since he stared at a dead body this cruelly severed.


    He bent down on one knee and his palm slowly covered her still wide opened eyes, closing them finally in death. Then without a word, Zn picked her sword that was still in her hand before he stood up, staring at her onest time before turning away.


    His gaze immediately looked for the other light faes and saw a group of the female ones busily sending balls of lights toward the monsters, helping not just vampires but the dark faes as well. He gritted his teeth as he saw how they were trying their very best as the auxiliary troops.


    They were left vulnerable with that position they were in. If the monsters attacked them, they would bepletely helpless and just waiting to be ughtered. This was a serious w none of them should have missed. But he understood that this was a sudden war. None of them were fully prepared. In fact, none of them ever thought that the light faes would be used in this war immediately when they were supposed to be here to learn more about the monsters first.


    Zn headed towards them and saw another couple of dead light faes on the ground as he made his way over. This cannot be happening. The light faes were already so small in numbers, not even a hundred. They must not be the first ones to be annihted here when they were providing such a big help! His fury raged and exploded within him. The light faes needed to be protected! They were here to help out in a war that was not theirs in the first ce. And he also needed to be ountable to Queen Evie on how he was to exin why her precious subjects were dying and falling like flies, one after another.


    "Protect the light faes!" he yelled at the dark fae soldiers. "Have some men protect them or they''ll all die helping our asses!" he snarled out at them, his aura ring wildly in an intimidating manner.


    One of the dark fae general nearby immediately ordered his men and the dark faes. There were to be three men each to guard and protect one light fae.


    And with that, the light faes were able to concentrate and regroup, sending out more balls of lights to blind the endless monsters.


    Seeing that all the light faes were now sufficiently guarded, Zn rxed a little. Now where were his fellow vampires? Looking around, he could not see them anymore. He had heard Leon''s voice a while ago but he was nowhere to be seen now as well. He had not seen Samuel for quite some time now too!


    "Those guys had better not gone reckless mode and went to fight a giant!" he growled out irritably as he fought his way to where the battle was thicker and oh damn, he was right. Samuel and Leon were going against a massive monster all on their own. Looking at them, Zn wanted to facepalm and scream at them.


    But he could only groan and join them in the fray.


    This monster would not react to light magic like the lower levelled ones do. But based on what he saw from Azrael''s fight, the monster seemed to feel the blow stronger if it was being hit at the back of its skull.


    "Aim for the back of its skull!" he yelled at Samuel and the duo looked at each other.


    The next instant, Leon used his unparalleled speed to distract the giant while Samuel aimed for the base of the giant''s skull and swung with all his strength. One strike and the monster jerked and fell to its knees. Samuel''s strength was on par with the dark fae lords after all.


    Another swift and seemingly well-orchestrated attack and Samuel''s sword finally sted the giant''s skull, causing its head to finally fall off its massive and broad shoulders.


    "Thanks." Leon patted Zn''s shoulder. "We had no idea where to exactly aim on that big lug for a while there."


    Before Zn could respond, they saw another giant, smashing on the dark fae soldiers like they were made of rags.


    Seeing that Samuel and Leon were already prepared to aid those soldiers, he sighed and spoke. "Don''t be too reckless you two." He reminded them to reign in their overeager fighting instincts.


    "We know." Samuel replied. "But it''s not like we have a choice right now anyway. There''s no way we can just stand by and watch."


    "Then be careful. No¡­ you know what? I''ll juste along with you two."


    "No, you stay back Zn, and observe instead. You will be more useful that way."


    "How dare you, Samuel!" Zn threw him a mock protest.


    "We will spread out the finding you had found. Thatst one was really helpful man!" Samuel just continued on seriously. "Stay back and keep on observing. That''s the job the queen specifically gave to you after all." Samuel reminded Zn on his own role.


    "But he will be needing someone to guard his back¡­ just in case." Leon butted in.


    "Right." Samuel agreed.


    "No need for that." Zn waved his hand, dismissing their suggestion. But both Leon and Samuel red hard at him.


    "We will guard him!" Three dark faes, the ones Leon and Samuel had saved from the earlier giant suddenly spoke up.


    "Then we will leave him to your care." Samuel''s fist pounded down on the dark faes'' backs one after another. "Don''t forget that this guy''s brain must be protected at all costs."


    "This muscle head," Zn retorted but the other two had already disappeared like a blur, causing him to sigh out helplessly.

 Chapter 638 What is he doing?

    <h4>Chapter 638 What is he doing?</h4>


    The battle just kept on getting more and more intense that Zn did not have much luxury to roam around and see more than what was happening right in front of him. He had actually intended to observe and watch the entire army. Not just Azrael''s army but everyone else''s as well.


    Looking up, Zn saw two of the dragons, the ones Zanya and Kariza were riding on.


    "You two, could you guys fly me up there? I need to get onto any one of those dragons." Zn told the two dark faes who were stationed to guard him.


    "Of course. Which one of the dragons do you want to get to?" one of them asked.


    "Silver." There was no need for extra exnation as the colour of the dragon itself allowed the guards to recognise which dragon Zn was referring to.


    The dark faes quickly held onto Zn''s arms and flew him up to the skies. Finally, Zn could now see the entirety of the war. And what he saw made him change his mind. Turning to the dark fae who was in charge, he informed him of his decision.


    "Look for Vermillion instead. The one ridden by the male light fae over there." He said with a gesture using his head and the dark faes just nodded, changing their course ordingly. They did not question nor hesitate in following Zn''s orders. After all, they were only in charge of protecting him and seeing to his needs. They were truly perfectly trained soldiers and Znmended Azrael''s method of training his men in his mind.


    Earlier on, from the ground, Zn thought what he was seeing was not enough. He needed to be able to see everything from a higher vantage point and circling the entire abyss would be the best thing for him to do. This way, he would be able to assess the entire situation much more urately and report everything to the queen once she arrives. Thus, he was exceptionally d that the two dark faes were willing to go along with his n and more importantly, able and strong enough to withstand the physical strain of carrying not only themselves but him as well to move around in the skies for quite some time.


    Even at the fast speeds that the dark faes had employed, they still took quite a while to finish circlghing and observing half of the abyss. Now Zn could fully grasp the reality of just how massive this abyss was, and it even seemed to be expanding every second. The expansion was still not fully noticeable, but if one looked at it close enough, you could see that it was happening.


    The most obvious proof was the fact that the perfect circle of the abyss was no longer in a perfect circr shape. At some parts, the wall of darkness had moved forward, and some parts had not. He could tell that the parts the king and the other four lords were fighting at were still currently untouched. But the others, especially the ones at the king''s army''s left and right were already being pushed back by the dark wall.


    Zn''s eyes widened at the realization that dawned upon him. Does this mean that if the monsters pushed the army forward, the dark wall would also push forward?


    That was the most logical exnation!


    "There''s Vermillion¡­ but how can we approach the dragon?" one of the dark faes asked Zn.


    Zn was so focused at what he was observing bellow that he was not paying attention to the dark faes with him anymore.


    What he was seeing bellow them was really bothering him a great deal. One nce and he knew that something must be done with those two armies. Because if the state of things continues in this way, the bnce will fall apart and the king and his army might end up being surrounded by the dark wall on both sides!


    "Take me to the dragon now!" he ordered and the dark faes looked at each other.


    Seeing that the two seemed unsure of something, Zn looked over at Vermillion and his brows creased seeing the reckless way Zirrus was attacking the enemies. He was going down way too low and way too fast! He was literally elerating down from the skies. What is he doing? Was he trying to show off his dragon riding skills or trying to get himself and the enemies killed at one go?! Though it was his prerogative in wanting to die in battle, Zn was quite sure that Vermillion basically belonged to their queen as he answered to her. So it was not up to Zirrus to want to die together with Vermillion in battle. He definitely did not have their queen''s permission in doing such a thing.


    Zn rolled his eyes in annoyance. He did not like the way Zirrus used the dragon, and the man was only focusing on aiding one army. Why was he behaving in such a manner? Could he not see that the others needed his aid too? Or was he purposefully ignoring it?


    Then Zn''s eyes widened at what he noticed down below. "Let''s go! Fast. Just fly me up right above the dragon." Zn urged the two dark faes who were holding him airborne.


    The dark faes immediately moved, sensing the urgency in his voice. They could barely keep up with the dragon''s speed. So in order to do that, they had to employ the use their dark magic to speed up their mid-air chase.


    When they were finally above the dragon, "Drop me now!" Zn shouted and the dark faes did as they were told, trusting that Zn knew what he was doing even though their minds told them that it was a risky move.


    Znnded squarely on the dragon''s back and Zirrus finally turned back to look at him. His expression darkened a little upon seeing Zn there behind him.


    "What are you doing?" Zirrus growled at the unweed passenger on Vermillion.


    "You''re flying too low! Can''t you see that the giants are aiming at the dragon now?"


    Zirrus frowned and just as he returned his gaze ahead, he realised that Zn was right. He saw a giant catapulted itself from the ground and was now headed right for the dragon mid-air.

 Chapter 639 This is war

    <h4>Chapter 639 This is war</h4>


    This chapter is dedicated to @_Basia_! Thank you so very much for the supergift!


    The light fae cursed as he saw that, immediately realizing that the giants had the ability to jump pretty high and far as well. He quickly made Vermillion flew up higher into the sky, barely missing the giants'' outstretched ws that were clearly aiming to slice the dragon and hopefully make a killing at the same time. Seeing that it had missed, the giant bellowed out an angry roar as it fell heavily to the ground, at the same time missing its prey.


    "F*ck! That''s a close call!" Zn was hanging on tightly behind Zirrus, gripping onto the dragon''s spikes for dear life. "Slow down, will you?!"


    Irked, Zirrus red at him as he slowed the dragon down.


    "Enough aiding this army, there are others who also need your help!" Zn ignored the light fae''s sour expression. He was long used to Zirrus'' not so friendly treatment over them, the vampires. It was as though he still could not quite let go of the long-time grudge between the light faes and the vampires. "Go aid the ones by the king''s left. The army that is led by Lord Cadmus!" Zn quickly fired out his instructions.


    "No! I must go inform Zanya and Kariza first about this matter. They must know that the monsters can jump and travel for quite far distances." Zirrus rebutted and without waiting for Zn''s response, he made Virmillion swerve and flew off to the other side of the abyss where Zanya and Kariza were currently stationed. Though Zn was miffed at how Zirrus just brushed off his instructions, he did think that informing Zanya and Kariza was not a bad thing as they do need to know about this development on their enemies'' side.


    To their relief, thedies were cautious and maintained a safer distance from the ground aspared to Zirrus earlier. Still Zirrus went on ahead and informed them.


    Zn''s eyes turned to the ground, scouring thend for hints of where Leon and Samuel might be. After searching for a bit, Zn saw that they were still there. But they had already moved up to the very front of the line, fighting alongside the other lords next to Azrael''s army. How the hell did they end arriving way up there?!


    Did Azrael send them to the other army? That could be it! Zn focused his eyes and saw that the lord leading the army Leon and Samuel were fighting in answered to Lord Kione.


    He had overheard a while ago that some dark faes were worrying about Lord Kione and his army. He heard that Lord Kione''s army or the Lord himself was one of the weakest in terms ofbat powers. However, from what Zn was seeing, Kione and his army were not losing their ground. They seemed to be holding their own just fine.


    Did Kione ask for Leon and Samuel to aid him at the front lines? As he watched them, Zn did not feel nervous or worried. Because he was seeing something in Kione''s army that he had not seen in others. Kione might not be as brutally strong as the others, but what hecked in brawn more than made up with the brain that he had. He was like himself, a strategist.


    Zirrus made the dragon turn back too soon after informing the other light faes but Zn was nheless, relieved. After having a glimpse of the battle over here, he was certain that those two would be totally fine.


    Upon reaching the other side of the abyss, Zn gritted his teeth at the sight that weed them. It was only a few moments that they had left, but everything had gotten bad quite fast.


    The dark walls were already pushing Cadmus'' army far back. It could not be that their Lord was already dead, couldn''t it?!


    Zn saw that almost half of the king''s army had already joined Cadmus'' even though the king had the smallest number of soldiers in his army. The king must have sent his men over to aid Cadmus after finally realizing the seriousness of the situation.


    No, something was off here. The monsters on the side of the king were somehow different. It was like the biggest, most dangerous ones were drawn towards him. And that was why the two armies nking his sides could not bear to keep up. They needed to stop the abyss from further expanding on the king''s both sides or the king might end up getting trapped. Could the king be asked to retreat? Zn could not help but think of that option.


    "Go for the one on the left!" Zn said to Zirrus.


    And Vermillion attacked, shooting out fire, burning the monsters that were pouring out from the wall of darkness.


    Zirrus did not stop in his attacks. Going all out once again, he did not let more monsters reach the soldiers.


    But Zn was continuously feeling as though something was off. He could not see any of the monsters try to aim for the dragons and that was why Zirrus was being quite reckless again. He was once again going down a bit too low and too close to the wall of darkness.


    "Don''t get too close, Zirrus!" Zn could not help but shout out a warning to him, earning himself a re from the irritated light fae. They did not know what was inside those walls of darkness!


    "This is war, vampire. This is not the time for any of us to chicken out and y it safe!" Zirrus shot back at Zn''s warning.


    Zn shook his head, speechless at how reckless Zirrus seemed to be. He was about to retort when a monster suddenly emerged from the wall of darkness as Vermillion made a U-turn near it.


    The monster reached out its curved talons to the dragon, and its long, and strong hand that was made of nothing but three fang-like nails mmed against the dragon''s side.


    "Shit!"


    The impact was so strong and so abrupt that Zn lost his grip on the dragon''s spike and fell off his perch.

 Chapter 640 Not like this

    <h4>Chapter 640 Not like this</h4>


    This chapter is dedicated to @MonsterUnderTheBed! Thank you so much for the supergift!


    Because the dragon was attacked at such a close proximity to the dark wall, Zn had fallen in the midst of where the battle was thickest at.


    The moment hended on the ground, the monsters came swarming at him from all sides. He did not have any time to n nor to position himself. Shit! Was this it, for him? He did not see himself leaving in this manner, so shameful in his opinion. He had thought that he would at least go out fighting a fierce and meaningful battle. Not like this¡­


    Everyone around him was either losing or dying. No one could help him now. No one was even aware of his predicament. There was nowhere else to run. A monster that was charging towards him, swung its incredibly long arm at him and he managed to block that attack. But another attack came at him, then another, and another until he found his vision blurring out.


    It seems like he had been hit and was now lying on the ground. His sword. He still had it in his hand. Shit!


    Licking the blood that was flowing from the corner of his lips, Zn forced himself to get up. If this was it for him, he should at least take some of these filthy things along with him. Misery lovespany, right? So he should take along as many of them as he could before his end arrived.


    "Come!" he roared, his red eyes burning and shooting sparks as he pointed his sword at the monsters. They came rushing at him and with a smile, Zn charged at them, all by himself, not caring if he lived or died.


    ¡­


    The battle raged on as though it would never stop.


    Blood and death and fire, and battle cries began to fill up the atmosphere. The monsters began to push back everyone''s army, slowly but surely.


    In Azrael''s army, Samuel and Leon managed to take down another giant. Kione had sent them back to Azrael''s side when he saw that most of the giants had flocked into one direction, rampaging in Azrael''s army. Kione''s decision had saved Azrael from getting swallowed up needlessly by the darkness. Now they had managed to retreat, creating a space between them and the wall of darkness that was fast pushing them back.


    However, another unthinkable thing happened. After the giants, came strange four-legged creatures that were as big as the fire dragons themselves. Four were spotted around the rim of the abyss. Three of them were in the direction of the King''s army. The other one emerged before Kione''s army.


    These monsters did not spit fire, but they were capable of spitting out a dark green liquid that could turn anything it touched into a pile shiny and bare bones, not leaving anything else behind.


    "Shields!" Kione shouted out to his soldiers as the monsters came at them, annihting the soldiers before it before they could even reach the monster.


    They only needed a moment longer to n. Attacking this monster mindlessly was nothing but suicide. But then, they could not retreat more than a few yards back as well.


    Thankfully, their shields worked. The dark liquid could not prate it. Kione cooperated with his soldiers to attack the monster and for quite some time, they managed to inflict serious blows on their enemies.


    But their shields soon crumbled. It seemed that with the monster''s repeated attacks it would eventually prate their shields too. The average dark faes or more like the soldiers who had a weaker shield magic fell prey first.


    The situation was getting bleaker again. The monster was truly massive and deadly, and they had no idea where its weakness was. And its attack never stoppeding at them. It kept sending those corrosive liquids at them like a shower of deadly arrows.


    They could use their shields to stop those smaller droplets of corrosive liquid but what if the monster sends the liquid in arge spray like how the dragons spit fire? Kione could only hope that this monster at least does not have that ability.


    "Attaaaaack!" Kione and his men rallied and attacked the monster once again. They could only continue doing this. This was the only way for them to know its weakness ¨C by repeated attacks and close observation on if there were any loopholes they could exploit.


    But the more they attacked it, the more aggressive it became. To their momentarily relief, the silverish dragon came flying to their aid. Silver saved many of them from getting turned into nothing but a pile of whitewashed bones.


    The dragon aimed its fire power at the ugly creature. The massive monster growled back at the dragon''s provocations. It was working! The dragon''s fire seemed to be its weakness¡­ but wait¡­


    Kione''s eyes widened at the realization that there were no other monsters around except this massive one. It was fully surrounded by them. However, something seemed to be wrong here.


    Then in the next second, he saw it.


    "Retreat!" Kione roared. Following his sudden orders, Kione''s magic sted out. He used his own magic to hit the dragon above to make it leave and thankfully, the dragon rider immediately understood what he intended to do and made the dragon flew away just in time.


    And the massive monster exploded. The corrosive liquid came like an explosive wave and Kione could do nothing but create a shield wall made of his magic while shouting at everyone to keep running. Knowing that his soldier''s shields could not hold on much longer.


    Kione fell to his knees as he gave everything that he had to keep his own shield from shattering. This was it. At least he had managed to protect thousands of his soldiers. He knew then that he was a goner. He had already used up all the magic that he had, even his emergency reserves. If he teleports now, his shield will give way first and the waterfall of corrosive liquid will swallow him, no doubt about that.


    The shield began to crack. Damn and double damn!


    Looking back over his shoulder, Kione saw dragonsing. They were filling the sky. One dragon was diving at an elerated speed towards him. And he saw her. Riding on the back of the dragon. She looked like a fiery goddess with that fiery red long hair. No¡­ you should note over here¡­ Vera¡­


    His shield cracked and the liquid poured over him like wave.


    "Kione!!!" Vera screamed as she watched him get swallowed by the dark liquid just as her dragon was about to reach him.

 Chapter 641 Leave us

    <h4>Chapter 641 Leave us</h4>


    Vera had seen Kione''s smile directed right at her just before the dark liquid swallowed him whole. It was not a sad or regretful smile. It was¡­ a brilliant smile that was full of pride. As if he had told her that moment the words ''you''re amazing, keep flying higher and never stop''.


    And she knew right then that she had lost him. Forever. He was gone. Kione was gone for good.


    She shut her eyes tightly closed after screaming out his name, calling out even though she knew that there was no point in doing so any longer. Her body was trembling as she held herself back from crying. This was not the time for her to break down. She knew she did not have the luxury of crying right now. Later¡­ she promised herself. There was alwayster.


    The monsters had emerged from the wall of darkness again and Kione''s army charged ahead with a thirst of vengeance for their fallen lord. All of them were roaring out their battle cries to the heavens as they attacked with all their might, not holding anything back.


    But Vera could tell that the dark faes would soon be overpowered ¨C especially now that their Lord Kione was no longer there to provide the extra shield of protection for them. The monsters were just too many and too powerful for their small army to deal with. She did not know what to do. She was unsure whether she was doing it right, but she just knew that she had to save them no matter what! Her heart was set on the aim of saving all the warriors and killing off all the monsters.


    So she swung her hand in an arc before her and ordered, "Kill all those monsters!"


    Azure listened to his master and breathed out arrows of sharp crystals that materialised in the air before him. They flew straight ahead and pierced through the monsters. Anyone who had been hit immediately turned into ice and then crumbled like ss that was shattered by one hit from a stone.


    The dark faes looked up. Their wavering spirit due to losing their lord started to strengthen again at the sight of the powerful creature above them. Hope flickered in their eyes as they rallied their own troops and fought against the oing monsters.


    ¡­


    At the other side of the abyss, King Belial had already started retreating.


    He had already sent out more than half of his army to aid the other armies but that was not the problem he was facing. He had realized that the enemy was trying to swallow him and trap him.


    He had managed to stand his ground and not be pushed back by the monsters, but the armies to his sides, however, were pushed back and losing ground. And now he was being surrounded by two massive walls. He did not know what would happen if he got trapped within the wall of darkness. But from what he observed so far, he just knew that the result would not be good. He could survive but his entire army might get annihted.


    Seeing that the darkness was pushing towards him from both sides at the rear, the king ordered his army to charge backwards while he fought the monsters behind them. He could only hope they would be able to make it in time. The biggest and most troublesome monsters had kept him upied, not giving him any chances to look back that he had missed noticing this vital matter earlier on.


    He had realized now that the monsters must have had some intelligent ones among them who were sending out orders for the rest to follow. They were certainly not just charging mindlessly without any n. There was a strategy in their war. And he thought that their first goal was to get him, the king, to be swallowed up by the darkness. He also felt that he must not let that happen at all costs.


    Though he had been inside the abyss countless of times before, something was different this time around.


    Seeing that a massive creature sted its attack towards the rear, killing hundreds of his elite armies just with that one hit and also causing the wall behind him to keep pushing closer, Belial gritted his teeth. He then decided to teleport to the rear of his army and fought against the giants that had appeared from both their left and right sides. The moment he appeared, heshed out at the monsters, shing at them mercilessly and trying to reduce their numbers as much as possible.


    "Your Majesty!" One of his generals shouted out. "Please leave this to us! We need you out of here before it''s toote!" As a general, his main concern other than leading his army to fight in the war was to ensure the survival of their king.


    Belial just smirked at his general before he moved like a blur, stabbing at the monster that was about to lop the general''s head off his body.


    "We are serious, My King! This situation is getting bleak! At the rate we are going, they are getting us trapped inpletely!" another soldier shouted out in a pleading voice. "Please, Your Majesty! Just go and leave us! We will hold the fort."


    As his general said that, the giants came rushing at them. Jumping straight out from the wall of darkness. They literally came out of nowhere, catching most of them off guard as they were focussed on asking their king to retreat.


    Once the king brought three of the giants down, his eyes widened at the sight of most his men already scattered out of formation and some were even badly wounded. The general that was begging him to leave had also had one of the giant''srge finger still stuck in his body. Its long delike nail pierced through him.


    Anger rose within him as he stared at his general and friend''s body already severed on the ground. He was just speaking to the general a few moments before and now the man was already gone. The next second, his darkness pulsated. The initially very well controlled dark magic within him began to turn violent and uncontroble.

 Chapter 642 So close

    Chapter 642 So close¡¡¡¡He tried to keep himself under control knowing that though this would get him a hell lot stronger, losing control was never a good thing. But when he lifted his eyes and swept it around his surroundings, he saw the ughter that was happening and the wall of darkness that was slowly swallowing them, his blue eyes began to darken. Dark wisps of his magic bled into his eyes as his aura darkened and grew heavier around him.


    The King stood there, his dark magic very quicky enveloping him. Just as he was about tounch an attack, an angel''s hand suddenly touched his face, dissolving the thick darkness that had shrouded him.


    "There is no need for that, my darling husband. Calm down for me. Please?" her sweet and soothing voice prated through the haze of darkness that had cut him off from everything else other than his goal. And swiftly, his darkening eyes cleared out again, revealing that intense blue eyes that Queen Beatrice loved so much. "Let me take over for now, darling." She gave him a light caress on his cheeks before turning around to look at the battle that was raging.


    And she charged at the giant that was headed right at them. Beatrice dodged its long arms andnded a deceptively light punch on its head. But the brute force that transmitted from her curled up fist sent the giant crumbling instantly to the ground. Her red eyes were burning as she attacked again and finished the giant that was already lying unmoving on the ground.


    Then the dragons came, effectively stopping the walls from closing in even further than they already were.


    Beatrice was right before Belial in the next moment, holding his hand. "Now, let''s go, My King." She said and Belial finally snapped out of the hold his own darkness had over him.


    "Did you anticipate this happening and came rushing over to my aid, just on time again, my badass Queen?" he raised a brow at her. Queen Beatrice could not help but give him a little pinch at his waist. Her husband still could tease and flirt around even at this point in time.


    "Maybe?" she replied vaguely, and King Belial pulled her into his embrace.


    "Just as reckless as ever." He murmured against her hair before he looked at his friend on the ground. After a heavy sigh, he told Beatrice, "Let''s go." After which he used his magic to gather his friend''s body and they finally left the area.


    Once everyone was out of the now narrow space, the wall of darkness finally swallowed it.


    ¡­


    Belial was surprised at the scene that weed him. A new legion of powerful army was spread out before him and countless of ice dragons were flying in fluid four and battle spread formation above them.


    He could only smile in wonder. "This is the doing of our daughter-inw, right?" he asked his wife and Beatrice nodded.


    "Yes. But our other daughter-inw is the one who brought all these ice dragons." Belial thought of how far Vera hade along and grown since she came to the Under Lands.


    "I see¡­" he said, not asking for his sons anymore. "Evie''s dragon¡­ that''s Onyx." They both eyed the glittering ck and massive dragon above them with awe.


    "Yes."


    The couple watched calmly and full of pride as the dragons took over. The ice-dragons were tasked with creating ice walls around the abyss as the allied soldiers retreated back to safety.


    The view was just so incredible it was indescribable. But they had realized that the abyss had already expanded past the radius of their camp. In fact, it had already swallowed their camp. That was how fast the war had elerated.


    Thanks to their reinforcements that arrived just at the right time, everything finally came into a halt.


    Many of the soldiers thought that due to the walls of ice, the monsters had stopped emerging. But Belial did not think so. He had already identified that there was definitely someone who was leading these monsters to attack in such an organised manner. Brainless monsters from the abyss do not have this capability of doing so. He had a feeling that the creature controlling the monsters had realized the arrival of the dragons and the other reinforcements and was now formting a new strategy to engage them in their next battle. In short this was not the time for them to breathe out in relief yet. It was still too early to rx and take a break.


    However, this would also give them the chance to regroup and bury the bodies of theirrades who had sacrificed their lives and that they had managed to pull from the abyss.


    ¡­


    Time passed and everything quietened down. It was like the storm was suddenly over, and now they were all beginning to realize the extent of the destruction and death that was left in its wake.


    Azrael was kneeling on the ground, staring nkly at Kione''s sword. It was the only thing of Kione''s that his men had managed to salvage after their lord had been wiped outpletely. His hands were trembling as he stretched them out to picked it up and hold it.


    "You, big¡­ idiot!" Azrael cried. He was all wounded, bruised and had his wings tattered from all the intense battles. But all of the wounds he had sustained could not evenpare and dampen the intense ache that had taken root in his heart. "You, idiot!! I told you to be careful!!!" he shouted in agony of losing his best friend, his sworn brother.


    Vera, who had been standing few steps behind Azrael was tearing up quietly. Kione''s face at hisst moments kept reying in her mind. That dazzling smile. That seemingly peaceful smile he had given her at his veryst moments. She was sure that it would continue haunting her for as long as she lived.


    She had her fists tightened. Why could she not save him?She was so close. So very close to reaching him. And saving him. Yet¡­ and yet she could not make it. And just like that¡­ he was gone. Kione was gone.

 Chapter 643 Only the beginning

    Chapter 643 Only the beginning¡¡¡¡The smallest group that consisted of the vampires and light faes were gathered together in one ce. Everyone was silent as their queen walked slowly across the line up of dead bodies. A few dozens of light faes had already died from the war. Their already small numbers seemed to have dwindled even more.


    And many were now also heavily injured, including Samuel and Leon.


    After a short ritual, she watched her people bury their dead. They had decided not to bring them back to the surface to be buried. Since they had perished fighting for thend here, they would be buried here to honour their sacrifice. She did not shed a single tear. She could not do it. The tears were noting as they were supposed to.


    Samuel and Leon approached her and stood before her with their heads down.


    "Lift your faces." She told them tly.


    When she saw their faces, she felt the lump in her throat tightened. This was the first time she had seen these two men wearing a face like this.


    "Forgive us, Your Majesty¡­" Samuel choked out, bowing his head again. "We couldn''t find Zn nor his¡­ body." They had been dreading reporting about this to their queen.


    Evie''s fingers twitched when she heard that news. She had to secretly swallow to keep herposure. Outwardly, other than that slight twitch of her finger, there were nothing else to hint of the turmoil that was going on inside of her.


    "Don''t apologize Samuel." She replied softly as she reached out and touched the big man''s arm, slightly putting aforting pressure. Her magic started to flow strongly into the man''s body, bringing healing to all his severe wounds. She nced at Leon and saw that the man did not suffer as many injuries as Samuel had.


    It did note as a surprise to Evie however, knowing that Leon was such an elusive warrior with his incredible speed. Still, Evie reached out and Leon took a step closer, not letting his queen waste even a single step and he allowed Evie''s hand to touch and heal him.


    When the two men were finally healed, Evie stepped between them and spoke. "This is war. There is no one to me but our enemies." Her voice wavered slightly as she said that.


    Then she looked ahead to the graves of her people before ncing over to where the dark faes'' graves were. Based on the grave markers that littered the ground, thousands had already fallen. And she knew that this was only the beginning. More would fall and even more graves would be erected to remember their fallenrades.


    In her vision, the entire empire of Lirea was reduced into a tiny a space. Only several thousands of Lireans were left.


    Seeing all the thousands of graves with her own two eyes, Evie felt her heart waver a little. But when her hand moved to her belly, reminding herself of the child that was growing inside of her, she then lifted her chin up stubbornly. Her eyes turning steely as she moved her gaze towards that cursed abyss.


    Right now, Evie had decided to scrap all the previous ns she had made into the background. Because she realized that everything had been messed up. Everything had changed so drastically, and she no longer knew what exactly the impact of these unexpected changes on the future would be now.


    For now, she would focus on nothing but this current war and strive to win it at all costs. There was no other choice.


    "Let''s go," Evie said in a steely tone, and she moved forward. Samuel, Leon and the rest of the vampires and light faes followed after her, leaving the graves behind them. Though sorrowful, it was something that was inevitable.


    Soon, Evie was finally reunited with Vera who was still currently grieving for Kione. The news about Kione''s death was a huge blow to everyone. He was one of the main pirs in King Belial''s army.


    Two lords had already fallen in this battle and one more was still in critical condition, barely hanging on.


    "It''s not your fault, Vera." That was the first thing Evie told her friend as she braced her in aforting hug. "You had already done your best. And don''t forget that this is war. I''m sure you know what I mean by that, right?"


    Vera sniffed and nodded at her. "Kione is a good man."


    "He is¡­ he''s one of the smartest person I''ve ever had the privilege to meet." Evie said her peace.


    Vera agreed as she finally wiped her tears,ing to terms with his passing and her not being able to save him. She knew all she could do for Kione now was to stop crying and lift her head up again. She could only grit her teeth and continue to fight on. Evie truly was her role model. Seeing how strong-willed Evie was in this moment made Vera''s conviction strengthen once again. Because that was all she could do for now. Her tears and regrets could never return Kione back to life anymore.


    "Evie¡­ there is something I need to tell you." Vera did not waste any more time and told Evie the exact words Gideon had told her.


    And as soon as Evie and Vera finished their conversation, Evie immediately appealed to the king to gather everyone together again. Because she now had a new n to propose. No, it would no longer be a mere proposal. She was determined to push through with it no matter what.


    But first and foremost, she needed to deal with the matter about uz and his entire legion. Knowing what uz had done to Queen Beatrice in the past, Evie already knew this would not be an easy feat to convince the king of his involvement with the war ¨C more so to be on their side. But she had already prepared herself and she trusted that the King and Queen would not let their personal grudges cloud their judgement at this crucial point in time. Especially when they needed every single ally that they could get on their side.

 Chapter 644 Plan

    Chapter 644 n¡¡¡¡This chapter is dedicated to @MonsterUnderTheBed! Thank you so much for the supergift!


    The atmosphere was currently thick and heavy inside the tent. The oppressive air was obviously due to uz''s presence in their midst.


    King Belial was definitely triggered just by having the presence of uz amongst them. But just as Evie had predicted, the king and queen were trying their utmost best to disregard their personal grudges against uz. However, that did not stop the ugly expression that crossed King Belial''s face upon seeing him. Not that Evie could me him. If not for the situation they were being put in, Evie would be loath to even consider this cooperation between uz and them.


    Even after Evie exined why they needed uz and his army, the king did not try to deny nor say anything to object Evie''s words. No one mentioned about uz''s past evil deeds since the king ¨C who was the person who was being wronged ¨C did not even start to spark it, of course, apart from the uncontroble negative aura moving around his body.


    "I''m not going to question you about your newfound army anymore, my dear daughter." The king focused his attention on Evie. "What I want to know more than anything now is the n you had mentioned a while ago. Can you outline it out for the rest of us here?"


    Evie held the king''s gaze for a few seconds, gauging the stability of his emotions before she looked at everyone. Her gaze halted at Vera and the twodies nodded in a wordless agreement between them.


    "We are intending to go for an all-out war." Evie dered, causing everyone, except Vera to frown. Within seconds, there were murmurs arising among the noble lords. It was clear that everyone was not happy with Evie''s suggestion, especially after their retreat from the earlier battle. Even uz looked at Evie with a slightly narrowed gaze.


    "An all-out war¡­ the moment the monsters broke the ice walls?" Lord Cadmus was the one who asked.


    "No. We''re not going to wait for that to happen." Evie''s replied made their frowns deepen even more. But the king seemed to already realize what Evie was nning to do and his eyes widened. Evie who was watching the king''s reactions shed a small smile at him and nodded her head slightly in his direction. "Yes, King Belial. I will be the one to lead the legion to attack the abyss." Her tone was firm and confident as she spoke of her n.


    The tent erupted with murmurs once again. Everyone could not quite believe what they had just heard. Did this littledy just offered to be the one to lead the army and actively go and attack the abyss?! Even their most seasoned veterans would not dare suggest such a daring and foolhardy move!


    "Silence!" the king''s voice that boomed out within the tent made everyone shut their mouths. "Queen Evielyn, we need you to borate on your ns." The king''s tone was solemn as he spoke.


    Before Evie could respond, one of the lords stood from his chair and spoke. "My King. Do you really want to hear about what she is nning? Her n is extremely ridiculous! She''s trying to have us all get killed inside the abyss with that n! Attacking the abyss is suicidal! All these times we were just managing even just being on the defence."


    The Lords agreed, except for Azrael who had kept his head down ever since he had arrived in the tent. "All of us know that the abyss is the most dangerous ce ever existed. Only the most powerful dark faes cane out from it alive. And this queen is trying to attack it?! I refuse to be a part of such a foolish suicide mission ¨C"


    "Whoever said that I will be taking your coward ass with me, Lord Kalian?" Evie cut the lord off and the dark fae lord zed in anger from the direct insult from Evie.


    "Enough!" King Belial''s voice did not thunder but the ze of his magic was enough to silence everyone once again. "Let her speak and DON''T DARE anyone interrupt her again." the warning in the king''s voice made everyone who were standing slowly sat down in their seats again.


    The king lifted his gaze back to Evie. "Please continue, queen Evielyn." He said in a calm voice. That calmness¡­ Evie felt her heart squeezed hard at the thought of her husband. Oh, how she missed him dearly at this moment!


    But she swallowed the lump in her throat and her gaze became steely, full of nothing but conviction.


    "Every part of anynd that the monsters seize from now on will be swallowed up by the darkness of the abyss. I''m certain all of you understand what that means. If we just sit back here and y the waiting game, the cycle will never end. No, I should say that it would end with us. The monsters will keep pushing us back until they swallow up everything that belongs to us. And all of us will eventually end up like cornered animals. I don''t think anyone here wants to see that happening, right?" her exnation was met with a long pause of silence from the lords.


    "So you''re nning to attack instead of just defending? Is that the main gist of your n?" The king calmly asked Evie as his other lords were not able to speak up for the moment. "What makes you think that this n of yours will work, Queen Evielyn? Have you seen what the inside of the abyss is like?"


    Evie gave him that face. The face that said ''yes, I''ve seen it''. "However¡­ there is one thing I need to make clear. None of the lords or even you, King Belial, will join this war." This statement of hers once again brought another huge reaction within the king''s tent.


    Another shock swept through the lords. This time, even Queen Beatrice as well as King Belial himself started to look troubled.


    "I will be the one leading all my dragons and uz''s army into the fight. Also, Vera and her ice dragons will being along with me. And that is all. Everyone else and none will be the exception, will stay back outside the abyss. There will be by no means that any of the soldiers of dark faes will be allowed to join in." Evie''s voice came out resolute and final.

 Chapter 645 Avenge him

    Chapter 645 Avenge him¡¡¡¡This chapter is dedicated to @MonsterUnderTheBed! Thank you so much for the supergift!


    Mouths hung opened. They all took a moment to process what the light fae queen had just said. They all looked at Evie with mixed emotions. Was this queen just so brave and believes in her own powers so much or had she just in gone mad? Did she even know what she had just said? She had literally offered to send herself to die in the abyss! That was the general but unspoken consensus that all the lords who were within the king''s tent were thinking after Evie''s brief exnation.


    "We need to destroy all the monsters. That is the only way to stop this war in the shortest time possible and also to stop the abyss from expanding further and swallowing the entirety of the Under Lands. And we are not going to be sitting ducks and wait to be preyed on and ughtered helplessly. I''m not trying to do anything funny by keeping all of you out of this mission. All of you will stick to the dark faes'' initial n. You and your armies will keep surrounding the abyss and kill any monsters that emerge from it. Continue doing what you have been doing ording to n." Evie then fixed her gaze on the king''s alone. "All I ask is for trust from King Belial. I won''t ask for permission because whether you agree or not, I will still go ahead with this n of mine at all costs. And I remind everyone here kindly for your own sake that none of you here can stop us." Her tone was neither arrogant nor overbearing, just as though she was stating a fact.


    Everyone could not help but feel goosebumps as they listen to Evie and feel the immense power she had unleashed in her voice as she said thatst sentence. It was as though she was backing up what she is saying with proof ¨C and that was her powers. They were confused, however. They still could not quite understand why her n would make a difference in the development of the entire war. No matter how strong they were, they could not possibly win a war against that darkness.


    The King shut his eyes as he contemted what Evie had just said and opened them slowly only after some moments. A long quiet sigh escaped from his lips before he met Evie''s gaze again. "I don''t have the power to stop you since you are going to use your own men and not my people, Queen Evielyn. uz and his armies are dark faes, but they are no longer my people. They''re yours since you were the one whoid im on them." He said in a neutral voice and Evie shed a small smile.


    She had a feeling that King Belial had already understood almost everything. She did not need to exin everything for this man to figure everything out ¨C or at least almost everything. Even if he did not get it a 100 percent, it was still enough for Evie.


    "We don''t have any reason to stop you for wanting to end this war. So the trust that you wanted is already given, Queen Evielyn. And I will support you the best that I can from the side lines." King Belial gave his go-ahead on Evie''s n. He knew that she had her own ns as she was the one who had that vision on the future rted to the war.


    Before Evie could express her gratitude, Azrael''s voice echoed out suddenly. He had been silent the entire time before this.


    "Your Majesty." The lord rose and approached the king before dropping to one knee. "I would like to join the war. Please allow me to join Queen Evielyn''s mission."


    And the upants of the tent fell silent once again.


    Everyone knew how devastated Azrael was right now. The king knew. He had trained Azrael and Kione along with Gideon when they were younger. Beatrice was also hurt at the loss of Kione because that young lord had been her favourite among the boys when they were younger. Kione was that kind of knowledgeable boy who knows how to talk about every topic that existed under the sun ¨C even the ones that only females usually talked about ¨C things that Gideon and Azrael or even Gavrael would not even go near with a ten-feet pole.


    "You have my permission, Lord Azrael." The king granted him the consent despite what Evieid out as her conditions earlier. "However, you cannot ask your men to go along with you."


    Azrael immediately bowed in relief. "Understood, Your Majesty! And thank you for granting my request!"


    Once the king dismissed everyone to return to their post and wait for his call again for another meeting, Beatrice went to Azrael and embraced him gently in loving arms only as a mother could.


    Azrael was surprised but he let the queen give him aforting hug, even going as far as patting the man''s head. She did not say anything, but Azrael already understood. Queen Beatrice was always scolding them since they had be grown-ups, but he would not forget what a loving woman she was to them when they were younger. Even now, she still was. Though they had strayed from her because of Gideon, Azrael could still feel the care in her embrace now. She was also very hurt now that Kione was gone.


    "Azrael¡­ don''t go out there to be reckless, okay?" Beatrice finally said.


    The man pulled away and smiled at the queen. His throat hurts but his gravelly voice somehow came out fine. "Yes, Your majesty. I''m going out there to avenge him, not to die. I won''t be able to avenge that idiot if I die after all, right?"


    Beatrice smiled up at him with teary eyes. "Keep your word, Lord Azrael. I''m holding you to it."


    He bowed at her then to the King and Evie as well before he walked out of the tent.


    Vera was quick to move as well, and after excusing herself, she chased after Azrael.


    "Lord Azrael!" Vera called out.


    "Yes, Your Highness?" Azrael stopped at Vera''s call for him.

 Chapter 646 Sweetie

    Chapter 646 Sweetie¡¡¡¡This chapter is dedicated to @Sacogun! Thank you so much for the supergift!


    Vera stilled and then blinked before she turned behind her, looking if there was anyone else following after her.


    "I''m talking to you." Azrael sighed.


    "What? I''m not a princess."  Vera''s eyes widened when she realised that Azrael''s ''Your Highness'' was referring to her.


    "Oh, but you already are. You''re Gideon''s mate, are you not? So by rtions, you''re a princess now. And from here on out, you will be my princess. I will be under you and stick with you in this war whether you like it or not."


    Silenced, Vera approached him slowly. She remembered that this man was the second dark fae she had ever met. And for some reason, since the first time she had met him, he had been so nice to her.


    "You''re not joining the war because ¨C "


    "Ah, what I told the king was not a lie. I will avenge Kione. However, with you here, I can''t focus my sole attention on that. I n to watch over you and make you my top priority.... Ah, don''t be too emotional on that, Princess. I''m going to do this because Kione and Gideon isn''t here right now. That only means one thing, I''m the only one left to take care of you now." Azrael rambled on. ''I''d be dead if I don''t watch over the woman both my idiot brothers have madly fallen in love with! And even if I die and meet Kione in the afterlife, he might kill me all over again if I can''t even do anything to protect you. Ah, what a pain in the ass ¨C ''


    Azrael just continued his self-monologue in his mind when Vera suddenly lunged over and hugged him.


    Wide-eyed, Azrael grabbed Vera''s shoulders and gently pushed her off him. "Don''t hug me so casually like that, I''m not your brother." His head whipped around as if to look for anyone who had seen what Vera did.


    Vera smiled at him. "I never had a brother, but I just feel like you''re the brother I have never had. You seem to be the best big brother one could ever ask for." Herment was sincere and shone forth from her eyes.


    Those words reminded Azrael of Leah. His sweet little sister. Leah had always told him he was the best brother in the entire Under Lands. Vera always reminded him of her somehow. And that was probably one of the biggest reasons why he could not find it in himself to ignore this girl.


    "Thank you for thepliment but I don''t want any sister at this point, princess. I''d rather you make me your knight than a brother right now." he said seriously, "Oh, I think you should do it now. Make it known or your dragons might turn me into an ice block if I try to approach you during the war."


    "I am going to give you one to ride, Azrael." Vera said.


    Azrael looked shocked and his eyes that was initially filled with sorrow gleamed a little. But he quickly looked away and sighed heavily.


    "That''s tempting but I don''t think it''s a wise thing to do, Princess. I don''t have any time to practice controlling a dragon. It might only cause more trouble than help."


    "Are you sure you don''t want it? I really wanted you to ride one, Lord Azrael. And I think you can easily control one of my dragons, I''ll give you the most obedient one. I promise!"


    "I''ve trained with Queen Evie''s fire dragon thest few days but it''s hard to control them. It''s hard for dark faes to control them in general." Azrael rubbed the back of his head a little sheepishly as he admitted to that.


    "I think you will find that the ice dragons are different. They might listen to dark faes easier." Vera insisted.


    What she said made a lot of sense in Azrael''s ears. That was right. What if a dark fae could easily control the ice dragons? He had heard that the ice dragons were already dragons experienced in wars unlike the fire dragons ¨C except Onyx ¨C as they were only hatched after the era of wars.


    "Alright. I might as well try. But I really don''t have time to train with them, so if I feel that it won''t work, I''ll give it up. Is that alright with you, Princess?"


    Vera nodded and immediately lead Azrael to a wider space away from the tents. Then she called the first ever dragon she rode. The one she randomly named ''Sweetie''.


    The dragon answered her call in an instant and sailed over beforending gracefully before them.


    "Her name is Sweetie," Vera gently stroked the dragon''s snout and introduced it to Azrael.


    The man nearly choked as he heard that. "What? S-sweetie? Why would you give such a cool dragon that name?!"


    Vera tilted her head slightly before shrugging. "She liked it."


    "Impossible. I''ll change her name to something cooler." Azrael mumbled as he approached the dragon and climbed on it without any preamble.


    "Please take care of him, okay? Listen to him." Vera whispered to the dragon before giving it a small kiss.


    "Alright, my cool dragon. Time to fly." He said in a loud rumbling voice. But the dragon did not move an inch.


    "Use her name!" Vera yelled in amanding voice and Azrael could only force himself to use it. He scrunched his brows as he called out.


    "Fine! Fly up S-sweetie!" Azrael even squeezed his eyes close as he called out the name Sweetie. He could not believe he had to call out such a name for such an amazing ice dragon.


    And the dragon spread out his wings and flew up as Azrael yelled the words, "Oh damn! Princess! I beg you! Change her name please!" the dragon made a sudden dive as if she did not like what he just said. "W-wait a moment! Don''t go too fast like that!"


    The dragon did not listen to his pleas and continued swerving and diving intensely, until Azrael had no choice but to use the dragon''s name again. "Slowly down¡­ Sweetie!!!" And the dragon finally obeyed as she slowed and stabilised her flight, allowing Azrael to breathe out a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 647 Reasons

    Chapter 647 Reasons¡¡¡¡Back in the tent, Evie, King Belial and Queen Beatrice were still huddled over the table as they engaged in a serious talk.


    Evie had told king Belial her theory that it might not be a good idea to have the king go inside the abyss at all at this moment. She revealed to her parents-inw the things that uz had told her and all the magical engravings she had found out in that cave. Then there was also the matter of Gav and Gideon''s situation. She of course could not keep it a secret from the parents on how Gav was currently now being trapped in a magical crystal of her own doing, and how Gideon was being called and drawn away by the darkness of the abyss itself. Of course, the matter on Gideon was informed to her by Vera herself.


    Everything she said had had Belial and Beatrice utterly speechless. Though the couple kept theirposure, Evie could tell that they were as devastated as her. How could they not be? These were their beloved sons. Though they had already grown up and had their own lives and were capable of making their own decisions, no matter what, these two will forever be their precious children.


    "Once we destroy all the monsters, Gideon will definitelye back to us. I believe that the monsters were the ones who had made him lose himself to his darkness. ording to Vera, his dark magic began to consume him that very moment I was trying to trap Gav. I believed that it happened to Gideon the instant that massive wave of monsters emerged as a result of Gav''s awakening. So if we annihted all the monsters as he had told us about, I have a strong feeling that Gideon might be able toe back to us." Evieid it all out as she rationally and calmly exined.


    "So right now, you''re telling me that it was Gideon who''s leading the monsters¡­" King Belial uttered and when Evie gave a short nod, the king rubbed his face with his palms. It could be seen that though he was taking this news quite well on the surface, she could tell that it was all getting too much for him. And honestly, she could not me him. "Is this the reason why you''re not letting the dark faes participate along in your attack? Because you don''t want them to know that it was actually their own crown prince who is the leader of the monsters that they are fighting against right now?" even as he asked, King Belial was already nodding his head, agreeing that Evie had done the right thing. He could only imagine the devastation and disappointment of the dark fae troops if they suddenly found out that it was their own crown prince who was organising the attack on their own forces. That would be a massive morale blow and it would even cause many of their troops to falter in the battle, causing substantial loss of life on their side.


    "Yes," Evie replied straightforwardly, "but that is not the only reason. You are also among the reasons, king Belial. Because I don''t want you to be there. And I also believe that we can manage this war with just us." She said confidently.


    Evie could not say this to anyone else but the real reason behind her decision was still the future that she had seen in that vision. She had seen how the war had progressed with Gav. In that war, her future self had decided to attack. She had not waited for the monsters toe at them. And in that war, they were so badly outnumbered.


    It was true that she should not beparing this current war with that one in her vision of the future. All for the simple reason where she and her soldiers right now were obviously not as strong as their future selves.


    However, this war was not being waged against the king of darkness yet. This war was only against a single Gideon who was themander behind those mindless monsters who are taking his orders. The abyss was momentarily locked again when she had trapped Gav. Meaning, the monsters were not endless. There was a sure end to their numbers.


    This battle was only tiny fractionpared to what she had seen in that future. There was no need to use up all their resources avable right this moment. She needed to think of what wasing in the future as well. Especially, five years from now, when the day she could finally free Gav arrives. Thus, she needed to distribute and arrange her resources well and utilise them to the best of her abilities. Waste not, want not. She needed to go forward with this motto in mind.


    Most of the dark fae soldiers were nowhere near ready for a battle like this. True, they were used to fighting against the monsters for many years now. However, things arepletely different now. The death toll alone just now was already enough to prove that. But the dragons and uz''s well trained army were ready because they had been training intensively for years. Though the fire dragons that were under her control were inexperienced when ites to wars ¨C other than Onyx ¨C they still had the advantage of their overwhelming power, aggressive and savage attacks and also goodmunication with their riders, ensuring effective teamwork. She was confident in them.


    This was why Evie think that they were more than enough for now. She was not expecting a solid victory. War will alwayse at a cost of life, but this was the best option they had on hand right now.


    "But Evie¡­" Beatrice spoke this time, reaching out to touch her daughter-inw''s hands. "You know I trust you, dear. I know you are amazing, and you know what exactly you are doing. But my dear, do not forget that you are still pregnant and¡­ I''m sorry, I can''t help but worry for yours and the little one''s health."


    Evie smiled at her sweet mother-inw. "I understand, mother. But please don''t worry. I will make sure to be careful. And I would be with my dragon so I would be safer. In fact, there would be no safer ce than being with Onyx when I move about."

 Chapter 648 Dumbass

    Chapter 648 Dumbass¡¡¡¡Once their talk finally ended, and Evie now returned to her subjects, the King and Queen remained in the tent.


    "Husband mine," Beatrice whispered out softly as she held the king''s gaze.


    "My darling¡­" the king rubbed his forehead with his palm. Now it was just them both, there was no need for him to hide the weariness and worries that he had been holding back within himself earlier.


    "I will go with Evie." she suddenly told him, and the king drew in a deep breath. He looked like he had already seen thating. His wife was not a queen who would sit and hide in the pce. This had been proven time and again. "I want to protect Evie. Not just her, but our dearest grandchild too, Belial."


    Belial knew how long Beatrice had been dreaming for a grandchild. When they found out that Evie was pregnant, Belial had seen how happy she was. She was almost as happy when she found out that she was pregnant with Gavrael back then.


    And that was why when Evie told them her n, he already saw thising. Beatrice will not just sit here while Evie went out there and fight.


    "Don''t worry, I will not be reckless." She cupped the king''s face. "I think I will ask Evie to ride with her dragon just so someone could watch her back all the time. I just need to be there to watch over her, husband. I do not intend to go out and be a heroine. I promise I wille back to you safe and sound. Evie and everyone too."


    No matter how his heart protested it, Belial knew he could not and should not stop his dearest. There was no way he could stop her and both of them knew that.


    So he could only pull her into his embrace and kissed her forehead.


    "You better keep in mind that if I feel that you''re in big trouble, I''lle to you flying, Beatrice. And nothing can stop me, not even you." His voice was firm, a contrast to the gentle and loving actions of his body.


    "I know, my king," she kissed his lips, smiling.


    And after a few more exchanges, the king finally summoned the lords for another meeting. Now it was time for him to appoint new Lords and new leaders who will rece the fallen ones. He also needed to discuss a n of their own in case things take a turn for the worse.


    ¡­


    "Forgive me, Your Majesty! Please let me join in the war. I''m not going to stay ¨C"


    "Shut up, Zirrus." Evie''s cold and clipped voice cut the man off from his outburst. "You will stay back. That''s an order. I need you to keep healing Vermillion until he is fully recovered. Do you understand?"


    Zirrus dropped his head submissively. The cold and absolute look that had shed in the queen''s eyes told him that even if he continued begging, the queen would not relent. She was definitely punishing him.


    "I will leave half of the light faes to stay back with you this time too." Evie dered and the light faes, including the ones who came from the Great City nced anxiously at each other. "Kariza, I am appointing you as leader over them."


    Kariza bowed her head. And after a few more words to the ones she was leaving behind, Evie finally approached the small group of vampires in the corner. All of them looked gloomy and had slight expressions of me on their faces.


    Evie knew that the rest had already found out about Zn and that was why the atmosphere over them was heavy.


    However, when they saw Evie approaching, they tried their best to stand tall and hide their emotions.


    "Please don''t have any of us stay behind again, Your Majesty," Levy was the one who spoke. Luc and Reed bowed their heads as well. The three of them no longer refraining from expressing their desire to fight alongside her.


    "Don''t worry, I will not ask any of you to stay behind this time." Evie relented.


    As soon as those words reached their ears, the three men''s heads snapped up and they beamed at Evie.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty! You''re really the best!" Levyically held Evie''s hand as he bowed. "We promise that you definitely will not regret that decision in the least!"


    Evie raised her brow as Levy moved between Luc and Reed and put his arms on their shoulders. "We might not be as strong as those two behind you, but we are ¨C"


    "Don''t talk in my stead, Levy. I''m as strong as those two." Luc retorted and cut Levy off with a snort.


    "What?! Stop being arrogant, you show off. Can you defeat Samuel then? Huh? Huh?!" Levy challenged him.


    "I''m stronger than Leon. The only thing is that he''s just faster than me." Luc boasted, wanting to get thest say.


    "Shut up, you two." Reed finally interjected, sighing. He wished that he could bump these two''s heads together. "The queen''s already gone."


    "What?!" Luc and Levy simultaneously whipped their heads forward only to see that the queen had indeed already walked off and left.


    "If the queen changes her mind and leave us behind because you two cause trouble, I''ll kill you both. Just you wait¡­" Reed crossed his arms and stared threateningly at the two in question who were older than him and yet acting like they were actually way younger than he was.


    "This is your fault, you¡­ dumbass!" Levy elbowed Luc and the other retorted.


    "Who are you calling dumbass, you dumbass? Stop ming others. You are the one who¡­"


    Somehow, the two slowly quietened and straightened their stance at the feel of their leader''s death re trained on them. Samuel did not need to speak but they knew what exactly that re meant.


    They could only behave themselves and it was then that they noticed their queen speaking to someone else. It was Queen Beatrice!


    Both queens then approached the men, and everyone''s stance became overly straight.


    "d to meet everyone again. I will be joining the battle alongside you guys!" Queen Beatrice told them cheerfully and the men''s eyes visibly stretched wide with surprise.

 Chapter 649 Short

    Chapter 649 Short¡¡¡¡A couple of days quickly went by.


    And then it was time to go into battle once again.


    The army of thousands, which this time led by uz, was now lined up in front of the great abyss that was currently surrounded by tall ice crystals.


    The ice dragons were scattered all about in the formation that Vera and Evie had determined to be best for this attack. Each ice dragon now has a rider who were dark faes. All were ridden by uz''s elite soldiers for the exception of Sweetie, who had Azrael as her rider. The soldiers had somehow managed to pacify the dragons because of uz''s secret knowledge about the magic ofmunicating with the dragons. However, the dragons still required their real master''s approval before allowing other riders to mount them. Those warriors were only able to ride them during the war.


    Vera was positioned right at the front with her own dragon, Azure, while Azrael and Sweetie were right behind her. He had made sure that his positioning was not too close that he would be a nuisance if she needed to maneuver. But neither was he too far that he could not zip over immediately to her rescue if something untoward does happen.


    On Evie''s side, the vampires were also right alongside her with the exception of Leon. She had ordered Leon to aid Zanya and watch over Zanya''s back while her attention was focused on controlling Silver. One other reason was also because justst night, Evie had found out that Zanya was pregnant.


    Leon did not know of the pregnancy nor the child as of yet. Zanya had only told Evie that she had been nning to tell Leon about it once the war was over.


    Evie did not insist on asking Zanya to consider letting Leon know earlier and just made some slight adjustments to the cing of her people and had the couple just move together in this war. Zanya had a big role to y this war as she was the one controlling the secondrgest and most powerful fire dragon. She could not afford to have another dragon getting injured. Therefore, Leon being there to aid Zanya was also a good call on that front on top of the hidden agenda of him protecting his lover and their child.


    "Look at our Leon right there, looking all smug just because he''s going to a war with his beloved." Levy tsked and shook his head, mocking Leon from his position, his voice sounding yfully sour. "Just let me aim at him! I''ll stone him to the ground."


    "Stop being such a petty brat and green eyed monster, Levy." Lucmented. "Didn''t you spent all your time fooling around with dark fae beauties the whole time when we were in the pce?"


    Levy sighed exaggeratedly. "Fooling around is totally different, Luc. Just look at him! Look!! And don''t dare you tell me that you''re not even one whit jealous. Fighting alongside your beloved¡­ damn, is there anything more romantic than that?" he then pursed his lips and pouted childishly. Luc only rolled his eyes at the drama queen getting his kicks in throwing his daily tantrums.


    "Going to a war with your lover is romantic, you say?" Luc''s face looked as though he had just heard the craziest thing. "Something''s seriously wrong with your brain, you dumbass."


    "You''re the dumbest one! You don''t even have a single romantic fiber in your bones, you poor little Luc. Ah¡­ I sometimes feel so sorry for you, you know? Don''t you know that romance is the bestest thing in life?" Levy sighed out dramatically as he wiped the back of his hand over his forehead, brushing off imaginary sweat.


    "Where did you even hear suchme nonsense, you fool?!" Luc was bbergasted.


    Levy pointed at himself as he grinned smugly. Wordlessly iming that he was the guru that would asionally enlighten the people around him with his words of wisdom in love.


    Luc could only shake his head and stepped away from Levy. "I''m out of here! I can''t tolerate your craziness anymore."


    "Hey! Luc, my love. Don''t ditch me like that." Levy called out fondly as he rushed over to grab Luc.


    Luc was shocked at Levy''s loud voice and shameless behaviour. He looked around and the light faedies and even the men started murmuring as their pointed looks were directed at the two of them.


    Pissed, Luc turned back and approached Levy before elbowing him nicely in the abdomen.


    "You, dumbass! Now that Leon isn''t here, you''re messing at me next? Now stay away lest your disease get spread on to me!" as he said that, he made shooing gestures to Levy, pretending to chase him off.


    Levy grinned. "Haha. Ditto. Ugh!"


    "Luc!" Samuel''smanding voice rang. "Come over."


    Luc immediately release Levy and stopped fooling around before walking over to Samuel, leaving Levy fixing his cor that had been gripped by his friend.


    He was chuckling as he ran his fingers through his hair, thus identally bumping over someone as he was stepping back.


    His brows immediately creased because he literally did not sense anyone behind him when he was stepping backwards.


    When he turned around, he saw a dark fae soldier standing there. Wow! He was fascinated that this dark fae did not seem to have any presence at all! Even when he was literally looking right at her! How interesting.


    Like all of uz''s soldiers, this one too was wearing a ck mask. A mask that had covered her entire face and only left two holes over their eyes to see out of.


    "Apologies. You''re¡­ you''re so short I didn''t notice you at all." He teased. It was true that this soldier was pretty shortpared to everyone else present here. This soldier was even a bit shorter than Vera.


    Swift as a cat, the soldier''s hand was already gripping Levy''s neck.


    Another surprise. Wow! This shorty has got insane moves!!!


    "Insult my height again and I''ll take your head ¨C"


    The soldier broke off when Levy put his hands on the soldier''s chest.


    "Hey¡­" Levy started but broke off the next second.


    Both of them froze until Levy''s hands moved. He thought he had felt something soft, and he was trying to reconfirm that texture when¡­


    A hard punch came flying andnded right in his face.

 Chapter 650 Ready?

    Chapter 650 Ready?¡¡¡¡The hit was so strong, so sudden and very unexpected that Levy fell to the ground with a loud thud. Daaaamn! Levy''s eyes widenedically even as he was on the ground. This shorty was savage and damned brutal! And she was a girl!!! He had thought that she was a man because he assumed all soldiers under uz were male. It was really hard to tell because quite a number of them still wear cloaks. However, that idental grope he had of ''his'' chest had made it clear that the soldier he thought was a he, was actually a she!


    "Y-you''re a¡­ gi ¨C" Levy mped his mouth shut when she knelt down on one knee next to him and bent over to whisper in his ear. He somehow thought that the whisper was particrly menacing and full of warning.


    "Shut your mouth, damn vampire. I''m a man." She said in a voice that was pitched low.


    Levy did not know why that only served to make him smirk. "Oh¡­ so you''re hiding the fact that you''re a girl? Why? I''ve seen female dark fae soldiers ¨C" and Levy did what he did best ¨C tease and rile others up.


    "I''m not really disguising. I just don''t want to unt the fact that I''m a female. Many males will usually look down on others just because they are a girl. And that''s thest thing I want happening, especially since I''m now with a new group. So now, would you kindly shut up?" she warned through gritted teeth.


    "Oh, I see, I see. Sure, sure¡­ your secret is safe with me. But first, do tell me your name." He whispered back in almost a familiar manner.


    She sighed defeatedly, knowing that she would need to y along with this vampire if she wanted her secret to be kept safe. At least for now. She wondered why this vampire was such a busybody. "I''m Laiza. Lord uz sent me here to protect the queen alongside you guys."


    He shed a wide and friendly grin. "Oh¡­ I see. Then, nice to meet your acquaintance, Laiza. I''m Levy." He generously introduced himself and offered his name right off the bat.


    She stood up, ignoring him. But Levy just shamelessly moved closer beside her and leaned into her personal space. "Laiza, can I ask you a very important question?" Levy spoke with such seriousness that Laiza was convinced for a moment. "¡­ Are you single?"


    "¡­!!!" Laiza almost snorted in contempt. Could this vampire ever take things seriously?! What a yer!


    ¡­


    All preparations were finally finished.


    Evie rubbed Onyx''s snout gently and a little absentmindedly as she looked on at the happenings that were going on behind her. The thousands of soldiers. The dragons. Everyone. All preparing to go up against theirmon enemy.


    She silently prayed that they would all survive this battle. That there would not be too much blood to be shed on their side.


    Her gaze then slowly travelled to Onyx''s eyes. The dragon had been shrouded with dark magic ever since they were reunited in the Under Lands. The magic that Gav had transferred into him was still in him. And right now, this dragon was stronger than ever. She could feel the tremendous force of the dark magic undting and swirling in and out of him.


    At first, Evie was afraid that Onyx might not be the dragon she used to know anymore when she approached him in that cave upon their reunion. However, she was proven wrong. And how thankful she was for being proven wrong at that time.


    Onyx was still Onyx. The only difference is just that he has a tremendous amount of dark magic stored within him now.


    She had tested him during the first war, when they had arrived to aid their kind. Onyx was totally unaffected by the abyss and its darkness even when she had boldly entered as she flew in on Onyx to the inside of the wall of darkness.


    It was like the dragon had somehow managed to tame the dangerous dark magic''s hold over his consciousness and now he turned it into his own strength. Evie believed that as how a knife was in a chef''s hand, that was also how the dark magic was in Onyx''s control.


    uz had expressed his doubt about Onyx, but Evie chose to put herplete trust in her dragon. Of course, her vision of the future also helped her stop doubting Onyx. Because she remembered that in the future, Onyx had these simr dark magic oozing from him and yet he was not relegated to an enemy but instead, was one of her most trusted allies.


    That memory was enough for Evie to feel secured in her trust and not worry at all about Onyx. Because Onyx will never betray her. Never. He would be with her until the end.


    She kissed the dragon''s snout lovingly and then smiled at him.


    "Ready?" she whispered to him softly and the dragon roared out his assent.


    All the other dragons, including the ice dragons roared out as well. Creating a sound that had everyone sprouting goosebumps that crawled over their skin.


    The dark faes, including the king, who were standing at the distance and watching over Evie''s army as they prepared themselves, shivered as well.


    And then, the army joined in the battle roar.


    They watched as the Light Queen leapt gracefully onto her dragon''s back. The king also saw his wife seated right behind Evielyn.


    When Onyx pped his massive and powerful wings and rose from the ground, all the other dragons pushed off the ground as well.


    Everyone watching this magnificent and imposing scene had their hearts beating loud and fast and suddenly, they all suddenly feel regret that they could not join in this battle.


    Another shriek was issued from the Light Queen''s dragon mount and the other two fire dragons flew forward and shot pirs of fire at the ice walls as the army began to charge forward.


    The moment the ice cracked and copsed due to the gradual melting, they entered into the dark wall.

 Chapter 651 Take care

    Chapter 651 Take care¡¡¡¡Just as Evie had predicted, the monsters came at them with almost the same pattern of attack as what she had seen in her vision.


    The smallest and weakest monsters rushed at them first then slowly followed by the bigger ones as they pushed forward as they tried to overwhelm the invading armies. She had thought Gideon ¨C who was now themander that was ordering and sending the monster troops out ¨C might surprise them with a different approach, the approach that she was dreading the most. That he would unleash all the most powerful monsters at them all in one go to surprise them. But¡­ thankfully, that did not happen. She was not sure what was happening on his end, but she was thankful for small miracles.


    This attack he used heavily favoured Evie and her army. Because with this, everyone will have the time to adjust themselves from entering into the wall of darkness. Evie had nned that if Gideon had gone all out on them right off the bat, she would have to use herself to light up the abyss.


    So, when she realised that Gideon had employed this rather kind attack on them, it was such a relief. With this, she could use her powerter on in the war, once they were up fighting against the deadliest monsters. For now, the light faes'' light coupled with the dragon''s fires were more than enough to deal with these small fries.


    The fact that Gideon used the exact same tactics he had used two days ago gave her an even stronger hope in this n of hers on seeding. Because there was no way that Gideon who was so experienced in fighting and war, only know one pattern of attack. He was the dark fae crown prince and he had participated in multiple wars against the monsters before, though it might not be a war thisrge.


    For Evie, this only meant one thing. Gideon was not being fully consumed by the darkness of the abyss. At least up till now. There must still be some consciousness left in him. And if they were to be optimistic in their thinking, this same strategy he was using again now, was his way to help them defeat the monsters. Perhaps, she could even think that he might be sending them a message through this. By using the exact same tactics, he might be telling them that he did not intend to fight them but was being forced to.


    It was true that this tactic could exhaust them before they could even reach the deadlier monsters. However, this was so much better than having all the deadly monsters attacking them all at once right at the very start in her opinion. Her soldiers needed all the time they can get to be able to adjust to fighting in the dark first and foremost. Even she and her dragons needed it as this was all their first time fighting in pitch ck darkness.


    The battle went on much better than she had expected. uz''s soldiers were no doubt truly strong, she had to give them that. The ice dragons also seemed to know exactly what they were doing. It was clear that they were experienced when ites to battles and wars. Which was another great relief to Evie. They seemed to be really well trained in destroying monsters.


    Vera had yet to learn how to cast the ice that her dragons had generated to trap the monsters by just her clenching her fists. So the battlefield was now covered with spikes of ice crystals.


    But despite all these good news so far, Evie knew there was no time for them to rx. War was war. Sooner orter, just like in her vision, everything will be much harder.


    And she was right. The farther they pushed in, the fiercer they would need to fight. And soon, the blood of their soldiers begun to dye the dark ground red.


    "Evie¡­" Queen Beatrice spoke up for the first time in hours. "I''m going down to fight alongside them."


    Evie threw a quick nce over her shoulder at her mother-inw before she focused her gaze forward again. She knew she could not stop the queen from going forward to fight. She somehow expected she would ask to go to the ground soon.


    "I understand, mother." Evie nodded, understanding how hard it felt to just sit back there and watch. "But please, be careful."


    Beatrice smiled. "Send me over to your vampire men. I''ll fight alongside them." She said and Evie secretly felt relieved inside. Even though she would not stop her mother-inw from fighting, she could not help but still be worried for her. But with this arrangement, it allowed her to feel a little more reassured.


    Having Queen Beatrice stay with her men would be a good idea. Because she knew that her men would be able to protect her and vice versa.


    "But first, I need you to pick that wounded light fae to rece me. I know you are very perceptive to your surroundings. But someone needs to be here as a backup, my dear. Just at least to be an eye behind your back." Beatrice added and Evie once again nodded obediently.


    She asked Onyx to head towards the light fae who had her leg heavily injured first. Once they got her, Queen Beatrice instructed her to watch over Evie''s back while she was healing. The light fae understood the assignment and swore to watch over her queen''s back. Her leg was poisoned from one of the monster''s bites. So it was going to take a long while for her magic to heal herself. She was certain she would have died within a few moments as she was unable to stand anymore and even one of her wings were already torn. So the queen picking her had just literally saved her life. She swore to stay vignt and made sure to protect her even just by spotting threats that could threaten the queen''s safety.


    Once the light fae was settled, Onyx moved to where the vampires were, incinerating monsters along its way there.


    "Please take care," Evie told Beatrice and the queen smiled.


    "You too, my dear." And then she jumped down and gracefullynded on a certain higher level monster. Her de had cleanly sliced the monster into half as her feet touched the ground.

 Chapter 652 Speechless

    Chapter 652 Speechless¡¡¡¡A few moments ago, Evie''s elite vampires were engaged in a fierce fight against a giant monster.


    Samuel, Reed and Luc had decided to team up together to go against the giant while Levy fought on his own against the low-level monsters that came to aim at hisrades back. He actually held on his own quite well. He had zipped around, only after images of him that could be seen as his sword shed intermittently, the only hints of where he was at that moment. They found themselves more superior than the dark faes now that they were fighting in the dark. They were vampires after all. They were a part of the dark.


    Their red eyes gave them such an advantage and since the war started, the rampage and even taking on bigger monsters right off the bat while the dark faes were still adjusting from the darkness, were like a stroll in the park for them.


    With all the strategies and killing methods Samuel had learned from the previous wars, Levy, Luc and Reed did not have much of a hard time like what Samuel, Leon and Zn had gone through the very first time when they had been fighting with these monsters.


    "Nowe on you little nasty mutts!" Levy roared and taunted those monsters,ughing. And when the three lowest level monsters came at him, he jumped, moved like a blur and when hended coolly on the ground, the monsters suddenly crumbled all at once behind him.


    He peered through his tussled hair and smirked when suddenly a yell echoed out behind him.


    "Why the hell are you smirking down there you, dumbass?!" the yell was from Luc. "Who the hell are you showing off to?!"


    Levy''s gaze flew towards where Laiza was. To his delight, she coincidentally turned over to look at him and her gaze coincidentally met his. Laiza had also just brought down two monsters at once.


    He shed a flirtatious wink at her before he turned over to look at Luc, his grin growing wider than ever.


    "The f*ck! What''s wrong with you grinning so creepily like that?!" Luc yelled. He did not want to admit that Levy was sessful in showing off.


    "Shut up man." Levy smugly replied. "Just pay attention to your foe. Stop looking out for me like you''re in love with me." Levy could not help but tease Luc back.


    "Dumbass!!! You''re the one who should be paying attention to your foes! Stop showing off like an idi ¨C Levy, look out!!! Behind you!!!" Luc screamed out halfway through his insulting Levy.


    Levy turned and he cursed at the sight of a higher level monster approaching him at an impossible speed. Before the war, the king had already released an official statement about categorising the levels of the monsters that had appeared in the war two days ago. They had discussed and ended up ssifying the monsters into five different levels. The smallest and slowest monsters, which was also the mostmon andrgest in number was the level 1 monsters while the more aggressive, faster and slightlyrger ones werebelled as level 2 monsters. The giants werebelled level 4 and the massive, blowing up monsters, were the level 5 ones.


    The one that was approaching Levy was currently identified as a level three one. That monster seemed to be flying over the ground and had three heads and deadly dragon-like tails was headed straight for Levy.


    Levy knew it was toote for him to escape the attack. Thus, he could only grit his teeth, bear down and defend from the uing blow as he cursed under his breath. But holy shit! This was a level three monster attacking him at full force! Would his sword be even enough to hold up against those massive dragon-like ws?! Damn it¡­ of all times that he had to be fooling around, it had to be today when his inattention would cost him. Oh well, he would just have to rise to the asion and ensure he would survive this with the least possible wounds.


    He had a feeling that this attack would totally shatter his sword. Triple shit, Levy! You cannot just die off like this!!


    Just as the monster''s ws smashed against his sword, something bluish and ck came shooting in from the side and hit against the monster''s w, changing its course in an instant.


    Levy instantly grabbed that opportunity to back off. When hended on the ground, far enough from the level 3 monster, he turned and looked back at the source of that dark magic that had somewhat saved him from an impending doom.


    He caught sight of Laiza. She only threw him a quick nce like she was calling him what Luc had just called him. ''Dumbass.''


    Then she spread out her wings before shooting forward and attacked the monster.


    Levy admired her every move for a moment before he too moved to the same monster to help her out.


    The two of them somehow ended up coordinating surprisingly well. Laiza was aiming all her attacks at the monster''s head while Levy was busy focussing his attacks on its lower parts.


    The attacks were coordinated such until the monster lost one of its feet due to Levy''s relentless attack.


    When it finally crumpled into an unmoving heap on the ground, Laiza delivered the finishing blow that ensured it remained unmoving forever. The monster''s dark blood sshed all over her at her quick sh.


    Levy was pping his hands, grinning in amazement while watching her pull her sword that was lodged deep, out of the monster''s throat.


    "Amazing!" he said enthusiastically, eyes twinkling as he pped his hands, an ovation to her astonishing fighting skills. "You''re so amazing that I think I''m in love!" Levy dered as if he could not help himself but express his overflowing admiration for Laiza.


    "¡­" Laiza only raised a brow in silence as she looked at Levy, speechless.

 Chapter 653 Romantic?

    Chapter 653 Romantic?¡¡¡¡Laiza raised her brow and remained silent for a moment at Levy''s words, but she then looked away and jumped off the monster''s body agilely.


    "Dumbass." She muttered just loud enough for him to hear as she walked past him, lifting her gaze again to look out for the Light Queen''s whereabouts. This was her main duty, to watch over her but even she could feel that the queen really did not need any help from her.


    Aside from the fact that she was up there, being protected by a massive and majestic fire dragon, the queen also had an unfathomable amount of magic in her. She would probably only be in need of any help if her dragon falls ¨C if he ever does ¨C and that was something near impossible. She just could not imagine that ck dragon falling. Ever.


    Suddenly, she saw the queen''s dragon suddenly diving to the ground. That worried her immensely. What was going on? It must not approach the ground that low! The giants will be able to jump at it and take it down!


    Distracted from the sudden and bizarre action, Laiza failed to notice that there was another monster that had crept forward and wasing at her from behind.


    She finally noticed it, but she knew that it was a little toote for her to escape.


    Before she could move, an arm was already wrapped around her waist and the next instant, she could immediately tell who it was just by the unique male scent of that annoying male vampire that had wrapped around her.


    Levy and Laiza tumbled onto the ground.


    When Laiza lifted her gaze, that annoying vampire was grinning down at her. "Isn''t this romantic?" he asked, looking happy rather than sarcastic.


    For goodness'' sake. What''s wrong with this vampire?! She could not believe that he was still able to flirt and y around when they were in such a dangerous situation. Was his brain damaged from the fight earlier? Perhaps he had hit it on something?


    She grabbed him and rolled him over before she immediately rose and regained her fighting stance as the monster wasing at them again.


    He joined her, lifting his sword towards the monster as well.


    "Shall we do that exciting cob again?" he asked with a grin.


    "I''m fine with it." she agreed readily, and they both went for that same pattern of attack.


    The monster was downed by them just within a few moments. And Levy knew it was mostly because of Laiza''s incredible sword skills. She was actually on par with Leon in terms of speed! And she seemed to be so incredibly experienced. He could not help but wonder at how old she actually was, knowing that the skill she had must have been something that could only be acquired after years and years of actualbat.


    He could not help but whistle once again in appreciation as he watched her deliver another finishing blow on their unfortunate victim.


    "Terrific! Damn, girl! You fierce!" hemented, eyes shining in admiration.


    "Are all vampires really as strong as you?" she finally asked about him this time, causing him to be over the moon!


    "I''m stronger than most, but of course there are still others who are stronger than me." Levy replied rather humbly as the two of them returned to where theirrades were. The three vampires had finally taken that giant down, but they were now mobbed by a number of level 3 monsters. It was evident that they were needing some help from theirrades.


    "That''s amazing. Considering you guys don''t wield any magic at all." Laiza''sment made Levy grin. "I think yourrades should team up with the other dark faes too. It''s more effective that way. The vampire''s raw strength could be utilized to the maximum if we n it that way."


    "Hmm¡­ You''re right. Okay, I''ll let the leader know if there''s a chance to do that. It''d really be amazing if they all could find a romantic partner like you cause those guys are being so boring. Haha." Levy jabbered on, all happy on his own.


    Laiza almost tripped hearing the words ''romantic partner''ing from Levy''s mouth.


    "Stop romanticizing everything will you?" Laiza could not help butment rather sharply at his remark.


    "What''s wrong with that? I think it''s more fun that way, don''t you think?" he beamed at her, not at all bothered that she was frowning at him.


    She was speechless at his cheery disposition and way of thinking. This was the very first time she ever met a man smiling so genuinely in the midst of a war. And it was not because he was happy about the killings or the situation, or that he was not serious with his duties. She could really tell he was just simply being positive over everything that was going on around him. What a rare creature¡­ and that caused her to look at him in a more positive light.


    When they were finally reunited with the group, the five of them fought fiercely against the monsters that had been surrounding them.


    They were slowly getting overwhelmed. They seriously needed reinforcements as the monsters were suddenly focusing their attacks on them as if they had gotten angered that they had killed that giant. It was as though they were taking revenge for their fallenrade.


    "Shit!" Reed was stabbed deep in his abdomen and fell to the ground.


    "Reed!" Samuel ran over to shield him before grabbing and pulling him towards the middle.


    "Don''t mind me ¨C"


    "Shut up and heal yourself!" Samuelmanded and he fixed his attention back to the monster that was before them.


    The four of them, including Laiza surrounded Reed in the middle while the monsters in turn surrounded them on the outside.


    "Damn! We need a n! And we need one fast!" Luc said despite knowing that at this moment, the only thing they could do was fight on and see if they could find an opening to escape the entrapment of these monsters.


    "We can only keep on fighting." Samuel spoke with a firm voice. They all knew he was right.


    And just when the monsters were about to attack them all at once, a woman dropped down from above, killing one of the monsters as soon as she swiftlynded on the ground.


    Queen Beatrice!

 Chapter 654 So cool

    Chapter 654 So cool¡¡¡¡The instant Queen Beatrice made her epic entrance, she shed a badass smile at the vampires who were all having their mouths agape and staring her. In the next second, she catapulted from the ground again as another monster came hurtling at her from behind. The vampires who were looking on were amazed at the queen''s fighting skills. Queen Beatrice was so cool!


    She did not even turn to look back, but it already seemed as though she had already known what wasing even without looking. It was as though she had 360 degrees vision and could tell whenever an enemy was approaching her no matter where they came from and could execute a perfect counterattack on them.


    Like a dark lightning bolt, Queen Beatrice moved in a zigzag pattern that the monsters did not even know where to look at. Then seemingly out of nowhere, she appeared right before the level two monster. One powerful kick was delivered andnded squarely on its head, sending the monster soaring away beforending on the ground and continued rolling away like arge stone, eventually hitting the other level one monsters that were crowding around along its path.


    "Whoaaa!!! Daaaaamn!!! She''s definitely way stronger than you, leader!!!!" Levy eximed loudly and dramatically, breaking the rest out of their trance. Watching the queen fight had rendered them all speechless and awestruck. Even Laiza could not quite believe what her eyes were witnessing. It truly was an exceptionally rare asion to see the queen fight.


    She had heard that this woman, the female vampire who became the queen of the dark faes, was one of the strongest among the females in the entire Under Lands, if not the strongest. But at that time, she did not pay much attention to it. She had truly thought what she had heard was a little bit of an exaggeration as it was news about the queen. She had suspected at that time that perhaps to give the queen some face, the news that was being spread about was a little more ttering to the ears. She never thought that it was real! She was truly the strongest woman she had ever seen!! And to think that this was her attacking without any magic at all!! How awesome was that?! She had never seen anything like this! No man in the Under Lands could passively possess such raw power!


    "You really are a dumbass," Luc elbowed Levy, "of course she is. Queen Beatrice is thest pure blue-blooded vampire there is!"


    "Oh, right! Haha. I had actually forgotten about that for a moment." Levy scratched his head rather sheepishly.


    "Enough you two. Stop chatting. Let''s go back Her Majesty up. Remember¡­ she''s the mother of our King." Samuel reminded them and those words had everyone''s face turning incredibly serious. Even Levy lost his usual yfulness in that instant where Samuel had made mention of their king. "Let''s go!"


    The vampires roared their agreement. Then they finally jumped into the fray and joined the queen.


    "Hello there, my boys¡­ nice of you all to join me. Is everything alright now?" she asked rather casually while fighting off the monsters.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" the elite vampires chorused out their response to her question.


    "Well, then¡­ let''s put an end to these little nasty things, shall we, boys?" Beatrice threw them a quick but fierce smile. It was a challenging smile of a warrior. And everyone felt their spirits burn and soar within their hearts, inciting the desire to fight and do well for their king, queen and fellow allies.


    They shouted once again as they attacked the monsters and fought with a newfound valour alongside the queen.


    The vampires'' fighting was fierce, brute power and speed. It was Laiza''s first time watching an all-out attack without any magic being involved. It was just purely based on their raw strength, speed, and sheer skill. And she found it to be utterly fascinating because she had always adored this kind of fighting style. Because her magic was not that powerful. She grew up as one of the weakest dark faes because her magic was just that weak.


    And that was why she had trained the hardest and focused on other things as well, like her skill and speed, rather than just purely on her magic. To her delight, she had fallen in love with her newfound fighting style more than magic. And now she was recognised as one of the strongest ¨C in fact she was the fastest among the soldiers in Lord uz''s army. She had also been hailed as the best female assassin in the Under Lands.


    Her skills were already considered incredible but now as she watched these vampires fighting, she knew she was still had more to achieve ording to their standards. Her blood rushed within her vessels as she joined them. She usually liked to fight alone. But now, it was the first time she had ever felt this thrilled fighting in a group.


    And before she knew it, she felt like she was a part of them. Like she was dancing to the same beat of music with them. For the first time, she felt like she belonged to this group of people.


    "You''re fast. I''ve never seen a dark fae move quite as fast as you do." Queen Beatrice noticed her, and she could not help but blush at the attention. Her idol had noticed her! She used to hate on royals but¡­ but¡­ this queen was so nice¡­ and just so cool¡­


    She could not reply. She was totally tongue-tied. She had never spoken to any royals before. And she was not supposed to¡­ so why was she so nervous? She had never been this flustered before in her entire life!


    "Right? Your Majesty! I was surprised too at first when I noticed how she moved. She really moves like a vampire." Levy butted in, grinning proudly as he replied to the queen in her stead. He was so proud as though it was him that Queen Beatrice was praising instead of Laiza.


    The queen nodded at Levy''sment and smiled at Laiza kindly.


    "What''s your name, dear?" Beatrice asked, and Laiza did not know why she turned to look at the annoying male vampire first. He met her gaze, and his eyes gleamed with encouragement, as though telling her it was alright to answer to the queen''s questions.


    Laiza returned her gaze to the queen and as though Levy''s encouraging gaze had worked, she managed to reply to the queen. "I¡­ My name is Laiza."


    "Laiza¡­? That''s a beautiful name. I''m Beatrice."

 Chapter 655 Sea of flames

    Chapter 655 Sea of mes¡¡¡¡"I¡­ I know!" she was flustered at the queen''s self-introduction. She was not expecting the queen to introduce herself to a nobody like her. "I know you''re the queen, Your¡­ Your Majesty."


    Beatrice shed a soft smile at her again. "A pleasure to meet you, Laiza."


    "I-it was¡­ n-nice to meet your acquaintance too, Q-queen Beatrice." She nced over at Levy again. The man was giving her a thumbs up as he winked at her, obviously telling her that she had done a ''good job''. She could not help but bite down a smile looking at his yful face. This guy just could not stay serious for longer than is necessary, could he?


    "Alright, I think we should go help them in there." Queen Beatrice fixed her gaze ahead of them. She turned to look towards the group of dark faes that was led by one of uz''smanders.


    Everyone nodded. Laiza included.


    "Laiza and Levy, you both should continue working together. I noticed that you both are so effective when working together using that pattern of attack you carried out a while ago." The queenplimented them and as expected, Levy beamed brighter than any star that shone in the night sky.


    Then he leaned against Laiza and said in a stage whisper. "See? Even the queen acknowledges that we are perfect together." And he wiggled his brows at her.


    Laiza: ". . ." she was so tempted to p this guy up the head!! If only Queen Beatrice was not looking at them right now!


    "Stop flirting you, dumbass!" Luc''s feet came flying over and delivered a timely kick onto Levy''s behind before he ran up and caught up to the queen who had already walked on ahead.


    ¡­


    Somewhere along the right wing of the army, the fight had escted and was going on so intensely that Evie was forced to send Vera and most of her dragons over there to support their soldiers who were fighting on the ground.


    She did not want to send Vera too far away from her sight, but there really was no other choice with how things are proceeding at the moment. They were getting deeper and further into the abyss now and just as she had expected, the difficulty was escting fast.


    Vera herself was not even hesitating to go. She actually even volunteered herself for the task, that Evie could only relent somewhat helplessly, knowing that it was either her or Vera who had to go over. Thankfully, Azrael was there to reassure her that he would be on the look out for Vera.


    After watching them disappear from her view, Evie focused herself on the battle ahead again. Her gaze fixed resolutely at the thicker and darker ce that was ahead of them. They were getting there. Slowly but surely.


    She prayed deep within her that they would reach Gideon sooner ratherter. They needed to get rid of all of these monsters as soon as possible.


    Onyx made a sudden turn and Evie saw that he had just narrowly evaded another catapulting giant. She breathed deep in awe at Onyx''s incredible reflex. She noticed that he would never make any extra moves, always only avoiding just enough to not get hit. And in the process, annoying the hell out of those monsters that were constantly targeting them. Evie could not help butugh a little at how teasingly evil Onyx can be. Her dragon could actually see much better than her in the darkness!


    And she found that she did not even need to order him anymore. Onyx knew exactly what he was doing. He could recognize which targets that he needed to incinerate and even the exactly right timing to attack. It was as though he was already used to this. Like he had done this for thousands of times before.


    At first, Evie was surprised. But then she remembered that Onyx was an ancient being himself. That he had been through so many wars thousands of years ago. This dragon did not need her orders for him to act. And with the dark magic that he had acquired from mad king, his power seemed to be limitless right now.


    Evie''s lingering worry that something might happen to Onyx was heightened as they got closer to the heart of the abyss due to the darkness that was transferred to him. But so far, as she was watching him, she could not feel or notice anything unusual that was going on with him as they moved deeper and further in.


    It was honestly surprising, because this power he is having right now, used to belong to a royal mad king. Meaning, this power was the same as what Gav and Gideon possessed. And that was why it should not be too surprising if he was to be affected by the darkness. Yet he was not. At all.


    Evie had tried to observe him during thest two days and then now that they were here, she was still keeping her eyes on him. Even concentrating onmunicating with him. Onyx was still the same Onyx she remembered and was behaving very much the same as before, making her feel really relieved and thankful for that.


    She reasoned out that perhaps, Onyx had the power topletely own the magic that he consumed and that no amount of darkness could corrupt him.


    Another st of fire from him incinerated the horde of monsters below, lighting up the darkness brilliantly with his dragon fire. When she saw the giantsing at them, a beam of light magic effortlessly sted forth from her palm, hitting the giants'' faces and burning their eyes, rendering them blind and directionless.


    She protected Onyx with her magic as the dragon continued breathing fire to the masses of their enemies below, killing more and more monsters, turning them into a sea of mes.


    "Your Majesty! Two areing from the right!" the light fae behind her yelled and Evie stretched out her other hand. Her magic then sted out from her palms and hitting those oing monsters down. "More areing our way!!!"

 Chapter 656 King of all dragons

    Chapter 656 King of all dragons¡¡¡¡"More areing our way!!!"


    Before Evie got overwhelmed, Onyx flew upwards again, high up above where the giants'' range could not reach him. Unfortunately, at the same time, it was high enough that his me would not be able to reach and kill anything.


    "Thank you, Onyx." Evie patted the dragon''s back fondly as she breathed in deeply and rested for a while. She was thankful at how attentive he had been the entire time. It was as if he had sensed the danger and immediately pulled away. "You''re really amazing. This must also be how you always fought in the past?!"


    Now Evie understood why Onyx was the only surviving ancient fire dragon after the destruction of the light faes. This dragon was iparable. He was simply majestic ¨C the king of all the dragons.


    The dragon spiralled above the battlefield for a long while as Evie set her attention to the situation below. Her attention looked for her own people first. The vampires, the light faes, and Queen Beatrice.


    When she saw that they were holding out pretty well, she moved her attention to where uz was. With the help of the ice dragons, and his strong army, they were steadily pushing forward. He was really showing her the calibre that he truly possessed as a fine general. And Evie started to remember the man that he was in the future. The one she had seen in her vision.


    She really had forgotten about that because of her still strong anger and hatred towards him and his actions of kidnapping her in the hopes of mating her.


    Quickly, Evie changed her focus. She did not like to think about uz at all because she would only get angered and reminded of Gav''s situation now and what she was forced to do to him. Right now, she must focus on nothing else but this war.


    She shifted her mind over to Vera. They were too far over at the right side that the thick darkness hadpletely obscured that area from her vision.


    They had yet to send any message or signal to her too. She could not help but worry for her, so she called for Zanya and Leon to go and check up on them.


    She could only trust these two and not send just any dark fae out, just in case they needed some reinforcements. Silver, Leon and Zanya were a force to be reckoned with ¨C only if it were just the three of them ¨C so she felt more reassured if it was them who went over to check on Vera.


    The trio immediately flew away and headed to the ce where Vera and the rest were fighting at.


    Time passed. The war continued relentlessly. Fire, blood and death began to foul up the air the more they pushed farther into the depths of the abyss.


    And soon, the inevitable came. The hardest part of the battle, which was also the indication that they were finally getting closer to their end goal. The level five monsters started to appear one after another, sting themselves and killing tens and even hundreds of them.


    Evie ordered Onyx and the ice dragon riders to focus their attention on those monsters. Their aim was to have them all killed off before they could take the chance to st themselves up amongst the ranks of the soldiers.


    But they soon found a massive problem. The level five monsters would self-destruct the moment the dragons'' breath reached them. Thus, they would end up exploding even before the dragon''s fire could incinerate them.


    Evie gritted her teeth in irritation. This was bad!!! Something must be done to deal with these monsters, or they would just take too many of her people''s lives with them!!


    Evie ordered the dragons to back off in an instant, realizing that attacking them recklessly right now would only bring more disaster to their ranks. How? How could they deal with this new move from the enemy?!


    This dilemma had Evie clenching her fists. What must be done to defeat them? What were their weaknesses?! Did they even have one?


    She asked Onyx to approach the monster, still high up above at a safe distance but near enough for her to observe the massive monster clearly.


    The monster kind of looked like the hippos back in the human realms. But they were dark-green skinned like the orcs in the Middle Lands and extremely massive. She needed to find their weakness! Or else¡­ or else many will die, and they did not know how many of them there still were in numbers! But how? How could she even find out about this monster''s weakness?!


    ''Gav¡­'' she called his name in her heart as she kept her eyes on the monster rampaging below.


    But no matter how hard she looked and observed the monster, she could not find anything useful. What should she do?


    Suddenly, she thought of Zn¡­ that she should take him along with her and have him observe their enemies because that guy could certainly see and catch something that everyone else usually do not even notice. Then she bit down on her lip hard to hold back her tears as she was reminded that he was already gone. Zn, that smart-ass blonde vampire was no more.


    "Your Majesty, I don''t think you should be moving on ahead too much." The light fae behind her hesitantly spoke up.


    Evie understood her warning. She was actually way ahead of the army now. She knew it was unwise to go even farther ahead. She needed to return to her troops and assist everyone else in moving forward and kill the lower levelled monsters instead, rather than just observing here without any sure possibility that she would find any answers to her questions. But then, if she just ignored these monsters, they would just end up killing everyone!


    She could go back and cast a protective shield around her troops, but she needed to go lower to the ground in order to do that. Meaning, she would need to risk herself and Onyx against those leaping giants that were dead set on aiming at them.


    Damn. What should she do? Someone¡­ something¡­ please¡­


    Suddenly, Evie''s eyes caught sight of something up ahead. There was something that seemed to be moving behind the massive monsters. It seemed to be walking and was too small in size to be a monster.


    Evie narrowed her eyes as she strained to see what it actually was. She had never seen a monster that was in human size before this. Wait a minute¡­ a sh of something gold caught her attention when she created a beam of light to see that moving human-like figure in the dark. And her eyes slowly widened in surprise. That seemed to be a very familiar sh of someone''s golden earing.


    Golden earing¡­ she only knew one person who wore that thing¡­ and it was¡­


    Her eyes stretched even wider¡­ "Zn?! Impossible... He is still¡­ alive? Is that him?!!"


    ___


    A/N: If you''re on fb do join our fb group. Just search Kazzenlx''s Readers (Official Group)


    If you haven''t followed me on my social media yet, here''s my ounts: fb page: @Author_kazzenlx


    Instagram: @kazzenlx.x


    Thank you for the patience spellbounders! Love you guys!

 Chapter 657: Flames of hope

    Chapter 657: mes of hopeThis chapter is dedicated to @Sacogun!


    Left without a choice, Evie spread out her wings and jumped off Onyx''s back. A powerful beam of light immediately shot out of her palm, hitting the giant''s head right in the temple, just as it was about to attempt to bite Onyx''s leg.


    The giant fell with that one strike and Onyx instantly took that opportunity flew upwards again after grabbing Evie with his other w. As if he had known all along that her wings would not be able to p fast enough in order to get away.


    Evie was breathing hard as she watched the giants jumping and leaping, still trying to reach them even when they were already high enough to avoid the giants. Her heartbeat was thudding loudly in her ears. They did it. They actually did it!


    uz, Queen Beatrice and the vampires were so shocked at what they had just seen. They all felt like they had nearly gotten a heart attack watching their queen pull off that dangerous stunt.


    They all held their breaths while watching, knowing that none of them could go in and fight. For goodness'' sakes!!!


    "I didn''t know that the Light Queen is such a daredevil! Holy!!!" one of the generals yelled once they saw that the queen and her dragon were finally in a safe ce and now returning behind them.


    "What in the¡­" uz was gritting his teeth. "What the freaking lord was she doing?! That''s just too damned dangerous!!!" he could only curse and curse as he killed the monsters that were gathered before him, as if venting out his anger, knowing that he could not even go to give the dare devil queen a good scolding. He was burning to tell her that if she had died there, everything would be over!!! "You better not do that freaking stunt again, Light Queen, or else I swear¡­!!!" uz constantly grumbled and muttered just under his breath.


    He sent one of his men to go forward his message to the queen before he focused his attention back to his own battle again.


    The vampires on the other hand, were literally sping their hands over their chests and only let out the breaths that they were holding in once they saw the giant fell off from clinging onto Onyx''s w.


    Damn!!! That scared the hell out of their very core!!!


    Even though they trusted wholeheartedly in their Queen, seeing her put herself in such a dangerous situation where none of them could possibly reach her on time, was just a little too much for their hearts to take in. What had happened? Their queen would not have risked herself foolishly like that without a vital reason. But still¡­


    "I''ll go check on her. Focus on the battle and don''t worry about Evie!" Queen Beatricemanded as they saw Onyx nownding a bit farther behind them where there were no more threats of monsters. Those areas that they had passed were already cleared of any threats to their own people, making it ideal for those who were injured to stop and see to their wounds or for those that were too exhausted and needed to take a short rest.


    The vampires could only nod, knowing that they cannot leave their post at the moment as they needed to support those wounded and resting behind them, making sure that no other monsters get past them and to theirrades at their back. Also, they trusted in the vampire Queen. So far, she had not led them astray yet.


    They refocused their attention on their enemies once again, and the fierce battle continued. Without the powerful vampire Queen with them, they knew they had to give more than their all ¨C one hundred and one percent of their efforts. Any slight distraction would be enough to cost them their lives. They rallied themselves and encouraged each other to stay alert and fight bravely. They still needed to meet up and report to their queenter on. They also needed to stay alive to meet again with their king.


    And with that thought in the minds of the vampires, they roared their battle cries to the heavens and marched on ahead, eyes glinting with killing intents and hearts burning with the mes of hope.


    ¡­


    "Evie!" Beatrice rushed over and reached Evie as soon as Onyxnded, worry was stered all over her face. Though she had kept up a calm and strong fa?ade in front of the troops earlier, only God knew how her heart had trembled as she thought of the danger her dear daughter-inw had faced and also the well-being of her grandchild that was growing in her womb.


    Upon seeing the troubled expression on Queen Beatrice''s face, Evie immediately felt guilty. She knew she must have scared the hell out of everyone, most especially her husband''s mother.


    "Mother." Evie called out softly as she extended out her arms to greet Beatrice.


    "Are you okay?" Beatrice hugged her first before pushing her back to do a quick survey on her, wanting to make sure that Evie was not hurt at all.


    "Yes. I am not hurt at all." Evie reassured her anxious mother-inw.


    Beatrice let out a long and relieved breath. "Why did you attempt such a dangerous move? What did you¡­" the vampire queen suddenly trailed off at the sight of a man covered with dark green and viscous fluid all over his body.


    Evie rushed towards the man. Using her magic, she melted the ice chunks that were nearby and directed the water to be poured all over the man, attempting to clean him off. The light fae quickly assisted Evie in washing off the filth they believed was the monsters'' blood.


    Once the thick filth was removed, Evie finally confirmed that the man was no other than Zn.


    She knelt on the ground, holding the man''s face in both her hands.


    "Zn?!" Evie called his name. He was limp and so weak it seemed hard for him to even open his eyes. But the most important thing was¡­ he was still breathing. "Zn¡­ can you hear me?!"


    "My Queen¡­ his arm." The light fae beside her spoke and it was then that Evie noticed that Zn had lost his right arm.

 Chapter 658: Toughest

    Chapter 658: Toughest


    Gritting her teeth, Evie quickly ordered the light fae to remove the bandages that were wrapped around his wound. It was filthy and was obviously done while being on the run. Not that she could me him. Since he was behind enemy lines, it must have been hard ¨C impossible even ¨C for him to find a ce to hide and rest while tending to his wound. One look and she knew it was him who had done that rough wrapping to save himself. Once the bandages were removed, Evie ce her palms over it and her healing magic flowed over and into him.


    As the healing slowly took effect, Evie quickly exined everything to Beatrice.


    "He has been here for more than two days. He must''ve also been starving since there would not be anything that are edible for him in this ce." Queen Beatrice said as she squatted next to Evie, speaking softly. "He needs blood. That way, he can heal faster."


    Evie nced over at Beatrice. She was right. Zn must have been weakened to this extent because of that as well.


    "I''ll give him some." Beatrice said without any hesitation, pulling up the sleeves to expose her wrist.


    Evie did not expect her to offer Zn her own blood. "But¡­ mother¡­ are you ¨C"


    "It''s fine, dear. My blood would cure him fast and return his strength even faster than anyone else''s blood. And I know what you are worried about. There is no need to worry, I will only give him just the amount that is needed."


    And while Evie was still frowning and had not reacted yet, Beatrice bit down on her wrist before cing her now bleeding wrist over Zn''s mouth.


    The blood that dripped down onto his pale lips seemed to have awaken his senses in an instant. And just like an animal dying of thirst, he jumped and grabbed onto the queen''s hand and drank hungrily from her wrist.


    After just a few seconds, Beatrice pulled her hand from his lips, causing Zn to groan out, still wanting more. His eyes flew open, vivid red, as he was about to attack the Queen for more blood.


    "Zn!!!" Evie''s voice rang out sharply and he froze in his tracks.


    His eyes suddenly widening and cleared up as he recognized the woman he was about to attack.


    "Zn." Evie called his name again, this time more calmly and he slowly turned his gaze to her. He looked so shocked. As if he could not believe what his eyes were looking at.


    "Your¡­ Majesty¡­?" his voice was hoarse as he croaked out.


    Evie could not h


    elp but be emotional as she shed a small smile at him.


    "Yes, Zn. You''re with us again. You''re finally back with us, Zn." She said as she reached out for his hand and squeezed it, letting him know that all of this was real and not a figment of his imagination. She could not even imagine what he must have gone through for the past two days, all alone in the dark with all those monsters swarming around.


    He lowered his gaze to her hand that was holding onto his, then to his now missing other arm. That seemed to be enough to pull him back to reality.


    "You really came and saved me¡­" he muttered, smiling disbelievingly.


    "You were waiting¡­" Evie felt her heart squeezing tight. Then she enveloped him in a tight hug. "Thank you for holding on, Zn. Thank you for waiting for us toe to you!" She said with heartfelt emotions.


    "I promised you that I will not die." Zn replied, quickly regaining his wits. "And I feel I am not allowed to die yet. Because I know you still need me. I can''t leave you alone with those muscle-heads, can I?" Zn joked as heugh soundlessly. Evie knew he''s trying hard to look and sound fine to reassure her. All her men always does this.


    Evie could not help butugh at hisment despite how emotional she was at the moment. It was amazing at how quick Zn was to ept his current reality. She knew he must have been traumatized just by seeing that look in his eyes just a while ago. Not to mention his now missing arm. But this was Zn. He''s the toughest, mentally.


    "What happened, Zn?" Evie asked. She knew she should give Zn a little more time to adjust, but every second that passes now were costing them lives. The lives of theirrades and allies. "How were you able to survive?"


    Zn looked around and Evie knew that was all he needed to understand what was currently going on right now.


    "Evie¡­ I think I should head back. They seem to be in a pinch." Queen Beatrice interrupted after focusing her gaze to the direction of the men she had left earlier.


    Evie nodded at her and Beatrice surveyed Zn onest time before she too nodded and finally left.


    "I think we should keep on moving while we talk, Zn. Can you manage it now? I''ll have you ride along with me on Onyx." Evie told him.


    Zn tried to stand. His bnce was bad now that his right hand was gone. But he felt much better now after Queen Evie''s healing and having some of Queen Beatrice''s blood. &nbs


    p;


    Evie supported him. "I also want to show you how the war is going on so far." Evie continued as she helped him climbed onto Onyx. He was still a little weak. "I''m sorry I couldn''t even give you a moment to rest." Evie told him a little guiltily. But she knew that one needed to sacrifice in the short term in order to gain in the long term.


    "This is already considered a rest, Your Majesty." He said with a grin as he sat on Onyx''s back. "I don''t know anyone else among the guys who are as lucky as I am to be able to sit on Onyx." Then he chuckled lightly.


    As Onyx finally pushed up and lifted off into the sky, Zn immediately briefed Evie on what had happened to him.

 Chapter 659: Details

    Chapter 659: Details"I was able to survive, I believe because of a certain monster''s blood that I had managed to kill while it devoured my arm. We both fell and it covered me entirely with its blood. I must have passed out due to exhaustion and blood loss for a few hours. So, when I woke up, I found myself alone in the darkness. Of course, I did not stay still and got moving. After quickly tending to my wound and observing my surrounding, I found a couple of dark fae bodies that still had some blood left in them for me to drink." After Zn said that, he looked a little guilty, knowing that he had capitalised from the misfortune of his fellow allies. But in that situation, there truly was no other choice for him and Evie understoodpletely. Thus, she nodded kindly and only hummed her understanding. Only then, Zn continued with his recollection.


    "I had to drink their blood tost¡­ but that was all I could find. I tried to get out, but I found outter that the exit had already been blocked by so many monsters. They were gathered there like soldiers waiting to be released. I had no choice but to stay and hide where I was. Then I eventually learned that the monsters were actually ignoring me. Well¡­ at least the higher-level monsters like the giants and that big fat green hippo. The lower-levelled ones, however, could detect me. I believe that the lower-levelled ones have a sense of smell while the higher levels don''t have it. I had tested it out a few times and I was right." Zn narrated as Evie listened. And as he recounted all these, his eyes were already observing the battle down below as they flew over on Onyx.


    "I was able to survive by clinging on to the giants and the hippos. The monsters couldn''t tell at all. Those were the type of monsters I''m talking about." He then pointed to a group of monsters.


    "The level three monsters." Evie said. Zn was not there when the king had dered the new division of levels for the monsters, so Evie updated him on that way of categorisation. "You''re saying that if one gets covered with the blood of a level three monster, the level four and five ones will ignore you?"


    "Yes. I''ve proven that." Zn confirmed.


    That was a huge and important information! Evie was sure that they could make use of this detail in their next strategy meeting on how to deal with the monsters.


    Evie was about to bring up the dilemma about the level five monsters when they were interrupted by the sight of a certain troop that was terribly being pushed back and was urgently needing back-up.


    Evie had no choice but to help out first or that particr troop would be ughtered.


    Onyx spiralled down. His fire zed in a steady stream as Evie used her powerful magic to hit the leaping giants down before they could even enter into their defence radius.


    Zn had served as her third eye and was like an extension of her brain. He was quick to make the right decision every time. Giving Evie all the time she needed to focus on her attacks and less time being spent in decision making and brainstorming on the finer details of the attacks and directions they should being from.


    Once they were back up above and soaring over their troops again, Zn continued telling her more when Evie told him about the level five monsters.


    "There is a way to kill them. But the danger with those monsters is their ability to self-destruct, and very quickly at that. It seemed as though that they do not need any cooling off time to explode. The moment they sensed any danger nearby, they would just self-destruct and kill everyone around them." Zn started. "When I found that it was impossible for me to get out, I decided to go deeper into the abyss instead. I was telling myself I might as well go find some useful information rather than just wait around to die. I also believed you''de to save me. But as I get more starved and weaker, I started to lose focus and felt as though I was losing my mind. That was when I ended up attempting to kill the green hippo I was stuck with. I''ve managed to climb into its back then to its head. I can''t tell exactly what made me aim for its big ass lone eye due to my failing consciousness. But as luck would have it, that is its one and only weakness. And I had hit the jackpot!"


    Evie was speechless for a moment. Earlier during the discussion, Evie, the king and the leaders had actuallye up with a theory that the level-five monster''s weakness must be their lone big eye. The problem with that was that before any weapon could even reach it, they would have already self-destruct.


    "I believe the only way to kill that monster is to disguise oneself and then have the monster stay unsuspecting. Once one has reached its head, they then can stab the eye before it could initiate their self-destruct mechanism." Zn added.


    "So after someone coated themselves with the level three monster''s blood, the monsters will not be able to sense danger? I noticed that the monsters have the ability to sense danger. It self-destructs before mine or the dragon''s magic or any of our weapons could even reach them." Evie reasoned.


    Zn was quiet for a moment. "Could it be¡­ that it''s because I was too weak at that time that the monster could not sense any danger at all? That must be right¡­ that must exin it!" Zn looked like he was pretty confident he was right in his assumption.


    "You''re saying that we need to send the weakest soldiers to kill thergest and deadliest monsters¡­" Evie stated in in disbelief.


    "I believe so." Zn looked certain. "We will be needing the injured. Better to have the weakest ones do it."


    "Alright. We need everyone to know about this now. We don''t have much time to waste."

 Chapter 660: Small reprieve

    Chapter 660: Small reprieveThe moment uz received the queen''s message, he immediately took action. He was more than a bit skeptical about this seemingly untrustworthy information, at how easy it seemingly was. But he did not hesitate to have it done anyway. Since the queen has spoken, he would follow hermands.


    His soldiers were being annihted by those level-five monsters like how flies were killed by a fly-zapper. Thus, if they were not able to find a way to kill them, they would not be winning this war anytime soon! There was no more time for them to be cautious.


    Their situation was actually getting quite hopeless, but with this new information, if it does truly work and they could kill those massive monsters with less of sacrifices on their own troops, they might even win! In fact, if everything goes on well, they will definitely win!


    And thus, he immediately formed a team. He had three of his nonbatant soldiers ¨C his strategists ¨C to do the job. They were among those who had joined in the battle with the sole purpose of searching and digging for information. They could somewhat be considered the brains of the party. Though they were weak to begin with, rendering them useless in the society. Dark faes had abel for individuals such as these and called them the invalids because of their inability to use even the weakest of magic spells.


    Though most of these invalidster on experience an awakening after countless of years, these individuals had long since learned to focus on their non-magic rted skills to survive and to be useful. Many of them turned out to be quite incredible at their skills.


    He had more of these invalids in his army, but these three were his personal choice. They were intelligent and were the right individuals for the current mission.


    After giving them the instructions, the trio enthusiastically epted the job with sparkling eyes full of vigor. One look and anyone could tell how determined they were to carry out the mission until they were sessfully. They had finally been given the chance to do and contribute to something instead of just watching from the sidelines while theirrades fall.


    Soon, the trio were drenched with thick blood all over them. Buckets after buckets,yer afteryer of that thick viscous blood covered them that there was not even a single clear spot on them left.


    Their next dilemma was how to get the three safely across the wave of the level one to three monsters before them. These are the ones that would still be able to sniff them out.


    They had considered the dragons, but that would just be too obvious. The message from the queen had said they needed to sneak over there, unnoticed.


    Now there was only one choice left to them and that was to forcefully clear a path for them.


    Up there, Evie and Zn received the message from uz, informing them about the n.


    Evie looked at Zn and the man nodded. Both of them knew that this was the best way.


    And when they saw the signal, Evie had Onyx give them aerial support as they started to push their way in with an all-out battle.


    Fire and blood continued painting the ground and soon they managed to have those three dark faes sneaking past the level three monsters.


    The ice dragons then came and built walls of ice to block the level four giants in order for the soldiers to be able to catch even a moment of rest. They knew that the giant monsters would soon destroy the thick ice walls. But nevertheless, it was already a huge deal to give them the time to breathe and recuperate for a bit. They did not know why the level four monster did not destroy the ice walls before this war when they actually could just advance by them attacking the ice walls multiple times with their fists for the ice to crumble.


    "I think we might need another team¡­ just in case the first team fails, Your Majesty." Zn told Evie.


    "Do you have any ideas?"


    He was staring down at the battlefield. Looking at the injured and exhausted soldiers.


    "This might sound heartless, but we should send a small group of weak and injured ones this time for our second wave. We need to see which one works best." He replied, clearly the strategist in him was working overtime.


    Evie knew he was right. This was war. They could not just think that the very first group they sent in would be enough to cinch the deal for them. They need to always think about the worst-case scenarios and prepare a counter for it.


    "I also can''t help but think that it worked for me because I wasn''t a dark fae. And that the monsters could only sense danger from individuals with magic." Zn added, his expression extremely thoughtful.


    As he said that, Evie could already tell what idea he was ying with in his mind.


    Her gaze fell to where the vampires were gathered, and she realized everyone had not found out about Zn''s return to them yet.


    The battle had quietened a bit after the remaining monsters outside the walls were being annihted.


    Evie lifted her gaze towards the thick and still standing strong walls of ice. This small reprieve could be theirst chance to get to see each other before another intense battlemenced. It was something that all of them were expecting.


    Once they managed to get rid of the level-five monsters, there was only one move left and that was to push forward to reach into the heart of the abyss. That was where Gideon was most likely positioned at.


    She honestly did not know what was waiting for them in there, but she could only think of another worse-case scenario. A final battle might be waiting for them there and she knew it could be the bloodiest yet.


    "Let''s meet up with the others now, Zn." Evie said to the man who was seated behind her, and she smiled at the sight of him looking at her with gratitude. Of course, he has been dying to meet up with hisrades again. Evie also could not wait to see how everyone''s reactions were like once they see Zn.

 Chapter 661: Reunion

    Chapter 661: Reunion


    Evie slowly guided Onyx and told him in her mind tond just behind the men and Queen Beatrice. She kept her eyes on them as they turned around, excited at the thought of seeing her again. Then after Onyx settled on the ground, Evie nimbly leapt to the ground, waving her greetings at the men and her mother-inw. Then she turned back and gestured for Zn to get down as well. He had some slight difficulty ining down from Onyx, as he had lost one arm and that affected his bnce somewhat. However, after some maneuvering, Zn jumped down sufficiently well for a one-armed man.


    The vampires, except Queen Beatrice, were all standing there, eyes wide and paralyzed to the spot as they looked at that approaching figure. They stared at Zn as though they were seeing a ghost. In fact, a couple of them even thought for a few seconds that it might be Zn''s ghost who was visiting them now.


    None of them could even move until Zn grinned and waved at them.


    "I''m back!" he casually said, approaching them as the men raked him with their eyes from head to toe. It was that smart-ass grin and the bright lively glint in his eyes that made it all real for them. All at once, they broke out of their paralysis and swarmed over towards him, questions after questions flooding their minds but none of them could say anything yet.


    "Z-z-zn! Y-you''re alive?!" it was Levy who managed to speak first.


    "As you can see. I somehow managed to stay alive."


    Levy ran straight for Zn, crying out his name dramatically. Well, this time, the drama queen was not just being dramatic, but he was genuinely emotional. They all truly thought that theirrade was gone.


    "Zn!! You''re really alive!" Levy hugged Zn so hard that the man could not help but immediatelyin.


    "You''re going to kill me Levy, you, dumbass." Zn wasughing and as he said that he continued pping Levy hard on his back, knowing that the man was literally crying right now.


    "Do not grip him too hard you, dumbass!" Luc quickly pulled Levy off Zn. "Can''t you see he''s hurt? Are you trying to kill him again? He just got back, damn it!" Luc wasughing helplessly as he dragged Levy back a couple of steps.


    "I can''t help it, dumbass!" Levy barked at Luc, wiping his tears.


    "I know, but you''re about to break his bones!"


    While Luc and Levy were being chaotic again as usual, Reed and Samuel slowly drew nearer to Zn. Reed''s eyes were gleaming with tears as he hugged Zn in a very careful manner.


    "I''m... I''m so d you''re back!" Reed said in slightly shaky voice, while Samuel patted Zn''s shoulder gently. The big man was trying to be tough, but Zn could tell how emotional their leader was right now with those tight set of his lips that could be seen. He could feel the overwhelmingfort and love from his fellow brothers no matter they voiced it out or not.


    "And I''m d everyone is here waiting for my return. I was so worried about you guys being too reckless... but it seemed that I should''ve been more worried about myself." Zn joked, trying to cheer up hisrades.


    "I''ve been telling you that for ages and you never listen." Samuel sounded like a naggy grandmother but at the same time relieved old man as he nced at Zn''s empty sleeve where he had lost his arm.


    Zn justughed while everyone starts asking him what had happened.


    "They''re really close to each other." Queen Beatricemented as both she and Evie watched over the men''s reunion.


    "They''ve always been like that. They have such a strong brotherly bond." Evie replied with a soft smile, recalling all the times she had spent with these men, especially since her journey to Crescia.


    But soon, the small reprieve had reached its end. They started to hear loud sounds, indicating that the giants were about to destroy the ice walls.


    Evie then quickly touched everyone over their chest, imbuing them with a spell that would give them some extra protection like she always does whenever she parts from them.


    "I wish I have some magic too," Levy said grinning as he was enjoying the shimmery feel of magic that was flowing through him at Evie''s touch. "That way, I can give Your Majesty some protection too."


    A small smile tugged at Evie''s lips.


    "You''re already protecting me, Levy. Ever since the day Gav introduced you guys to me." Evie said, causing Levy and everyone to beam at her. They were blessed that their queen was so kind and always acknowledged their protection over her.


    "I won''t ask for anything else." Evie added as she removed her hand from Levy. "All I want is for all of you to survive this. So please be careful, everyone. I have only one order a€¡° you are all required to survive and return to me!"


    "We will definitely survive so we can keep protecting you, My Queen!" Levy eximed enthusiastically and everyone nodded.


    "Good. I believe in you guys."


    Evie finally turned and faced Queen Beatrice again.


    The men on the other hand went over to Zn onest time. Of course, Levy did not hug Zn dramatically again. This time, he was more careful with his actions.


    "I see you guys now have a new member in our team. Is she supposed to be my recement?" Zn whispered lowly to Levy.


    Of course, Levy immediately stiffened at the words he had just heard. His eyes were wide as he looked at Zn. "Y-you know he''s a she?!" he stammered. Whispering.


    "I somehow could tell."


    "Oh damn it. I forgot you always somehow sense ady no matter how much they disguise themselves."


    "No. You guys are just a bit too slow when ites to observing people." Zn replied nonchntly when Levy suddenly hushed him.

 Chapter 662: Savior

    Chapter 662: Savior"Shh¡­ she does not like anyone finding out that she''s a girl actually. In fact, I just identally found out myself. And that is the only reason why I know about it. Her name is¡­" Levy leaned even closer and whispered her name in Zn''s ear. "She''s pretty badass." He grinned, not even bothering to reveal to Zn that he had not actually seen Laiza''s face yet. It did not matter to him though, because he was really liking his badass partner right now.


    The twinkles in Levy''s eyes as he talked about Laiza had Zn raising a brow. "Oh¡­ so it seems you have found the apple of your eyes in the battlefield, huh. Not bad, Levy¡­ and here I thought you''re going to end up resorting to kidnapping a maid from someone''s pce soon." Zn teased him.


    Levy smirked, lifting his chin arrogantly at Zn. "No, no, Zn. I''m a huge fan of badass girls now."


    "Let''s go, dumbass!" Luc grabbed the back of his cor and pulled him off Zn.


    "Okay, see yah, Zn! Take care of Her Majesty!" Levy waved as he walked backwards at the same time being dragged off by Luc.


    "I will! Don''t worry!" Zn reassured them and he too, turned back and walked towards the dragon.


    Once he was again settled on Onyx''s back, Evie looked over her shoulder at him. "Are you ready?"


    Zn nodded. "Yes, My Queen." He responded and Onyx pushed off the ground, pping his massive and powerful wings to bring them off the ground as the protective walls of ice crumbled and the fierce battle resumed again.


    ¡­


    The men uz had sent seeded in their goals. Seeing that their first attempt worked, they had gathered and sent out another simr group to kill all the level five monsters ahead of them.


    uz was speechless that the information from the queen was indeed urate and had worked. In fact, it had been so sessful that it was beyond their wildest dreams. Who would have thought that the weakest of the lot in their army would be the chosen ones who would be given the opportunity to end the lives of the strongest monsters? And how the hell had the queen managed to find out about this? This was clearly a massive cheat that she had acquired! However, uz was notining as this had not only spared his top warriors, but also, could allow their weakest members to be of utmost use to the army now.


    He was just at a loss for words.


    But now, everything seemed to be going in their favor. The tide of war was finally turning.


    Without the threat of the level-five monsters, the army was no longer afraid to fight on and to advance. So they pushed forward with everything that they had. Initially, the monsters were only being pushed back ¨C slowly but surely. However, as the army continued fighting, theirbat spirits were triggered and raised even higher that they were literally annihting their enemies and the army was finally advancing ahead at full speed.


    There were still the giants to be dealt with, but the dragons were effectively dispensing them with the cooperative work between them and their riders.


    Now they were confident that they were able to finally reach the final stage of this war and win the battle! The soldier''s battle cries were resounding over and over, firing up their own spirits. It even boosted the gging spirits of those who were in the rear as they were being healed from their wounds, making them raring to go back into the frontlines and continue on with their fight against the monsters.


    Meanwhile, the elite vampires led by Queen Beatrice were now dealing with the troublesome giants who were still standing quite strong in their fight against the vampires. Though their numbers were slowly dwindling, killing them were still a pain in the ass because they had pushed themselves into the zone amidst their own soldiers. That had made fighting them a little moreplicated as their moves had to be limited in the case where a strike from them might not only strike at the giants, but also identally extend and hit their own teammates.


    These giants were truly smart in doing that, knowing that the dragons that were circling above them in the air could not use their dragon-fire to incinerate them when there were their own soldiers all around that would definitely be sacrificed along with them.


    "Levy!!!" Luc yelled out when Levy was about to get crushed by a giant that suddenly leapt out from god knows where.


    Levy had been hit pretty hard and was now sitting on the ground, trying to heal his wounds when the giant just suddenly appeared from above him. The others were a bit far off to be able to reach him in time.


    "Shit!" he cursed, trying to at least throw himself to the side. But his leg was still broken and in the midst of mending.


    "Levy!!!" another shout from hisrades echoed desperately. But no matter how he tried, he knew that it was impossible for him to make it this time. A wry smile spread across his lips, as he thought if this would be the end for him.


    But then, an arm grabbed him. That was quite unexpected, and his face reflected his shock.


    They both crashed and tumbled to the ground due to the impact. It seemed that whoever it was that grabbed him, hade flying at him at full speed.


    When they finally stopped rolling like a pair of stones, Levy slowly lifted his head, wanting to thank his unlikely savior. He was on top of his savior, but the first thing he did was to look around for danger. He needed to ensure that the coast was clear before expressing his thanks for saving his life. No point expressing thanks when they might both lose their lives in the middle of appreciating it. When he saw that the giant who almost killed him was now being dealt by hisrades, he sighed out in relief.


    "Get off me now, dumbass. You''re unexpectedly heavy!" Laiza''s voice echoed out in aint, and he instantly whipped his head down, already beaming the moment he recognized his savior''s voice.


    "So¡­ you''re my savior¡­" speech suddenly seemed to fail him midway.


    His body stilled as he gaped at the woman beneath him. Maybe due to all that rolling and tumbling around, her mask was lost in the process and her face was now¡­ in full view. She was¡­ breathtaking!


    "I said get off me! Now! Are you listening?" she scowled at him as she pushed at his shoulders with both hands.


    Levy finally found his voice.


    "I think¡­ I think¡­ that¡­ I''m in love." He stammered, causing Laiza to gape at him, utterly speechless.

 Chapter 663: Love-struck

    Chapter 663: Love-struckAs soon as Laiza snapped out of Levy''s unexpected love confession or whatever that was called, she sighed and gave him a serious gaze. "Please stop being ridiculous and get off me. And do make it quick. A giant might trample us and kill us both."


    She could not deny that her heart had just skittered to a stop for a moment there especially when she saw the gleam in his clear brown eyes as he said those words. But he should not be serious about it, right? There was just no way that this happy go lucky vampire was serious! She really could not believe that such a man like this one even exists.


    Scrambling off her, Levy looked around for danger. His hands moved, patting around his waist, searching for his sword. Then he looked on the ground around his feet to see if it had dropped there. However, he still could not find it. His eyes searched around, a little further than where they were, and it was then that he saw his sword lying on the ground. He took a step forward, intending to collect his weapon. But Laiza called out to him and stopped him.


    Seeing that he was still badly bleeding, Laiza too, quickly rose from the ground.


    "It''s better if you have yourself healed quickly." She said before she ran off and went to pick both their weapons lying a little farther away from them.


    Once she returned and brought his sword over to him, she grimaced at the amount of blood that he was losing. Bending over, Laiza ced Levy''s sword on the ground and squatted before him.


    "Hey, are you okay? I think¡­ I should call for yourrades ¨C" Laiza frowned as she saw the blood pooling where he was seated.


    "No need, no need. I''m fine." he grinned. And Laiza thought that it was a little foolish.


    "You''re not. That''s too much blood!" She insisted, quite convinced that this person''s brain must have been hit quite hard in the fight as well.


    "It''s already healing, don''t worry. But I''m really happy that you''re this worried about me." He winked flirtatiously, looking genuinely happy.


    Speechless, Laiza could only give her head a shake and just focused her gaze on the wound on his abdomen. No matter what he said and no matter how wide he smiled, his situation was really dangerous right now. He needs healing magic or anything that could stop the bleeding this instant, or he would really die!


    Just as she decided to call for the other vampires'' help regardless of his protests, tiny amber lights suddenly appeared, dotting around his whole chest area. Then they started moving and circling like tiny fireflies all over his wounds.


    "Y-you have magic?!" she eximed in shock as her eyes circled wide.


    He blinked and creased his brows a little at her words, as though not understanding what she was going on about. But when he looked down and saw what made her say that, a gentle and proud smile tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "Ah¡­ you mean this?" Levy pointed at the little dots of lights that were currently circling around his chest, before looking at Laiza and grinning at her delightedly. "This is our Queen''s magic. She called this her ''protection'' and she always give these to us before we part from her. She''s amazing, isn''t she?" Levy sounded really grateful and was just proud that their queen really cared a lot about them, her subjects. In fact, there was no need for her to treat them so nicely like this. But the fact that she still did it, out of the goodness of her heart, made it all the more meaningful for the men. And that was why they looked up to her and followed her wholeheartedly, loyally and without any hesitation.


    "She is." Laiza nodded. She had not expected that from the Light Queen. It seemed that the Light Queen was truly a kind woman. Now she truly knew that Queen Evielyn was a ruler worth dying for. And from the way she saw the elite vampire soldiers'' interactions with her earlier, and also through the pride in Levy''s tone, these men should be more than willing to die for her too.


    She watched inquisitively as the Light Queen''s magic did its work and slowly, it sealed his wound until it was no longer bleeding.


    When Laiza returned her gaze back to Levy''s eyes, she found him staring at her. His eyes seemed to be in a daze, as though looking¡­ love-struck.


    She cleared her throat awkwardly, hoping that he could snap out of it. But his gaze seemed to fall to her lips instead.


    Her eyes stretched wide when he did that, and she subconsciously lifted her hand to touch her face, only to find out that her mask was no longer on her face. It was gone?!! When had it fallen off? Was it during that earlier tumble when she fell over with him?


    Suddenly, she rose, ignoring the love-struck look he was throwing at her.


    Then the vampire named Lded next to them.


    "Are you alright?" Luc asked Laiza first and when she nodded, he rushed towards the seemingly dazed man still sitting on the ground. Laiza quickly searched for her mask as the duo talked.


    "How''s your injury? Pretty bad? Samuel asked me to send you to the rear to recuperate." Luc worriedly said as he checked Levy over, scanning him from head to toe.


    But Levy just suddenly jumped and grabbed onto Luc''s cor and said, "Luc¡­ I think this truly is love¡­"


    Luc blinked. "H-huh? What?" He could not catch on with the transition between his question on Levy''s injuries to him suddenly saying something about¡­ love?


    "I think this is love, Luc." Levy said again, not minding that he had to repeat himself. He felt that he would not mind saying this over and over again as a foolish smile spread across his face.


    "What the hell are you talking about you, dumbass?!!! Did you hit your head so hard that you hadpletely lost your mind?!" Luc scolded him.

 Chapter 664: Scout

    Chapter 664: Scout"No. It''s not mind but my heart! I lost my heart¡­ I''m in love, Luc!" Levy literally had hearts flying out of his eyes that Luc rolled his eyes hard.


    Luc lifted his hand, wanting so bad to p his frustratingrade, but he stopped midway and just sighed like an old man so done watching a stupid man wasting his youth.


    ''Whatever! Might as well let him be happy in his own delusions.'' Luc thought as he rolled his eyes again.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at the farthest side of the battle¡­


    "Sweetie!!!" Azrael''s loud shout echoed as he rallied his dragon. "Hurry!"


    As if the dragon was annoyed at her loud and aggravating rider, her pace doubled that Azrael nearly got blown away.


    "Oh damn! That''s sick Sweetie! Yeah! That''s my girl!!" he continued with loud yells. He was oblivious to the fact that such a grown and big man like himself yelling ''Sweetie this'' and ''Sweetie that'' was just a scene that brought goosebumps ¨C the bad kind ¨C to any listeners. Thank goodness there were not many who could hear it.


    After the many hours Azrael had fought the battle with his dragon, he was finally used to calling his dragon its ridiculous name. Well, right now, it no longer sounded as ridiculous to him anymore. In fact, he now found the name quite adorable for this cute dragon of his. The two of them had been working together so incredibly in sync and Azrael was just over the moon about it. In fact, he was more ecstatic about him being able to work seamlessly with Sweetie thanpared to his previous aplishments in war.


    Of course, it had been quite challenging at the beginning, but as the battle went on, they eventually grew more in sync with each other and worked together faster than any other dragon-rider pairs. Except of course for the tandem of Vera and Azure, which was to be expected.


    Azure truly was a one-of-a-kind dragon. He knew what exactly he was doing just like the Light Queen''s Onyx. Having Azure paired up with Vera had actually made Azrael feel more at ease. He had seen multiple times how Azure had easily avoided dangers that otherwise would have been disastrous for Vera.


    Azrael also noticed that Azure was definitely acting like an overly cautious old man. It really shocked him at first, but heter realized that it was because the dragon must have known that Vera was thest ice dragon master left in this world. And that was why he was taking the extra precautions in making sure that she would not get hurt in the slightest. And up till now, it still seemed to be the case.


    Sweetie reached Vera and Azure in just seconds.


    They were finally advancing. After they received the message on how to defeat the level-five monsters, they immediately executed it and had been met with sess after sess.


    Now it was time to reach what they all thought as the final stage in this battle.


    Ahead of them was an even thicker wall of darkness. This one looked as ck as ink and all of them could feel the even more ominous aura oozing out from it. Just being this far away from it was enough to cause their skins to crawl with an iprehensible feeling ¨C as though that the moment theye into contact with that chilling ck wall, something dreadful would happen to them.


    Azrael had felt this before. It was simr to whenever they got near the heart of the abyss, they would feel this feeling crawl under their skin.


    This was also how the well of darkness looked like, an inky and dark half circle that seemed to be nted on the ground. No¡­ it was more apt to say that it originated from an unknown depth and had emerged out at ground level.


    He could not help but think that this was actually ''the well'' and it had grown sorge! It was like the well had turned into ake now. And if his theory was true and that this was indeed the well, they should not go into it no matter what!


    Because¡­ he had a feeling that they might never return once they crossed over into it.


    Gideon was the only one who had managed toe out of ''the well'' after he had jumped into it. The others who tried or identally fell into it had never once returned.


    "What are we going to do?" Azrael asked Vera. His loud voice echoing out that even Leon and Zanya who were riding on Silver, that was on Vera''s left side heard his voice.


    Vera stared at the inky ck wall of darkness. Her heart was racing, and blood was rushing loudly in her ears.


    She had already heard about Azrael''s theory, and she understood this would be dangerous ¨C more than dangerous, in fact.


    But all the monsters had already been annihted. At least on their side. She had not yet received any news from Evie yet if they had finally killed all the monsters on their side.


    ording to Gideon''s words before they separated, all monsters must be killed and not a single one must be left, even the lowest rank of all. And after that¡­ she did not know what would happen next, but she believed in Evie. That Gideon will be saved after that.


    But was this truly the final stage? How could they know that there were no more monsters inside this other wall of darkness? What if there were more of these walls further in? What would their strategy be then?


    "We should test¡­ just to be safe. I''ll lead a team and go on ahead first." Azrael said. "We can''t have you going in without knowing what''s in there, right?"


    Vera looked over at Azrael. Worry was etched on her face.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t die." He smirked confidently. He knew what she was thinking even without her saying anything at all. "And since we still have yet to find Gideon, I believe he must be in there. Waiting for us to get to him. I''ll just go in first to check out the situation."


    ___


    A/N: Update status is 3 chapters/week so i am discouraging everyone from buying higher tier privilege.

 Chapter 665: Final obstacle

    Chapter 665: Final obstacleHowever reluctant she was with this suggestion Vera knew that this was the only way forward for now. They need to know what was waiting in there first before jumping in. Thus, having Azrael going in as their scout was the best option at the moment. But¡­


    "I will be sending a signal to the dark faemander using my magic." Azrael exined his n. And after discussing further about their strategy and gathering a small team to enter the second wall of darkness, Azrael was finally prepared to go.


    Vera approached him. She could feel a lump forming in her throat at the thought that she would be sending him ahead ¨C as though she was sending him into an uncertain fate.


    "Please take care." She said solemnly and Azrael smiled.


    "I will. I''m going to return alive, I promise. And I''m really confident I will be able to keep my promise because well¡­" he touched Sweetie''s snout and caressed it. "I have my sweet dragon now." The dragon made a noise that sounded suspiciously like a snort. If she was a person, she would have said ''hmph!'' as she faced away from her annoying rider.


    Vera giggled at the cute interactions with each other. She honestly had not expected Sweetie to get attached to Azrael that quickly. But this was good too.


    Vera then approached Sweetie and whispered to her. "Take care of him ande back to me, okay Sweetie?"


    The dragon made another sound and Vera considered that as a yes. She then put her forehead on Sweetie''s snout as she said a short prayer in her heart for this scouting party, that they would return safe and sound, especially for Sweetie and Azrael.


    Soon, they finally watched Azrael and Sweetie lead a small team and entered the inky dark wall.


    ¡­


    Contrary to what Azrael was expecting, the inside of the inky dark wall was not ''the well'' yet. If it was the well, there should not be any ground that they could step on, right?


    Gideon had mentioned before that if you enter the heart of the abyss, you will feel like you are falling into a void of darkness. This was not it, though. They were still all walking on rtively firm ground.


    He was of course, thankful. But¡­ this only meant that this was not to be over yet. They all assumed Gideon must be in the heart of the abyss, waiting for them there. And he was quite certain that they were already close to that well.


    The darkness was so thick and heavy that it was hard for even him to see more than a few feet ahead of him. But they still had no choice but to moved forward, just being more careful and alert.


    Azrael''s suspicion that the battle with the monsters were not over yet seemed to be true. However, he had a feeling that this would be the final obstacle they must cross before they could reach to where Gideon was.


    "Sweetie!!!" Azrael yelled as his dragon breathed out her ice breath ahead of them. The bright blue ice formed, and he saw something with wings got frozen inside before it fell heavily and shattered as it hit the ground.


    Wide-eyed, Azrael gritted his teeth. What the hell?!! The enemy was a flying creature this time!!! It seemed that the enemy had upped their game.


    From the broken up form on the ground, Azrael could see that they were smaller than the dragons. But if they were many in numbers that came attacking them at once¡­


    Sweetie shrieked, breathing out her ice breath again. Another flying creature zoomed quickly above Azrael, and he used his magic to hit it. Shit! These ones were simr to bats. Bigger in size and also troublesome in number.


    Looking closer, Azrael concluded that four of these flying creature was equivalent to one average ice dragon in size. They were also powerful, enough to grab a rider from the back of the dragons and the sickest part was that they also have pointed snouts as sharp as a de. That would be fatal if it actually pierced through the dragons!


    "Retreat!!!" Azrael yelled out hismands at his men who were all now on the ground as some men had already been taken by those flying creatures while they were still in the air. He had noticed that the flying creatures did not go after the men who were on the ground. They only targeted the ones who were in the air!


    The men started to retreat.


    "Sweetie!!! Retreat!!! Now!!!" Azrael yelled and he roared out in anger when he turned and saw his dragon''s wings got pierced by the flying monster''s de-like snout. His eyes reddened as his murderous aura red out. How dare these bugs hurt his precious Sweetie!


    "F*ck!!!" He immediately called up a barrier, furious to the point that he had wanted to tear the monster into a hundred strips with his own de. But he clenched his jaws and held back, knowing he had to prioritize his actions now and had to urge Sweetie to return before their casualties increased.


    The dragon immediately listened to him, but it was obvious that she was having a hard time due to the cut in her wing.


    "You can do it, Sweetie¡­" he coaxed her as she pped her wings and struggled to reach the wall.


    Azrael kept looking back, constantly on the lookout for the flying creatures. The flying monsters relentlessly tried to pierce his shield and now with their growing numbers and increasingly stronger attack, the shield started to crack a little.


    "Sh*t!!!" he cursed, gritting his teeth as he tried to summon more magic to strengthen the shield. He could still escape by teleporting but¡­ Sweetie could not be brought along. She would die! He could not teleport her. No one could teleport a dragon.


    "There''s no way I will leave my Sweetie! Damned you, monsters!!!" he yelled and his dark magic surged wildly through him, exploding out of his body and mending the broken cracks.

 Chapter 666: Flying

    Chapter 666: Flying"Where is Azrael?!" Vera shouted out as her eyes darted everywhere, trying to catch a glimpse of the person in question. Her heart was hammering uncontrobly within her breast as she anxiously questioned the soldiers who had juste rushing out of the inky dark wall.


    "H-he''s still in there, My Lady." One of the soldiers that just exited the wall replied to her.


    "W-what happened? Why is he not back out here yet? Didn''t he follow all of you out?" Vera was starting to feel really nervous. "He and Sweetie areing now, right? Right?"


    "There¡­ there are flying monsters inside! The dragon''s wing got damaged. Lord Azrael is still with the dragon." Came the soldier''s answer, his voice shaky as he recalled what they had to face the moment they entered through the wall.


    Vera''s eyes widened in shock. Flying monsters?!


    She whipped her head back to look towards the inky dark wall, clenching her fists tightly at her sides. She stood still and unmoving for a few seconds, as though contemting something before suddenly nodding to herself. Then she ran towards her dragon.


    But the dark faemander blocked her way. "Forgive me, My Lady but if you''re nning to enter the wall to rescue Lord Azrael, I cannot let you. We must discuss and make a n first."


    Vera shook her head. "We don''t have much time left, Commander! We need to rescue him now! It would be pointless for a rescue if we missed this chance." Her tone was firm as a determined glint shone in her eyes. Themander knew that she was adamant.


    "My Lady. Please calm down. Going in there for a rescue without a n is just too dangerous ¨C"


    "But we don''t have the time!" she cut him off. "Azrael and Sweetie might already¡­ we can''t dy anymore¡­" her voice suddenly seemed to be stuck in her throat after mentioning those two names.


    While Vera and themander was at a stalemate, a shadow emerged from the inky dark wall.


    Then something crashed heavily onto the ground, sending a slight tremor across the immediate area that they were in. Everyone''s eyes circled as they saw the form lying on the ground.


    "SWEETIE!!!" Vera yelled as she rushed towards the female ice dragon. Her eyes were at the same time searching frantically for Azrael.


    When she saw him still seated behind Sweetie, the extreme fear in her heart subsided by more than half. However, she was still concerned if they were terribly hurt or not.


    "AZRAEL! Are you okay?" She surveyed him worriedly.


    "I''m fine, princess, but Sweetie is¡­" Azrael looked at Vera pitifully, his suspiciously shimmery eyes silently asking for help. It was obvious that he more concerned about Sweetie''s wellbeing than his own.


    Vera looked at Sweetie, looking at her ripped left wing. The dragon was making a distressed sound. Vera could feel her heart ache as she heard the dragon''s cries of pain. Though dragons are mighty and powerful creatures, injuries to their wings still hurt like hell!


    Azrael had anxiously ced his hands on the edges of her ripped wing. But his magic had tremendously been weakened. He had spent so much of his own magic during their escape just a while ago. And it was only expected. Azrael had never thought that he could actually call out such immense power as how he had done just a while ago. He had thought that he was no longer able to make it as he had not expected how destructive those flying monsters were. They were so strong that he had to give his all, even pumping in magic that was beyond his limit, just for his shield not to break. Protection shields had never been his forte. In fact, it was his weakest skill. And that was why he was always been the one going on the offensive during any battles. And yet, for the first time, he had managed to create such a strong shield that had actually managed to withstand the attacks of numerous flying monsters at once! If Sweetie had not been badly injured, he was quite certain he would already be jumping for joy and pride right now form histest achievements.


    "Damn, it''s not working." He gritted his teeth and growled out in frustration.


    "You need to give yourself a moment to recuperate, my lord." The dark faemander said and stepped forward to offer his help, realizing that Azrael was exhausted from the excessive use of his magic energy. "Here, let me try."


    Azrael sighed heavily before stepping aside and allowed themander to try healing the dragon.


    When it still did not work, Azure nudged Vera gently. His snout pressing lightly against Vera''s back. That movement had guided her towards Sweetie.


    Vera swallowed, shocked at what Azure was telling her to do through his actions. She already understood what Azure was trying to convey. He was urging her to do it. She did not have any magic like Evie even though she was acknowledged as an ice dragon master. What could she even do?


    Nevertheless, the dark faemander stepped aside and made way for Vera to step forward. Themander knew that they would need this dragon to be healed as soon as possible. Lord Azrael and this dragon were a formidable team just on their own and a big part of the army. Now that they had found out about the existence of these flying monsters, they would be needing all the dragons and their riders more than ever! Not a single one could be spared!


    To the others who were looking on, the ice dragon master looked pretty clueless as she blinked herrge eyes and was being pushed forward by her own dragon. But since they had literally seen how the great ice dragon had urged her to step forward, they suspected that she must be the only one who would be able to heal the injured dragon.


    Vera nced at Azure and then she lifted her hand ording to the instincts that were guiding her and ced it gently over Sweetie''s ripped wings.

 Chapter 667: Veras touch

    Chapter 667: Vera''s touchAt Vera''s touch, a thinyer of ice started to coat the dragon''s wings. Nothing seemed to being out from Vera''s fingertips or palm, but the ice had just appeared as if it had been there all along and was just waiting for Vera''s touch to be visible.


    Everyone, including Vera herself, watched in awe as Sweetie started to tone down on her shrieks. Her massive body slowly rxed on the ground as if a huge knife had finally been pulled out from her chest.


    Once the ice had spread and coated the entire left wing of the dragon, Vera lifted her gaze back to Azure. Her eyes were asking him what she should be doing next. Should she take her hand off Sweetie now? Or should she wait a little longer?


    Azure did not make any movement or sound and Vera did not know why, but she had a strong thought that it was a ''not yet''. She seemed to be instinctively able to understand what the dragon wanted to say to her most of the times.


    For a little longer, Vera did not take her hand off and just kept it there until something like a puff of smoke, just a little bluer than the ice-dragon''s breath, seeped out and spread all over the ice-coated wing.


    Then Azure''s wing carefully reached out to Vera and draped it on her shoulder, nudging her backwards. And the moment Vera stepped back and retracted her hand, the thin ice that was coating over Sweetie''s ripped wing cracked. The cracks branched out and spread very quickly all over.


    Sweetie then shook her wings out as if to get rid of the shards of ice that were stuck to her. The dragon''s movement was very clearly no longer pained, nor did she cry out at all.


    When Sweetie finally spread out her wings and the broken shards of ice all fell off, everyone looked on in awe. The ripped wing had already been magically healed!


    Vera''s mouth gaped open despite herself. Azrael too, jumped up for joy, utterly ted and relieved as he hugged his dragon. He did not care about the methods of how it happened, but after seeing that his darling Sweetie was whole and hale once more, he was just thankful and only wanted to rejoice with her.


    A little whileter, Azrael bowed his head to Vera. "Thank you, Princess." His voice was filled with gratitude and amazement.


    "Oh¡­ I really didn''t¡­" Vera waved her hands, flustered at the sudden gratitudeing from Azrael. She still could not get used to being treated like she was someone so mighty and worthy of respect. "Uh, you don''t need to bow your head like that, really¡­"


    Azrael looked up and grinned at her, then leaned in and whispered in a conspiratorial manner to her. "Princess, you should really start getting used to this. Because after this war, I won''t be the only who will be bowing my head to you. In fact, right now, if given the chance, most of us here would already be more than willing to lower our heads to you."


    Vera could only nibble on the insides of her lips. That was still a bit too unthinkable for her. But she quickly shook her head and stop thinking this matter for now. This could be put aside for considerationter when she had the time. There were more pressing matters to attend to for now.


    Now that Sweetie was fully healed and that it seemed as though she was the key in healing the ice dragon''s injuries, they needed to n for this next, most-probably thest, battle they were going to embark on. After this¡­ she was going to head off on her rescue of Gideon. Her beloved. And she could not wait for that time toe.


    Taking a few deep breaths, Vera squared off her shoulders and nodded at the dark faemander.


    Themander started revealing his ns to them. Of course, after having Azrael spilled out every bit of information he had found out from the other side of this other darker wall of darkness.


    Once they were done discussing and came up with what they thought was the best strategy possible, they immediately sent a messenger over to uz and Evie to update them about thetest happenings.


    While waiting for their responses, everyone took this pause in time to recuperate. They helped each other to heal wounds, and Vera went around to check on the wounded dragons and healing them back to their top form.


    She was thankful that she did not seem to need any magic or extra strength to help in the healing of the ice dragons. It was like they had just needed her touch to activate their own healing ability that was seemingly locked within them. Vera''s touch was akin to a key that could unlock that magical healing ability inside of them. And this was really incredible.


    However, Vera was saddened to find out that there were already a few casualties that were way beyond what she could help. Five ice-dragons to be exact, had already fallen in battle. These, she had to say goodbye to, and there was nothing else that she could do for them.


    She had immediately told herself that this was how war was. Loss of lives were inevitable. They had also lost many soldiers from the monsters in this war. But considering everything that they were going through, it was already a lucky thing to not have lost even more lives than what they already have.


    Thinking about it, Vera did not know how she had even managed to face it so calmly. She had never been to any battlefield. She only managed to survive until now because she had been riding on Azure, and he had been protecting her perfectly. If she had been on the ground, fighting¡­ she still could not help the shiver that came crawling under her skin as she remembered the bloodbath she had seen with her own eyes while she was circling above in the air. She could not count how many times she had to look away or shut her eyes instinctively when the monsters'' tore their soldiers apart. But as the battle went on, she somehow managed to slowly build up the resistance and did not look away anymore.


    "My Lady!" a voice echoed out and Vera quickly headed back to where everyone else were gathered as she knew that a response from Evie must have finally arrived.

 Chapter 668: Signal

    Chapter 668: SignalAt longst, it was time for another battle tomence. And most probably, this would be the final battle too. Everyone was looking forward for it to begin, with the hopes that it would end well on their part.


    After receiving the information from Vera several hours ago, they did not rush to cross the second wall. They had made sure to develop a few extra ns and strategies to have as their backups, just in case when the main strategy fails. They also took that opportunity to continue recuperating to regain their strength.


    However, they knew they could not spend too much time nning and recuperating. They must end this battle as soon as possible. The sooner they move, the greater the advantage they would gain over their enemies.


    Now the entire army was armed and ready to set forth. The soldiers were all prepared and were in their battle formation.


    They were going to the enter the second wall at once and opt for an all-out attack. This time, this will be the battle for the dragons. They were the ones who would be dealing out the main bulk of the attacks on their enemies. Of course, they would also end up receiving the majority of the enemies'' attacks.


    Each dragon now had more than two riders on their backs. The main rider will be focused on controlling andmanding the dragon while the others will be focused on protecting the dragons with their magical shields.


    Queen Beatrice joined Vera on Azure''s back as Evie had spread out the vampires. Since the vampires had the strongest vision, they were pretty useful to be the lookouts as they flew with the dragons.


    The special team King Belial sent out as reinforcement were also spread out evenly. They were a team of dark faes with the strongest protective shield magic ¨C and this was the ability they needed the most at this moment.


    Looking around, Evie saw that each dragon now had at least five riders each, except for Onyx. Zn and Kei, the light fae that had been with her for a while now remained as herpanion. She did not need any more help since she believed that her protective shield alone was strong enough to protect Onyx. The other dragons however, needed the other stronger dark faes more. Also, she could not take the risk of having any of her dragons injured, or worse, perish in this battle. There were already so few of them left. Thus, she did not want to lose even a single one of them.


    Taking a deep breath, Evie kept her eyes focused on the inky ck second wall. Her amber eyes were glowing. She could feel that this was already the final stage. Once they get through this, they would go all out and annihte all the remaining monsters inside and then they definitely would find and finally save Gideon.


    That was the n. They must win this war and save Gideon at all costs.


    Slowly, Evie lifted her hand and kept it pointing up for a long while. Not moving, not speaking. Heavy silence reigned for a few breaths as everyone waited for her signal. Then Evie''s light appeared like the explosion of many tiny suns.


    That signal broke the stalemate. Battle cries roared again as their armies surged forth, entering the second and darker wall.


    They advanced forward as fast as they could and before long, the flying monsters came at them. It was as what Azrael had reported from his earlier survey into enemy lines. And the intense warmenced. It was more intense than they ever expected. Despite their preparations, they still felt caught off guard.


    The flying monsters were numerous. And because they were smaller, they were more agile and faster to dodge the dragon''s attacks. Nevertheless, the dragons were still able to kill off many of them already.


    The dark fae soldiers who did not have dragons, utilized their wings. They were in a more dangerous situation though, as they could easily get swarmed by those monsters. Fighting in the air was definitely harder than the battle on the ground for the soldiers. But they did not have a choice and could only do their best to fight on and survive.


    For what seemed like a very long time, the battle did not cease nor slowed. The intensity since the first collision did not even reduce as the monsters came at them like a swarm of deadly bats.


    Everyone had been forced to their limits right at the get go because they all knew that the very moment they dropped their guard down and tried to take a breather even for a moment, they could very well lose their lives. Their survival instincts had every single one of them fighting like they were possessed. It was all they could do.


    And before long, there were both theirrades and enemies piling up on the ground below. Dead bodies were falling one after another. Ice and fire lighted up the thick darkness like thunderstorms scattered in the dark.


    "Shit!!!" Reed cursed. The dragon he was on was falling. They had been surrounded by the flying monsters and their shields got pierced through. They had tried to fight back but their dragon got unexpectedly attacked from below where the shields were weaker. It was toote to save the ice-dragon.


    They could only leave the dragon to save themselves. But Reed could not jump off as he did not have wings. The dark faes were already busy fighting for their own lives so he could not count on anyone to bring him along. His leg was also badly injured. He got the injury a while ago when he saved one of the dark faes with him from getting killed. He will probably break his leg bone if he jumped, but he did not have a choice. It would be way toote if he wanted to wait for it to heal.

 Chapter 669: Dont fall

    Chapter 669: Don''t fallSeeing that another group of flying monsters were after the dying and falling dragon, Reed could only curse and jump off. He only hoped that he would not fall to his death. This height was really too much even for an elite vampire like him!


    Just as he braced himself for the inevitable, Reed felt an arm wrapped around his waist. A sound of pping wings sounded particrly loud in his ears.


    Then theynded on the ground. Speechless, Reed looked up and saw their masked dark faerade who got separated from them when they were assigned to ride on different dragons. Since this dark fae had weaker magic and could not maintain a strong shield, she was not drafted to be one of the dragon riders.


    Reed had seen how sullen Levy was when this dark fae had been instructed to join in another group.


    "Are you alright?" she asked him after setting him down.


    Reed nodded. "Thank you for the timely save." He replied, giving her a thumbs up. She truly was his savior there.


    "Do you want me to bring you to another dragon? You need to join another one as your vision is much needed." She told him. Then her eyesnded on his wound. "But¡­ I think you might need to get your injury healed up first."


    Once Reed''s wound was healed and no longer bleeding, he finally stood. Laiza was right, he needed to get back up there and fight. They were already hopelessly outnumbered. So he must find another team to aid as soon as possible. He knew that there were many teams who needed him. There were only that many of the vampire elites that hade along with Queen Evie. Thus, they were in hot demand.


    But in order for him to that, he must rely on Laiza. She was small-framed and petite. Looking her over, he really was hesitant as he wondered how he could even think of having her carry him.


    "Alright, let''s go." Laiza dered and she bent, cing her hand on his back and behind his knee.


    "Wait a moment."


    "Yes? Anything wrong?" Laiza only turned her head back to look at him from the corners of her eyes.


    Reed blinked. "Are you really going to carry me like that? I mean¡­ can I just maybe cling to you?"


    "No can do." Laiza shook his head. "It would be easier for me if I carry you in my arms. So please stopining and just let me do what I need to do. We don''t have much time to waste." She said in a serious and no-nonsense manner. Then without waiting for his response, she went ahead and bridal-carried him.


    Before he could protest in embarrassment, her wings pped and soon, they were flying up the sky.


    Reed could only flush from this whole situation. He suddenly desperately wished that he had not found out Laiza was a girl. Damn that Levy!!


    "Oh, there''s a fire dragon. I think that''s the dragon Levy was ¨C"


    "Behind you!" Reed yelled as he saw an iing attack.


    Laiza let them both fall, causing the attacking monster to miss them both by hair''s breadth.


    "Shit! That was close! Wait! It''sing back!"


    Reed was starting to worry. There was nothing Laiza could do anything with him cradled in her arms!


    Just as when he was about to tell her to let go of him, a st of fire burst before them, incinerating the flying monster that was chasing after them.


    Then they were swooped away by Crimson.


    Levy literally had his jaw dropping to the ground as he looked at Laiza putting Reed down from the bridal-carry she had held him in. Reed on the other hand, looked away as his face was still burning.


    "Damn man! Did you fall and beauty Laiza caught you? Huh? Reed?" Levy eximed. He had seen them getting attacked a while ago and had asked hisrades to turn Crimson around to go rescue them.


    "Well¡­ that''s right. Our dragon fell and I had to jump." Reed exined, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "Oh¡­ are you alright?" Levy checked on him from head to toe.


    "I''m fine. Laiza saved me, so I didn''t fall. I came back up here with her help to find another team that might need me."


    "Okay, we''ll help you find one." The main rider butted in, and the dragon made a sharp turn towards the ice-dragon near them. "There you go. You''ll be needed there."


    "Well then, I''m going." Reed told Levy and when Levy gave him a nod, Reed looked at Laiza. "Thank you for the help once again. Appreciate it."


    After Laiza gave him a soft nod, Reed jumped onto the ice dragon''s back.


    "I''m leaving too." Laiza then said, causing Levy to press his lips tightly together. He looked visibly sullen again as if he wanted to tell her not to go but he could not. He could not be selfish and only think of his own desires. Also, the division of the groupings had been determined by the Queen herself, and Levy would not dream of disobeying her orders.


    "You''re going back to the ground, right?" he asked rather reluctantly.


    Laiza nodded and Levy breathed out in relief.


    "Please be careful down there. Remain on the ground and stay safe." He said seriously. That was one of the few moments that this man talked seriously and looked so earnest.


    Laiza smiled. "Don''t worry. You should be the one who needs to be more careful. The battle is bloodier up here than down there." She spread out her wings. "Okay, I''m leaving. Don''t fall."


    "I might slip and fall. So make sure you''ll be there to catch me, Laiza." Levy''s yful voice followed her as she took off.


    She could not stop the grin spreading on her face even if she wanted to, as she flew away from the dragon and back to the area where she was responsible for.


    "Be careful! I love you, Laiza! See you!!!" the echoes of his yell still lingered in her ears even as the dragon had already long disappeared from her view.


    ___


    Join our fb group guys. Just search <kazzenlx''s readers="" (official="" group)=""> on fb.


    </kazzenlx''s>

 Chapter 670: Black sun

    Chapter 670: ck sunThe battle raged. Fiercer than ever as the bat-like monsters threatened to overwhelm them by their sheer numbers and agility.


    They attacked relentlessly and fiercely to the point that that some dark fae''s strong shields gets eventually pierced and broken.


    Evie''s was the strongest and no monster managed to break through her shield yet. But as they pushed forward, Evie was forced to focus her power towards a team that was now swarmed by the flying creatures. Their shield was broken and if she won''t help them out, all of the riders will die including the ice-dragon.


    She couldn''t just let that happen so even though she knew it''s risky, she went on and helped them. Her magic hit the monsters, the beam of light from her palm burned their wings and they fell like rain down below. Soon the team was freed. Evie immediately told them tond on the ground to recuperate as the riders were all badly injured.


    "Your Majesty, watch out! On your right!!" Zn shouted as he made a 180-degree spin, his arms outstretched as it swung powerfully with his sword gripped tightly in his fist. Evie reacted beautifully, totally in-sync with his warning as she dodged low on Onyx''s back from the flying bat-like monster that had hurled itself down at them. Though Evie had a protective shield erected around her and herpanions, that attack had somehow managed to pierce and get through her shield which was weakened due to her shifting her power''s focus.


    "Your Majesty, are you alright?" Kei turned back from her position to check on Evie.


    "Yes. I''m okay." Evie turned her focus back to the front.


    The three of them had set up a working momentum that flowed well between them since they entered through the second dark wall. Evie was in charge of managing and deflecting attacks as well as protecting Onyx from the front. Kei was in charge of the rear section while Zn was to cover both the left and right nks of Onyx.


    After they entered through the second dark wall, their army of the first division had moved to the East quadrant. And as reported by Azrael, their enemies were flying monsters. However, the quick report sent to them was sketchy at best. It only mentioned that they resembled bats and could fly. Fast. But as Evie, Zn and Kei observed these ''bats'' as they fought their relentless attacks, it was clear that referring to them as that was in fact an insult to bats.


    These monsters were just beyond ugly. They had furry bodies simr to sea minks ¨C only muchrger in size, with fur that was matted and in tangled clumps. However, its fur was a dirty olive green, ugly and a perfect representation of death and highly unappealing to the sight. Their snouts were sharp with a sinister rodent-like feel and had a pointed and elongated end, as though it were to function as des that could sh clean through their enemies.


    Looking closely, they saw that one side of the des were serrated. The wounds that would be inflicted by these cruel des would no doubt hurt like hell.


    These creatures were definitelyrger than thergest bats ever existed, and their wingspan were even more intimidating. With a body length of slightly shorter than 1 meter, the wingspan was truly impressive at a length of about 3.5 meters.


    Though they were not as huge and intimidating as the ice or fire dragons, they were already big and sturdy enough to pick up any of the vampires or dark faes and fly off with them. In addition to their beady red eyes and mouths constantly hanging open with thick drool dripping off their jagged and thorny teeth, these monsters were just the thing that crawled out from one''s terrifying nightmares.


    The three of them continued fighting in sync with each other, pushing forward as they fought off and defended against a whole swarm of flying monsters that hade at them again.


    Zn''s sword swished and sliced in exquisite yet urate arcs from left to right, covering whatever attacks that Onyx were not able to catch, making it a stunning duet of sword sh on one side and blistering sts from the fire dragon''s mouth on the other side. Evie and Kei who were in the front and back were also having their own seamless cooperation of shes of light beams zipping and zooming from them to their targets in a dizzying array of luminance.


    To the enemies, these blinding streaks only signified their doom, but to the armies on Evie''s side, they were signs that presaged the possibility of victory and the end of this damned war that they were hoping would end sooner rather thanter.


    "Zn, make sure you take time off every now and then to search forward and inform on our route. Onyx and I will cover you while you''re at it." She reminded Zn to fully utilize his super vision as an elite vampire to n ahead on their direction.


    Zn took a few seconds to quickly look around, before his eyes were fixed with rapt attention in one direction. He quickly pointed out the focus of his gaze and spoke.


    "Your Majesty, there is something that kind of look like a really ck sun this way. This seems to be the very centre or core of this dark abyss¡­" Zn quickly reported to Evie. "I believe this could be the source of the darkness and the very heart of this abyss."


    Nodding at him, Evie told Onyx through her mentalmunication to head for that direction. "Yes, that''s our aim. The darkest core¡­" What she did not say out loud and only thought in her head was ''Gideon should be beyond that''.


    Evie''s eyes gleamed with intensity as she confirmed the change of direction to Zn and Kei. And then Onyx set forth, incinerating the flying monsters with his fiery breath as he headed to their target.

 Chapter 671: Message

    Chapter 671: MessageAt Vera''s side¡­


    "Your Majesty¡­ Princess¡­ our second division army have all sessfully entered through the second dark wall." Amander of the second division saluted and came reporting to Beatrice and Vera.


    Nodding in acknowledgement, Beatrice then dismissed themander so he could return immediately to his post.


    Vera on the other hand, stroked the side of Azure''s neck, indicating to him that they too should advance now. ording to Evie and Zn''s strategy, they were to divide the entire army into tworge divisions to move forward and attack in a pincer formation.


    Evie''s first division army would attack from the East while they would be taking the West. They would both bemunicating via their dragons and dragon riders who were able tomunicate with the dragons theymand. That was why there were both fire and ice dragons in both the divisions of armies.


    "Remember everyone, move together with yourpany. Watch each other''s back. These flying monsters are hell to deal with but we could finish them all!" Queen Beatrice''s voice boomed out as she gave the orders and the armies made a thunderous sound filled with fighting spirit. Vera was so d that the queen was with her at this crucial moment. She didn''t have any experience in wars so she didn''t know how to raise her voice like that or motivate the army the way the queen was doing.


    Queen Beatrice spoke with so much confident, like a real warrior queen. She stood there like she had fought a thousand battle before. There was not even a tinge of hesitation and weakness in her voice and expression, just courage, hope and fighting spirit. As Vera looked at her, all she could think about was bing like her one day. Both Evie and Queen Beatrice were truly amazing women. They just truly gave the feeling of someone born to be queens.


    With a small smile on her face, Vera took a deep breath and fixed her gaze forward. She wanted to be like them one day. She knew she still had a long way to go but she aspired to be even stronger. For now, she must save her beloved and fight with everything that she had.


    "Fight everyone! Keep pushing forward!" Azrael''s voice thundered next as the battle raged on. He was at the front. With him also here, Vera had him act as her spokesperson. Not only was he an aplished general of war, he was also naturally loud. And to top it off, he was the person that had led the scouting party in the first time to survey this ce. Thus, making him the most suitable person to lead.


    ¡­


    In the midst of the intense battle, a message from Evie finally came.


    "Vera¡­ can you hear me?" Evie''s voice had suddenly sounded in her mind. The mind-linkmunication she had with Evie was only possible due to a special spell Evie had casted to send message to her. However, due to the immense usage of magic needed, Evie could not use this method too often unless it was of utmost importance.


    "Evie¡­?!!" Vera''s only reaction was the slight widening of her eyes.


    "Yes. I''m using a mind-link spell tomunicate with you. I can''t use it long, so I''ll make it short. Listen carefully, okay?"


    "Alright." Vera promptly responded.


    "Send out the orders that we need to aim for the darkest core, a ck sun-like core, you can find. On my side, we''re headed northwest. So I assume on your side, it should be somewhere northeast. I have a strong feeling that is where we need to be¡­" Evie paused for a while before continuing. "I think¡­ Gideon should be inside it."


    Vera''s whole heart shook hearing that. Her mind was suddenly jumbled up upon hearing her husband''s name. But she quickly fought for calm and replied, "Alright. I''ll get to it."


    "Stay safe, Vera. I''ll see you there." Evie''s voice was gentle andforting as she said and ended her message.


    Once the mind link was cut, Vera didn''t waste a moment and turned to Queen Beatrice. The queen was still fighting fiercely at the monstersing at them but she asked Vera to go ahead and tell her the news.


    "Evie had justmunicated that we are to head for a certain ck and sun-like core in front of us. She said it should be in the direction of northeast. She and the first division have already adjusted their directions and are moving that way. The entire army will reconvene there if everything goes right." Vera reported all this to Queen Beatrice, all the while keeping the channel ofmunication between her, Azure and Sweetie open. Sweetie would then pass on the information to Azrael and he would then ry the message to the rest of the second division army.


    The queen sung her sword, fast as a lightning at thest two three winged monsters. Then she jumped right above Vera, shing another monster that wasing from Vera''s blind spot.


    When the queennded, her long ck hair danced behind her, as her red-eyes shone like a pair of red moons. Vera couldn''t help but gape at how cool she was.


    "Okay. I''ll scout it out to confirm the exact direction." Queen Beatrice gave her a nod and Vera quickly instructed Azure and the dragon dove lower. They needed to fly just a little over the ground to avoid the swarm of enemies in the air. She needed to give the Queen a quiet and safe moment to focus her attention to the core they were searching. It was still a mystery to them though on why the flying monsters seemed unable to go to the ground. They had received reports that the ones that fell on the ground immediately fly again even though there were soldiers near them.


    Once they were low enough and no more flying creature in sight, Queen finally rxed and shifted her superior vision and searched for that darkest core which Evie had wanted them to head towards.

 Chapter 672: Danger

    Chapter 672: DangerEvie, Zn and Kei did not need to speak as they continued to coordinate their attacks from the back of Onyx. The dragon himself was in an even absolute understanding with his rider as he flew forward ¨C slowly but surely. A huge fire ball shot to the right. A crushing downward swipe of his powerful tail at the rear. A couple rending swipes using his front or rear legs equipped with long, curved and deadly ws at those unlucky monsters that tried to get past their defense from the bottom. Onyx coordinated his attacks beautifully with the three who were on his back, making the four of them an undefeatable team. The flying monsters were dying and falling like rain as this team pushed forward, leading the rest of their army behind them.


    "We''re doing well! Keep it up!" Evie took a couple seconds to rally her teammates and encourage them. "Just push forward a little more, Onyx. We''re almost to the core."


    A reverberating roar came from the rest of the first division army that had moved with them. They had heard the words of their Queen and were fired up. They had been fighting with all that they had to push forward and at the same time keep their losses to a minimum. So far, it had been good. And they were very close to that dark core they were aiming for.


    "Your Majesty, something seems to be off with that ce we are heading to¡­" Zn had been doing his routine checking but found that there was something wrong. Something was different about that core he had decided to call ''ck sun'' they were headed to.


    "What do you see?"


    "The darkness around the core seems to be¡­" Zn paused for a moment to find the right word, "¡­wavering. I can''t quite tell what might happen." His voice was worried while his gaze was still trained hard at that one spot.


    For some reason, he had a bad feeling about it because the ck sun was just¡­ it seemed as though it was alive.


    "My queen, I think you should warn the others to be careful and strengthen your shield just in case." Zn said, narrowing his eyes at the ck sun they were approaching.


    Hearing the seriousness in Zn''s voice, Evie immediately did as he had said and warned everyone.


    ''Onyx, you heard Zn. Be careful. Also, inform the rest of the dragons of the matter as well.'' Evie spoke to Onyx through her mindmunication before casting anotheryer to strengthen the protective shield around them. Just as she was done¡­


    "Danger!!" Zn shouted out.


    However, the warning came toote. Onyx suddenly let out a loud roar as he reared back, wings spread wide open as he tried to p backwards.


    "Onyx!!!" Evie screamed, her fingers wing at the thing that had shot at them out of nowhere and was now restraining her dragon.


    Evie did not expect that her shield would be prated through so easily ¨C right after she had strengthened it too. A pitch-ck tentacle-like ray was currently wrapped around the middle of Onyx''s long neck and was in the midst of pulling him toward the core. It was so dark that it still looked ck against the dark scales of Onyx.


    Evie snapped her head up and looked at the darkest core, that ck sun they were aiming for was now right before them. She could see the outer circle of it moving and undting as though the surface was covered with a den of snakes. The writhing and twisting movement only sent a disgusted shiver down Evie''s spine. Looking down again at her hands which were grabbing onto that dark ray, Evie could feel the areas of her skin that touched that thing chilled and numbed.


    Immediately, Zn aimed his sword and shed across the rope-like thing that was pulling Onyx nearer to the ck core. However, every time his de sliced across it, the solid tentacle wavered and dissipated into smoke when cut, only to solidify immediately after. Onyx roared again and trashed, pulling back on the tentacles holding him captive.


    Gritting his teeth, Zn gripped the hilt of his de and put more force into his attacks. "des seem to be ineffective on this thing, Your Majesty!" Zn was exasperated after shing away at it a few times without sess.


    Evie then lifted both her hands above her head, palms cupped together as she narrowed her eyes in concentration as her lips muttered out a short spell.


    "Step back and shield your eyes!" Then a sudden eruption of dazzling light lit the surrounding area as though a miniature supernova urred.


    It seemed as though thousands of des, each the length of a person''s middle finger, slender and razor-sharp, all formed purely out of Evie''s light magic and were just floating above her. Each and every sharp point was glinting brilliantly with the intensity of the power being transmitted into it. The brilliance of those thousands of des grew so dazzling until in the next second, Evie swung her arms down in a swift and sharp gesture. That move sent those needles speeding down, converging on one particr point on the tentacle that was wrapped around Onyx.


    At the same time, Onyx who was mentally connected to Evie,unched his own powerful and concentrated st of fire column at the apparent source of the tentacle ¨C the ck core. Both this joint attack had the dark tentacle wrapping around Onyx to explode in a smoky detonation, causing the immediate area to be cloudy and for some short seconds, vision was cut off.


    Kei and Zn heard a whizzing sound speeding past them, as though wanting to drive through and impale them. They realized it was another dark tentacle sent from the ck core as a retaliation for the earlier destroyed tentacle. The two immediately realized the tentacle headed straight to their queen.


    "Queen Evie!!!" they both yelled as they jumped towards Evie.


    ___


    A/N: Thank you for the patience spellbounders.

 Chapter 673: Never-ending

    Chapter 673: Never-endingBackground music: When it all falls down by Audiomachine. Or check my ylist on spotify titled ''Spellbound war arc''


    ___


    As the light fae opened her mouth to speak, what emerged was a shrill scream.


    "Kei!!!" she heard Queen Evie''s yell. And then she found herself looking at Queen Evie and Zn who were in shock, as she was flying further away from them, her body being pulled horizontally. Wait¡­ why is she moving backwards? She had only seen her world spinning as she felt herself flipped and pulled. Twisting her head back with much difficulty, she saw the problem. There was the same dark tentacle she had avoided, now wrapped firmly around her ankle. And she was being pulled towards the ck core.


    Evie could only watch as she watched. Her hands still held out but holding nothing. Kei was gone. It happened all so fast. Too fast they didn''t have any moment to save her.


    Slowly, Evie''s face crumpled as she fisted her hand. Letting her head fall down, as her hand returned to her side, Evie said in a monotonous voice, "Onyx, turn back." They needed to regroup. This thing was dangerous. They needed to find a way on how to deal with this thing first. Or else they will be doomed.


    "Your Majesty¡­" Zn started but trailed off as he saw and felt the cold aura that had washed over his Queen. He had no words offort. What was there to say? This was truly unexpected. Instead, he kept silent, clenched his jaws, and increased his guard. He would not let anything happen to Queen Evie while she was under his watch, even if he had to die trying.


    As Onyx turned around, what greeted their sight was another big blow to them. It seemed that their intention for warning the rest might be toote. There were other dragons and their riders who were already caught and battling the dark smoky tentacles that had been shot out from the ck core. The entire sky scape was a picture of chaos.


    As Evie looked around, trying to decide who should she go help first, she then heard a piercing dragon shriek. Turning to the direction where that shriek came from, she saw Fir trashing around as he was trying to get free from the dark smoky cords that was coiled around him.


    "Luc!!" Evie called out and Onyx, hearing her cry, sped over to his direction.


    There were no others on Fir''s back. The other three people whom she had assigned to be on Fir were nowhere to be seen. She immediately reasoned that they must have been thrown off due to the frantic iling of Fir trying to get free.


    As they got closer, Luc was ultimately thrown off Fir and was free falling through the air. Zooming faster, Onyx managed to get beside him and Zn grabbed onto Luc''s shirt before pulling him to safety atop Onyx ¨C albeit in a rather unttering position with his face down and rump in the air. However, he was saved. That was all that matters.


    "Thanks, Zn. Thank you, Your Majesty!" Luc heaved out breathlessly as he got up.


    Evie had no time to respond to him as she was looking helplessly at her other dragon being pulled rapidly away from their grasp. Refusing to just watch like this again and let that thing take away her dragon, a strong beam of light shot out from Evie''s palms. It hit the tentacle pulling Fir.


    As Evie''s attention was fixed on saving the dragon, another dark tentacle came at them.


    "Look out!!!" Zn yelled. He and Luc jumped in to protect the queen.


    Onyx breathed an inferno of fire colliding at theing tentacles.


    Soon, a st of light spread out. Fir was freed from the tentacle and immediately flew back.


    Evie stumbled a little as she let her hands fall to her sides. That had scared her. She thought she''d fail and won''t be able to save the dragon.


    "My Queen! Are you okay?" Zn looked at her over his shoulder worriedly so Evie smiled at him.


    "I''m fine." She assured even as she felt her fingers trembling a little.


    ¡­


    "Azure! Hang on¡­ don''t give up!!" Vera was screaming as she raised high the dagger that she had whipped out from its sheath tied to her waist. Frantically shing at the dark tentacle that had shot out of nowhere and caught Azure unawares, Vera knew that it was futile as the dark cords dissipated and solidified on and off when she tried slicing through it. But no matter how pointless her attempts were, she still continued as she did not know what else to do. It was times like this when she felt so useless and wished that she had magic like Evie or supernatural strength like Queen Beatrice.


    They were initially progressing well as their whole second division army were fighting and supporting each other well. Those on dragons were fiercely slicing down and eliminating the flying monsters in the air while those on the ground were bravely pushing their way through the swarm of monsters that came at them in a seemingly never-ending stream.


    Their whole second division were close to the darkest core and Vera had gotten reports from the vampires atop the dragons that they had caught sight of the first division army led by Queen Evie in the forefront. That had sent a wave of thrill over their division as they were looking forward for the entire army to unite and fight as one again. But it was then that there was a sudden flood of flying monsters attacking their aerial troops, making things descend into confusion for a short moment.


    It was then when Azrael had proved his mettle in warfare and experience in dealing with this sudden attack and had shouted out a series ofmands that had the aerial troops falling back into formation. But just as they were about to get things under control, that was when panicked shouts echoed all around, sending things into chaos.


    "Vera!! Watch¨C" Queen Beatrice yelled out, but her warning got cut off as she and Vera were almost thrown off Azure''s back if not for them holding on tightly to their mount. Azure had been jerked forward due to a dark tentacle that had managed to wrap itself around the base of his neck.

 Chapter 674 Over And Over

    Vera had screamed out, feeling the shock and slight pain that travelled through her mind link with her dragon. Looking closer, Vera noticed that the tentacle was tightening itself around Azure, as though trying to strangle him on top of already pulling him towards the ck core. He was straining as he fought to pull back and resisted the smoky cords that seemed hellbent on dragging him away.r


    "Azure..!!"r


    It was not an exaggeration to say that the skyscape on Vera''s corner of the world was inplete chaos. Countless dark tentacles crisscrossed the sky, each had its end twisted and coiled around a body part of a dragon. Some tentacles even extended their reach to those on the ground. All these smoky cords had shot out from the same dark core both army divisions were aiming for. r


    Everyone around were trying their best to cut through these tentacles that were slithering yet confounding. With every vicious strike across it, the tentacle would waver and dissipate as though it was mere smoke. But the very moment the attacking de or dagger moved past it, the tentacle would immediately solidify and increase its punishing hold on its victim.r


    And this was what Vera and Queen Beatrice were trying to deal with at the moment. The tentacles seemed to have a grudge on Azure and now, more than one had coiled around him a€¡° one around his left hindleg, one more just behind his jaws around the upper neck and another one midway around his tail. Azure was truly struggling to free himself but to no avail.r


    "Vera!! We aren''t making any progress. I''ve been cutting and slicing away at these tentacles but..." Queen Beatrice was huffing and panting as she was out of breath from continuously shing at the cords to free Azure and at the same time protect Vera.r


    Queen Beatrice had realized the tentacles weren''t just aiming for Azure but Vera too.r


    "... these things just can''t seem to be cut!!" Due to the critical nature of how Azure is being pulled as though maically to that ck core, Beatrice had lost herposure and steady breathing. r


    "I... I don''t know what else to do!" Vera half shouted, not bothering to turn back to look at Beatrice as her attention was all on thatrgest tentacle that was still wrapped around Azure''s neck and tightening ever so slightly. She wanted to free the dragon. It was getting strangled. She didn''t even realize the wetness in her eyes as she frantically shed on the tentacles. At that moment, she was truly panicking. r


    Azure screeched and roared as he trashed around, trying his best to dislodge the annoying tentacles keeping him restrained. Thankfully, Azure was a huge and mighty beast and that gave him an advantage in fighting back against the pull of so many dark tentacles dragging him forward. And Queen Beatrice was like a blur and might as well be some goddess of the shadows. She moved as fast as the shadows that no tentacle had managed to even go past her.  r


    Vera knew that without the queen, she didn''t know if she was still even here riding on top of Azure. The tentacles must have long taken her to that core!r


    Her red eyes were like gleaming bloody jewel in the dark as she relentlessly went against all these tentacles by herself. She looked so invincible. But how long will she be able to keep this up? She''s been at it for a long while now. r


    Gritting her teeth, Vera clenched her fists tight. She can''t just sit here like this. She must think of something before the queen gets too exhausted. But what was it that she could do? r


    Suddenly, Vera felt her mind being ''nudged'' by Azure and an idea took shape in her mind. He was telling her to try using this method to fight back against these tentacles!r


    "Your Majesty! Get ready to chop off the tentacles! Azure wants to try this method!" Vera turned around only to shout out this statement before turning her attention back to attack. r


    "Got it!" Queen Beatrice did not know the specifics, but she had enoughbat experience to know that in the next few seconds, any change that happens would most likely be Azure''s move and she was poised to attack at will.r


    Azure threw his massive head back and spread open his jaws before letting out a thunderous roar that could shake the heavens. Vera and Queen Beatrice immediately saw the slight shimmer around Azure''s before the whole surface of his body was coated with a thin but freezingyer of bluish white ice. r


    Little ice crystal patterns formed on the tentacles that were around his body and immediately spread outwards, causing the smoky cords to remain solidified. Understanding sparked in both thedies'' eyes and Queen Beatrice shed down swiftly on the tentacled closest to Azure''s body.r


    "Yes! It''s working!!" Beatrice shouted with joy.r


    Vera ced her hand on the one coiled around Azure''s upper neck and the tentacles melted like water.r


    Queen Beatrice also worked fast and shed and sliced through the two tentacles coiled around his hindleg and tail. r


    But just as Azure turned his head around, another three new dark tentacles shot over and coiled around the same ces that had been vacated by the destroyed ones. It was as though the dark core was mocking them, sending the exact same numbers of tentacles to rece their predecessors.r


    Over and over, Azure called forth his freezing spell. Over and over, Vera and Beatrice shed and melted them. However, every time one was disposed of, a new one quickly took its ce. Vera, who was not trained nor experienced, crumpled in a heap as she sat unmoving on Azure''s back. Her eyes shone with a helplessness that Beatrice could not do anything about.r


    "Vera! Take a break and I''ll take over. Just watch out for yourself!" Beatrice could only pick up the ck as she knew Vera must have exhausted herself.

 Chapter 675 Last Second

    Beatrice'' impossible speed and strength had kept them hanging on for a long time. Vera gritted her teeth again and ced her hand on the tentacle. She can''t give up when everyone was fighting with everything they had. She can''t rest while her mother-inw was fighting to the extreme without any moment of reprieve. She needed to hold on. At least, Azure was not riddled with injuries and still had some strength to fight back. No matter what happens, she needed to keep fighting along side everyone.


    "Vera!" Beatrice tackled the girl that they both were t on Azure''s back. A smoky projectile had suddenly shot at Vera. Her reactions were not fast enough but queen Beatrice was there to save her. Again. This had already happened more than once. Their situation worsened as Beatrice was starting to get overwhelmed from protecting Vera and zipping around, cutting the tentacles off from different areas of the dragon.


    Beatrice was certain now. These tentacles were truly focusing on Azure or Vera. It was as though whoever was controlling these nasty things were aiming for them all along. She couldn''t ask for help as the other who had tried toe aid them were now also dealing with the other tentacles.


    The situation was bing hopeless. The dragon was also getting weak as it had been struggling and kept pulling away to keep themselves from getting pulled forward. It was already so incredible how this Azure was able to hold its ground for this long. But... the dragon has a limit too. And she could feel that limit was so close now. What should she do?


    There was one thing left to do in her mind. She needed to get Vera off Azure. That''s the only way they could get out of this situation.


    "No... Azure! Hold on. Please! I''ll continue healing you." Vera was trying to heal the dragon again, trying to make it recover its strength. Vera had almost drained herself dry using up what little reserve of power she had. Helplessly, Vera and Beatrice could only keep at it as Azure started to get dragged towards the core.


    The next time Beatrice jumped to protect Vera against two tentaclesing at her, she lost her sword. So she had no choice but to use her nails to sh the tentacles before they could wrap themselves around Vera and take her.


    Beatrice screamed as she twisted and turned like a blur. Her nails lengthened and bled as it shed against the tentacles.


    ? With her, she had decided. They needed to leave Azure now. As much as she hated the thought of abandoning the dragon that had put in so much fight with them, she could not just watch as her daughter-inw get harmed or even killed!


    ''No. I must find a way to get Vera off Azure!'' Beatrice told herself firmly as her eyes darted around, finding a way to go about it. They could no longer hang on as the tentacles were hellbent on getting them into the core.


    "Vera! Queen Beatrice!" Azrael flew in from behind with Sweetie. His other teammates were not there as he had already let them off on the ground where it was rtively safer.


    "Azrael, don''te over! It''s too dangerous. These tentacles are aiming specifically for the dragons. Since you''ve escaped them, don''t get Sweetie caught up in it!" Vera ordered him. However, it was obvious from her faint voice that she was not in a good condition.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Looking meaningfully at Azrael, Beatrice held onto Vera''s arm, nning to use this chance to jump off and leave the dragon. She had seen Azrael''s small nod in response, understanding what she wanted to do. If she did not seize this short window of opportunity, it would be toote. They were very near the core.


    Felling Beatrice pulling her away, Vera widened her eyes.


    "No! I won''t leave Azure to fight alone!" Vera leaned her body back, digging her heels down as she lifted the other free hand to mp it down on Beatrice''s wrist. Shaking her head, she shed a watery smile at her mother-inw. "Please... don''t make me abandon him." Her voice was trembling as she pleaded Beatrice to let her go. Herrge blue eyes were clear and unclouded, showing that she was not confused and knew what she was talking about.


    "Vera, dear... How can I let you be? How would I answer Gida€¡°" her voice broke here but her eyes continue pleading with Vera. How could she just stand aside and watch as her son''s beloved woman get swallowed by that dark core? There was no telling what might happen in there.


    Tightening her grasp on Vera''s arm, she used her vampiric strength to forcefully pull the younger woman along. She was fully intending and all set to jump across to Sweetie and Azrael who had aligned their flight parallel to Azure.


    Beatrice did not wait anymore and took a powerful leap, sending her and Vera soaring to Sweetie. That was supposed to be the case. But a split secondter, Beatrice realized her hand was empty. Whipping her head back, she saw Vera''s outstretched hand with her fists clenched pointing towards her.


    Vera had, at thest second, used her power move where she would st the ice that her dragons create by clenching her fists. But since there was no ice, all it did was produce a propelling force that sent Beatrice hurtling to Sweetie even faster. Beatrice panicked and shot her arms out, but it was a futile attempt to grab onto Vera. She only saw her daughter-inw''s gentle smile and her mouthing out ''Sorry!'' as both her and Azure were dragged swiftly towards the core.


    "NOOO! Veraaaa....!!" Beatrice screamed as herst view was of Vera disappearing with Azure into the darkness.


    ___


    A/N: Just want to say thank you for all your patience guys. I think this book will soon end maybe this october or november. Update will stay weekly.

 Chapter 676 Silhouette

    Chapter 676 Silhouette


    Vera did not know what had gotten into her.


    All she knew was that she refused to just leave Azure behind. He was her mount and they had already gone through so many life and death situations together while fighting this war. He had always been by her side ever since they had first met. So how could she even think of leaving him now, when he was the one in trouble right now? Also, there was something in her gut that seemed to be pushing her to make this one reckless and suicidal move. She did not know what she would even aplish with what she was doing. It was not like she could save Azure even if she tagged along with him. She knew that she had no attacking powers to fight like how Evie could. She had also seen the look in Queen Beatrice''s face as they got separated and her heart was already filled with guilt. The queen, her mother-inw, did everything that she could to protect her. Only for her to make this heartbreaking decision in the end. Vera was sure that Beatrice must be panicking right now.


    But no matter what she thought about now, it was already a done deal. She and Azure were already being sucked in by the dark core. "I''m sorry¡­" she could only whisper apologetically as she remembered Evie and everyone''s trustful faces.


    It was so dark that she could not even see anything anymore. All she knew was that Azure had used his body to protect her. His massive bluish tinted wings were like a huge protective tent as sheid dependently on her dragon''s chest, holding onto him as they were being dragged forward forcefully at an impossible speed.


    "Gideon¡­" she called out helplessly, her quiet tears falling unseen in the deep darkness. "Where are you? Why aren''t you here yet?"


    Suddenly, Azure rammed and crashed into something solid ¨C that Vera could only deduce it as being the ground. The impact was so strong that even Vera herself was thrown into the air from the force of the crash.


    With a high-pitched yell, Vera free fell onto the ground, half-


    expecting that the rather violent fall might even kill her. But shended into something that felt like an incredibly thickyer of leather. Azure''s wings had shot out and caught her by wrapping protectively around her before she could crash onto the ground. If she had hit the ground directly, she would have definitely died.


    Gasping, Vera forced herself to her feet despite feeling the aches from the rough tumble. She knew that if not for Azure''s save, the pain would have been more than she could bear.


    "Azure? Are you okay? Please tell me that you''re okay¡­" her voice was trembling a little as she scrambled in the pitch darkness, moving in the direction that she thought Azure would be in from the sounds.


    To her extreme relief, a light suddenly appeared. It was Azure who was breathing out ice crystals before him, creating a white crystal field with bluish fire-like balls in its core that were creating a bluish glow in the pitch-ck darkness.


    Finally, being able to see Azure, Vera rushed tearfully over to her dragon''s head and touched its snout. The dragon''s wings were badly broken from the fall.


    "I''ll heal you¡­" Vera said, slightly panicking when Azure started to growl at her.


    The dragon was forcing itself to rise as he looked behind Vera. There seemed to be something that was behind her.


    Slowly, Vera looked over her shoulder. There really was something ahead of them! A silhouette of a¡­


    Her eyes widened as she looked at the outline of the figure approaching them. Her heartbeat raced as she realized how familiar it was. There was only one thing in her thoughts at that moment. Gideon. Her beloved husband. He was here!! Was this the answer to her prayers?


    Immediately rising to her feet, Vera carelessly ran towards the dark silhouette, ignoring Azure''s distressed growl. She did not hear nor notice about anything else around her any longer. Her mind was fully focused on the possibility that it was her husband that wasing towards her.


    "Gideon!" Vera called out. "Gideon?! Is that you? Please answer me!" her calls sounded more desperate the more she called out.


    A gasp was torn from Vera''s lips as something dark suddenly shot forward and wrapped around her, pulling her towards the dark silhouette.


    Azure made a rumbling sound from his chest and a bigger crystal was created, illuminating their surroundings a little brighter, making Vera finally able to see the face of the silhouette that was now holding her captive.


    Her heart stopped beating for a few moments as she felt the blood running through her veins slowed down as well.


    "G-gid¡­" she uttered in trembling lips. "Gideon¡­ it''s really you¡­"


    Silent tears fell copiously from Vera''s eyes as she lifted both her trembling hands to touch his face, not caring about the tight hold of the dark magic that was still coiled around her. She did not care that Gideon''s eyes were bothpletely pitch ck and more terrifying than the deepest darkness.


    12:04


    He was shrouded with a thick and ck miasma. His upper clothes had been torn and ripped apart, leaving only his trousers on him. His veins had turnedpletely ck, and they had crept all over his body, looking as though someone had tattooed them on him deliberately. He looked like someone who had risen from the very depths of hell itself. What had happened to him?! Vera felt her heart ache so much as she saw how Gideon was so lifeless and had no reaction towards her. What was it that he had to endure since he had left her? Seeing him this way, Vera could guess that it was not only nothing good, but it must have even been a long string of horrible and nasty things to reduce him into this.


    However, his magic was tightening its hold around her, making it harder and harder for her to breathe.


    "It''s me, Gid¡­ Vera¡­ your mate, your wife, can''t you recognize me?"

 Chapter 677 Only chance

    Chapter 677 Only chance


    "It''s me, Gid¡­ Vera¡­ your mate, your wife, can''t you recognize me?" she asked, begging him to hear her. Her trembling hands were still trying to reach for his face. She had missed him. So very much that it hurt like hell. It had not even been that long. It had only been days that had passed since shest saw him, but it felt as though months had already passed.


    Just as her hand was about to reach and touch his face, her vision suddenly blurred as she was rudely yanked away from him. And then she was thrown back onto the ground. Hard.


    Vera groaned and gasped from the pain of her fall. But she immediately looked up and when she saw him tugging at his hair as he growled lowly at her, she forced herself to stand. It was then that she realized it was him who had pushed her away.


    "Stay away, woman!" came his rumbling voice. It was a voice she could barely recognize. It sounded as though it belonged to her Gideon but at the same time, as if it also belonged to someone else that she did not recognize. "If youe closer, you''re dead!" the threat came out as a growl, surprising her.


    Something in his tone had her heart wrenching painfully. Before he had thrown her back from his person, she could almost feel his magic strangling her to death. He had thrown her away before the instincts from his darker side could kill her. Her beloved Gideon was still in there somewhere¡­ a part of him could still recognize her.


    Hope bloomed brighter in her heart, recing the dread and uncertainties that had almost overwhelmed her optimism. Her sky-


    blue eyes zed vibrantly as she lifted her chin from that encouraging sign. She could wake him up! No¡­ she would!! She would pull him away from that dreadful darkness that seemed to have drawn him in like a pit of quicksand and was consuming him quicker than she had imagined it would. She was not going to let go of him. Never. Because he was hers. He belonged to her alone. Not to the darkness. The darkness has no im over him. Even if it thought that it did, she would show it. She had literally gone through hell toe and fetch her man back. It would be a cold and snowy day in hell before her man would be imed by anything or anyone else other than herself! That means, it was never happening. Not if she still breathed and was able to fight.


    Taking a step forward, Vera smiled at him through her crystal clear, watery eyes. It had been a long time since her baby blues had held a shine like it has right now. Though she had tried to be strong and kept up her fighting spirit, she could not deny that daily, it was wearing her down. And she was daily being worn down by the never-


    ending battles and fights with the enemy forces. However, she had persisted only with the sole thought of that every single enemy they cut down, it was one enemy less for her so she could be closer to Gideon.


    "I''m here for you now, Gideon¡­ let''s go home, Gid¡­ I''ve missed you so much. Let''s go home, my most beloved husband." She continued whispering to him as she walked closer and closer to him again, not caring if he was listening to her words. She just wanted to get her intention across.


    "Yes,e over. Come to me¡­" his voice sounded sopletely different now. It had changed to the other voice that she no longer recognized. It was so sinister and dark that it made Vera pause in her advance to him. Shivers crawled under her skin as fear was aroused within her. That was not her Gideon''s beautiful voice. Still, Vera chose to keep going. She continued taking steps forward, trusting in her faith that her Gideon was still within his body. She wanted to believe that he was also fighting from within to get out to her.


    She had finally found him. There was no way she would be willing to back out just because she was scared. No amount of fear would make her leave him alone. Nothing on earth or in hell would stop her from advancing!


    "No! Stop right there! I''ll kill you!!!" he growled louder, warning her as his dark magic was a wave of miasmashing out uncontrobly around him, threatening to scare her away. But the voice she was hearing this time¡­ it was Gideon''s.


    That had confirmed it. Gideon was trying to fight the darkness back that was within himself and that was why there seemed to be two voicesing from him, as though they were fighting over for full control of himself.


    When she did not stop advancing, he shouted andshed his dark magic crazily around him as though he was creating a protective shield around him for her to not get close to him. He looked like a mad man, losing his mind. However, it was said that none of theshes of dark magic hit Vera even as she advanced.


    Watching him fighting so hard with himself broke Vera''s heart over and over. But listening to him and stepping away also was not an option for her. She could feel it in her gut that this was the only chance she would ever have to get Gideon back with her. She felt like if she failed her attempt this time, she would forever regret it. It would be over for her.


    The things she saw in that moment during their mating ceremony came back to her and she used them as oil to fuel the fire that was already raging within her. She was not going to lose him like what she saw in her vision. She was not going to go through all that pain of losing him. Never again. She would do anything, everything. Whatever it takes. She was not going toe out of this alone. It was either they came out together or not at all.


    "Gideon¡­" she called out hopefully.


    As Vera bravely approached the wall of dark miasma that he had created around him and tried to cross it, heshed his magic straight towards her.

 Chapter 678 Stop

    As Vera saw the powerful whip of dark magic arcing towards her, she could not help but wince a tiny bit and her eyes fluttered close halfway. However, she could not be faulted for behaving in such a way as every ce that theshes of Gideon''s dark magic hit, it left a gaping gash in its wake. On top of that, the gaping wound on the ground would be seeping out ck wispy trails of smoke, as though there were some corrosive attributes to his attack. r


    So, though it had not hit Vera yet so far, she was still afraid of the attack a€¡° more so it was now headed directly for her. As it drew nearer to her, Vera suddenly lost her nerves right at the end and her eyelids tightly squeezed shut. r


    "I''ll still stand strong. For Gid, I will not avoid his attacks!" She whispered fiercely to herself, even as her whole body was trembling with the anticipation of the attack connecting with her flesh. Though she closed her eyes due to the fear, her feet were anchored to the ground, not moving from the ce where she stood.r


    A strong blow hit her. Although she had expected and already anticipated that thesh of dark magic this time would most surely hit her, the real blow still took her by surprise. r


    She tumbled onto the ground due to the impact. Just with that one hit, Vera could feel as though her internal organs were being sent into total chaos and were on the verge of exploding. If it were not for the angle of her fall to be advantageous to herself, the injuries might have just caused her to kick the bucket and expire right there and then.r


    Suddenly, Vera was sent into a violent coughing fit. She coughed and wheezed to catch her breath to the point that she had a fleeting thought that perhaps she might even cough out her own lungs. After barely stopping from coughing, another bad news seemed to have greeted her. Bright red, life- giving blood began to flow from the corner of her lips. Yes, flow. It was not a small trickle, but arge amount of blood flowing out of her.r


    Though Vera was taken aback for a moment when seeing so much blood running out of her own body, sheposed herself and her emotions very quickly. In the next moment, she still rose to her feet, though a little ungracefully, but with a spirit filled with fighting aura.r


    "Stay back!!!" Gideon shouted at her, his tone strangely sounded as though he was begging her. "You will die if you continue to advance!" r


    She, however, did not stop even with his ferocious warning. Another wave of magic surged mightily before being thrown out. Again, it was aimed right in the face of Vera.r


    Azure had appeared seemingly out of nowhere and was in time to perfectly block the magic that had been aimed at Vera. But with the results of that actions, the dragon was so badly wounded. r


    Gideon kept stepping back. Even though he had been warning Vera to not approach, his steps almost mirrored hers. With every step she took towards him, he took two steps back in order to avoid her.r


    Seeing that her approach to him was being met with his retreat, in double time, Vera started to get concerned. It was to the point that she could no longer hold back and screamed out for him.r<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Gideon!" Vera cried out. She cannot let him leave. She must not let him leave! As her initial gut feeling had told her, if she failed getting him to return to her side this time, it might mean that she would lose him for good. And that was something that she was not okay with. Even if she had to sacrifice much, she was not going to allow him to just back off and leave her. "Gideon... STOP!!" Vera eximed loudly as she shot her hands out, as though wanting to hold onto his arm.r


    Her sudden move must have given Gideon quite the shock. Because, immediately, he sent a strong wave of magic sweeping down her way. And again, the ever-dependable Azure jumped forward and blocked it for Vera, causing the dragon to fall into a stupor. This caused Vera to be so aggrieved for Azure that she had shrieked out in worry. Azure was a veryrge and very powerful ice dragon. But no matter how powerful a dragon was, it was still made of flesh, blood and bones, and they could be injured. All it needed was for an opportune timing and a whole lot of vicious attacks. And the mighty and powerful dragon would also sumb to its injuries. r


    Vera was incensed that Azure was continuously being injured only for her sake. And to make it worse, the perpetrator was her very own mate! Gideon! Panic and anger for her dragon mount began to rose within her.r


    "Stop!!!" she screamed. Azure was already so badly injured from the battle outside this dark core and that dangerous and deadly fall as well. His wings was battered and he wasn''t even trying to fight Gideon. He was merely protecting her.r


    "Gideon! Please!!!" she begged. Unable to watch Azure getting hit anymore.r


    But Gideon continuedshing out at the dragon with his full attacks. However, it was as if he was redirecting the hit from Vera towards the dragon now, instead of attacking her.r


    Gideon did not seem to be showing Azure any mercy and his attacks were intense and aggressive. Out of five attacks, three would lethally hit Azure. Vera cried out and eximed every time an attacknded on her dragon''s body. r


    Feeling her dragon''s pain, and feeling like this next blow would surely kill Azure, Vera''s eyes suddenly turned blurry and the next thing she knew, she was standing there. Right in front of Azure. Her arms spread wide as she bravely blocked the dragon with her very own body. r


    Time seemed to stop for a moment and as her vision darkened, she heard her name finally being called by Gideon.r


    "Vera!!!!" r

 Chapter 679 Name

    Vera felt as though she had fallen into ake of fire. Her body seemed to be burning, then it suddenly went numb. She was currently suspended in the air. Yet she felt as though she was falling. Falling endlessly.r


    Thatst arc of dark magic had hit her. And it had stuck her point nk since she had purposely put herself in the path of the attack, hoping to receive as much of the blow as possible so she could spare Azure from it. She had seeded in her attempt. And now, her consciousness was leaving her. Her heartbeats had already been slowing down a while ago and had been beating in an irregr rhythm, seemingly threatening to stop. r


    ''Gideon...'' she called out weakly in her mind. Was this the end of her? Why could she not get through to him? Were her desperate calls not enough to pull her Gideon out from his own depths of darkness? Why could she not make him stop? What must she do to help him be able to break free from the darkness that seemed to have consumed him? Why was she still unable to do anything properly? Even now, as thest descendent of the guardians of the ice dragons, she was still powerless in achieving what she had set out to do. Why was she so useless? Why was her fate so wretched?r


    Hopelessness surged like a massive tsunami and swallowed her entire being. It seemed that even if she gave up her own life, she still could not do anything to change their fate. Was it because they were not fated to be with each other forever? Was it because that they were fated to be separated in the end?r


    Vera had been determined to change that future she saw in her vision, but... it seems that no matter what she did, no matter what the oue, one of them would still end up going. This time, it seemed as though it was her...? r


    There was no way she would survive this. She had been hit straight on by his powerful magic. And she just... could feel like she was really going to die. Why... why could she not be with him and be happy together forever? r


    A happy future with him... them together... was that really just too much for her to ask?r


    Tears filled her eyes, and her vision started to darken from the edges. She was falling... dying... r


    She then fell onto something solid yet pliable that had sent her body bouncing a little. Azure... her lovely big dragon... he had caught her again. ''I''m sorry...'' she uttered in her mind. ''I''m so sorry.''r


    As Azure slowly ced Vera back down onto the ground, Vera had been momentarily pushed up into a sitting position, causing the blood flowing from her mouth to drip onto her chest that had been exposed now due to getting hit by the powerful magic. That attack had seemed to have burned off her clothes and even singed her skin. r


    The blood dripped down onto her mating tattoo and the ck ink suddenly turned blood red. It spread out, following the patterns until everything turned into the same bloody red. r


    Then Gideon started to scream. He fell to his knees. His hands flew into his hair, and they fisted tightly, tugging them hard. His mating tattoos also started to turn into the same blood-like etching that could be seen on Vera. Exactly like what was happening to Vera''s tattoos.r<novelnext></novelnext>


    He screamed out in agony and the sounds were unearthly and had traces of mania. Anyone hearing it could understand that the pain was killing him and tearing him apart a€¡° from the inside. His screams were so moving that it even had the dark core pulsating along with his agonizing screams, as though a drum beating along with the rhythm set by the conductor. r


    The dark magic that was seeping through him, also started to pulse violently around his body. Every scream that came from his mouth seemed to push out whatever darkness that was living and had settled so resiliently inside of him. At the same time, his mouth kept opening and closing as his lips twitched and pulled in certain shapes. r


    "Veraa!!!" a name was finally formed. His lips had managed to form the correct moves and all the screams finally took shape into that name that he had screamed out. But that one word seemed to be the key to finally stop his agony. r


    Again and again. Gideon continued to scream out Vera''s name, treating it as though it was some kind of holy mantra, not stopping from uttering that name even though he could feel the vessels in his throat burst and bleed from the effort of his screams. He could not stop... No, it was as if he did not want to stop? r


    Somethingplete dark was being forced out of his body as he continued screaming out that name. However, the effort of it was so immense, so much so that it was causing the core to tremble until it seemed to threaten to burst. r


    Gideon''s eyes which was purely as ck as coal, now had turned back to its normal blue again. And the first thing that he saw when his eyes cleared up was his... his beloved Vera... his beautiful mate... and she was there... lying on a pool of blood. What was worse was, that pool of blood was her own!!r


    His eyes dted and he rose from the ground shakily. r


    ''No... no...'' this word echoed repeatedly in his head as though he had no control over it. All the while, he was approaching her with leaden steps. His body started shaking more violently the closer he got to her. ''No... please... no... don''t do this to me...'' the more he looked at her still form, the more his vision shook, and a cloudy haze seemed to cause his vision to turn blurry.r


    When he finally reached her, he fell to his knees as he reached out to gather her into his arms. r


    "No!!!!"r

 Chapter 680 Order

    Outside the dark core, the fierce battle against the strange ck tentacles continued on. Vampires, dark faes, fire and ice dragons alike, all were giving their all in this battle. Everyone somehow had that feeling as though this would be the final battle that would bring them to the end of this ongoing war that had been going on for too long. Though in actual fact, it was not that long. However, the strain and toll it had taken on the minds and morale of the allied forces was just too immense. If not for some key people who were continuously rallying the rest of the armies through encouragements, through healing magic, through fighting alongside them and even just by staying alive, the soldiers would have long since given up and fallen in battle.


    Now, Onyx flew faster than an arrow as Evie who was mounted on his back shed viciously at the dark tentacle-like thing with her light magic, freeing the caught dragon. Evie had condensed her light magic into the shape of a long de, having the light edges of her de sharpened on both ends, making it a double-edged sword, able to kill no matter which way she swung her de.


    The dark core had pulsed twice in a row now. And that pulsation had not been simr to the ones that sent out those strange ck tentacles that were causing everyone troubles for now. Both pulsations were strong and sent an abnormal wave of feeling through every single member of the allied forces. Everyone knew that something was going on inside the dark core and Evie believed that it must be rted to Vera. When she had received the news that Vera and Azure had been sucked into the core, she was not ovee with devastation. And somehow, that instinctual feeling alone was enough for her to be sure that Vera was still alive, wherever she was in there. Perhaps, she might have even found Gideon.


    When the core started sending out strong pulsations, Evie was now even more certain that her earlier hunch was true. Vera was very likely with Gideon right now, and she must be having her very own fight to save her man.


    So, Evie rallied everyone to keep putting on a good fight. She reminded them to put their trust in Vera. And indirectly, in Gideon. Though unsaid, everyone knew that they were here to bring Gideon back to them.


    After much struggling, with blood, sweat and tears, they had finallypleted the job that they had set out to do. They had finally annihted every single monster around them as Gideon had instructed Vera to do. But though this major goal had been met, they could not even stop to celebrate it yet. Their fight was notpletely over just yet. The battle with the monsters had finally ended, but there was still Gideon himself. Gideon, who was now themander of the dark forces that the core a€¡° the darkness itself a€¡° had designated for him to be. Evie believed that the answer to destroy this core and ending this battle for good, lies in the hands of Gideon himself.


    Evie believed that the rest of the actual fight from now on would solely lie in Vera''s hand.


    The rest of them could not approach the core even if they had wanted to. They could only support Vera and Azure through prayers and waiting patiently for them toe out victorious from the other side of the dark core with Gideon alongside them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ording to the report that hade from Azrael, Vera was protected by Azure before they were forcefully pulled in by the ck tentacles into the core. Evie believed that Azure''s body must have been able to withstand the deadly dark magic of the outer wall of that core. Evie did not forget the fact that Azure himself, was an ancient ice dragon. Not only that, but he was also the biggest, and most powerful of his kind that had managed to stay alive up till today to pledge their loyalty to thest of the guardians of the ice dragons a€¡° Vera. Its skin that seemed to be made of magical crystals were probably one of the best materials as a shield a€¡° ever! And from the reports that stated Azure had actively protected Vera, Evie was quite certain that nothing would have happened to Vera as they crossed over through the wall of deadly dark magic, and into the other side of the dark core. Even if Vera was injured, it would most likely only be superficial wounds on the surface that would not affect her that much.


    As Evie thought on this, she also acknowledged that the only other dragon who could probably do the same thing as what Azure did was her very own Onyx. But Evie knew that it was too risky a thing for them to attempt the same thing that Vera and Azure had done. Maybe not for her, but for Onyx and hers and Gav''s precious little child that was still growing within her womb.


    When the wave of the third pulsation throbbed and spread from the central area of the dark core, outwards over the armies that had surrounded the area, Evie did not know why, but her heart trembled a little. Thattest pulsation had sent icy cold shivers crawling down her spine. Something just did not seem right with thatst wave. Though it felt the same as the other two from earlier, Evie trusted her instincts that told her something unpleasant must have urred over on Vera''s side.


    "Vera..." she uttered. "Please... please be alright..." Evie whispered out, as though saying a prayer.


    Clenching her fists, Evie''s eyes looked back at the core that was now suddenly acting strange. Something seemed to be about to happen. And whatever it was, she was convinced that it would be something... deadly.


    "My Queen!!!" Zn yelled from behind her. "We need to retreat!!! Now!!! That core, it''s behaving exactly the same way as what had happened with those exploding monsters right before they explode!!! I believe that the core is about to explode!!! Please order a retreat right this instant!!!"

 Chapter 681 Retreat

    Evie looked at the core and gritted her teeth. It seemed as though what she had been afraid of had happened. She mourned at how urate sometimes her instincts and gut feeling could be. It was almost prophetic to a degree. And now even Zn was advising her to call the troops to withdraw.


    "RETREAT!" she shouted out using her magic to amplify her voice so it could reach the ears of all the members of their allied forces. Everyone was swift and immediately moved to retreat as per the orders given by Queen Evie, even as they did not understand what was going on. In their minds, they had already secured the victory as all the monsters had been in. They were just dying the victory celebration until Vera and Azure returns with Prince Gideon. Thus, even as they were running back, retreating as they had already determined on if they ever needed to retreat, their minds were still in chaos and confusion.


    The soldiers on the ground flew back as they tried to get as far away as possible from the core. Since their leader had already spoken, they only needed to obey and follow.


    Just as everyone was trying to retreat, the core once again, acted strangely. The tentacles that had been dormant after all the monsters had been killed off, now lengthened at will, as if it did not have any intentions on allowing anyone to escape.


    Many were caught and could not escape. The dark tentacles'' movements were just too quick and swift that even with the orderly retreat from the armies, one after another were caught and fell prey to the clutches of these long appendages. Frightened screams and panicked shouts rang out across the battlefield that was only for a short moment earlier, quiet and calm.


    Evie could only turn around, shooting out light beams in order to free everyone. Her brilliant light magic lighted up small sections of areas in the darkness, along with Onyx''s horizontal columns of fire that was being breathed out and controlled in cylindrical, concentrated streaks. Everywhere that Evie''s light and Onyx''s fire shoots out at, their allies were released from the entrapment of those wicked dark tentacles. However, there were only the two of them, but numerous tentacles had shot out to take their people captive. Still, Evie and Onyx did not stop, and the other fire dragons and their riders also tried to help by emting Queen Evie and Onyx in helping their own people who were caught.


    Queen Beatrice had already gone berserk, after watching how the armies were being toyed with by the tentacles. She zipped around, tearing up the tentacles using her sword like a deranged warrior with just one strike. She continued on that way, shing from left to right, from the front to the back, freeing up as many dragons and soldiers as she could with each strike and sh of her sharp de.


    The soldiers kept yelling at Evie to leave and escape, to not bother about them. Even Zn had expressed his wish for the queen to just go, but of course, Evie did not listen to them. How could she?! Could she just up and leave these fellowrades whom she had fought alongside with and shed blood and tears for in this bloody war? No way! She could not... No, she did not have the heart to leave anyone behind, and from what she saw of her mother-inw, so does Beatrice. They both had zero intentions of running off and just saving themselves.


    Evie was at ease and wasn''t afraid for her and her child. Se was confident that her protective shield was able to withstand this impending explosion. She is the Queen of Light. She would withstand this! She should! But the others. The dragons and soldiers couldn''t.


    Meanwhile, on the ground, Laiza kept looking up, trying to keep track of Queen Evie''s situation, as she started to escape along with everyone else.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She couldn''t quite see what was going on up there as she was flying low but she could still her light and the fires. She could tell the queen was not retreating.


    A dragon flying a little lower than the usual height it would be at caught her attention. Immediately realizing that it was the dragon that Levy had been on, she could not help but stop and looked up at it for a longer time. Her eyes scanned from the head of the dragon to its tail, trying to identify that familiar figure that she was looking for. This dragon had turned back to free an ice dragon that had been caught and trapped by a dark tentacle. But now, it was the one that was caught. And there was no one near who was there to help them out of their predicament.


    Laiza could see that the dragon was really struggling. Three tentacles had wrapped around it. It was three tentacles too many. Three tentacles were just too much for it to fight against.


    She gritted her teeth and flew closer to where the dragon was visibly struggling. The tentacles that were holding the dragon down had emerged from below them and she noticed that the tentacle was thinner when it was near the ground,pared to when it was up there and wrapping itself around their prey. They have multiplied in size! She could sh at that with just her sword!


    Without any hesitation, Laiza headed towards it by herself. At the back of her mind, she kept asking what the hell was she doing? And alone, at that. But she could not make herself return and run away. With a disbelieving smile on her face, she went forward at full speed ahead.


    Up above, Levy and Luc were cursing. "Shit!!! We''re not going make it at this rate!!!" Luc yelled as the two of them kept on slicing desperately at the thick tentacles. They were both already weakened from the long and fierce battle earlier on. And Levy had also lost his damned sword!


    ____


    A/N: please cast your Golden Tickets on Hellbound Heart. Thank you so much! <3

 Chapter 682 Dumbass

    Hopelessness and despair began to get to them as they could feel the severity of their situation the longer that they fought against the three vicious tentacles. They could almost feel the determination of the tentacles that were attacking them. Levy and Luc were doing their best to hack at these infernal things. But every time they managed to rid themselves off one tentacle and moved on to the next, the previous one would have regenerated and resumed attacking them when they were done with the next.


    This pattern continued on, but both the men could not do anything else but to fight on. The only other option was to stop a€" but they obviously would not a€" which would spell certain doom for them and the dragon they were on. The dragon was also getting exhausted and slowly being strangled the longer they tried to maintain the status quo. All Levy and Luc could do was to keep themselves from getting caught by the tentacle themselves.


    "Shit!!! Seems like this is the end of the road for us!!!" Luc yelled as he viciously sliced at the oing tentacle. But another tentacle had shot in from Luc''s blind side and wrapped tightly around his thighs before pulling him with a strong yank. Luc screamed in pain as he felt as though the tendons connecting the bones in his thighs to his hip tore. A sharp piercing pain red up at the base of his hip. That sudden pull had sent him off bnce and he nearly fell off the dragon''s back. "Damn it! These things just don''t quit, do they?!" he yelled exasperatedly through his pain, eyes watering slightly.


    Levy caught him just in time before he dropped off the sides. "Damn it, you, dumbass! Hold on to me, will you?!!! I''ll pull you up! On three!" Levy called out and counted while creating momentum to swing Luc back onto the dragon''s back. Levy had to put in almost all of his strength to swing Luc as Luc was in so much pain that he could only focus on holding onto Levy so he would not fall off.


    The moment Levy pulled Luc back onto the back of the dragon, a sudden movement jolted them both, causing Levy to fall over this time around as Luc cried out again. That jerk had aggravated his injury just as he was about to check on it.


    However, though in pain, Luc managed to catch Levy. The both of them were grasping at each other''s forearm, hanging on for dear life. But due to Luc''s utterly weakened state, he could not even lift Levy back up onto the dragon''s back. Sweat dotted his forehead as he was on his belly, one hand clutching onto the seat harness that was attached to the dragon for the riders to ride on while his other hand tightened his grip on Levy''s forearm. His eyes that were looking at Levy who was dangling over the side of the dragon were filled with panic and worry.


    "Just hang in there, dumbass." He smiled and Levy saw that his smile did not reach his eyes. But Levy smiled back in his usual silly way before winking. It was then that they realized the dragon was somehow free from the restraining tentacles and had already turned in the opposite direction and was flying away from the dark core.


    Eyes wide, the duo looked at each other in surprise. Both had the same questions in their eyes. What had happened in that split second? There was no way their dragon mount would have been able to free itself from the clutches of those tentacles-like things. So who was it that had saved them from the tentacles?


    Levy did not know why, but the first thing he did was to look down. And it was then that he saw her, and his heart felt as though it had fallen into a deep dark icy well. Down there, she was all by herself. Laiza... was she the one who... No, it should be her that had saved them!


    "Luc... Laiza is... Laiza is left behind!" Levy immediately turned back to look at Luc, his eyes quickly filling with panic and fear. However, the panic and fear were only for the little female that was left on the ground and growing smaller as the dragon flew further away.


    Luc knew what Levy wanted to say. Before Levy could open his mouth, Luc cut him off with a shake of his head. "We can no longer go back Levy. We... even we just barely escaped! Our dragon is barely hanging on too!"


    Levy''s eyes shook a little after hearing his friend speak. He pressed his lips together as he lowered his eyes. No one knew what was going on through his mind at the moment. But in the next second, he lifted his head and Luc saw his eyes. It was clear and unclouded, as though he knew what he wanted to do.


    "I''m sorry Luc... I... can''t bear to leave her alone there..." Levy spoke slowly and apologetically.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "L-levy..." Luc had a bad feeling. Though Levy was smiling and looking like his silly self from before, something was still off.


    "I''m sorry. Please convey my apologies to Queen Evie. Please tell leader and everyone else too..." Levyughed in his usual silly manner. But there was a gleam of regret in his clear eyes as he did not say the next words. ''I would miss you guys...''


    "Levy... please don''t... I know you care about her but..." Luc tried to persuade him. But Levy only shook his head.


    "No... I love her, Luc." Levy said it simply, his eyes shining bright with that confession and a gentle smile crossed his lips.


    "You... dumbass. You two had just met..." Luc''s weak voice tried to deny his friend''s ims.


    "I know. I''m a dumbass after all." He grinned andughed good-naturedly at himself. "But this dumbass really loves Laiza. I''m sorry..."


    "You, dumbass..." Luc teared up. The pain at his hip seemed to have been magnified somehow. A bitter feeling filled his chest and his nose felt stuffy.


    "It''s okay, Luc. Perhaps, there might be another miracle like Zn? I can''t allow him to be the only hero there is, right?" Levy cracked a silly joke, hoping to lighten the blow. "But it is goodbye for now, Luc."


    "Levy..." Luc could barely choke out his name.


    "Thank you for everything. And I love you, Luc! Please tell everyone and Queen Evie that I love them. Bye!"


    "Levy!!!" Luc frantically wed with that one free hand, trying to grab onto whatever part of Levy that he could.


    Levy had let go of Luc''s hand and was falling down, smiling.

 Chapter 683 Found Her

    Background Music: I will find you by Harry Lightfoot/Audiomachine


    ____


    Laiza could no longer see the dragon. Her hand was pressing down hard on the circr wound that was on her bleeding abdomen. After she had shed through thest tentacle, it had regrown andunched a sneak attack on her. That hit had struck her hard, throwing her back like a rag doll being flung off carelessly.


    The impact was so strong that she had been sent flying many meters away andnded in a rolling heap, resulting in more cuts and bumps that would definitely bruise a€" if she managed to stay alive, that is. She had thought for a moment she was quite lucky as that hit had actually sent her further away from it. That way, she might still have, even the slimmest chance to escape. Well, that was what she had hoped would happen. But she was wrong. Luck was apparently not on her side at all as always.


    She had fallen back onto a heap of spiky crystallized ice, causing it to pierce straight into her back and its tip protruded through her abdomen.


    Blood trickled from her lips as she forced herself into a sitting position. Her weak magic could not even do anything to heal herself nor stop her bleeding. Thus, resulting in the reason for her putting pressure on her seeping wound. She then looked around. Her surroundings were so dark and quiet. The deste ground looked so creepy and lonely too.


    Alone. She was all alone in this vast darkness. A bitter, almost hysterical smile curved on her lips as maniacalughter was bubbling at the back of her throat, just waiting to be released. It seems like her death was just as what she had imagined. She was going to die alone. Just like this. And then... after her passing, she would quickly be forgotten. Like how the dew would disappears as the day brightens or like how the snow melts when the sun rises. It would be as though she had never even existed in the first ce.


    She had thought that she was more than ready for this. Because she had known that this wasing. This was the inevitable fate of a rogue warrior like herself. But damn... why did it have to be so sad...? She had never thought that the ending of her life would be this sad. She did not think that it could be this painfully sad to die alone. With no one to apany by your side.


    Lifting her head up, the image of that dragon and Levy''s annoying face shed unbidden in her mind. At least, her death was not going to be in vain.


    Right now, the only thing that she was so thankful for was the fact that she was not regretting what she had done. At least, her demise would not be for nothing. That dragon and those vampires were more precious and useful to the queen than her. They could do more things that were beneficial than a rogue like her. At thatforting thought, her mocking smile gentled and a soft light filled her eyes.


    Forcing herself to stand up through her pain, Laiza moved her feet to walk through sheer will alone. Every single movement caused her to cough and blood continued flowing from the corner of her lips. But she still pressed on. She knew that it was hopeless. She was not walking ahead because she still naively believed that there was a chance that she could make it. She just did not want to sit in one spot and obediently wait for death. She would rather keep on moving stubbornly, fighting to the end. Where it was possible, she wanted her death to be one that was on her own terms rather than being passive about it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She really was not expecting for any miracle to happen. Because so far, she had been so unlucky. Things like miracles and luck had never once yed nicely with her. It was as though she was a deterrent to miracles and luck. She just wanted to move because she would rather continue feeling the physical pain and know that she was still half alive, than feel the loneliness and misery of dying all alone.


    A faint yell echoed. She thought that she might be hallucinating due to her significant loss of blood and the pain that was causing her to feel lightheaded.


    "Laiza!!! Laiza my love!!!"


    Nope. She definitely had heard someone calling her. And it was curiously a very familiar someone.


    After some moments, Laiza''s eyes widened at the click of realization to that familiar voice she had thought was just a figment of her imagination. But then, she stilled in shock. Her mouth dropped opened at the sight of a vampire running happily and eagerly towards her.


    "No... no..." she uttered to herself as she watched him ran towards her with that wide and silly smile. And he was somehow looking at her as though he had found some hidden treasure that he had been dreaming of for his entire life. Laiza could feel sweat beading on her forehead as she was frozen for a moment as she stared at his approaching figure.


    She then shook her head. This man...!! He had chosen toe back for her! An awkward yet ecstatic feeling seemed to be bubbling deep within her heart. However, as he got nearer, Laiza got agitated.


    "W-what the hell are you doing down here! You, dumbass!!!" she screamed at him. She could not exin what she was feeling. She definitely felt happiness at the sight of him but at the same time, there was also a tinge of despair. Seeing his situation, she knew they could not move away fast enough to escape. She could not help but tear up at the thought. Why? Why did he have toe back? Why was he throwing his only chance of survival toe find her? Though she wanted to scream out these questions, she could only bite down on her lips and stare at him.


    He grinned apologetically at her as he finally reached where she was. He didn''t ask anymore. He simply smiled gently, lovingly. Looking as though he was so d and happy he had found her.


    And then, he scooped her up as careful as he could and held her in his arms.

 Chapter 684 Goodbye

    Background Music: Saturn by Sleeping At Last


    ____


    "Put me down and run!!! Now!!! You, dumbass!!!" she yelled at him, tearing up. It was bad enough that he came back for her. She did not want him to be held back and die because of her.


    "Sorry, Laiza my love... but I can''t bear to leave you alone. We''ll get out of this together." He reassured her, looking at her tenderly as he struggled to walk away with her in his arms. "Hang in there, okay? It''s not over yet. We still can make it."


    Laiza shook her head, she still couldn''t believe he''s here. Her vision blurred as her eyes welled up with tears. "You''re such a dumbass... a big dumbass... you should''ve been in a safe ce by now..."


    "While you''re left here alone and by yourself after saving us? No way!" Levy''s smile became so emotional. "Sorry, but this dumbass will not be able to bear it. If I didn''te back, I don''t think I would be able to ever get over this regret for the rest of my life. I just know that your image, being left behind after you had saved us, would haunt me forever." He forced a grin again, stumbling a little as he continued moving forward as fast as he could. He wasn''t even half as fast as he used to be. He was obviously hurt too and she guessed it must be because of his fall from such height. "So here I am... Please don''t worry about it, Laiza. This is my choice. This is what my heart wants."


    When Levy fell from the dragon, he had been smiling by himself in disbelief. A small part of him had been telling him ''what have you done? Are you really sacrificing yourself like this for a woman? How about the queen? How about your brothers?''. He had imagined his brothers calling him ''dumbass''. The tears in Luc eyes had him feeling hurt. He didn''t want to make them sad and leave them behind. But...


    His body started running, looking for her and the moment he saw her, alone and badly hurt in the dark, Levy felt that he had done the right thing... for himself. His heart... it ached and rejoiced at the same time. The excrutiating pain just evaporated and all he wanted to do was hold her, be with her, stay with her. His heart was filled with so much emotion there was no room for regret. Nothing at all.


    Her tears fell. She had always heard this person confess his ''love'' to her. But it is not until this instant that her heart was truly touched and filled to bursting at his confession through his actions.


    The earth suddenly shook, causing Levy to fall on his knees. But he still held onto Laiza, never letting her out of his arms.


    They turned back and they felt it... the end...


    Time seemed to stand still as they felt the change in the air around them. They could just feel it... the explosion was going to happen soon.


    Their eyes met and locked together. Laiza teared up. Fear and sadness filled her eyes. She had thought she was going to die alone. But here she was in the arms of the man who imed that he loved her.


    "Don''t be scared, I''m here... Laiza... please don''t be sad." He told her as he wiped away her tears.


    "Do you really love me?" she asked even though she already knew. She had thought he was merely infatuated. But if this was infatuation, he would note back for her and be willing to die with her. If this was not love, she really did not know what is. It still sounded impossible. She had thought that falling in love at first sight was something impossible. But this man proved her wrong.


    "I love you." He told her, smiling tenderly. This time, the silliness and yfulness were all gone. This was a serious Levy who was confessing his heart to her. "The moment I saw you, my heart was shaken so violently like never before. It might sound silly and unbelievable to you, but... I know my heart. I knew I loved you because my heart had told me so."


    "You''re... such a hopeless... little... dumbass, Levy..." she mumbled in a broken voice,ughing even as tears rolled down her cheeks. Her heart was full. It was filled with those loving words and the gentle look in his eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She had never thought her end would be this emotional. Before this war, she had always thought, she would get killed one day in the battle and that was it. She was not even afraid of death. To her, it was something that would be as easy as getting knocked down by an opponent. Only that she will never be able to regain consciousness again.


    But here she was, crying and smiling in the arms of a beautiful a€" yes, she had acknowledged now that this man was really handsome a€" man. Most especially right now. No, right now, to her, he was the most handsome man. His brown eyes gleamed brightly and had pierced her soul.


    And she reached out to wrap her arms around his neck and kissed his lips. Shocking him. She was happy but so sad at the same time. Sad that she had only found him now at the end of her life, and even sadder that he had only found love in this hopeless time and ce. This man, she thought, deserves better...


    "If there ever is to be a next life..." she whispered against his lips as she cupped his face lovingly, "Pleasee find me again, Levy...e find me early. I promise... I will give you my heart and love you as you deserve."


    Levy''s smile widened and he tightened his grip on her.


    "I promise, Laiza. I will definitely find you. I love you." He told her and as thick miasma of darkness came at them, he bent and kissed Laiza''s mouth with a kiss full of nothing but love and eternal promise.


    ...


    Evie saw Levy. She felt the connection that she had left in him. But she couldn''t go save him. It was... toote as she had gone to shield Beatrice along with Onyx and herself.


    ''I''m so sorry Levy, I couldn''t a€"'' Evie mind-spoke to him. The magic she had ced to the vampires could only be used once.


    ''No, my queen. I''m the one who is sorry. I failed to keep my promise to you. Please don''t worry and don''t be sad... because I''m together with Laiza right now. I''m not alone. Please take care, my queen... please tell my brothers ''I''m sorry''... tell them not to be sad as well. I will just be here, watching...''


    Evie teared up as a smile tugged at the corner of her lips. She saw an image of Levy and Laiza kissing. She felt his emotions through the connection and though it was painful, she understood him. How could she me him? She would choose the same path if it were Gav and herself in this same situation. She would run towards him too.


    ''Don''t worry about the others. I will take care of them....'' She told him, her tears flowing down her face like rain.


    ''Thank you, Queen Evie. You''re the best queen ever! Goodbye...'' Levy replied onest time.


    ''Goodbye Levy, please watch over us.''


    And then Evie watched him hug Laiza close to him, not breaking their kiss even as the darkness slowly turned them both into dust.

 Chapter 685 Cruel Reality

    Outside the wall of darkness, King Belial was already prepared to move out when a strong wind blew towards their encampment from the wall of darkness. It was such a strong gust that the wind managed to blow and reach all the way into the capital.


    "Beatrice..." he uttered in a tight voice. However, though whispered just below his breath, if anyone were to be close enough to hear, they would have picked up the trace of worry and fear King Belial had for his beloved wife''s safetycing his words. Drawing in a deep breath and holding it in for a couple of seconds, King Belial took that time to contemte and single-mindedly made up his mind. Following that decision, he then finally entered the wall, unable to put off taking action any longer.


    Upon passing through the wall of darkness, to his surprise, he could feel that the darkness was no longer like it was before. He clearly remembered how oppressive and dense that wall of darkness was when the armies had first crossed over into it. At the time, even he had serious misgivings and doubts on whether their allied forces together with Evie and Vera''s visions would be able to ovee it. But currently, it had felt as though the height of the storm was now over and the darkness that was so thick and heavy had reduced its severity and turned into mere smoke that could be waved away with just a couple of ps from the dragons'' wings.


    And with such an encouraging urrence, King Belial hastened forward as his army followed behind him. Some of the lords who had been so adamant in stopping the king from rushing towards the darkness werenow silent as they could also feel the immense change. They even actually felt that the war was over and many of them could hardly believe it!


    When they reached a little deeper, they saw the soldiers. Everyone was standing still, facing towards the source of the explosion that had happened far away from them.


    One look and Belial could tell that the soldiers had managed to escape.


    The king''s heart raced within his ribcage as he rallied on ahead with his army hot on his heels. He did not bother to ask any questions regarding Beatrice''s condition or safety because, knowing his wife for as long as he already had, she would most probably be one of the veryst ones to retreat! She had always been like that. Even in the many battles and wars she had previously fought together with him, she had always been in the thick of things, never expecting to be protected behind defensive lines. It is more probable that she would be right at the frontlines, fighting alongside those who face the threats of direct attacks from their enemies. And he was quite sure it was no different this time - more so when it involves his two daughters-inw, especially with one of them pregnant with their future grandchild!


    Soon, he spotted the vampires along with the fire dragons who were all now on the ground. They are all pretty battered. The damages on the dragons were more than enough for everyone to know the severity of the battle.


    He noticed one of them wascrying. And that sight had his worry escte. He prayed in his heart that everyone was alright. His wife and his daughters-inw and also his son.<novelnext></novelnext>


    King Belial was not made aware that the reason behind the vampire''s tears was because one of theirrades had fallen in battle.


    Luc was weeping silently, furiously wiping his tears away every time a new stream trickled from the corners of his eyes and down his cheeks as he stood there, shaking his head in disbelief and denial. He still did not want to ept the fact that Levy was gone, just like that.


    "That dumbass..." he kept whispering hoarsely as tremors shook his entire frame, while Samuel was squeezing his shoulder, hoping that it might lend some support.


    Reed and Leon were also there with them. They were quiet but sorrow was also gleaming in their eyes. They had personally witnessed with their own extraordinary vision how that dark explosion had literally incinerated the few soldiers who were unlucky and did not manage to run off far enough from the central area where the explosion had detonated. The moment the explosion urred, they had been turned into dust.


    It was then that they knew they had really and truly lost theirrade Levy. That the usually silly fellow who wouldugh and joke around would no longer being out of that crisis anymore. There would not be any clownish person appearing so dramatically before them no matter how long they stayed put there and waited for him to emerge. It was... devastating... losing a friend, a brother... It was heartbreakingly unbearable.


    And Luc, who had always been the one who was bantering and fighting with Levy, was unable to hold himself back anymore and just wept right there. They were not so delusional to think that there would be another miracle happening like how Zn had e back'' from the dead. As much as they wished with all their hearts that Levy would reappear like how Zn did, they knew better this time. They had personally witnessed his demise.


    Unfortunately, this was what war is like. There is bound to be loss of lives. They had been lucky that they had not met any irreparable losses to their core group so far. But... now, when the war is reaching its climax, a life has been imed from amongst them. It was the most insane war they had been through. Even they actually felt that it was such a miracle that not half or even a third of them had already fallen. They knew that it would be too unrealistic of them to expect for no one to lose their lives in such a merciless and brutal war.


    So, no matter how much it pained all of them at the loss of Levy, all they could do was to ept it as a fact and move on. There would always be battles needed to be fought even if this war did end. Lives need to be protected andter on, life still would go on. That was the cruel reality of life for warriors like them.

 Chapter 686 Great Dragon

    After moving forward at a rapid pace, King Belial finally spotted Onyx. It was not hard to identify therge extremely ck dragon amongst the other vampires, dark faes, ice and fire dragons. The dragon was currently seated on the ground.


    "Beatrice!" the king called out for his wife. Relief flooded through him like a flood as he rushed up to her, pulling and crushing her in his embrace. After some seconds of tightly hugging her, he grabbed her upper arms, pushed her at arm''s length and gave her a quick scan from head to toe. Seeing that there were nothing more than some bruises and superficial cuts that had bled and were now dried up and healed, he sighed out heavily. Though he was unhappy with the numerous wounds she had on all over her, in this situation, he knew that this was already the best condition that she could be in. In fact, it was almost a miracle that she only had this amount of injuries with the way she had been fighting and going against the monsters at the frontlines.


    "Belial!" The couple pulled again at each other before being enveloped in a tight embrace. Queen Beatrice was as ecstatic, if not more, at seeing her husband here with her. She knew how much he would worry every time they separated and fought at different sections in a war.


    "Are you alright, my queen?" he asked as he pulled away and checked on her again, as though to double confirm that she was definitely alright.


    "I''m fine." She replied hurriedly to reassure him and then the two of them looked ahead. "Evie was quick enough to call up her protective barrier and had shielded me during the explosion. But Vera and Gideon... they''re... they were inside the ck core..." Beatrice''s voice softened a little before cracking as she ryed the news of her eldest son and his wife to Belial.


    Hearing the shocking news, everyone that hade inter with King Belial turned to look ahead. The dark core was already gone and nothing seemed to be left of it. All they could see now was a thin wispy trail of smoke that was also slowly dissipating.


    The ice crystals formed by the ice dragons had now started to be the source of light in the dim darkness. Though it was not as brightpared to the light from the sun, it was sufficient for everyone to see and make their way around in this area of perpetual darkness.


    And it was then that they realized that they were looking at Gideon who was kneeling on the ground, holding onto Vera in his arms.


    Evie rushed towards them and then suddenly halted at the realization that Gideon was now looking no different from a living dead. He was not weeping. He was not showing regret or sadness. He was just bent over on the ground there, frozen still, looking down at Vera''s face.


    Evie''s eyes trailed along Gideon''s gaze and her hand suddenly flew to cover her mouth at the sight of Vera. She did not... seem to be breathing anymore.


    She fell to her knees and was about to stretch her hand out to hover over Vera''s chest when Gideon growled at her. He acted no different from an animal who was prepared to kill anyone who would touch his beloved.


    "It''s me, Gideon. It''s Evie... I will try to heal her!" Evie coaxed. His still ckish blue eyes dted when he heard her voice and when his expression changed, Evie slowly stretched her hand out again.


    Nothing was working. Her magic was not working on Vera! Was it because it''s toote?


    King Belial came forward as well and tried healing her with his dark magic. But it also didn''t work.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Vera''s heart had stopped.


    Hopelessness crushed over them. Beatrice began to tear up. Evie as well. But Gideon did not. They knew with one look that he would not be able to ept this reality. This reality that there would no longer be a Vera in this world. He would never be able to.


    In the midst of the crushing and devastating situation, Evie''s attention was pulled towards a faint dragon sound. Lifting her defeated eyes, she saw a dragon lying on the ground not too far away from them. When she recognized that it was Azure, she had caught herself from gasping out loud. It had taken her a couple of seconds to register in her mind that that dragon was Vera''s mount. The dragon was dying as well. The great dragon waspletely battered and was now lying in a pool of his own blood. That was how much blood had seeped out from the numerous wounds riddling his entire body.


    Evie''s heart clenched at the sight of the poor dragon. But when their eyes met, she suddenly stood and approached the dragon.


    There was something Azure was trying to say... The fact that Onyx also moved closer to the dying dragon confirmed it.


    With the help of Onyx, Evie understood what Azure was trying to say to her. She used her magic to lend the dragon onest move as he had requested.


    She didn''t know what the dragon would do but as Azure gathered all of his waning strength, and supported by Evie''s magic, the great dragon struggled to rise from the ground.


    He made sounds and its body glowed with a bluish light. He looked as though he was casting his veryst spell.


    And then they watched him rip out his own heart with his ws, squeezing as he roared out his dying cry. A roar that made the entire ground tremble with the intensity of what felt like emotions flowing out from the dragon.


    Azure crumbled to the ground right after, but he still managed to lift his w - the w he used to crush his own heart.


    He moved his w above Vera and then his blood dripped into her mouth. Everyone watched, holding their breaths.


    When Azure''s w fell heavily to the ground, Vera began to glow with a bluish light exactly the same as what Azure had emitted just a while ago.


    And then... her eyes fluttered open.

 Chapter 687 It Was Done

    Everyone was silent as they watched Gideon hug Vera. His body was trembling hard as he held her tight against him. However, it seemed as though Gideon was not even aware of his own body''s reactions. He was still nk and emotionless as he clung tightly onto Vera even though she was already out of danger.


    Beatrice teared up silently as she watched the heartbreaking scenario of her eldest and his mate. She was so d Vera could be saved. That she did not leave Gideon again.


    The fear Beatrice felt when she saw Vera''s lifeless body was so intense that it had shaken her entire being. Even now that Vera was saved, Beatrice could still feel the lingering chill in her and she was sure that it would take some time to dissipate. She was terrified of what would happen to Gideon if he ended up losing his love once again.


    So, seeing Vera opening her eyes, alive, and not leaving them again, had Beatrice crying hard in silence. She just buried her head into her husband''s chest while Belial held her, caressing her back so gently. Hepletely understood why his wife was behaving this way. Those tears were ones of relief and thankfulness. Not of fear nor worry. As he continued rubbing his hand up and down Beatrice''s back, he also softly whispered into her ears, words of understanding andfort.


    "Gid... Gideon..." Vera uttered as she looked up at her husband''s disheveled and ravaged face. Droplets of tears were falling as rain from his eyes.


    Vera could see the utter grief and agony melting and turning into torrents of tears coursing down his cheeks. It broke her heart, seeing her beloved cry like this. He was such a powerful and proud prince. For him to break down and cry like this in public...


    Vera knew that she was the reason why he was bleeding in pain. She knew she had scared him to death. She had broken his heart and soul into pieces.


    Unable to bear the sight of him shedding tears anymore, Vera reached out and caressed his face.


    "I''m here now, Gideon, my mate... please don''t cry... I''m here now..." she consoled him gently and Gideon only bent over and held her tightly in his arms again, burying his head in her hair.


    But Vera soon pulled away from Gideon as she finally began to wonder how she was brought back to life.


    ''Azure...'' she muttered to herself as she looked around, searching for him.


    The great dragon''s body was on the ground, and Evie and Onyx were next to him, their heads lowered in grief.


    Vera instantly felt her throat constrict and throbbed in pain. Giving Gideon''s hands a reassuring squeeze, she stood up with trembling knees and approached the dragon. Her dragon. Every step she took closer to Azure was heavy. So heavy as though they were filled with lead.


    Slowly dropping to her knees beside Azure''s head, Vera''s trembling hands reached out to touch her dragon''s snout, caressing it lovingly as her eyes locked onto his eyes. Hoping against all odds that he would blink andmunicate with her as he used to do.


    But she broke down in tears as she looked at Azure''s still opened but dead eyes. Hugging the great dragon''s snout, Vera cried out with heartrending sobs.


    Everyone stayed very still with their heads bowed low, while the ice dragons all around the battlefield started to make a keening sound, as if they too were mourning and crying along with Vera for the passing of a mighty dragon.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The army beyond the now dissolving wall of darkness immediately felt gooseflesh crawling down their skin as they looked ahead towards the source of that sound. They all thought that the Light Queen''s army had won the war when they saw that the wall of darkness started to dissolve. But now, upon hearing those strange sounds, they started to feel doubt and fear. What had happened? Had they won or not?


    Just as the duke - that King Belial had assigned to take themand - had entered the wall and was about to give themand for the army to move, a messenger arrived, stopping them, telling them that the battle had ended.


    ...


    The King''s army began to emerge from the wall of darkness that now just looked like a faint cloud of dark smoke.


    They had with them many injured soldiers. The dragons had also suffered major injuries.


    And following them, countless dead bodies were being carried out. Sadly, there were also dragons among them.


    The sight of the lives that were lost was enough to tell everyone just how intense the battle they had gone through within that wall. But there was no one who dared look at the survivors as well as the dead, with pity in their eyes.


    The soldiers lifted their heads high up as a salute to the heroes that had sacrificed their life to fight for this hard won peace. And they began singing their song of victory.


    All the soldiers who were too weak and were looking withered, lifted their heads. The sound that weed them seemed to have awakened them, making them realize that the battle had indeed ended and they had... won.


    The soldiers who initially had their heads hung low, now lifted their arms and then they too, began to cry out.


    The King and Queen, the Light Queen and everyone who were thest to emerge stilled at the song of victory being sung as it were being carried on the winds, melodious yet full of passion and zeal.


    Evie swept her gaze over all the soldiers celebrating their victory. Right... they had won. They had seen it themselves that the heart of the abyss, that strange well, was now sealed. And not a single monster had been left alive. Yes, they had won this war.


    Looking up, Evie allowed her eyes to slowly close. At longst... it was done. The war had finally ended. A smile filled with gratitude and relief tugged at the corners of her lips. But at the same time, a lone tear escaped from the corner of her eyes.


    She brushed it away immediately, steeling herself, and continued marching forward with her head held up.

 Chapter 688 Always Remember You

    A few days after the end of the war, Evie had told King Belial of her desire to go back to their homnd.


    The King and Queen could do nothing but to give in to what their daughter-inw desired. Even though they truly wanted her to stay with them, maybe at least until she gave birth, they knew that they could not possibly stop her from leaving. Deep in their hearts, they also understood why she wanted to return to her homnd.


    And thus, the day soon arrived when the Light Queen and her people were set to depart.


    Evie and the group of her vampire elites had traveled back to the graveyard first and foremost to visit Levy and Vermillion''s grave. There was no way they could leave without bidding their farewells to those beloved ones who had fallen in battle. Their loss had carved a great hollow in everyone''s heart.


    Dropping to her knee, Evie ced both her hands palms down onto the ground. White flowers began to grow and immediately bloomed. The tiny flowers spread out all the way to the dragon''s grave and also to Laiza''s final resting ce, which was thoughtfully ced right next to Levy''s.


    As the vampires watched the tiny flowers creep and spread all over the barren ground of the empty grave, changing the dark and deste ce to be one that resembled a glen that could be found in fairnd. Luc began to tear up silently as he stared at Levy''s tombstone. At least now, the ce looks much more lively and cheery - just like how Levy''s personality was. He would always be cheerful and just a little silly, enough to bring smiles andughter to the people around him. With Queen Evie casting her magic over their graves and granting them such a beautiful resting ce, he was sure Levy and Laiza''s spirits would find much joy in it.


    Samuel and Zn quietly patted Luc''s shoulders even though they too were barely holding their emotions back. It was painful to suddenly lose arade that had been together with them for so long. They had literally lost a brother.


    Losing Levy had been a devastating blow to all of them, especially for Luc. They felt as though from here on out, there would always be something missing, a hole in their chest that would always linger forever, never able to be filled up again.


    The only thing that was making them feel better was the thought that Levy was not alone wherever he was now. Because Laiza was with him.


    "That dumbass better be crying too while watching over us right now. He should see and know how we are faring without him right now." Luc said in a stuffy voice as he smiled and cried at the same time.


    "I''m sure he''s pleading with us not to cry right now." Samuel replied with a tight smile as he squeezed Luc''s shoulder gently. He knew that among all of them, Luc would be the one most affected with Levy''s passing.


    "That''s... for sure." Reed nodded as he wiped his tears. "Knowing him, he''d be begging us all to smile instead."


    Evie smiled sadly as she listened to the men talking behind her. Each was trying to encourage the other as they stood to pay their final respects to their brother. Levy had been the sunshine in their circle. He was the loudest and funniest. It was hard to ept that he was no longer with them. But they could do nothing but move on.


    Shutting her eyes closed, she uttered her prayer in her heart. ''You will always be in our heart, Levy. We will always remember you.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Taking a long and shaky breath, Evie then stepped back and let the men kneel on Levy''s grave one by one. Luc was thest one to get down on his knees. He bent over and wept once again as everyone watched him from behind.


    But when he finally rose and turned back to look at them, his expression somehow turned a lot better. Everyone secretly sighed in relief as Evie offered her hand to him, smiling at the man with understanding and kindness.


    "Let''s go, Luc." Evie told him and Luc reached and epted his queen''s hand. He would allow himself to be pampered and consoled for just this once. Just for this little while, as he is still in the process of letting go. Then, he would be strong again. Nodding his head, he squeezed Queen Evie''s hand in gratitude.


    ...


    They all headed to Ferber next.


    Though Evie had been going to Ferber thest few days along with the king and queen, she never took the vampires along with her.


    So, this would be the very first time the men will be seeing their King''s situation.


    The moment they saw the massive and softly shimmering amber crystal that looked like an upside-down de of a sword, they all froze. All of them looked up at the silhouette of their king that was kept frozen within the de-like crystal.


    The men already knew that their king was trapped. They knew he was not actually dead, but seeing him now trapped in that crystal like an angel of darkness and kept suspended in a deep, peaceful slumber, they all did not know how to exin what they were feeling. All of them hadplicated and indefinable emotions surging through their hearts.


    They were going to leave him behind in this situation. The mere thought of it made their throat hurt, but when they looked back at their queen, they steeled themselves. If they were already feeling like this, they could not even imagine how hard all of this was for her.


    She spread her wings out and flew closer to him. They watched silently as her wings pped steadily before she leaned her body against the crystal, right across his body.


    The sight was enough to make everyone lower their heads. It was heartbreaking even though they knew this goodbye was not going to be forever.


    "My love... please wait for me. I wish I could stay here so I can watch over you, but I need to go back to the surface." Evie whispered softly. "Time is slow here so I decided to return... I wille back to you, Gav. I promise. I love you... I love you..."

 Chapter 689 Paradise Of Lirea

    At the portal.


    Everyone was gathered there. Except Gideon.


    After the war, Gideon had spent a long time, a couple of days straight, just standing before Kione''s grave. The news that his close friend and brother-in-arms, Kione, had lost his life in the midst of the battle against the giant monsters had really dealt a great blow to Gideon. Azrael had apanied him for an entire day but the man eventually decided to leave Gideon alone.


    It was Vera who went to him next and fortunately, she was able to make him finally leave the grave and returned to the Great Castle.


    All of them had been worried for him as Gideon had note out from their room since he left the grave. However, Vera had brought him out with her for theirst family meal before Evie departed for her homnd.


    Though Gideon did not talk much at all, he did look better than before and that alone was enough to make them all feel relieved. They all knew Vera must have been the greatest reason and support for him to recover as fast as he was, contrary to what the King and Queen themselves had expected. Queen Beatrice had mentioned privately to Evie how worried she was for Gideon because of the prince''s tendency to iste himself and avoid his family for so long. And now, with such a thing had happened and the loss they had to endure from the war, Beatrice was more afraid that Gideon would pull further into himself and keep everyone away at arm''s length. But thanks to Vera being by his side, Gideon was somehow faring better than expected. That was the miracle of having a mate and a partner.


    "I will definitelye over to visit you soon, Evie." Vera was gripping tightly onto Evie''s hands with her own, smiling at her with her emotional eyes. There were shimmers of tears that could be seen in both thedies'' eyes as they held each others'' hands in silence for a couple of heartbeats before a sniffle from Vera broke the quietness.


    "Make sure to bring Gideon with you, Vera." Evie teased.


    "Of course. And I don''t think he''ll let me out of the Undends without him next to me. With how we were forcefully separated before, I think it would not be soon that we would want to willingly part from each other." Vera sheepishly and shyly whispered to Evie, blushing a little. As much as she was embarrassed to be seen going around with Gideon, as though they were a couple that were overly sticky to each other, she would rather endure the embarrassment than cause either of them the anxiety of parting.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "As he should." Evie reached out and hugged Vera in an emotional embrace. The two of them obviously did not want to part but they must, as Vera had decided to live together with Gideon in the Undends forever and will never go back to the humannds again. Though she said she would visit and tour Lirea one day with Gideon, Vera had told Evie she never wanted to live on a permanent basis on the surface ever again. She had told her that the Undends was her home now and Evie was happy for her friend who had finally found a ce where she truly belonged.


    "We will be visiting as often as possible as well, our dearest daughter-inw," King Belial also added on and Evie nodded, giving them a smile filled with gratitude. She knew that it would not be possible for all of them to remain together as much as she wanted that to happen. Belial and Beatrice could not permanently live on the surface as they belonged to the Undends. She could opt to live with everyone else in the Undends at least for a few more months until she gives birth. But holding the identity as the Queen of the light faes as well as the wife and Queen of the vampires as well, how was it possible for her to abandon her people on the surface and choose to live in the Undends? Thus, that was why she had to return to the surface. However, this arrangement that they had agreed to would be the next best thing - visiting between the families as often as possible. That way, they would still be in touch and see each other frequently enough, but still be able to carry out their duties and responsibilities to their utmost ability.


    "I''ll be looking forward to your visits, Father and Mother." Evie replied and embraced her inws as well. While wrapped in their embrace, she whispered to them in the gentlest and softest of tone. Her voice almost broke as she spoke. "In the meanwhile, I''ll be leaving Gav to be here in your care. I''ll definitely be back for him..." Pulling away, Belial and Beatrice saw a wide and bright smile on her face, but with tears shimmering in herrge crystal-like eyes.


    Soon, all the happy as well as teary goodbyes were said. Evie and her people finally walked towards the portal. Turning, Evie waved her hand to them and with a smile on her face, they finally crossed the portal.


    ...


    Three yearster.


    With the help of magic, the city of Crescia was finally restored to its former beauty. The paradise of Lirea was back. Though the poption of the Light Faes still remained very small, their power only increased. And the increase in power was not just marginal, but by leaps and bounds.


    The Middlnds have already be a ce that was unrecognizable from the sad and ruined state it was from three years ago. The once dark and dangerous forest has now turned into something so magical and weing. In fact, it would only be right to call it a fairynd filled with light and peace. A ce one would be dreaming to visit to just enjoy the beauty of both nature and magic.

 Chapter 690 Humans

    At the heart of Crescia lies a majestic castle. It shimmered with a white-blueish sheen that never dimmed or dulled no matter the time of the day. There were multiple towers of varying heights on the four edges of the castle with beautiful bluish turrets on it. On the main building itself, was an extremely tall tower with a long and sharp finial spearing high up into the sky, shining with an otherworldly glow. It was made of a special crystal that was only found in Crescia that could emit its own light even in the deepest of darkness - functioning simrly to a lighthouse in guiding vessels back to the harbour - able to function as a guiding light to the dragons and light faes no matter in light or darkness. Within the castle itself, there seemed to be a light shining out of it - a golden yellow that never wanes - the magical light of the Light Queen herself.


    It had not been that hard for Evie to fulfill her aim of reuniting the entirety of Lirea. After giving birth to her son, Evie did not waste any time and started working on her new aim a€" and that was to reunite the Humans, Vampires, and Fae realms to make a better and peaceful Lirea for everyone a€" the goal Gav, her beloved, had promised her before. And since her beloved was now not able to, what was stopping her from doing it herself? Nothing! Thus, she had taken up the responsibility of it and worked at it. It took a lot of nning, manpower, vampire power and fae power as well as dragon might for this alliance toe to fruition.


    Evie had tried her very best to do the job without spilling any blood. And she had seeded. She had gone back to the Human realms first and met with the three Human emperors. She had initially intended to maintain her facade as just the new dragon guardian and a distant descendant of the light faes toe to a peaceful negotiation with them on the alliance. Thus, Evie had tried at first not to show them her real powers. But as usual, the emperors were being arrogant and not in the habit of listening to females speaking, she eventually ended up not having a choice and had to show them some of her powers that she knew had scared them to their bones. It was a shame that she could not have apletely peaceful discussion with the Human emperors toe to that agreement. However, after thinking about it, solving it this way was not a bad thing after all.


    Evie realize that the rulers needed the push of fear to be conquered. They were conceited and full of themselves and would never bow their heads to someone that they thought was not powerful enough. And Evie understood that. So, she simply lifted the restriction she had ced on her own powers and unleashed them, showing them that she was not someone any of them could easily mess with. In fact, it could be fair enough to say that there was no one on the surface who could mess with Evie.


    And with that, with the help of her right hand persons, Zn and Zanya, Evie had sessfully dealt with the human''s politics. She had then decided on turning the previous separate three human empires into three Kingdoms. Once that was decided upon and agreed by the emperors and their court, announcements were made and word spread across the Human Kingdoms.


    The humans in the three Kingdoms were also quick in epting Evie as the new highest sovereign of thends. Maybe because the humans always believed in their hearts that the Ylvias were their heroes even during the times of just having one male dragon keeper.


    Evie had mentally prepared herself to ept the worst because she had thought it would take a longer time for the people to ept how drastically things had changed. But fortunately for her, she was wrong. She had not expected how the humans had reacted when she visited the three Kingdoms while riding atop her dragon - Onyx. They cheered and celebrated and she could see the genuine eptance and excitement in their eyes as they looked up at her flying overhead. Of course, it helped that she was riding on Onyx, who was sorge and more massive than any other dragons the people had ever seen before. And Evie had also brought along Silver and Crimson as an added guarantee, who nked Onyx as they flew in a wedge formation. And for the humans, seeing more than one dragon at a time was already a miracle that they would never dream of even in another lifetime.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, that was not the case on the side of the Vampires.


    With the help of her very strong vampire elites, Evie had very quickly overthrown the fake rulers who had snatched the vampire throne again after Gav''s disappearance. After clearing off the traitors and their factions, Evie had a gathering with the upper echelons of the vampiric society and spoke to them. But despite Evie''s promises, she could feel that the vampires were not willing to fully put their trust in her. They could not trust her, who was a half-fae and half-human would be able to treat the vampires with the same fairness as the humans and faes.


    Many of them started to argue and even fight back, unable to ept that they would be ruled by a non-vampire, even though they knew that she was the wife of thest vampire royalty. They did not care if she was the wife of King Gavriel because she did not have even a tinge of vampire blood in her veins.


    For the next couple of years, Evie had tried her best to reassure the vampires and somehow, things had finally settled down. All because Evie did not have a choice but to show them how futile it was for them to try and fight against her. She showed them that no matter how she did not have vampire blood within her, power still spoke the loudest in matters such as these.


    Though she knew that what she did was not a long term solution, that was all she could do for now to stabilize the situation. r


    But for now they have done the biggest rebellion since the day she had overthrown the fake vampire ruler. Resulting in the unnecessary bloodshed that she had been trying so hard to avoid all this time.r

 Chapter 691 Ignorant

    Riding on Onyx, Evie arrived at the vampire''s capital. Onyx did not even blow any fire yet, but everyone was already cowering in fear as his massive shadow sped over them. r


    The previous times Evie came to the vampire kingdom, she had been riding on Crimson as she was the smallest of all her dragons and the least intimidating. She had always wanted to show the vampires that she did not mean them any harm. She had not wanted to use the dragons to instill fear in them and force their cooperation. But this time, because of this rebellion, Evie had decided to finally be serious and reveal the might of her dragons. r


    It seemed that there was no other choice but to do this. Since they were not taking her seriously when she was trying to be a good and kind to them, then she would use her power and instill fear. If that would stop them from trying to fight and cause any more bloodshed, then she would be willing to take that approach. She had decided to be a tyrant for them if that was what it takes to make the vampires drop their weapons and stop the fighting. r


    She had just wanted the vampires to hold and be patient with her until their King''s return. And that was why she had been patient with them despite all their refusal and disdain and disobedience. But this time, they had crossed the line and the opposing factions they had created killed their fellow vampires just because they had been obedient to her wishes. r


    As the majestic ck dragon hover menacingly over the capital where several areas have already been on fire, Evie watched as the vampires looked up, forgetting momentarily they were in the middle of a battle. r


    When Onyxnded on the top of Royal Pce, the dragon gave a chilling loud shriek that had everyone, even those who were fighting on the inside, to halt in their actions. That warning bellow from Onyx had instinctively caused their survival reactions to go full on and they cowered where they stood.r


    All of them immediately felt fear as they could still remember that time when the dragons came and fought in their city and destroyed and crumbled parts of this pce to dust. r


    Another loud shriek echoed a few minutes following the first. It made the vampires wonder if that was a warning before the Light Queen decided to burn them all into ashes. r


    "Let''s... let''s run!" one of the vampire soldiers shouted in fear. "That monster is going to incinerate us all! I''m not going to just sit still and die here! And not by fire!"r


    When the third chilling shriek echoed close on the heels of the second one, the vampires began to scurry around and leave the insides of the pce. Fearing that they would be scorched to death within the pce if they did not get out as soon as possible. They did not care any longer for their fight and rushed out in the hopes of getting as far away as they can from the Royal Pce. r


    And just like that, chaos quickly ensued as the rebels began to flee helter skelter. r


    However, little did they know that Queen Evie had long ordered the formation of a barrier that was already in ce around the pce, stopping anyone and everyone from fleeing. The light faes who hade along with her had ced the barrier right outside the castle grounds and the vampires with them caught the rebels. r<novelnext></novelnext>


    With the involvement of magic and dragons and the insane abilities of the elite vampires under the Light Queen''smand, the rebels were brought to their knees quicker than anyone would ever imagine. r


    Upon hearing from Zn that everyone had already been gathered and sent back to the pce''s massive inner bailey, Evie asked Onyx tond right before the few hundreds of men kneeling on the ground. r


    Majestically, the massive dragon made his dauntingnding. Onyx''s wide wingspan and powerful downward ps created a strong wind that literally caused everyone to take a step back from the air pressure. And then Onyx opened his mouth at them. r


    Some of the vampires started to scream out bloody murder while the others were too stunned to even react and stood rooted to the spot, faces as white as paper. When Onyx shrieked at them and let his scorching breath sweep pass all over them, they all thought that it was their end. Some lesser vampires even peed their pants from fear of being either eaten or burnt alive. r


    But surprisingly even after a few breaths, they did not die. The dragon merely let out a gust of hot air, not fire. r


    When they lifted their fearful faces again, they saw that the Light Queen was now standing like the goddess of Light on the head of the dragon. They were struck at how she was a vision of beauty, power and also threateningly frightful at the same time.


    Almost all of them started to tremble against their will. However, they could not help it. Her terrrifying dark dragon and the pressure of her power and majestic aura was just too physicallypelling that they could only submit to it. r


    "Watch our Queen, you idiots!" Luc''s yell echoed proudly. "That''s the same queen you idiots were disrespecting. You f**king dared to challenge her? How idiotic! Now where are your f**king bravery, now? Huh?!" r


    "Look at them, pissing themselves just because a dragon just breathed out before them." Reed shook his head before scoffing. "And it was only one small puff! Tsk tsk tsk..."r


    "They are all ignorant." Samuel butted in, nodding sagely. "These poor fellow vampires of ours still think that they are the most superior creatures in the whole of Lirea. And their overinted pride can''t bear to ept that there is someone who is stronger than us. If they only knew what kind of creatures are still out there in ces they never knew existed." r

 Chapter 692 There Are

    "It''s sad that they have to force the queen to show them this side of her. But I guess, it''s better this way. Fear is sometimes necessary for those who are too stupid for their own good." Leon alsomented sarcastically when Zn, who was at the front and standing next to Onyx''s side, signaled them.


    The four of them then picked out four vampires and shoved them to the ground, just several steps away from the queen. Falling to their faces, they scrambled to pick themselves up and looked fearfully at Queen Evie.


    Looking down at the four men who were apparently the heads of this rebellion, Evie did not show them any emotion. Her eyes then settled on the two men in the middle. They were among the few Dukes of the vampires who are the heads of the most powerful houses.


    "Forgive us! Queen Evielyn. Forgive us! I am telling the truth, Your Majesty, we are fighting not to overthrow you. We are only fighting for our rights a€"" One of the two in the middle still dared to spout lies when he was already at this point. He truly was an idiot for thinking that the Queen was as easily fooled as he thought.


    "Rights..." Evie''s sharp and chilly voice cut the pleading duke off. "When ever did the vampires consider drinking blood from humans a right?" Her eyes then narrowed with a dangerous glint in them as she stared unblinkingly at him.


    Before the duke could respond, Evie red dangerously. "If you im that it is your right to drink human blood, the human also has the same right to refuse from being taken as your drinking source. The rule of the vampires is that they can drink only from a willing individual. I have ordered the closure and demolition of all the human livestock cities vampires like you have created since long ago because of a simple reason, Duke Abner... it''s all because those humans have the right to be free and live as a human and not as a livestock. Now... you tell me you are fighting because of that? Because you can''t ept that I ordered the end of the human livestocking business you are doing? I''ve reminded you of this before, Duke Abner. The vampires'' tyranny is long over. We are now entering a new age. Humans were never meant to be the vampires'' food. Just because humans are the weaker race, doesn''t mean you can treat them like a mere livestock. So, if you men cannot even control your gluttony and addiction to human blood, then I guess... I don''t have a choice but to turn you all into ashes, right here, right now." Evie gave them an ultimatum as though asking them to make a choice on something trivial.


    That vampire and the others began to wail and beg again but Evie ignored them. Her gaze fell to the other Duke beside Duke Abner. The man among the four who have yet to utter a single word yet. Duke Henrys was the only one who didn''t beg.


    "And Duke Henrys..." Evie focused her attention on him, "are you going to stay silent until the end?"


    "I will never bow my head to a ruler who does not even have a single drop of vampire blood in their veins. I would rather die than do that! I will never acknowledge you as the ruler of the vampirend! Never!" the ancient vampire hissed. The will in his eyes burned wild and strong.


    "Whoever told you that I am going to sit in the vampire''s throne?" Evie''s cold gaze pierced at him like ice.


    Everyone was surprised and confused at her words. The rebels had thought that this non-vampire queen was trying to take over the throne and rule over them. That was why they were rebelling, thinking that they would then be ruled by a foreigner forever.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Listen here, Duke Henrys and listen well. I am not going to be the one who will take the throne of the vampires. Someone else is going to take the vampire''s crown because my throne isn''t here." She told him with regal calmness.


    "W-what are you... then who? Who''s going to sit on the throne? Don''t tell me... don''t tell me you''re going to choose just any vampire who is loyal to you since there is no longer any surviving vampire blue blood! And don''t tell us King Gavriel will return! Because we won''t believe your lies. If he was truly still alive, he would have been here a long time ago. Just admit that he''s already dead a€"" Duke Henrys sneered.


    Luc gave a sharp kick to the duke, causing him to cough up blood. "Shut your f**king mouth. His Majesty is not dead!"


    "Then why isn''t he here?!" Duke Henrys eximed with a taunting look in his eyes, challenging Luc''s statement. "Do you think you can fool us a€""


    Another kick flew out from Luc, and this time to the Duke''s face. It did not just tick Luc off so much how the man was spouting nonsense that their King was dead, but also because he just could no longer stand how disrespectful this man was to their queen.


    Evie lifted her hand to Luc and the man immediately stepped back.


    "My husband is not going to sit in the vampire''s throne because he''s going to rule Lirea alongside me once he returns." Evie dered, causing everyone''s eyes to widen in shock. "And no, the vampire''s throne would not be given to just anyone who isn''t of vampire blue blood."


    "W-what are you... saying? Are you telling me... there are still other surviving blue-blooded vampires?" Duke Henrys stammered when a beautiful female voice echoed.


    "There are..." the alluring voice answered his and the others'' questions and when they looked for the source of that voice, they saw a woman with long ck hair and grey eyes. In her arms, there was a boy with the same ck hair and grey eyes as hers.

 Chapter 693 Royal Bloodline

    Everyone could not believe their eyes. How? How did this happen?


    Duke Henrys slowly rose from the ground. His body started trembling.


    "P-p-princess Beatrice?!" the duke stammered out when he recognised that beautiful face that seemed to be untouched by time.


    "It''s been a long time, Henrys." Beatrice''s cool voice sounded as she stared down at the duke with a tinge of nostalgia in her eyes. The duke fell to his knees and started to cry at Beatrice''s foot.


    "Y-you''re really... alive... Your Highness!" The duke cried out,pletely shaken. "Please tell me this is real, that you''re indeed real and alive, princess."


    "I am real, Henrys." Beatrice dered and the edges of her lips curled up in a smile.


    Can Henrys, the current duke of Galemore used to be one of Beatrice''s teachers. And House Henrys was the most loyal house to the vampire royal family for generations. Thus, when the princess went missing, their house was the one that had sorrowed the most among all the noble houses.


    "Thank heavens!" the duke''s cry turned louder that all the vampires present began to be emotional as well. They had not expected to ever see their princess alive ever again.


    Beatrice bent forward and ced her hand over the duke''s head. "Rise, Henrys." She ordered gently. "I came back here because of my daughter-inw''s request. Yes... Queen Evielyn is my daughter-inw." She confirmed when the duke whipped his head up, eyes wide from being visibly shocked at what Beatrice had said. Blinking his eyes, he had a strong feeling that there was some deeper rtion between these two women.


    "Gavriel is my son." Beatrice continued, not surprised anymore at the shock and disbelief shing across their eyes. "Queen Evielyn is the one who made it possible for me toe back to thisnd again. However, I can''t stay here for long. Because I am now the queen of the Dark Faes. I came back to make it clear to everyone that the vampire royals aren''t dead. Far from it, in fact. Me and Gavriel are still here and also..." she looked lovingly and proudly at the toddler in her arms. "This little prince with me, Gavriel and Queen Evielyn''s son, is the newest addition to the members of the vampire royal family."


    The men on the ground gaped at her. Their gazes finally moving towards the toddler in the queen''s arms. They could not believe the Light Fae queen had given birth to their little prince! The news that not only Princess Beatrice was alive, but also that there was another prince that had the vampire blue blood running through his veins was more good news than what any of them could ever imagine.


    Many of them, most especially the ancient vampires, broke down in tears once more from being so overwhelmed by the double good news.


    Beatrice did not leave the Vampirend until the young prince was dered as the recognised heir to the vampire throne. The vampires had vowed their loyalty to him and that they would protect him. They also had sworn to finally submit themselves fully to the reigning queen Evielyn until their little prince was grown enough to take over the throne.


    When it was time for Queen Beatrice to leave, Henrys came to her.


    "Why must you leave, Your Highness? Why would you abandon us again?" the ancient vampire asked, eyes teary as his voice held a tone of abandonment.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Though Beatrice knew that the vampire did not mean any harm and had just wished for the royal family to be together once more, Beatrice did not like that he had used the word ''abandon''. She had never abandoned the vampires.


    "Abandon? Whenever did I abandon thisnd, Henrys? I didn''t abandon the vampires nor thisnd. If I had stayed behind back then, the royal bloodline would''ve been gone forever since long ago. Belial... my husband, the king of the dark faes had saved me. He was the one who saved the royal bloodline from being annihted. If he had not taken me away that fateful night, I would''ve long been dead in the hands of my fellow vampires who were supposed to be protecting me." Beatrice''s words had Henrys dropping his head low. He knew that she was only stating the truth. If the princess had not been taken that night, she would have been massacred along with the rest of the royal family.


    "Thisnd is no longer my home." Beatrice told him as she looked over the ce, the city she once vowed to protect and rule. There was no more lingering desire left in her to do that. And she finally realized now that she hade to love the Undends more than this ce now.


    A smile curved across her lips as she shut her eyes closed. She quietly savored this rare moment on the surface. The gentle breeze that carried hints of floral scents blew across her face, lightly lifting the edges of her hair in soft waves. Breathing in the refreshing scene, Queen Beatrice allowed herself to enjoy this moment. It has been so many years since she hadid eyes on the familiar yet at the same time unfamiliar scene on the surface.


    When she opened her eyes, her expression became serious. "Worry no more Henrys, the royal bloodline will continue ruling thisnd. And nothing could ever destroy and betray them again."


    "I vow with my life to never let the same mistakes of the past repeat, Your Highness." Henrys dropped to one knee and made his vow.


    "Please rise, Henrys. You don''t need to bow to me anymore. Bow to your queen, Evie."


    Henrys smiled and nodded in understanding.


    "Queen Evielyn is more like a goddess now than a queen. She''s too powerful. Too bright... that she feels so far and unreachable. I believe this was why the vampires could not fully connect and draw near to her."


    "Well, I can understand your sentiment." Beatrice looked proud. "With the immense power she is welding now, it is indeed befitting to refer to Evie as a goddess now. But I assure you Henrys, Evie is still a down to earth queen. You just need to trust her like those vampire knights who arepletely loyal to her."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    ___


    Follow me on instagram to see the characters'' pictures.


    Instagram: @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 694 Hopefully

    After the problem with the vampires were finally dealt with by Beatrice and Evie, harmony atst reigned in the entirend of Lirea.


    Though the vampires and humans were still unable to fully getfortable with each other right off the bat, there have however, been improvements in the months that had passed since the day Princess Beatrice, now Queen of dark faes had reappeared and made her presence known in the vampirend.


    Evie knew of course that they needed time, perhaps a very long time in fact, for both vampires and humans to finally ept each other fully on the base level before they even start to mingle with each other without boundaries. Time and patience were needed. A lot of it. But for now, the vampires were focusing on changing their lifestyle. To no longer depend on human blood to live.


    During the time Gavriel took the throne, he had released most of the human prisoners. However, many humans had chosen to stay in the vampirend. They had their families in the vampirend and there were also many of them who sincerely wanted to stay back as well. They have lived their whole lives there and had adapted and limatized, and had no wish to move and needed to readjust to that new ce. Many humans also expressed their desire that they actually did not mind giving the vampires their blood, as long as there was no abuse urring. They could look at it as giving it as a blood donation. Hence, the vampires who were in positions of leadership were also working on newws to prevent the abuse of humans who were willing to give their blood.


    Everything was going on smoothly. Peacefully. One would even think Evie''s campaign in reuniting thend of Lirea as a united kingdom had gone way too easily. Easier than anyone could have ever imagined. It was like Queen Evie had done it with magic. Or perhaps, the absence of bloodbath was what made it look easy in the eyes of some.


    ...


    "Mother!" Evie, who was standing by the veranda of the Lightfall castle, the newly built castle that was oozing with elegance and magic towering in the heart of the Middle Land, heard her bundle of joy''s voice calling out for her. His young and exuberant tone was like a gust of fresh air, lifting her spirits and soothing her soul.


    "Yes, my son?" a soft smile bloomed on Evie''s face as she bent down and stretched her hands out towards her son, waiting for him to run into her embrace as he usually does.


    But the little boy did not rush over into Evie''s arms as expected, causing her to raise a brow at his peculiar behaviour.


    "I''m a big boy now, mother. I don''t need to be carried in your arms anymore." The little prince tilted his chin ever so lightly before telling his mother with his face set into what he perceived was a serious and stern mien, his voice full of conviction. His blue and grey eyes were gleaming with willpower that made Evie''s smile widen even more at her son''s insistence.


    "But your mother still wants to carry you, my little prince. Are you going to deny your mother the joy of holding you in her arms?" Evie yed the pitiful card, her eyes blinking as she wiggled all her fingers in her outstretched hands at him, her actions telling him wordlessly toe to her.


    He cocked his head to the side and blinked at her a few times while standing still. His brows furrowed a little, as though he was thinking through this particr problem and how to best arrive at a middle-ground solution before he finally walked forward into his mother''s arms. However, once enveloped in his mother''s embrace, the little boy snuggled closer to his mother as he enjoyed breathing in the unique scent that only belonged to her - a light fragrance of spring mixed in with the sharp and pure scent of light and power.


    "Are you going to take me with you when you go visit grandpa and grandma in the Undends?" the little prince asked as the mother and son stood by the veranda, looking over at the beautiful view of Crescia.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t take you with me, darling." Evie replied softly, "There is something very important your mother needs to deal with there this time around. So, I''ll need to have you stay here in the castle and wait for my return. Don''t worry. As always, mother will return to be with you as soon as possible."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The prince stared at her. Hisrge, adorable eyes seemed to be observing and contemting on things deeper than what was on the surface. But then, he smiled and nodded. "I''ll be a good boy as always and watch over the castle while you''re away, Mother."


    Evie chuckled at her son''s cuteness. "That''s my amazing little prince." She kissed her son''s head and hugged him tight, feeling her heart overflowing with gratefulness and love for this little bundle of joy in her life.


    Thest several years had been so busy, Evie felt that time hade and gone so fast. But she was more than thankful for it for one simple reason. Because it was finally time for her to return to that ce. To the ce where she left her beloved husband. Gav.


    She had badly wanted to take their son along with her to wee his father. Wanting him to be one of the first who will see Gav, his father, once he was out of the crystal.


    But after much deliberation, Evie had decided to leave her son here on the surface. Though she knew she was more powerful now ever since that day, she also knew that with his entrapment, Gav''s power definitely would have also changed as well.


    Even she could not tell what the oue would be once she lets him out. No one knows what will happen. Because after almost five years, Evie had never had any other dreams or visions that could allow her to see even a glimpse of what will happen in the future.


    Missing Gav had been a torture. She was thankful because aside from having their son, she was also very upied with everything else that had been happening - from the governing of Crescia, to overseeing the running of the united kingdom of Lirea and also involving herself in the talks and efforts in having more coboration between the races - her time was never idle nor dull. However, it had made it easier for her to cope with Gav''s absence.


    Finally now was the time she had been waiting for.


    It was finally time for her to release him from his entrapment and only hope for the better.


    And hopefully after this, she could finally be with him again.


    ___


    Announcement: Spellbound Season 1 is ending this month of December.

 Chapter 695 Familiar Stranger

    In Ferber...


    Everyone was now gathered near the massive amber crystal that was exuding a light glow all around its surface.


    King Belial and Queen Beatrice were right behind Evie while the rest, including Gideon and Vera as well as Luc and Reed, were standing a little farther away. Luc and Reed were the only ones among Evie''s elite knights that went along with her to the Undends as Evie had the rest, including Zanya, staying back in Crescia with her son. Though it was already a time of unity and peace in the Kingdom of Lirea, she still could not let down her guard and take any chances, lest her little precious one might be harmed in any way.


    The general atmosphere all around was tense. They knew the risks that were involved and what could be the worst-case scenario that might happen the moment Gavrael was freed from his entrapment. All of them knew that.


    Everyone had chosen to believe in Evie. And all of them would be right there to support and help her. All of them would do anything and everything to make things go as smoothly as possible.


    Evie''s n had included Onyx and an ancient spell she had learnt in certain ancient ruins in Crescia. For thest five years after the war in the abyss, Evie had been searching for a way to deal with Gav''s power once he was freed from the crystal. She had been digging and researching tirelessly, never giving up even when she hit a dead end from time to time. That only pushed her on to dig deeper and further to search for that perfect - or at least something close to it - solution for this problem.


    When she had disclosed everything she had learnt and nned to her family, everyone had been more than supportive. They all could see Evie''s longing to finally free her husband from his entrapment and they could also see the unbreakable will the Light Queen had been exuding. They could see how Evie truly believed that she could do it. And that was something no one could argue about. Most especially since everyone was also aware of how powerful she had grown to be since the war.


    Evie was now the real queen of light. She was the most powerful in the entirend of Lirea. So they believed that no matter how powerful Gavrael had be, the Light Queen would be able to handle him.


    However, there were few who had secretly been feeling uneasy. They felt that this move was going to be a gamble. A make it or break it kind of move. It was true that the Light Queen was far more powerful now than she was before, but... they did not really have any idea about the extent of the power the king of darkness possesses.


    But despite whatever they were feeling, none of them ever voiced anything out. They knew this was now or never. If they leave Gavrael to stay trapped in that crystal any longer, he would only be even more powerful. There truly was no better choice than this point in time to let him out.


    So, all they could do now was to brace themselves for what is toe and believe that the Light Queen''s n would seed.


    Once Onyx settled at the exact spot where Evie had wanted him to be, Evie finally moved her feet and approached the crystal.


    "Gav..." she whispered his name, smiling gently at him before she slowly closed her eyes.


    Every time Evie sees her husband trapped and unmoving in the massive crystal, the ache in her heart never ceases to grip her entire being. It worsens every time, in fact. And her longing for him... was getting more unbearable every time she saw him.


    But the day had finally arrived. She can finally free him from her own spell. Five years of waiting was done. And now, it is time atst. It is the moment to allow Gav to step back into the flow of time and not just remain frozen, alienated from everyone else.<novelnext></novelnext>


    All preparations had been done. The only thing left was the blood spell.


    When she opened her eyes, lights shone in them. A dagger made of light appeared in her opened palm that she then gripped and held at her side, before she extended her other arm towards the crystal, palm facing Gav''s figure.


    Onest time, she turned to look at everyone over her shoulder and nodded at them. Her gaze then settled on Onyxst and the dragon made a low and soft rumbling sound, as if telling her he was ready.


    Returning her gaze before her, Evie drew in a deep breath and shut her eyes closed again. Her lips parted and she started to mutter a spell.


    Amber lights rose from her body and swirled upwards, increasing in intensity until the powerful lights enveloped the entire massive crystal. The magic was so powerful that amber colored lightning were appearing all over the crystal and an extreme pressure was threatening to push everyone and everything away.


    Evie''s eyes snapped open as soon as her lips stopped moving. She lifted the dagger to sh at her own flesh.


    Faster than a blink of an eye, she threw the dagger upwards before the de could cut her skin. It flew up powerfully and fast as lightning.


    Everyone was shocked the moment they realized that the dagger had been aimed at a target and had not been just thrown out recklessly and without thought.


    The dagger was blocked mid-flight, and light and dark magic collided in a shower of sparks. The wave of dark magic was so familiar that it gave everyone goosebumps when they sensed it. Even Evie had her eyes widening. Because the crystal had not even shattered yet. Gavrael was still on the inside! So, who...?!


    Before anyone could react, Evie was about to divert her power from the crystal to her target when a voice echoed.


    "I''m not here to fight, Light Queen." He said and Evie was shocked at the sight of the man that had appeared a few steps from her. Dark hair... grey eyes... who...


    "W-who are you?" she managed to ask, still not dropping her guard and fully prepared to strike him at any time if she felt the threat from this seemingly familiar stranger.


    The grey eyed stranger met Evie''s eyes and replied. "I''m Ezekiel."

 Chapter 696 The Truth

    Evie narrowed her eyes at the stranger. That was a name she had never heard before. However, she noticed that this Ezekiel''s eyes and hair color, even to his dark magic - all of these characteristics were just like Gav. A half vampire. That dark hair and grey eyes were supposed to only be possessed by only three individuals in the entirend of Lirea - her son, Gav and Queen Beatrice. So, who was this man then? How was he rted to Gav? Where did hee from and how is it that he too possesses the power of darkness?


    "What do you want?" Evie asked calmly, despite the burning questions that were raging to burst out from within her. This man was suspicious and... powerful. Very powerful, in fact. Whoever he was, he was definitely someone extremely dangerous.


    Approaching closer with a rxed and regal stance, the man nced behind Evie and his eyes settled for a moment on Queen Beatrice who was currently the one who looked the most shocked among them all.


    He halted when Evie made a slight but defensive movement and returned his gaze to her.


    "I already said I''m not your enemy a€"" Ezekiel reiterated, speaking slowly and in a low tone.


    "Are you really expecting us to believe you, just because you say so?" Evie cut him off as she preferred to err on the side of caution instead of having something to regretter on. The man''s face was expressionless. So mysterious. It might be impossible for anyone to even tell whatever emotion he must be having. And that was all the more reason why such a man could not be trusted.


    "I am here because of your husband, Gavriel." He responded. The way he mentioned Gavriel''s name seemed casual and natural, as though he truly knew Gav and was really close to him. However, that alone was the reason for Evie to consider raising the red g. When was it that Ezekiel had the chance to get to know and befriend Gav?


    Evie could not stop herself from frowning hard at him. But he did not let her speak and he continued. "I''m talking about his soul. Gavriel''s soul is in the Underworld. And it was there that I got acquainted with him. I am here to take his body because his soul needs to reunite with his real body at all cost and as soon as possible." Though there was no change in his facial expression nor his tone, Evie somehow felt that he was more serious as he was briefly exining Gav''s situation.


    His words made everyone speechless. Doubt and disbelief shed severely across their eyes as they stared at the man, each of them having their own thoughts running a mile a minute in their minds.


    "What... what in the world are you... saying?" Evie broke the silence.


    He nced at someone behind them and everyone followed his line of sight, wondering who it was that he could be searching for. Only for them to find that he was looking at Gideon.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I don''t like to waste my breath on exining things when there are chances you will still refuse to believe me. So, I''ll be asking him... Gideon, Gavriel''s brother to reveal the truth. Gavriel said you will be the one to prove I am not deceiving anyone." Ezekiel''s voice was as t and emotionless as it was. However, everyone who heard his words werepletely taken aback. Now he even knew Gideon?! And apparently, Gideon knew something about this?


    Gideon slowly let go of Vera''s hand and after ncing reassuringly at her, he stepped closer to where Evie and Ezekiel were.


    "I believe this man is telling the truth." Gideon started. "Back then... during the explosion of the abyss, I believe I saw Gavrael." He faced Evie and looked at her a little apologetically. "Forgive me for hiding this matter from you for such a long time up till now. I was in that state... and even though I truly felt that it was him who had showed up in front of me at that time, I don''t have any proof. And I thought there was also the chance that what I saw might not be real. I had asked myself what if the things that I saw were something created by the darkness to confuse everyone through me. So, I... I decided not to say a thing about it."


    "What... what exactly did you see over there?" Evie asked Gideon. Her voice was now starting to waver a little.


    "I saw him standing there all by himself while I was still fighting against the darkness. And then afterwards, I saw him left. He jumped into the abyss right before it was sealed up again. I also believed that he had also done something in forcing me to ovee my darkness at that time. No one is supposed to know that, aside from me. The fact that this man knew about all these is... he must really be telling the truth."


    For a short stretch of time, no one could make a single sound. Even Evie was being reduced to speechlessness. Everyone was trying to consolidate the information revealed by both Ezekiel and Gideon about the situation Gav was in while he was in the darkness.


    "Gavriel told me that he had managed to leave his body before the entrapmentpletely sealed his body down." Ezekiel broke the silence once more, causing everyone''s attention to return to him.


    Evie parted her lips that felt as though they weighed a thousand pounds, and spoke softly. "So, my husband is... his soul has been moving around on the other side of the abyss all these times?"


    "That''s correct." Ezekiel confirmed.


    "And... now..." Evie swallowed thatrge lump that had seemed to grow and had gotten stuck in her throat. When suddenly, a sword made of light appeared in her hand. "Now you are here to take his body to the Underworld too?" Evie added in a chilling voice before she pointed her light sword at Ezekiel.

 Chapter 697 Decision

    The man did not even react, much less blink or even a flinch at her threatening pose.


    Hisplete absence of reaction was more than enough to tell everyone, including Evie how this man waspletely unfazed before the current most powerful being in the entirend of Lirea. How powerful was he, to be so nonchnt at her attacking stance? Or was it that he so rxed like this because he believes that the Light Queen will not actually harm him?


    "If you think I will hand my husband over to anyone, then you are mistaken. I will never let anyone take him away from me." Evie''s eyes zed so intensely as she aimed her sword at the man as the glow around her sword intensified in proportion to the magic that she was releasing. "I will go and take his soul back myself. I will go to the other side of that portal if that''s what it takes. I won''t hand him to anybody else."


    A small smile appeared across his handsome face. But it was not a mocking smile. It was the exact opposite in fact and his reaction made Evie soften up oh so slightly. The emotionless face of this man seemed capable of emotion after all.


    "What are you smiling for?" Evie narrowed her eyes.


    "You just reminded me of someone dear to me, Light Queen." He replied and then his expression was instantly back to being unreadable. "However, Gavriel doesn''t want you to do that, Queen Evielyn. He was the one who asked me to tell you that."


    Ezekiel nonchntly turned and looked up at Gav''s body that was still held within the crystal. "If you release him now, without his soul... it will be catastrophic. Gavriel knew that and that''s why I''m here."


    His words had everyone''s eyes widening in surprise.


    "I can see that you have prepared quite extensively, Light Queen." Ezekiel continued and then turned around to face her. "But your preparation is not enough. He is a soulless king of the darkness right now. Once he''s out of that crystal, you and him will end up fighting to the death."


    Evie could not speak for a long while after hearing his exnation. She just stared at the man.


    After a long while, she finally lowered her sword. Her fists clenched at her sides. "Tell me... why did he... why did he leave his body? Why did he go to the other side?" Evie''s voice was weak and emotional. She couldn''t understand why Gav had done that.


    "Because there had been no other choice. He knew he could never escape his fate."


    Those words sounded so cold and unfeeling that it chilled Evie''s heart. She shook her head in disbelief. Refusing to believe what Ezekiel has just uttered.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I need to speak to you in private. I have important and confidential matters I need you to know." He continued when the vampires, including King Belial moved to step in. They were very doubtful about this person''s sudden appearance and telling them things about Gavrael.


    Obviously, all of them were still skeptical about leaving their queen alone with a stranger. They would not have minded at all if it was anyone else other than this man. This person was just too dangerous!


    But Evie stopped them. "It''s fine." She said decisively. "Please everyone, step back."


    Everyone could only force themselves to listen to the queen.


    "I''m not going to send anyone away from this ce. I''ll just put up a barrier around the both of us to maintain the confidentiality of our conversation." Evie told him.


    "That''s more than enough." He nodded and with that, Evie''s magic created a shimmery dome-like shield that rose from the ground to epass the both of them. Their faces were not visible enough for anyone to read their lips but everyone outside could see their silhouette.


    "Even if you refuse to give me Gavriel''s body and decide to personally go to the Underworld to take back his soul from there, nothing will change, Queen Evielyn." He immediately started speaking the moment he felt the magic enclosed them. "No matter how much you try to change the oue, you will not seed. Gavriel had already told me everything and he and I both believe the same. Because even with his entrapment, the prophecy never changed at all. We came to the conclusion that him bing the King is a fate that is set in stone. However, what happens after that could be changed."


    "How did you even know that? That what happens after Gav bes King could be changed?" Evie asked, her eyes brimming with so many emotions fighting fiercely within her. She was clearly reluctant to immediately ept what Ezekiel told her about not being able to change the oue even if she took action personally.


    "We have arade who is capable of seeing into the future. In every changes we made, he saw the future changing. Except for one thing that remained unchanging no matter what we did. That Gavriel would still end up being the King." Ezekiel''s gaze gleamed bright as he stared at Evie with a look so serious. "I can assure you that this is more than certain. I will give you my word on this, Queen Evielyn."


    Evie did not know why, but after hearing him say that, no matter how her mind tries to tell her to keep doubting this even for a little, her heart just caved in and believed that he was telling her nothing but the truth. Was it because of those familiar grey eyes that seemed to be automaticallypelling her to believe his words?


    "I also want to tell you that Gavriel has decided to not fight against his fate anymore and instead... he decided to fulfill it. He and I believe that it is the best choice that he can make." He continued. "And I need you to understand that Gavriel... your husband, truly made this decision all by himself. None of us had forced him on his decision. He wanted to be the King of Darkness and rule the Underworld to change the future."

 Chapter 698 Family

    It took Evie a long while to form a response. This was something she had never even imagined among all the scenarios she had thought through when wanting to release Gav from his entrapment. Gav really sent that message to her through this man Ezekiel? He had decided to be the King of the Darkness and rule the world of the monsters?


    She could hardly imagine it. This was something none of them had ever thought of before. Or had Gav already been thinking about this even from before? Perhaps he had been contemting on it and just did not voice it out to anyone yet. That could exin how he had acted so fast and managed to make his soul leave his body even before his entrapment. There should not be enough time for him to do that. And yet he had done it.


    "The world where his soul is right now..." Evie began.


    "It''s called Underworld. Or Hell." Ezekiel understood what Evie wanted to ask and offered the information even before she could finish asking.


    "This Underworld is the very same ce where the monsters invading the Undends areing from, right?"


    "Correct."


    "So, if Gav puts on the mantle of the King of Darkness, he will rule their world and be their ruler? Ruler of those monsters?"


    When Ezekiel nodded, Evie could not help but crack a disbelieving smile. "But isn''t that the very same future we are trying to avoid? How would that even make any difference?"


    "He''s going to learn to control the darkness. The Gavriel you saw in the future had been ovee by his darkness. He waged a war with the future you because that Gavriel was not really the King of Darkness. He''s just a vessel of the darkness. It''s the darkness that is controlling his physical body. This time, he''s not going to let that happen. He aims to be the real King of Darkness. Where he rules and hasplete control over the darkness... not the other way around. Once he achieves that... the future will definitely change."


    Evie felt her heartbeat thud hard within her at those words. An inexplicable feeling washed over her. It was as though the perpetually gloomy sky had cracked open and the light of hope began to shine through those cracks and bathe her in a warm and encouraging light. At that moment, she knew she did not need anymore words to convince herself. Her heart and soul already fully believed that this was the answer she had been searching for. And with all her heart, she believed that her beloved husband would be able to pull through. Gav would certainly do it!


    "He is asking you to believe in him and wait for him, Queen Evielyn." Ezekiel continued and then he brought out something from his pocket.


    It was a ne. "He asked me to give this to you."


    Evie had to steel herself not to tear up in front of this man as she took the ne. A faint tremble shook her hand for a second as she lifted her arm to ept the item, but Evie regained control of herself immediately and the trembling ceased. As Ezekiel ced the ne into her open palm, Evie observed it closely.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "From Gavriel." Ezekiel said simply and when Evie wordlessly took and ced it in her hand, she fought hard to keep her emotions in check. With this, though she could already not make herself doubt this man, this ne had solidified the trust she had in him. Because there was no way a stranger like him would ever know about this ne. It could only be Gav who would know every detail of it. This was a token of love that only the two of them knew about.


    It was the exact same onyx ne that she owned. The ne which Gav had bought for her back in Dacria.


    Remembering back on those days made Evie''s heart warm up and ache at the same time. Such bittersweet emotions rose within her and a gentle yet sad forlorn smile curled her lips. It had been so long ago that it felt as though it was an entire lifetime away. So many things have changed since then.


    As she stared at the onyx gem in her palm, Evie suddenly felt it. She could clearly feel Gav''s touch on it. Hisforting warmth. His faint scent that she had missed so much. Her extreme longing for him surged and crashed within her so hard that she felt the physical hurt in her heart.


    But Evie remained outwardlyposed as she lifted her gaze back to this enigmatic man before her.


    "You sounded so confident that my husband will seed... just who are you to Gav?" Evie asked him firmly. She needed to know who exactly this man was. "You are powerful. You might even be as powerful as Gav. Perhaps even stronger. I can''t fathom why such a man like you would willingly be Gav''s... messenger."


    "Messenger..." he repeated. There was no change in his expression but he sounded kind of amused that he was beingbelled as a ''messenger''. That was really a first.


    Evie waited for his response as she observed his facial reactions - or theck of it. ''Or... maybe not?'' She thought to herself. She could not quite tell with that kind of expression he had on his face.


    "I''m the same as Gavriel. A half vampire prince with demonic blood running in my veins. But I''m not from this world. Just like him, I have a ce and... family I must return to." His voice unfroze a little when he mentioned the word ''family''.


    Evie caught it as she did not look away from his face. That look in his eyes as he uttered thatst line of his was more than enough for her to tell that this man was truly clear. He held no bad intentions or danger towards Gav. That look proved that her intuition was right. This powerful man was not an enemy. And he was just like Gav, just like her. She knew that look of longing all too well.


    Even though he hid it almost instantly without any trace, Evie could never mistake it.


    "Gavriel and I are working together to defeat the darkness for good." He started again. He obviously was a man who was not fond of dragging a talk longer. She was not sure why, but she felt like he might not even be fond of talking. Maybe due to how he sounded as though he was only talking because there was no other choice. "Gavriel needs his real body now as it''s time for our n tomence. That''s why I need you to give him to me. I believe that I no longer need to prove anything else to you. Am I right, Light Queen?"

 699 Necklace

    699 Ne


    Everyone was still a little worried about Evie''s decision to trust in that man and go along with his requests. But they could only choose to believe in her. After all, they knew how much the queen loves her husband. Thus, it would make no sense for her to do something that is detrimental to his health and safety. They would trust in her person and the wisdom she held as the Light Queen.


    They would follow her and put their trust in this man and hope for a better oue. It was obvious that Evie did not spill everything that she and the stranger named Ezekiel had talked about. But they understood her reasons for doing so. Right now, they all felt deep in their hearts and truly believed that trusting Evie''s decision and this Ezekiel was the best move for them. Most especially when the other choices they had were equally just as risky.


    After their talk and everyone gave Evie their support on her decision, she finally allowed Ezekiel to move the massive amber crystal Gav was in from Ferber to the Well of Darkness.


    Ezekiel had wanted them to transport Gav over to the well first before Evie released him. It was due to his n to immediately drag Gav into the well and across to the Underworld as soon as he was released. Ezekiel said that they needed to arrange it that way so as to eliminate any other battles that were not necessary. ''It''s foolish to risk the possibility of us needing to fight him and waste magic and time and perhaps even life, just to drag him through the portal when we can simply do it this way. It''s the fastest and safest method.'' He had given his reasoning and none of them can refute him.


    Evie somehow also kind of felt that Ezekiel was doing things with a subtle urgency underlying his moves. There were no signs of him rushing or being desperate. Nothing at all. But it was in the way he had dealt with things that made Evie just feel it in her gut. That he was not here to waste even a Looking up at him, Evie smiled and brought something out from her pocket. It was the original onyx ne she owned.


    second more than was necessary. In fact, if he could even shorten any of the steps, he would.


    And she found herself cooperating with him seamlessly. Since the war years ago, Evie had learned a lot in dealing with the humans and vampires back on the surface. She had learned exactly where and when to make herself a little harder, or colder ¨C just with the right timing that she had it down to an art. Because it was necessary. So, she was no longer as easily convinced. She always made sure to put her emotionsst when making decisions. And she always avoids making decisions in a rush as it is known, haste makes waste.


    But today, it was totally different. Even though this involves her beloved, she was letting everything flow and go along really quickly. Yes, everything was just moving too fast. And she was aware that it was because of Ezekiel.


    With just himself and his obvious tremendous dark magic, he had transported Gav in that massive crystal, just in the blink of an eye and positioned the crystal right next to the now opened portal.


    When everyone saw that the seal of the well was broken, they looked over at Ezekiel. The soldiers watching the Well had already reported that the Well had reopened. But none of them ever noticed that there had been someone who hade out at all, even though the Well was literally circled by special guards literally all the time.


    None of them asked anything anymore though, because with the man''s amount of power, it was obvious that he could do things that were deemed impossible to them.


    Very soon, the new set-up for the ritual was done.


    Evie was now ready to begin when Ezekiel approached her.


    "Any words you wish for me to pass onto him?" he asked, his tone quite kind and understanding at her plight.


    Looking up at him, Evie smiled and brought something out from her pocket. It was the original onyx ne she owned.


    "Please deliver this to him." She gave him the ne that made Ezekiel''s expressionless face change a little. His brow lifted slightly after looking at it, but he took it without another word and put it into his pocket. Then after nodding at her, Ezekiel walked back to his spot. That was an indication that she must begin now because Ezekiel was probably running out of time. Though he had not said anything, somehow, just his silence was enough to tell her so.


    ncing at him once more after she took a deep breath, she noticed him staring at someone. And she knew that look. He wasmunicating with someone through his eyes. A fellow vampire.


    Evie turned and saw that it was her mother-inw. What could they be talking about?


    Taking another deep breath, Evie prepared herself and started the ritual.


    Amber lights shone again and when it was about time for her to execute the final step, she looked up at Gav''s frozen body so tenderly, so lovingly¡­ so longingly. She wished that she could at least hug him, even if it was just his soulless body, just onest time before he was to be taken away to the Underworld. She had missed him so badly over these many years just waiting and biding her time to undo the spell that had kept him trapped in her crystal. She had thought that once the spell was undone, she would be reunited with him and they would no longer need to be separated. But looking again at the spell formation that was in effect to release Gav from his frozen state, she understood she could not even do something as simple as that. Much less a hug, she could not even touch him. Because the moment the crystal breaks, he immediately would be gone. Ezekiel was on standby to grab him and move through the portal to get them both back into the Underworld.


    So, she stared and stared,mitting every single detail of him into her memory. She literally burned his image into her mind that it would be impossible for her to forget anything about him. Not that she had not already done so. Just that she was doing this for thest time until she could see him again. She continued doing that until time was up.

 700 Always and forever

    700 Always and forever


    Evie nced over at Ezekiel and found that the man was now looking over at her. And he was already ready. Evie had to admit that his preparations were quick and wless. In just a short time, he had alreadypleted what he had to do. His dark magic was already swirling menacingly ¨C thick and powerful ¨C around him.


    She took a few seconds to observe his dark magic and just from that short few moments, Evie could already confirm that this man was truly very powerful. More powerful than he had let on. What little power he was showing right now could only be considered the tip of the iceberg. She could not imagine the rest of that power ¨C like the other 90 percent of the iceberg below the surface, hidden within himself. From the effortless way he was wielding his power, and how the winds that looked really dangerous and sharp that spun around him but he waspletely unaffected by it ¨C even still having that usual poker face that Evie was recognizing as his normal expression ¨C even Evie marveled at it. She was already considered the most powerful being in their world right now. But even so, she could not see through the extent of the power held by this man, Ezekiel. His seemingly limitless power caused an inner shudder within her. She was suddenly thankful that his powerful person was on their side, on Gav''s side, instead of being the opposition.


    Evie nodded back, acknowledging him and with onest wordlessmunication with their eyes, she formed a small but extremely sharp dagger, formed by her light energy, and shed it across her skin. She skillfully made that cut, only going along the muscle fibres and avoiding cutting across muscle and touching any tendons, ensuring that healingter on would be swift. And as soon as her blood dropped on the crystal, it shattered with a loud crack. As though someone had swung down a heavy-duty hammer onto ss.


    A storm of powerful dark magic in the form of pitch-ck smoke exploded from within the crystal, sending the shattered crystals flying all over. It was a good thing that they had all taken precaution and did not allow anyone other than Evie, Ezekiel and Gav in the crystal to be on site. They had expected some kind of explosion of power as Gav who was the embodiment of darkness in this world was being trapped and suppressed by the light crystal from Evie who was the embodiment of the light here. However, they did not expect the bacsh to be this great.


    It was so powerful that even Evie herself was caught a little off-guard. Because the power was indeed stronger than what she had anticipated.


    She could not see Gav. Nor Ezekiel. The tornado of darkness had swallowed and wrapped them both within its centre and they could not even tell what was happening right now.


    Evie''s wings spread, ready to do anything to help Ezekiel even though he had told her firmly a while ago not to. She just could not help but feel uneasy and worried. Can Ezekiel handle this? Evie was still concerned even though she knew how powerful he was.


    So she moved to jump into the dark tornado. But she only managed to p her wings once before stopping because the darkness suddenly started to subside, as though something was sucking at it so crystals that were now slowly evaporating into a glittery golden smoke.


    It was over. Ezekiel had indeed seeded as he had nned.


    impossibly fast.


    Then as suddenly as it had happened, it was already gone. Gav was gone. Ezekiel was gone. And the Well¡­ it was once again powerfully sealed up, preventing anyone or anything from going into oring out of it.


    Silence reigned for a long while as everyone recovered from the trance they were thrown in. Everything happened way too fast that it was just unbelievable. In fact, it was somewhat anticlimactic. The only trace left of what had happened within the area were the shards of amber crystals that were now slowly evaporating into a glittery golden smoke.


    It was over. Ezekiel had indeed seeded as he had nned.


    "Such a powerful being¡­" Evie mumbled and shook her head slightly as her wings slowly closed and disappeared from her back.


    A soft, sad smile tugged at the corner of her lips. Her heart ached that all of Gav was gone. He was no longer in this world anymore. But her smile slowly turned hopeful. She would endure anything and everything because she knew that one day, Gav would definitely return to her.


    She opened her tightly clenched palm and stared at the onyx ne that was still in her hand. Lifting it to her lips, Evie kissed it. The ne glowed the moment it touched her lips. And she felt it¡­ Gav hugging her. She knew this was magic, but she reveled in this ethereal embrace. No matter what, it was from Gav. Anything from him was treasure and precious to her.


    "Gav¡­" she whispered and his voice echoed back.


    "Wait for me, my love." It was Gav''s real voice stored by magic in the crystal! Evie''s heart leapt for joy in hearing her beloved''s voice after so long.


    "I will, my love. No matter how long it takes. I''ll wait!" She replied, closing her eyes, imagining him to be holding her, repeating the words she had magicked on the ne she had given to Ezekiel.


    "I''lle back to you and our child no matter what. I''ll conquer the darkness and bring this world to its knees if that''s what it takes to get back to you again. Wait for me a little bit more, Evie, my love. I will return to you. I love you."


    A lone tear silently fell from her eyes as she smiled and brought the ne close to her chest. The presence hugging her slowly disappeared. "Always and forever, Gav¡­ I''ll wait for you even if it takes eternity. I love you!"


    ~ End of Season 1 ~


    ___


    To my dearest Readers/Spellbounders,


    I would like to thank all of you once again for reaching this far. Thank you for not abandoning this story even after all the ups and down. I know this is such a long season but don''t worry, season 2 won''t be this long. And I also believe that season 2 will be amazing. I already have the rough plot and I am excited to write it. I just feel like this will be hot and intense and exciting.


    However, I would like to tell you guys that it will note immediately as I decided to take a few months of break first before starting season 2. So that I will be able to update it regrly. Things might still change though as we don''t really know what will happen in the future but if there will ever be changes in my decision, I will definitely let you guys know. You can follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x for future announcement. Or you can follow my facebook page @Author_kazzenlx and join our fb group.


    Writing spellbound was very challenging for me and I admit there are things I really wish to change If I had the chance. But writing on webnovel is on the spot and I can''t even change my mind once I published the chapter no matter how much I want to. It''s very hard because you can only force yourself to move forward and cry about the better idea you hade up withte. That''s why this time, I''m going to take my time and make sure I won''t regret anything. I just hope that you guys can wait for me. I wish you guys will be like Evie and wait for me too. >.< because I promise the wait will be worth it. ^^


    I might also start releasing side stories about Gav''s life in the Underworld. Would you guys want me to write it? Let me know. This is not a fixed decision yet.


    Okay, that''s it for now. Thank you for reading this long message. And thank you once again guys for sticking with me until the end. I''m still thankful for those who left and stopped midway, but to all of you who stayed, I just want to let you guys know that I love you guys to the Undends and back.


    Bye bye for now and see you guys in my other books.

 Chapter 699 Necklace

    Everyone was still a little worried about Evie''s decision to trust in that man and go along with his requests. But they could only choose to believe in her. After all, they knew how much the queen loves her husband. Thus, it would make no sense for her to do something that is detrimental to his health and safety. They would trust in her person and the wisdom she held as the Light Queen.


    They would follow her and put their trust in this man and hope for a better oue. It was obvious that Evie did not spill everything that she and the stranger named Ezekiel had talked about. But they understood her reasons for doing so. Right now, they all felt deep in their hearts and truly believed that trusting Evie''s decision and this Ezekiel was the best move for them. Most especially when the other choices they had were equally just as risky.


    After their talk and everyone gave Evie their support on her decision, she finally allowed Ezekiel to move the massive amber crystal Gav was in from Ferber to the Well of Darkness.


    Ezekiel had wanted them to transport Gav over to the well first before Evie released him. It was due to his n to immediately drag Gav into the well and across to the Underworld as soon as he was released. Ezekiel said that they needed to arrange it that way so as to eliminate any other battles that were not necessary. ''It''s foolish to risk the possibility of us needing to fight him and waste magic and time and perhaps even life, just to drag him through the portal when we can simply do it this way. It''s the fastest and safest method.'' He had given his reasoning and none of them can refute him.


    Evie somehow also kind of felt that Ezekiel was doing things with a subtle urgency underlying his moves. There were no signs of him rushing or being desperate. Nothing at all. But it was in the way he had dealt with things that made Evie just feel it in her gut. That he was not here to waste even a second more than was necessary. In fact, if he could even shorten any of the steps, he would.


    And she found herself cooperating with him seamlessly. Since the war years ago, Evie had learned a lot in dealing with the humans and vampires back on the surface. She had learned exactly where and when to make herself a little harder, or colder a€" just with the right timing that she had it down to an art. Because it was necessary. So, she was no longer as easily convinced. She always made sure to put her emotionsst when making decisions. And she always avoids making decisions in a rush as it is known, haste makes waste.


    But today, it was totally different. Even though this involves her beloved, she was letting everything flow and go along really quickly. Yes, everything was just moving too fast. And she was aware that it was because of Ezekiel.


    With just himself and his obvious tremendous dark magic, he had transported Gav in that massive crystal, just in the blink of an eye and positioned the crystal right next to the now opened portal.


    When everyone saw that the seal of the well was broken, they looked over at Ezekiel. The soldiers watching the Well had already reported that the Well had reopened. But none of them ever noticed that there had been someone who hade out at all, even though the Well was literally circled by special guards literally all the time.


    None of them asked anything anymore though, because with the man''s amount of power, it was obvious that he could do things that were deemed impossible to them.


    Very soon, the new set-up for the ritual was done.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Evie was now ready to begin when Ezekiel approached her.


    "Any words you wish for me to pass onto him?" he asked, his tone quite kind and understanding at her plight.


    Looking up at him, Evie smiled and brought something out from her pocket. It was the original onyx ne she owned.


    "Please deliver this to him." She gave him the ne that made Ezekiel''s expressionless face change a little. His brow lifted slightly after looking at it, but he took it without another word and put it into his pocket. Then after nodding at her, Ezekiel walked back to his spot. That was an indication that she must begin now because Ezekiel was probably running out of time. Though he had not said anything, somehow, just his silence was enough to tell her so.


    ncing at him once more after she took a deep breath, she noticed him staring at someone. And she knew that look. He wasmunicating with someone through his eyes. A fellow vampire.


    Evie turned and saw that it was her mother-inw. What could they be talking about?


    Taking another deep breath, Evie prepared herself and started the ritual.


    Amber lights shone again and when it was about time for her to execute the final step, she looked up at Gav''s frozen body so tenderly, so lovingly... so longingly. She wished that she could at least hug him, even if it was just his soulless body, just onest time before he was to be taken away to the Underworld. She had missed him so badly over these many years just waiting and biding her time to undo the spell that had kept him trapped in her crystal. She had thought that once the spell was undone, she would be reunited with him and they would no longer need to be separated. But looking again at the spell formation that was in effect to release Gav from his frozen state, she understood she could not even do something as simple as that. Much less a hug, she could not even touch him. Because the moment the crystal breaks, he immediately would be gone. Ezekiel was on standby to grab him and move through the portal to get them both back into the Underworld.


    So, she stared and stared,mitting every single detail of him into her memory. She literally burned his image into her mind that it would be impossible for her to forget anything about him. Not that she had not already done so. Just that she was doing this for thest time until she could see him again. She continued doing that until time was up.

 Chapter 700 Always And Forever

    Evie nced over at Ezekiel and found that the man was now looking over at her. And he was already ready. Evie had to admit that his preparations were quick and wless. In just a short time, he had alreadypleted what he had to do. His dark magic was already swirling menacingly a€" thick and powerful a€" around him.


    She took a few seconds to observe his dark magic and just from that short few moments, Evie could already confirm that this man was truly very powerful. More powerful than he had let on. What little power he was showing right now could only be considered the tip of the iceberg. She could not imagine the rest of that power a€" like the other 90 percent of the iceberg below the surface, hidden within himself. From the effortless way he was wielding his power, and how the winds that looked really dangerous and sharp that spun around him but he waspletely unaffected by it a€" even still having that usual poker face that Evie was recognizing as his normal expression a€" even Evie marveled at it. She was already considered the most powerful being in their world right now. But even so, she could not see through the extent of the power held by this man, Ezekiel. His seemingly limitless power caused an inner shudder within her. She was suddenly thankful that his powerful person was on their side, on Gav''s side, instead of being the opposition.


    Evie nodded back, acknowledging him and with onest wordlessmunication with their eyes, she formed a small but extremely sharp dagger, formed by her light energy, and shed it across her skin. She skillfully made that cut, only going along the muscle fibres and avoiding cutting across muscle and touching any tendons, ensuring that healingter on would be swift. And as soon as her blood dropped on the crystal, it shattered with a loud crack. As though someone had swung down a heavy-duty hammer onto ss.


    A storm of powerful dark magic in the form of pitch-ck smoke exploded from within the crystal, sending the shattered crystals flying all over. It was a good thing that they had all taken precaution and did not allow anyone other than Evie, Ezekiel and Gav in the crystal to be on site. They had expected some kind of explosion of power as Gav who was the embodiment of darkness in this world was being trapped and suppressed by the light crystal from Evie who was the embodiment of the light here. However, they did not expect the bacsh to be this great.


    It was so powerful that even Evie herself was caught a little off-guard. Because the power was indeed stronger than what she had anticipated.


    She could not see Gav. Nor Ezekiel. The tornado of darkness had swallowed and wrapped them both within its centre and they could not even tell what was happening right now.


    Evie''s wings spread, ready to do anything to help Ezekiel even though he had told her firmly a while ago not to. She just could not help but feel uneasy and worried. Can Ezekiel handle this? Evie was still concerned even though she knew how powerful he was.


    So she moved to jump into the dark tornado. But she only managed to p her wings once before stopping because the darkness suddenly started to subside, as though something was sucking at it so impossibly fast.


    Then as suddenly as it had happened, it was already gone. Gav was gone. Ezekiel was gone. And the Well... it was once again powerfully sealed up, preventing anyone or anything from going into oring out of it.


    Silence reigned for a long while as everyone recovered from the trance they were thrown in. Everything happened way too fast that it was just unbelievable. In fact, it was somewhat anticlimactic. The only trace left of what had happened within the area were the shards of amber crystals that were now slowly evaporating into a glittery golden smoke.


    It was over. Ezekiel had indeed seeded as he had nned.


    "Such a powerful being..." Evie mumbled and shook her head slightly as her wings slowly closed and disappeared from her back.


    A soft, sad smile tugged at the corner of her lips. Her heart ached that all of Gav was gone. He was no longer in this world anymore. But her smile slowly turned hopeful. She would endure anything and everything because she knew that one day, Gav would definitely return to her.


    She opened her tightly clenched palm and stared at the onyx ne that was still in her hand. Lifting it to her lips, Evie kissed it. The ne glowed the moment it touched her lips. And she felt it... Gav hugging her. She knew this was magic, but she reveled in this ethereal embrace. No matter what, it was from Gav. Anything from him was treasure and precious to her.


    "Gav..." she whispered and his voice echoed back.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Wait for me, my love." It was Gav''s real voice stored by magic in the crystal! Evie''s heart leapt for joy in hearing her beloved''s voice after so long.


    "I will, my love. No matter how long it takes. I''ll wait!" She replied, closing her eyes, imagining him to be holding her, repeating the words she had magicked on the ne she had given to Ezekiel.


    "I''lle back to you and our child no matter what. I''ll conquer the darkness and bring this world to its knees if that''s what it takes to get back to you again. Wait for me a little bit more, Evie, my love. I will return to you. I love you."


    A lone tear silently fell from her eyes as she smiled and brought the ne close to her chest. The presence hugging her slowly disappeared. "Always and forever, Gav... I''ll wait for you even if it takes eternity. I love you!"


    ~ End of Season 1 ~


    ___


    To my dearest Readers/Spellbounders,


    I would like to thank all of you once again for reaching this far. Thank you for not abandoning this story even after all the ups and down. I know this is such a long season but don''t worry, season 2 won''t be this long. And I also believe that season 2 will be amazing. I already have the rough plot and I am excited to write it. I just feel like this will be hot and intense and exciting.


    However, I would like to tell you guys that it will note immediately as I decided to take a few months of break first before starting season 2. So that I will be able to update it regrly. Things might still change though as we don''t really know what will happen in the future but if there will ever be changes in my decision, I will definitely let you guys know. You can follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x for future announcement. Or you can follow my facebook page @Author_kazzenlx and join our fb group.


    Writing spellbound was very challenging for me and I admit there are things I really wish to change If I had the chance. But writing on webnovel is on the spot and I can''t even change my mind once I published the chapter no matter how much I want to. It''s very hard because you can only force yourself to move forward and cry about the better idea you hade up withte. That''s why this time, I''m going to take my time and make sure I won''t regret anything. I just hope that you guys can wait for me. I wish you guys will be like Evie and wait for me too. >.< because I promise the wait will be worth it. ^^


    I might also start releasing side stories about Gav''s life in the Underworld. Would you guys want me to write it? Let me know. This is not a fixed decision yet.


    Okay, that''s it for now. Thank you for reading this long message. And thank you once again guys for sticking with me until the end. I''m still thankful for those who left and stopped midway, but to all of you who stayed, I just want to let you guys know that I love you guys to the Undends and back.


    Bye bye for now and see you guys in my other books.


    Love, Kazzen


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!